《Alpha Loren》


 Chapter 0 Alpha Loren (Prologue)

    Chapter 0 Alpha Loren (Prologue)


    "I think of my self a gentleman. My power, my strength and my action are all driven by but one thing-


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    the instinct to protect, nurture and strengthen the things I hold dear. But heed this above all else: if you


    choose to stand in my way, you will see nothing gentle. Only evesting suffering and anguish far


    beyond yourprehension."


    -Alpha Leonardo Loren

 Chapter 1 Cameron

    Chapter 1 Cameron


    A few weeks ago...


    The music of the party sounded throughout the house and the smell of sticky teenagers was rife in the


    air. It was the vision of misguided youth with far too much alcohol, drugs, drunken make outs and a


    whole lot of annoying the neighbours.


    Not exactly my scene but I was here with my boyfriend who as an established member of the football


    team, was well involved with this crowd.


    Our mmy hands were held tightly together as we tried to wind our way through the crowd to our


    eventual destination: the drinks table.


    Iughed as he attempted to remove the cap of his beer off with his teeth with no sess before


    resorting to the bottle opener thaty in a pool of warm beer on the table.


    After pouring myself a drink too and clutching it close to my chest, we began weaving back through


    towards the door in the hope of finding a little bit of fresh air without the odour of vomit and sweaty


    bodies.


    Just as the door came into sight and I felt it''s refreshing breeze, I bumped into a hard chest causing my


    drink to go down my front. I looked up to see a familiar face. It was Jake, a tall, muscr and


    admittedly quite hot senior. He was one of my brother''s friends and I had met him at my house one


    time.


    "I''m so sorry Jake, that was my fault," I said grabbing some paper towels from someone elses previous


    spige and frantically trying to dry his shirt.


    "E, don''t worry," he said cing his hand on top of my and taking the paper towels. "What is it


    anyway? Lemonade?"


    "Yeah..." I said with a blush.


    "You don''t drink?"


    "Don''t worry I''m not a total loser. I did have a beer earlier," I replied smiling.


    Heughed before smiling back to me.


    "Hey, listen. Do you wanna dance?" he asked with a slight blush to his cheek as I felt his hand reach


    for my waist.


    "Um I''m actually here with Cam-" I began suddenly looking to the floor with widened eyes.


    "No she doesn''t want to dance because as you well know, she is my girlfriend," Cameron saiding


    up behind me and cing his hand on my waist.


    "Oh sorry, bro. I forgot that you two were still a thing," he apologised looking at Cam who was stood a


    little in front of me. "I''m not normally involved in juniors."


    "It''s okay," I said taking Cameron''s hand.


    "Yet here you are getting handsy with my girlfriend. You''ve had your eye on her for a while," Cameron


    replied spitefully.


    ¡°Dude, chill," Jake said.


    "Cam, it was a mistake," I said tugging on his jacket.


    "Look I''m sorry, man. I didn''t mean to upset you-" Jake began but before he could finish Cameron had


    flown straight into him. I gasped as they both hit into the floor before I began pointlessly screaming at


    Cameron.


    He only managed to get a few punches at Jakes''s jaw before he was prised away mainly by my


    brother, Connor. Some other guys then helped before helping the bleeding Jake up as I desperately


    tried to calm Cameron down.


    "Calm down," I said dragging him upstairs and away from Jake. "What the fuck has gotten into you?


    One second we''re having a good time, the next your beating someone up?! You need to snap out of it."


    I bundled us into a random room upstairs and mmed the door a little too hard in my fury before


    turning round to face him with my arms folded across my chest.


    "I''m sorry Elle but it made me so angry. I''ve seen him check you out before and I just knew he was


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    gonna make a move if he ever got the chance," Cam grumbled.


    I sat down beside him and turned his face to look at me.


    "Ignore him," I said. "I am your girlfriend and I have no interest in doing so much as giving him my


    number."


    He nodded, "I know."


    "And you know that I can defend myself? I don''t need you to punch people for me," I added.


    He nodded again, "Surprised he even dared to try you," he said with augh before lifting the bottle of


    beer that he remarkable still had.


    "I think maybe you have had a little too much to drink already," I said taking it off him. "How about we


    go back downstairs so you can apologise for giving him at least one ck eye.."


    "In a minute," he almost whispered as he pulled me onto hisp. "I gotta show my girl some love first,"


    he slurred very drunkenly before thrusting his lips into mine.


    I kissed him back for a few moments before pulling away.


    "Come on," I saidughing at how incredibly drunk he was. "Let''s go."


    "No, no. Not yet," he said wrapping his arms around my waist and pulling me closer before kissing me


    again.


    "Okay, that''s enough, Cam. Now let''s go back downstairs," I suggested pulling his hand out from under


    my top.


    "It''s fine I''m sure Karen (the host) won''t mind us using her bedroom for a bit," He said kissing my neck.


    "I am pretty sure she will!" Iughed as I gave him a little half yful half serious shove. I was


    inadvertently telling him to get off but he just continued to kiss my neck.


    "No, Cam not here, not now," I stated with my what I thought was a stern tone.


    "Ohe on, babe. Loosen up a bit. It''s time, we''ve been together so long..." he slurred again the


    smell of alcohol pungent in his breath.


    "No," I said sternly, but he didn''t stop. "Cameron get the fuck off me," I growled giving him his final


    gentle shove. He just groaned and carried on.


    "You need to show me that you love me, babe," He said getting frustrated.


    "I said no!" I hissed losing my patience pushing him forcefully off me. He stumbled across slightly taken


    aback by my suddenpse of strength. He didn''t know my secret, of course, not many people did.


    "How much longer do you want me to wait!?" He asked.


    The truth is: I knew at some point I would find my mate and there was no way I could stay with


    Cameron forever because no matter how much I loved him, mate love was different and undeniable. I


    had to save myself for my mate- whoever and whenever that might be.


    "If you really loved me, then you would fucking respect my decision and not try to pressurise me into it!"


    I argued back.


    "You''re just being unreasonable! Every other couple do it all the time!"


    "Well, I really don''t think this is going to work then," I said quietly sitting on the bed and looking up at


    him.


    He looked down at the corner of his lip twitched a little. I was hoping that he''d sit down beside me and


    say that he was sorry and wrong and that he''d never do it again.


    Instead, he silently held eye contact with me for a few moments before his face hardened.


    "Fine," He said coldly. "At least now I can go and have sex for the first time in 5 months now!"


    "You go and find some slut like Witney then!" I shouted storming out of the room.


    "E! What''s wrong?" Connor shouted as I raced down the stairs crying and instantly into his arms.


    "Can we go home?" I sobbed into Connor''s shoulder,


    "Sure," he answered.


    And that was how I broke up with my boyfriend. A great and beneficial experience if you asked me.


    Loved every second!

 Chapter 2 A Not So Brief Explanation

    Chapter 2 A Not So Brief Exnation


    October 10th


    It was a couple of weeks after the great break up and life had moved on.


    To begin with I''d felt lost and betrayed and spent many hours staring at the ceiling of my bedroom


    wondering what on earth happened to the boy I thought was so right for me. But after a bit of time, I


    began to see it for what it was. Just silly teenage romance.


    I was a wolf. He was a human. I hadn''t even told him my secret.


    Deep down I always knew we''d neverst. There was a man or woman out there destined to me and


    no matter how much I thought I loved Cameron, nothing wouldpare to how I''d feel about my mate.


    That gave me a sense of guilt everytime I looked at Cameron because I knew if we stayed together,


    one day I''d just suddenly end it and he''d have no idea why. So in hindsight, I''m kind of d he turned


    out to be such a douchebag. It''s worked out for the better.


    And from now on, it''s no more pointless rtionships. I''ve decided to wait for my mate, whoever he or


    she may be and however long I have to wait.


    Meanwhile, I''ll focus on school and trying not to murder the boy sat behind me in American history


    ss with his own ruler as he repeatedly prodded me in the back with it.


    "Hey rogue," I heard him say.


    It was Logan Wilson. He was a sixteen-year-old wolf boy who was heir to the Alphaship in the


    Cerridwen pack. It''s territory covered the whole of Kellington but after my family had been forced to


    relocate from our previous pack we''d been permitted by the Alpha, Logan''s father to settle there


    peacefully living as rogues alongside the humans of the town.


    But whilst his father took pity on us, Logan certainly did that.


    In fact, he had taken it upon himself to make my life a living hell.


    "What?!" I hissed.


    "You free tonight, little miss Feisty?" He asked with a smirk.


    "No, fuck off," I answered bluntly as I turned back around, trying to focus on what our history teaher


    was telling us about Rosa Parks.


    "Are you sure babe? I was thinking maybe you coulde round now that you''re single and


    everything," he said, leaning over and whispering in my ear, "How is Cameron by the way?"


    I ignored him. He was trying to provoke me and I wasn''t going to give him the satisfcation of a


    response.


    "Hey rogue, don''t ignore me. Answer my question," He demanded,


    "Excuse me Mr Wilson, Miss Jones, I do hope I''m not interrupting anything?" The teacher, Mr Greggory


    asked.


    "Yes you were actually," Logan said.


    My mouth gaped open. And so did Mr Greggory''s.


    "Well, in that case, maybe you can finish whatever ever it was in detention. You too Miss Jones." He


    said writing our names on the whiteboard under the detention box.


    "But-" I started.


    "No buts Miss Jones," He said.


    "I didn''t do anything!" I protested. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Unless you want a week of detention, you will be back here at four o clock sharp," he said.


    I sighed with exasperation and injustice.


    "Yes, Sir," I murmured before shooting a re at Logan who still wore the same cocky smirk.


    The bell rang and my mind had a little moment to rejoice before I quickly got up and grabbed my books


    and bag.


    "Everybody, before you go, I would like to hand you all this homework sheet which exins the essay


    which I would like to be handed to me during our lesson on Monday," Mr Greggory said just before I


    escaped.


    A groan rumbled through the room.  After taking my homework sheet, I started to make my way to the


    door when something blocked my way. Logan.


    "I''m sorry, E. How about I make it up to you and give you a lift home after detention?" he said looking


    down at me like I was some tiny scrap of broli he just picked out his back tooth.


    "Logan, leave me the fuck alone," I said trying to push past.


    "You are aware that I''m the Alpha''s son right?" He said still towering over me,


    "Whatever, he''s not even my Alpha," I said trying to get past again (obviously failing).


    "But you''re on ournd aren''t you? So you abide by my rules otherwise I will make getting you and your


    brother kicked off my territory the first thing I do when I be Alpha. And my 17th birthday is in a few


    days so you should probably start respecting me ASAP. Understand?"


    "Fine," I said spitefully. "You can give me a lift home if you really want."


    Logan didn''t scare me. He was just an immature kid dressed as an Alpha. But the concept of being


    kicked off this territory wasn''t exactlyforting. I was happy living here in the human world.


    "See you tonight," He whispered in my ear before winking and finally letting me past and to my friends


    were already waiting for me by the lockers.


    "What took you so long?" My friend, Charlotte, asked.


    "One word- logan," I said and they immediately understood.


    "Being a jerk as usual?" Charlotte asked and I nodded.


    "I can''t believe you got detention because of him," Abi, our other friend said.


    "I know and I still have to do that fucking assignment." I groaned


    "Yeh great, another two hours of school to do tonight, just in case seven hours during the day isn''t


    enough," whined Abi looking down at the essay sheet whilst madly trying to get her crazy dark blond


    waves out of her face, in particr, the strand that had somehow got into her mouth.


    "Just do it on aputer and make the font really big so you don''t even have to write that much,"


    Charlotte replied with her usual optimistic tone.


    Abiughed, "Knowing Mr Greggory, if you don''t stick to the 12 pt font size rule he''d make you do it


    three times over."


    "Nothing but facts," I said with a sigh.


    Abi and Charlotte were my only two proper friends. When I first moved to Kellington at age eleven,


    they''d been the first to take pity on my as I sat eating lunch at school on my own for weeks, not quite


    sure how you''re supposed to socialise in the human world. I''d been moved around constantly as a kid


    and never once been to a school. My parents taught me the basics of reading, writing and speaking but


    we were basically rogues just jumping between packs and living in the wild for the first decade of my


    life. So despite probably being kinda weird and wolfy to start off, they stuck with me and we''d been best


    friends ever since.


    In the first year of high school, I entrusted them with my secret. They''d taken it surprisingly well. They


    said they always knew there was something odd about me and my family. But they still treated me as


    normal and refused to ditch me.


    Now, in Junior year of high school, we were a solid trio who asionally brushed along side some of


    the other social groups of the school


    "So...we''re invited to Cameron''s party tonight," Charlotte said ncing at Abi before looking to me, "Are


    youing E?" she added hopefully.


    "Cameron? As in Cameron wood?" I mumbled in return. "Fuck no..."


    "Look that was all in the past E," Abi said encouragingly.


    I raised my eyebrow, "What a whole two weeks ago?"


    "It''ll be fun. Loads of people are going and we might not even see him," she said.


    "No," I said firmly, "Besides I have loads of homework and since my Mom''s been gone its been hard to


    juggle housework, homework and social life. But you two have fun. I don''t mind."


    "Can''t Connor help with housework? Make dinner or something?" Abi asked.


    Charlotte and I looked at each other with half terrified half, hysterical nces.


    "That''sing from someone who hasn''t seen Connor in a kitchen trying to toast a piece of bread


    before," I said withughter.


    "Oh please. Just because he''s a boy doesn''t give him an excuse to learn to cook. This is the 21st


    century, right?" she argued.


    Connor was supposed to be my older brother. But since our Mom left, I''ve felt like the parent of the


    house. I gave him chores but I never let him anywhere near the oven for fear of burning the house


    down - something we definitely couldn''t afford to do.


    Having grown up with practically no friends except each other, we were pretty close. He was only a


    year older and we moved in the same social circles so we went to all the same parties and events


    together.


    Although that''s not to say we always came back together. He''d taken full advantage of the absence of a


    real parent at home and usually stayed out until the buttcrack of dawn before stumbling home. This


    was either because he had a habit of either staying with his friends after the party still drinking far more


    than he should or, because I banned him from bringing girls into his room, which shared a thin ster


    wall with mine, he ended up in someone else''s bed.


    But he was alright.


    No the most responsible, smart or focussed kid in the world but we didn''t have it easy and I didn''t want


    to stop him having fun.


    Easy.


    Easy wasn''t a word I would describe any aspect of our lives.


    Our father died four years ago.


    It was a car ident. We don''t know how it happened. His car appeared to have just spontaneously


    flipped over and hended dead in a ditch. But he was an alcoholic. The autopsy showed a lot in his


    system and it was ruled unsuspicious.


    We didn''t have much to thank him for. He''d argued with every Alpha who''d ever let us into their pack


    and was the reason we never had a ce to call home as a kid. But he was still our Dad and we still


    missed him dearly.


    We missed our Mom too. After the ident, she was never quite the same. She''d lost her mate. It was


    expected.


    But a couple of years ago she decided she couldn''t face living in this house any longer. Sleeping in the


    same bed she''d shared with him, seeing his photos, smelling the lingering scent on his clothes, seeing


    poste in the mail with his name on the envelope.


    It was all too much.


    So she left to go and live as a rogue again. She wanted Connor and me to join her but we liked our


    lives in Kellington. We had friends, an education, a home. So we stayed, got jobs in a little diner on the


    edge of town and started paying the bills ourselves.


    As I said, nothing was ''easy''.


    I sat with Abi and Charlotte in the cafeteria, picking at the dry sandwhich I''d spent $2. It was limp and


    had one singr slice of cheese inside that sweated and moulded in a way cheese definitely shouldn''t.


    "You know what, you''re right," I said chucking the poor excuse of a meal down onto my tray, "I''m


    I was cut short as Charlotte squealed in excitement before bringing me into a bone-crushing hug. Abi


    andughed as she watched my eyeballs almost pop out my head.


    "Okay Charlotte I think we get it, now let the poor girl go," she giggled.


    "Let''s go and get something better to eat, I''m starving," I said sniffing the air. It smelt like they''d brought


    out some hot fries and my stomach grumbled just as the smell.


    "You''re always hungry," Abiughed.


    "It''s not my fault I have an inhumanely high metabolism," I said innocently. "Literally."


    When the bell rang at 4 O''clock my heart sank.


    Detention.


    I walked to Mr Greggory''s ssroom to see Logan already sitting at a desk.


    Shit.


    I was kind of hoping/expecting that he wouldn''t turn up.


    "Oh hey, little Miss rogue," He said in his usual arrogant tone.


    "It''s bad enough that I''m even here, let alone with you and because of you, so do me a favour and don''t


    even fucking breath in my direction," I said sitting down as far away as possible from him. He


    immediately picked up his rucksack and scooted across a few desks until he was next to me.


    I looked at him and scowled, shuffling to the very edge of my chair before Mr Greggory came in.


    "I know you two are no strangers to detention so I won''t bother you with the rules," He said. "Just get


    on with some work and make use of this time."


    I oftennded myself in detention. I always did my homework and didn''t go out my way to break the


    rules but my problem was: if I don''t agree with something I''m gonna make it known to the world.


    Arguing with teachers about stupid policies, unfair dress codes, irrelevant content, pointless pieces of


    homework and unfair treatment of students was my speciality and adults don''t like it when you point out


    something wrong. Especially if you do it with curse words and a fairly short temper.


    But I meant well. I''m just trying to make the school less of a shit hole.


    Logan, however, was just an all-around horrible student. As the Alpha''s son, his future had been


    determined since the word go and has no reason to need to work hard.


    "I''ve got some test papers to collect from the ofice, I''m sure I can trust you for a few minutes," He said


    leaving us alone.


    I don''t know what made him think he could trust Logan but okay. I got out my history essay and started


    to go over what I was going to write in my head.


    "Do you wanna y truth or dare?" Logan prodding my in the stomach.


    "Um personal space and no," I said trying to concentrate on my homework.


    "21 dares?" He asked childishly whilst prodding me again the time on my back


    "No," I hissed smacking his hand away stopping it froming in for prod number 3.


    "Come on babe loosen up a bit, just imagine I''m Cameron. Or maybe that wouldn''t help actually.


    considering-" He said.


    "Can you just leave me alone before I am forced to punch you?" I interrupted.


    "No need to get pissed. I think we both knew that your rtionship was never going to work anyway.


    What were you nning on doing when you find your mate?" He asked rocking his chair back slightly


    so it was leaning on only two legs.


    I stood up to move to another seat. The thought of pushing him was a tantalising one.


    Maybe that story that the teachers always tell about the kid they knew that smashed their head open


    and died from swinging would finallye true...


    "On a scale of 16-72 how much would you hate to have to marry me?" Logan asked after following me


    to where I had moved.


    "108."


    "Imagine having to live in the same house as me, sleep in the same bed as me, have pups with me and


    spending the rest of your life with me..." he said with an evil smile that put me slightly on edge.


    "I think I would be forced tomit suicide," I replied looking back at the essay sheet and my nk


    piece of lined paper.


    "Could you think of anything worse?" He asked,


    "hmmm let me think," I said pausing for effect, "No."


    "Perfect," I thought I heard him mumble under his breath,


    "What?" I asked


    "Oh, nothing,"


    "Can I finish my homework now?" I asked angrily,


    "Alright, I''ll leave you alone but at least let me give you this." He said delving into his pockets and


    pulling out a golden envelope.


    "What is it?" I asked looking at the shining paper,


    "Oh, just something about you and your brother getting kicked off packnd, ehh no big deal if you


    don''t meet some...conditions," He said sarcastically and, of course, with a typical Logan smirk. I quickly


    got out of my seat, rmed by the words kicked and territory in one sentence. I lunged forward to grab


    the envelope but he held it above his head (about 6''6'''' off the ground).


    "I thought you were going to give it to me?"  I questioned


    "You have toe to my house at 8:00 pm then you can have it," He said grinning,


    "There is no way I am going anywhere near your house and I''m going out anyway," I said.


    "You''re going to Cameron''s party? Wow, that''s the most surprising thing I''ve heard all year," He said


    with a genuine look of shock on his face.  "Fine, then I''ll meet you there," He said and with that he


    slung his bag over his shoulder and walked out into the corridor, gold envelope still in his hand.


    "It''s only 4:05!" I shouted but he just waved his hand dismissively and carried on.


    A few momentster Mr Greggory came back into the room.


    "Where has Wilson gone?" He asked looking down the corridor.


    "He left, I tried to stop him," I said.


    "Well you might as well go too, E," he said with a sigh, "I understand that you are here because of


    him, but in future, don''t let him provoke you. You are a smart kid but boys like him easily lead you


    astray."


    Lead me astray? He wants to fucking evict me!


    "Yes, sir," I said.


    "Get home. I''m sure you''ve got friday night n to be getting on with."

 Chapter 3 Stupid Decision Number One

    Chapter 3 Stupid Decision Number One


    October 10th


    "And you''re definitely going to this party, E?" Connor asked as we ate dinner.


    "No I spent half an hour trying to perfect winged eyeliner to stay home," I said pointed at the


    masterpiece I had created on each eye.


    He rolled his eyes, "You know what I meant."


    "Chill. I can handle Cameron. He''s not a threat and I''m over him," I said.


    "Okay if you''re sure." Connor replied in an ''okay clearly you know best'' sort of tone whilst rolling his


    eyes eyes.


    I ruffled his thick brte hair as I walked to the sink with my empty te.


    Connor had been blessed with our Mother''s genes. His hair was shiny and curly and hisplexion


    tan and smooth. His eyes were a beautiful warm brown and even his smile was like Mom''s.


    Me however, got my father''s genes.


    My hair was a dull blonde and my skin pale. My eyes were an uninteresting blue and I didn''t even get


    the Goddess-like, strong, tall physique of my mother. Instead, I was short, small and in no way,


    remarkable looking.


    Biology is a bitch.


    Later on, Abi and Charlotte were awaiting me in the hallway of our tiny house. I''d chucked tomato down


    my top and was frantically finding something else to wear as Abi tapped her foot impatiently.


    "Ready!" I announced running down the stairs, my only pair of shoes in my hands.


    They were a battered dirty pair of converse that I''d had for years. Connor and I had serious money


    issues. We worked at a cafe five shifts a week and Mom sent us the odd cheque which was just


    enough to cover the bills and basic necessities but new shoes were certainly not on the cards.


    "Looking lovelydies," Iplimented as I shoved them on my fet.


    "Thanks, but we need to go. We''re in danger of going over the fashionablyte category." Abi


    eximed before hustling us out the door.


    Connor waited outside with a bottle of what looked like vodka in his hands.


    "Connor..." I groaned, "Please don''t get wasted tonight."


    "Rx, Mom," he said unscrewing the lid and tilting his head back, "Not like I''m gonna drink it neat or


    anything."


    He swigged some and grimaced before holding it out to Abi and Charlotte, "Ladies?"


    They both giggled as they drank from the bottle, gagging and squirming as it burnt down their throats.


    "No pressure, E. But you can have some if you want," Connor said holding the bottle out to me.


    "Just a little," I replied taking the bottle.


    Neat spirits were disgusting. Dangerous too but I thought about the fact that if Abi, Charlotte and I had


    already drunk some, that was less for Connor to be a moron with.


    So I took a swig before handing it back to him, only 3/4 full.


    "Be careful with that," I warned.


    By the time we could hear the music of the party thudding, the bottle was only 1/4 full and we were all


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    very giggly.


    It was the happiest I''d felt in a while as I walked arm in arm with my friends, Connor on one side and


    Charlotte on the other.


    "Okay," I said as we reached the door, "I''m tipsy and not a single part of me misses him. That''s a good


    sign right?"


    They all agreed.


    "And before we go in, Connor for the love of God. We have a shift at 7am. At least make sure you''re


    sober by then."


    "It''s adorable how lowly you think of me, sis," he said chubbing my cheeks, "Now stop worrying and


    have some fun."


    We then joined the hoards of teenagers flocking inside and danced and chatted and partied for hours.


    It was a great night...at least it was until I saw Cameron. It was remarkably I''d avoided him for so long


    so as I turned around to see him leaning against a doorframe staring at me I was not hugely surprised.


    There was guilt in his eyes along with a difort and sadness but I ignored it. He was an ass. I was


    over him.


    I turned back and continued to dance with Abi and Charlotte who were screaming the lyrics to ''party in


    the USA'' at the top of their lungs.


    A few momentster, I felt a light tap on my shoulder and I groaned.


    "What do you want?" I grunted turning to see Cameron.


    "To talk outside," he said.


    "No," I replied.


    "E, please," he begged. "Just for a few minutes."


    I finally nodded and followed him outside. The party raged in his front yard too but the music wasn''t


    deafening out there.


    "I wanted to say that I''m sorry." He said. "I shouldn''t have pressured you and I miss you. I was


    wondering if there would be a second chance?"


    "Absolutely not. I presume you slept with Witney at Karen''s party?" I retorted. He sighed and


    momentarily broke our eye contact. I had known him long enough to understand that this meant I was


    his body''s way of admitting something.


    "Yes, but I was drunk and angry and I needed something to take my mind off you. I love you so much


    E, I need you back."


    "We clearly wanted different things out of our rtionship. It''s not going to work, Cameron."


    He sighed and clenched his jaw as he stared straight ahead.


    "Please forgive me, E," He said taking my hand.


    I shook my hand out of his hand, "No. Goodbye Cameron."


    I then looked around at the front yard. The smell of alcohol was rife in the air andbined with the


    teenagers all around me making out and groping each other, I began to suddenly feel quite sick.


    So I marched down the path, through the front gate and out into some fresher air.


    I needed to get into the forest and let off some steam. I needed to shift and run.


    As I charged down the street, I bumped into Logan.


    "How''s your boyfriend?" He asked clearly sensing my anger.


    "Logan you are thest thing I need right now," I spat pushing past him and out the house.


    "Oooh looks like someones got their little knickers in a twist," He smirked whilst his friends who were


    also from the Cerridwen pack jeered.


    "Fuck off," I muttered, barging past them.


    "Don''t you want this?" He said waving the shiny envelope in the air. I stopped and turned around.


    "Please just give it to me," I asked politely with a forced smile.


    "Sure," he chirped holding it out to me.


    As I reached forward, he whipped it away andughed.


    "I never gave you that lift home," he said slowly circling me.


    "If you think I''m getting in your car with you this drunk-" I began.


    "Not now," he interrupted. "After school on Monday. I need to show you something."


    "Fine," I said. "Whatever."


    "That''s a deal," he said deeply as he handed me the envelope "Don''t break it."


    He then leant forward to kiss my cheek but I smacked him right across the face. He didn''t even flinch.


    "I''ve been wanting to do that all day," I spat before marching away.


    I soon found down a small footpath that led towards the woods.


    That was the first stupid thing I decided to do.


    Walk into the woods in the middle of the night alone could never be a smart idea...especially with the


    number of wolf territories in this state. I lived in Washington state and there were hundreds of packs in


    the vast mountain ranges and forests, sparsely popted by humans so with little risk of exposure.


    Cerridwen had a different pack on every border. I didn''t bother to know much about them. As far as I


    was concerned, I lived a human life now and packs and territories didn''t concern me anymore.


    I was still steaming from the Cameron and Logan incident. I felt like I was in some kind of anger fuelled


    trance. I just kept walking and there was nothing I could do to stop. My senses seemed to be in


    overdrive; the deafening sound of my own heartbeat was masking any other sound and as for smell, all


    that filled my nostrils was the sickening smell of alcohol and lemonade. I''m not sure how long I


    marched for, at one point I was running fast too so I probably covered a lot of distance. My phone rang


    a few times but I just ignored it.


    What finally stopped me was the appearance of a borderline. Even my anger couldn''t override the


    instinct cross it.


    I must have crossed through half a dozen territories already but this one was different. And my wolf just


    wouldn''t let me go anywhere near it.


    So I shifted back into my human form and changed into my clothes tied around my wrist.


    Looking at my surroundings, I realised how unfamiliar they were. The trees were taller and more


    intimidating and a certain eerie feeling hung in the that made me wrap my arms around myself and


    shudder.


    The borderline had an unfamiliar, but intensely powerful, scent to it too.  I knew that I should leave but


    curiosity was getting the better of me and made me stay and step closer to the invisible boundary.


    Fighting the urge to step over it, I traced the outskirt for a bit. I knew that only Alpha Wilson had given


    us his blessing to roam freely and live our miserable rogue lives on hisnd, not whoever the Alpha of


    this pack was.


    I''d paid so little attention to where I was going that I might as well have slept walked there. My phone


    had no signal and I had absolutely no idea where I was but it didn''t seem to matter to me.


    I wanted to stay.


    It also urred to me a few momentster how much I desperately wanted to read the letter...but that''s


    beside the point because that was when I sensed the scent of someone nearby. Very


    nearby.

 Chapter 4 Stupid Decision Number Two

    Chapter 4 Stupid Decision Number Two


    October 10th


    It was an unusual but attractive scenting from the other side of the border. It was interesting and


    peculiar and somehow built enough curiosity up inside me topel me to gingerly cross the


    borderline, the gentle crunch of the leaves resonating from my steps in the otherwise silent forest.


    I suddenly paused and took in a short breath, realising what I had done. Stepping into another Alpha''s


    territory...in the middle of the night...? Did I want a premature death?


    But after a few agonising moments, the forest remained still and I let my anticipation crumbled. After a


    deep sigh of relief, I almostughed how easily I had let fear grip me and stepped further into the


    unknown territory.


    After all, I still hadn''t found the source of that scent.


    I pushed a low branch with a brittlework of twigs out my path and kicked up a mass of leaves with


    every kick. Judging by the fact that there was no beaten track, wolves clearly didn''t often cross this


    territory which brought the question of ''why'' to my attention but I quickly pushed the thought away as


    the scent got stronger.


    The most curious thing about it was that no noise apanied it. There was no rustling in the bushes,


    no footsteps anywhere around me, no faint evidence of breathing and not a single gesture of life.


    Everything was quiet and it no longer seemed so peaceful. An air of eerieness seemed to descend


    amongst the trees and it unsettled me.


    Just as the idea of turning back was bing very appealing, a voice sounded.


    "Hello," it said.


    "Shit," I cursed as a jolt of surprise seized me.


    I whipped around to see the figure of a man before me. How the fuck did he creep up on me so quickly


    and so discretely?


    I looked up slowly. His sheer height made his size immense regardless of the breadth of his shoulders


    and strength of his build. It was enough to intimidate me and I took pride in being particrly hard to


    frighten.


    He wore the ck hood from his sweater over his head so that it left his eyes covered. His face had a


    menacing expression about them with defined cheekbones casting shadows on his chin and outlining


    his sharp jawline creating something exceedingly beautiful but at the same time chilling and cold.


    "What do we have here?" He said his words dripping with amusement.


    I stayed totally silent and stumbled back a few steps.


    "You appear to be on my territory little wolf," He continued in a melodic voice.  He had a slight ent


    elongating his words, only intensifying the fluidity of his voice.


    "I-I was just leaving. I''m sorry," I said quickly.


    He let out a shortugh, "Leaving already? You haven''t even told me your name...or more importantly


    why you dared cross my border without permission."


    "It was a mistake," I said. "I''ll go now."


    "No," he said, after looking me up and down. "...You can stay."


    It felt like more of amand than an invitation.


    "What kind of man would leave a pretty girl like you alone in the woods?" he said. "It''ste and cold. Let


    me take you to somewhere warm."


    "I''ll be fine on my own," I said, not loving the idea of going anywhere with him. "Thank you though."


    By this point, he had stepped close enough to reach forward and run a long finger along my cheek


    before pausing at my chin. I froze.


    His touch was so soft and gentle yet it triggered something powerful inside me. I could feel his stare


    burning into me but I refused to look back. I kept my eyes fixated on a tree ahead,pletely still and


    quiet.


    "There''s something intriguing about you," he said eventually.


    I said nothing.


    "You''re different," he continued.


    I forced a smile, "I''m ttered but I''ve really got to go."


    He let out a shortugh and only brought his fingers to my hair and then down to my neck again.


    "That''s not how this is gonna work, Sweetheart," he said. "Now would you please look at me?"


    He then reached for his hood and pulled it down revealing his whole face. From the corner of my eye, I


    caught sight of some tousled dark blonde hair and a well-sculpted broad forehead appendaged with


    dark, thick eyebrows and a perfectly shaped nose.  But I couldn''t bring my self to look into his eyes. For


    some inexplicable reason, I was terrified of what I might see.


    "Look me in the eye," he demanded.


    "No," I said keeping my eyes on the tree. "I can''t."


    "So you''re a defiant one? All the more fun for me," he said grabbing my face in one of his huge hands


    and forcing me to face him.


    I scrunched my eyes shut.


    "Open your eyes. Do not make me say it twice," He ordered in a firm authoritative tone. He didn''t even


    have to raise his the volume of his voice before some subconscious instinct made me do it.


    I cautiously and slowly opened my eyes only to reveal the most beautiful eyes in existence. They were


    a brilliant shade of blue with a dark outer rim and gold flecks streaked through them like intricately


    woven threads. Nothing like what I expected at all. But underneath theforting mask of colour, was


    an underlying evil. Something that sparked a churning sensation deep inside.


    My wolf was screaming something in my ear. Just a four-letter word. And that is what I feared, not the


    eyes. The concept that this man, stood tall and dangerous in front of me is my...


    mate.


    A little grin twitched at my lip as I looked up to him.


    The more I looked into those beautiful eyes, the more I was sure. His touch, his voice, his scent. It all


    added up.


    This man is my mate.


    He now smiled and held out his hand out to me.


    Oh, the smile. He was simply the most handsome man I''d ever had the joy of looking on. The way his


    face creased with it and the way it triggered indented dimples in his cheeks to form and his brightly


    coloured eyes to glint even more. It made me forget how terrifying he had previously seemed.


    "Who are you?" I asked as I shook his hand.


    "Your mate I suppose," he said deeply trailing his hand up to hold my face. I stood there inplete


    stillness utterly hypnotised by the mellow tone of his voice.  "Pleased to meet you."


    I slowly brought my hand to his soft cheek, passing his impable jawline and lips. He ced his hand


    on top of mine.


    A few momentster our fingers were entwined.


    "I knew there was something about you," he said.


    I smiled and let him kiss my hand.


    I then caught his scent again. It was so rich and authoritative and his eyes so blue and mesmerising


    and his build so powerful and strong. He was just like they described him.


    Just how my father used to describe the man every wolf feared.


    "Alpha Leonardo Loren," I whispered.


    His eyebrow raised.


    "I mean...urgh...you remind me of him," I said quickly.


    "I do?" he replied an amused smile creeping onto his lips.


    I nodded.


    "Why thank you. I hear he''s very handsome," he joked.


    I blushed and looked down for a moment to hide it from him.


    "But since I''m still standing here alive I would assume you are not."


    "Why''s that?" he asked.


    "Because of the stories. The evil, the suffering, the fear, the death that he brings to everyone in his


    path. They used to terrify me. They still do in fact."


    "Then we should get out of this dark forest," he said taking my hand. "We wouldn''t want toe across


    anybody like that tonight."


    "Wait, my home is this way," I said resisting his gentle pull in the opposite direction. "I live in Kellington."


    "Kellington? What are you doing so far from home thiste at night?" he asked.


    "I was on a run," I said.


    He narrowed his eyes and let out a low hum before he tugged my hand again, "Well, you must be


    exhausted. Come,e."


    "So I need to go home," I repeated.


    He smiled again but this time with a little twinge of frustration.


    "You''reing home with me," he replied pulling me with a little more force further away from the


    border.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I can''t," I said. "My brother will worry about me and I have to be at work at 7 am-."


    He let out a short breath, "Your brother will be informed. Don''t worry about your job. Nowe with


    me."


    I furrowed my eyebrows and opened my mouth to speak but closed it shortly after.


    "Come," he repeated when I made no movement.


    He looked and spoke as if he was fighting hard not to lose his patience but did he not hear me?


    "What?" was all I could say.


    "Do I have a halfwit as a mate? I don''t know what simpler way to put it," he said, his face straightening.


    "You areing with me," he added slowly and clearly.


    "Why?" I questioned.


    "Because you..." he said pulling me closer to his chest, "Are mine now."


    I stood for a moment inhaling his alluring scent, pulling me into his trance.


    He then took my hand firmly and continued walking.


    " I don''t even know your name and I''m supposed toe home with you? And who''s pack is this?" I


    asked, suddenly snapping out of his spell. "And who gave you the right to decide what I do?"


    He didn''t answer but his grip on my hand tightened.


    "Wait," I ordered, stopping moving again. "I demand that you answer my questions and stop dragging


    me like some kind of animal!"


    "For fuck''s sake," he growled before spinning me around and grabbing my arms, pulling me into his


    chest. "I tried to be calm and gentle with you but now I have lost my patience."


    I tried to shove him off me but he was impossibly strong. So as I wriggled and squirmed, I felt his eyes


    on me. He nced down at my neck, uncovered by my hair before looking back at my face.


    "Don''t even bother trying to fight me. You can''t win," he said still with a low growl. "Now what is your


    name?" He said still in a deep but softer voice.


    "Get the fuck off me," I answered before trying to struggle out of his grip again. And yes I have an awful


    mouth, little kids can learn a lot from drunk dads.


    "Beautiful name," he remarked.


    I managed to break a hand free and p him across the face. A notion of anger swept over his features


    turning the amused expression into one of indescribable rage. The gentle being that was once stood in


    front of me was gone now. In his ce a murderous monster.


    He pulled me back into him, this time, pinning my back against his chest and wrapping a tight arm


    around my throat.


    I stopping fighting him and instead brought my hands to his arm, trying to ensure it doesn''t take what


    little capacity to breathe I had left. For the first time in my memory, I felt helpless and unsafe. This man


    could do anything and I don''t know him enough to know he wouldn''t.


    "This whole stubborn empowerment thing is really hot, but save it for the bedroom sweetheart," he


    growled. "Now did I mention how I don''t like repeating myself? What is your name?"


    "You have not told me yours," I gasped. "Yet you are the one dragging me through a forest in the


    opposite direction to my home."


    His grip tightened around my throat and I whimpered.


    Heughed as I sped at his shirt with my fingers, "Please let me go."


    "I love it when they start begging," He articted wickedly. "It alwayses with desperation."


    "Please," I whispered.


    He finally loosened his grip on my throat.


    I breathed heavily. At no point did actually block my windpipe but the panic had taken seige of my lungs


    and I gasped for air.


    "Your name?" he asked again, his lips right by my ear.


    "E," I said quietly.


    He let go of me before twirling me around to face him.


    He smiled and took my hands.


    "Let me get a few things straight, E," he began, "You are going toe with me and you are going to


    be my mate, like the Moon Goddess clearly wants. You will submit and obey. You won''t raise any


    questions and you won''t disrespect me or there will be punishments. Okay?" He said calmly, before


    kissing the side of head, "Take what just happened as a warning."


    I clenched my jaw. Now that there was oxygen back in my lungs, I was angry. How dare he use his


    strength against me like that? How dare he assume authority?


    So I lifted my leg and kicked his shins. He barely even winced but his distraction was enough for me to


    slip out his arms and run. He didn''t seem to be following me at any great speed but I still sprinted


    through the forest as fast as I could.


    "I happen to love hide and seek my dear," I heard his voice say coldly from not far away as if he had


    allowed me to get away just so that he could hunt me down.


    Evil. Totally evil.


    I quickly scurried over to a thick-trunked tree andy my back t on it, frantically searching for a


    branch to use as some kind of leverage to climb but so far: nothing.


    "These games neverst that long though," My mates voice continued.


    I tried to control my breathing so it wasn''t quite so loud but that''s hard when so much fear and


    adrenaline is pumping through your body. I scanned the darkness for a tree hopefully more suitable for


    climbing.


    There was a perfect one no more than 10 metres away.


    I spun around and headed straight for it only to crash into something incredibly hard. Either I had


    misjudged how far away the tree was or I had lost this little game of hide and seek. A pair of hands


    wrapped around my waist confirmed that it was thetter.


    "God taming you is going to be riveting," He said quietly under his breath, before he pinned me tightly


    to a tree, standing so close I could feel his breath fanning over my face.


    I took a short breath in and froze.


    "I should perhaps bring to your attention who I am," he said before pausing.


    His scent reeked of power. I knew he had to be a higher rank wolf but as a rogue that meant little in the


    way of deserving respect to me.


    "But something tells me deep down you already know," he said brushing a disced strand of hair out


    of my eyes.


    I looked into his blue eyes once again. They were so cold and piercing and the little thought that had


    been toying at my consciousness since I first looked at them came spinning back.


    "Say it," he added, his voicemanding and sharp.


    He matched the description perfectly.


    "Alpha Leonardo Loren."


    His lips curled into a smile, confirming what I had hoped wouldn''t be true.


    "That''s right," he confirmed. "Alpha Leonardo Loren of the Ste pack."


    Years ago...


    "E! Connor! It''s time for bed!" My dad called up the stairs. Immediately our little feet could be heard


    scurrying towards our warm beds. We knew that if we were quick he would tell us a story.  We


    snuggled tightly under the warm covers and awaited our father. We were 11 and 12 but you could


    never be too old for his stories.


    "Are we ready?" Dad said creaking the door slightly open allowing a small strip of light to illuminate our


    faces.


    We nodded and he sat on the small rocking chair in-between our beds and began to speak.


    "Can it be a scary one Dad!?" Connor asked excitedly.


    "Are you sure. We don''t want nightmares again now do we?" My Dad replied. "Mom will have a fit."


    "Please, please, please," We begged.


    "Very well," He said with a nod.


    "Have you ever heard of ''The Bringer of Darkness''?" he began and we both shook our heads. "He''s


    said to be the most powerful, most ruthless Alpha ever to rule. He''s tall and he''s strong. He''s brave and


    he''s scary. Some say just one of his deathly res can paralyse a grown man, leaving


    him defenceless. They call him ''the bringer of darkness'' after all the misery and despair he brings and


    because just the utterance of his real name brings some to a sweating, shivering wreck. But do you


    want to know the worst part?" Dad said and we both nodded. "He takes packs."


    "Whole packs?" I asked in shock.


    "Whole packs," My dad reiterated. "Mercilessly killing anyone who tries to stop him whether they be


    men, women or children."


    "He won''t take our pack will he?" Connor asked.


    "He won''t bring any darkness here will he?" I asked.


    "Thest we heard of him was two months ago in a small pack in North Washington. It was November


    16th. The night was cold and dark and the storm clouds from earlier had just cleared leaving the eerie


    moon to sit all alone in the sky. The teasing stars twinkled around it fading and brightening as the night


    went on. A few members of The Silver moon pack were sat peacefully around a fire. They were a small


    pack and vulnerable so they always had guards on watch."  He stopped for a short breath before


    continuing.


    " ''Did you hear that?'' One of them whispered to another as a few leaves and twigs crunched in the


    bush beside them.


    ''Yes.'' He replied.


    ''It''s maybe just a sheep'' the third said.


    ''That''s no sheep,'' the first said as a low grumble emanated from the same bushes.


    Those guards were found dayster, their limbs scattered throughout the forest along with the rest of


    the pack," My Dad said his voice growing deeper and more sincere as he spoke. Connor and I were


    cowering under our sheets as we listened, scared to learn what would happen next but at the same


    time filled with excitement.


    "Nobody ever heard from any of them again. It is thought that there were no survivors, but that''s not


    true. When a neighbouring pack went to investigate the horror they found consisted of piles of ash,


    belongings scattered all over the territory and bodies. But only the bodies of Men, Women and girls.


    Where the boys went is not known for definite, but It is believed that he took them and is training them


    up to be soldiers, to be warriors, to prepare for something bigger, to prepare for a war to end


    all wars. Nobody really knows what to expect but one thing is for certain ''The bringer of Darkness'' is


    the most brutal, most ruthless Alpha ever to live and to stop him getting what he wants would be in


    stupid. Soon after, the Silver moon territory got a new scent- his scent. Nobody dared to go back after


    that, nobody dared to go in the rest of his rapidly growing territory either so I guess we won''t


    know...until it hits us."


    By the end Connor and I were trembling with fear.


    "But don''t be scared my darlings. It''s only a story. Probably not even true." He said gently stroking our


    hair out of our faces before nting a kiss on each of our foreheads.


    "But he does exist doesn''t he?" I uttered.


    "Maybe... but somewhere far from here. You don''t need to worry E." He said before heading towards


    the door.


    "Daddy?" I asked quietly my child''s curiosity getting the better.


    "Yes, my child," he replied turning to me.


    "What is his name?"


    My father''s expression changed to be far more grave and sincere. He looked down the hall,


    presumably to check if any one was listening before turning to us again.


    "Alpha Leonardo Loren," he whispered before closing the bedroom door leaving us in terrify darkness.


    After that sort of story, Connor would always jump across to my bed and we would sleep cuddled


    together as far away from the door and window as possible.


    "You can''t be..." I whispered looking back into his eyes at the hidden darkness that was now beginning


    to expose itself with his anger. "You''re too young...too real...I''ve heard stories about you," I said.


    "Everybody has, sweetheart," The Alpha said slightly softer.


    "Are they true?" I asked, looking helplessly up at him, "Are you going to kill me?"


    "I have done awful things with these hands but never would I use them to hurt my mate," he said in a


    sincere tone. "You have my word."


    I nodded.


    "Now," he continued with a deep breath.  "Are you going toe easily or do I need to drag you?" He


    asked.


    I paused.


    There was no way out of this. He wasn''t going to back down and he certainly had the power to force


    me if I didn''t. So not really wanting to get on the wrong side of the most terrifying wolf in the world, I


    nodded my head.


    "I''lle," I said quietly.


    "Good girl," He said a satisfied smile on his face before he took my hand in his and began to


    walk...once again.


    We walked in silence for a few minutes, our hands entwined, his gripping mine tighter than I gripped


    him back.


    "Where are we going?" I asked eventually.


    "My home," he said.


    Silence again.


    "You''re anxious," he observed.


    "Are you surprised?" I asked, "I''m sure you''re used to people feeling nervous around you."


    "I''ve told you I won''t hurt you," he said.


    "And I don''t believe you," I replied, "You''ve already half strangled me and we haven''t known each other


    ten minutes."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "I don''t expect you to trust me yet," he said, "But you will live happily in this pack. I promise."


    "Do you own a dictionary, Leonardo?" I asked.


    "I believe so," he said.


    "Then look up the definition of happily," I replied, "Because, I may be delusional, but in my world,


    there''s no such thing as happily ever after with a man like you."


    He let out a shortugh, "A man like me, huh? What''s that supposed to mean?"


    I then pulled my hand out of his, "You''re a deranged murderer."


    "What did you say?" He growleding to a halt.


    Watch out guys herees stupid move number 2.


    "You''ve killed people. Many people," I said trying my hardest to sound like he wasn''t scaring me.


    "You''re twisted and sick."


    He red at me.


    "Say it again I dare you," he growled, crouching down to my level in the most patronising manner


    possible.


    "I don''t feel I need to," I said, "It''s the truth and we both know it."


    With that, he pulled me closely, "Do not disrespect me," he said slowly and carefully in my ear.


    I stared into his eyes for as long as my wolf would let me before I had to cast my eyes down to the


    ground.


    "That''s what I thought." He said increasing the distance between us again.  "Nowe," he continued


    a little more gently taking my hand and starting to walk. I didn''t move my feet causing him to turn


    around and face me again.


    "Do not do this again. I will carry you through this forest kicking and screaming if I have to."


    "I can give you my number, my address, my full name, my fucking social security number if you want.


    Please just let me go home and finish school and go to college. Then you cane and find me in 5


    years if you''re still interested?" I said hopefully.


    "Do you understand how much danger you being my mate has already put you in?" he asked. "Even if


    that idea was remotely attractive, it wouldn''t be possible. There will be wolves in this very woods just on


    the other side of that border waiting for me to look away."


    I furrowed my eyebrows.


    "I am the most powerful Alpha in the world and that doesn''te without enemies. They look for any


    way to tear me down and until now I didn''t have a weakness. It''s the rogues mainly, but other packs


    too. They have people constantly watching and now you are their prime target. You are safe with me,


    they wouldn''t dare, but the second I allow you to walk off alone, you are in extreme danger. If you ever


    want to see your family again, I suggest youe with me."


    I looked over to the border. Nothing moved but I still felt like something was there. I shuddered and


    then looked back to my mate and I nodded my head.


    He then stood up and held out his hand.


    "Okay," I said quietly looking back over at the border through the dark forest before epting the


    warmth of his hand.


    We walked through the woods for hours. We hardly exchanged a word until we reached a ck car


    parked on the edge of the forest. He unlocked it as we approach before opened the passenger door


    and herding me in before he closed the door and walked around to the driver''s seat.


    I stared out the window, watching the trees lining the narrow forest track whiz by as I appreciated the


    soft leather of the seat that gave my tired legs the opportunity to finally rx.


    But my mind certainly could not rx. I was still in a car with not only a stranger but Alpha Leonardo


    Loren, who happened to double as my mate.


    Only a few minutester, I felt tears beginning to umte around my eyes as I thought of Connor


    sat at home worrying and having no idea where I was. My phone was out of battery but I knew his


    number, all I needed was my mate''s phone.


    "Why are you crying?" he said, briefly looking down at me before his eyes adverted back to the road.


    "Why do you think?" I snapped.


    "You were very into me before I proposed the concept of youing to live with me."


    "You didn''t propose it. I don''t remember having a say in it at all," I snapped.


    "It''s almost as if we are mates and we are supposed to be together..." he mumbled under his breath.


    "Remind me of your surname," he added in a softer tone.


    "Jones," I said.


    "Jones..." Leo said repeating my surname with his ent, like he had heard it before. "And how old are


    you?"


    "17," I answered. He looked at me, my eyes, my hair, my body like he was checking what I looked like.


    "You''re young," was all he replied with. "That exins a lot..."


    I scoffed and wiped my tears with the back of my hand.


    "And why do you reek of vodka?" he asked in a low tone.


    "I was at a party," I replied, "And my brother will be wondering where I''ve gone."


    "If you were at a party why did you go for a run?" he asked.


    "Because I was angry and upset and I needed some time alone," I hissed, "And this is how I''ve ended


    up."


    "Kellington is thirty miles from my Western border," he said, "You had plenty of time alone before I


    found you."


    I swallowed, "What time is it?"


    I had no idea how long I''d been running in my wolf form. I''d been practically unconcious and had no


    idea how far I''d run.


    "It''s 3 am," he replied.


    "Fuck," I muttered, "I need to call Connor now."


    I pulled my phone from my pocket but it wouldn''t turn on.


    No battery.


    "Leonardo, can I use your phone," I said, my voice cracking as I tried to keep my tears in.


    He''d be so worried. So would Abi and Charlotte.


    "Call me Leo," was all he said.


    "Do you have a phone?" I repeated.


    "I''ll send your family a letter in the morning," he said.


    "Please, Alpha-"


    "Do not call me Alpha."


    "Leonardo," I corrected. "Please."


    "It is your older brother, right?" he asked.


    I nodded.


    "He can wait until the morning," he replied. "What about your Mother?"


    "He''ll be awake wondering where I am," I said, "Why can''t I call him now?"


    "Answer my question," he demanded.


    "Answer my question," I responded.


    "If you''re going to disobey me like that you can kiss your freedom goodbye." He said.


    "I feel like my freedom got up and left the minute I smelt you in the woods," I said leaning on the car


    door, realising I was getting nowhere with him.


    He was nearly as stubborn as me.


    "And I could do without the teenage attitude right now sweetheart," Leo said.


    "Well that''s what you get when you kidnap a teenager," I replied.


    "Mates are meant to live together, but for some reason, you don''t want to live with me. Why?"


    "Gee! How d''ya figure that one out?" I remarked sarcastically.


    "Tell me why," he ordered.


    "I wouldn''t want to bore you," I  replied.


    "Tell me," he ordered.


    "One, I''ll miss my friends and family," I said.


    "They can visit," he answered.


    "Do not interrupt me," I said causing him to give me a look. "Two, I want to finish high school and go to


    college. Three, I don''t agree with your morals..."


    "My morals??" he questioned.


    "I''m not done yet. Four, I can''t stand being told what to do. Five, I enjoy freedom. And six, I''m only 17


    and I''m not old enough for this and everything thates with it. I don''t want kids for another eight


    years at least, especially not with you," I finished. "Just to list a few..." I added.


    "One, as I said they can visit. Two, you might as well forget about education now, I will provide you with


    everything you need. Three, if you don''t like who I am, tough. Four, do what I want you to do and I


    won''t have to tell you. Five, earn my trust and you can have your freedom. Six, you don''t really have a


    choice," he replied.


    "Thanks. You made me feel so much better," I remarked sarcastically.


    "You''re wee, babe."


    "Don''t call me babe," I ordered.


    "Watch who you are giving orders to, woman," he hissed.


    I closed my eyes. This man can''t be my mate. This man can not be my mate.


    "Anyway, as I already said due to the impending doom you now face, you are not going home," he said,


    "Besides, I have ns with you tonight," he added with a wink.


    Unbelievable.


    "We have just met," I said in disgust.


    "And we are mates so we will act ordingly," he replied.


    "I have respect for myself and until you can respect me too, I will not be getting in your bed," I hissed.


    His hand travelled to my inner thigh where he gently ran his fingers along my skin. I swatted his hand


    ignoring the tingles shooting throughout my body. He can''t know how much he really effects me.


    "Soon you''ll be screaming my name begging for me to carry on," He replied taking the hint and


    removing his hand a self-satisfied smirk on his face.


    We eventually reached a huge house at least 4 stories high. It was mainly made of wood and had


    lovely big balconies and ss windows. Leo lead me to the door and I watched as he unlocked the


    door with a simple key. The insides were just as beautiful as the outsides, although with the added


    bonus of it being warm and snuggly. This isn''t the house I imagined Alpha Loren to own.


    "What? Is it not what you expected?" He asked closing the door.


    "Not at all. You are Alpha Leonardo Loren, Where are the blood-stained walls, the chains, the


    dungeons?" I asked looking at the pristine floors and walls. There were even photos of what looked like


    family members or past Alphas all neatly framed and hung.


    "So you''re into kinky stuff?" He said with a smirk.


    "You are well aware that that is not what I meant," I said with a re.


    "Go upstairs. Our room is the first one on the left. I just need to finish some pack work. I''ll be in my


    office if you need me." Leo said.


    "Our room?" I questioned.


    "Yes. Are you not familiar with the term? Basically just plural for my."


    "I''m pretty sure I said earlier that I am not getting in your bed," I replied.


    "Fine sleep on the floor. I don''t care," he said coldly.


    With that, I just wanted to be away from him so I ventured up the staircase on the left of the hall,


    running my hand along the wooden, polished bannister. When I reached the top, I came to a long


    hallway, lined with windows facing out into the forest on one side and doors on the other. I turned left


    and entered the first door. The walls were cream and dark red with intricate designs branching up to the


    ceiling. In the middle was a huge bed- bigger than king-sized. It had white crisp sheets and about 8


    plump pillows.


    I like to think of my self as an optimist- at least this guy has a nice house.


    I continued into the room noticing three doors at the end. Two closets bigger than my entire room at


    home, one filled with men''s clothes drenched in his scent and onepletely empty. Thest door was


    a beautiful bathroom with a free-standing bath and a shower with a wide selection of soaps and


    shampoos.


    I then came back onto the hall. My exploring wasn''t done yet. I went into every room on the first and


    second floor. There was a weird amount of bedrooms; a huge library; a room with a piano and nothing


    else; a room that looked like a meeting with a table and 20 chairs (to be precise); a room with 20 locked


    cupboards (again being precise) and finally a room with bigfy sofas and some more books.


    The top floor led to one single locked room and hatch in the ceiling. That was it.


    The hatch opened out onto the roof so naturally, I mbered up.


    A few minutester, I heard Leo''s footstepse up the stairs to the top floor.


    "What are you doing up there?" He asked.


    "Admiring the stars," I said as I leant my back against the roof tiles and stared up into the night sky.


    "Didn''t I tell you to go to the first room on the left of the stairs?" he asked.


    "You did...and I did go there. Then I left. Now here we are," I replied nonchntly.


    The stars were mesmerising. I didn''t care about the irritated tone in his voice.


    With that, he climbed out of the hatch, grabbed wrists before plopping me back through the roof.


    "Stargazing can wait for another night," he said as he climbed back in too, "It''ste."


    I followed him down the stairs to the floor with his bedroom before I passed the door and headed for


    the next bedroom along.


    He sighed, "Where are you going?"


    "You have thirteen bedrooms in this house. I thought I''d make use of one of them," I replied.


    "Yeh. This one," he said pointing to his own.


    "Thank you for the offer but...goodnight, Leonardo," I said.


    I then opened the door to the other bedroom but before I could even pass the threshold, I was being


    dragged once again.


    "Wasn''t an offer," he said shoving me through the door of his room and shutting it behind us.


    Obviously, my opinion means nothing to him.

 Chapter 5 Stupid Decision Number Three

    Chapter 5 Stupid Decision Number Three


    October 10th


    Leo sat me on thefy mattress, exhausted Iy my back on it. He started to take off his t-shirt and I


    turned around.


    "Woah, we''ve just met. Don''t get naked," I said.


    "Don''t act like a child."


    "I am a child," I replied looking back at him. "Legally, I am a minor."


    He cocked his head to the side and narrowed his eyes a little. He then slowly walked up to me and


    lifted my head so that I was forced to look into his eyes.


    "Most mates sleep together on the night they meet," he said. "Why are you so different?"


    "Don''t you dare try and make it out like I''m the different one in this. I''m as ordinary as mud not the most


    infamous Alpha in the world," I replied.


    "I''d have sex with you tonight without a second thought. It''s you that''s resisting our obvious connection.


    Why?" he asked.


    "I''m a virgin," I said


    "I am well aware," he replied. "Are you scared of me? Is that why?"


    "No," I answered.


    "Then why do you struggle to look me in the eye?" he asked.


    I suddenly realised I''d been staring at the floor the whole time. It annoyed me because he was right so I


    pped his hand off my face and shuffled to the other end of the bed.


    "You don''t have to pretend to be brave for me, E," he said before walking into the bathroom. I heard


    the faucet turn on and heard him going through the soaps by the shower. After a few minutes the tap


    turned off and Leo came out.


    "I ran you a bath," Leo said.


    I nodded.


    "Get the wretched smell of stale alcohol off you and then we''ll talk," he added.


    I got up and headed straight for the bathroom, locking the door behind me. On the toilet seat were a


    neatly folded white fluffy towel and a clean t-shirt which I assumed is his. The bath was a milky pink


    colour with dark red rose petals. The entire room smelt of the gorgeous bath mixed in with Leo''s scent.


    It was heavenly. I took off my dress and slowly dipped into the bath after quickly tying my hair in a bun.


    After the bath, I dried myself with the towel and slipped his t-shirt over my head. When I came out he


    was carrying another pillow and a nket out of a closet.


    "Are you still sleeping on the floor or...?" he asked.


    I looked down at the hard wooden floor and then to the bed. The softness and warmth was too hard to


    resist.


    "The bed," I said quietly.


    He smiled before putting the extra pillow and nket down on the mattress.


    "My brother will still be worried about me," I said. "Can I-"


    "No," Leo interrupted.


    "Why not?" I asked, folding my arms across my chest.


    "I''ve sent one of my men to tell him," he replied, "Now sit down."


    "But I want to talk to him," I argued, refusing to move.


    He stepped towards me, "In the morning. For now, I want you to sit down and rest. It''ste."


    I stood and stared at him in disbelief for a few seconds.


    "I have to speak to him," I said firmly.


    I noticed his jaw clench in frustration as he looked out of the window for a moment. A few seconds


    after, he brought his piercing eyes back to me.


    "Get in the bed," he said in a low, deep tone.


    I scoffed, "No."


    He raised an eyebrow, "This doesn''t have to be difficult, E. Just get in the damn bed before I lose my


    temper."


    With my arms still folded, I just stood in front of him, staring into his eyes.


    You could taste the tension in the hair, heightening with every second, before it shattered with


    Leonardo lurching forward, grabbing my shoulders and throwing me onto the bed.


    I wriggled and squirmed but he was soon on top of me, grabbing my iling arms and easily pinning


    them to the mattress.


    "I thought you would have learnt by now to not disobey me," He snarled.


    "And I thought you would have learnt by now that I don''t do what people say, especially if they don''t ask


    nicely," I remarked.


    "Oh sweetheart, you seem to be forgetting who you are talking to," He growled in a demonic room-


    shaking tone. "I am in control here. You will obey me. Understand?"


    I still fought against his hold, already panting and out of breath as I frantically flexed my shoulders and


    twisted my wrists, trying to free my hands.


    He just sat straddling me, looking down in amusement as he held me in ce effortless. He waited


    patiently until I gave up, breathing heavily and throwing my head back down to the mattress in


    frustration.


    "Are you done?" he asked.


    I said nothing so he brought his thumb to my lips, pulling the bottom one done as he ran it along it.


    He then brushed the hair that had dishevelled over my face away before grazing his fingertips along my


    cheek.


    My heart was beating like crazy as I just looked up into his eyes, unable to do anything.


    "I do not tolerate disobedience," he said eventually, "Do you understand?"


    "Mates are supposed to be equal," I spat.


    Heughed before he brought his mouth slowly to my ear so I could feel his breath on me, "Not when


    your mate is an Alpha," he whispered as he slowly released my arms to bring both of his hands to rest


    around my neck.


    He dragged his hands slowly from my neck across my shoulders to my chest as Iy immobilised.


    His lips then trailed to my cheek, where he pressed a firm lingering kiss as I felt his fingertips brushed


    over my breasts.


    With that, I couldn''t take it anymore. Before you could say ''stupid decision number 3'' I pped him


    hard across the cheek. So hard the sound filled the entire room.


    "Do not fucking touch me," I growled as he froze, maybe in shock, maybe in utter fury.


    He brought his eyes slowly up to me, his body shaking slightly as every muscle in his shoulders and


    chest tensed.


    "You are going to regret that," was all he said before he grabbing my hands, plucked me from the bed


    and mmed me front first into the wall.


    He pressed his body hard against mine, his crotch rubbing against my ass as he pulled my hands


    behind my back.


    "If you ever dare hit me again, there will be consequences," he growled, "Do you understand."


    I said nothing as I swallowed, wincing at the difort he was putting me in.


    He let out a grunt before pushing me harder against the wall, "I said do you understand."


    "Yes," I said.


    With that he immediately let me go.


    I turned around and shuffled away from him as he took a deep breath.


    "I am not used to having to control my temper," he said, "You do not want to provoke me."


    "You said you wouldn''t hurt me," I replied, looking down at my wrists which he had squeezed so tightly


    they throbbed.


    "Well let''s keep it that way," he said, sitting down on the bed, "Control your mouth, don''t disrespect or


    disobey me and we won''t have any issues."


    I literally couldn''t control what came out of my mouth. I had a severe case of verbal diarrhoea.


    "Come," he said gently yetmandingly as hey down, "You need rest."


    I perched on the edge of the bed next to him.


    "I''ve seen you before," he said suddenly as hey on his back, ying with a lock of my hair.


    "That''s not creepy at all..."I mumbled. "Why? How? What? Where? When?"


    "You work in the diner on the edge of Kellington," he said. "You would have been too young for either of


    us to feel the mate bond but I caught your scent and it intrigued me. I listened to you argue with your


    boss and then him threaten to fire you until you begged him that you needed the money."


    "I remember that day. Someone left a thousand dor tip and Connor and I used it to pay for groceries


    for months," I said before looking at him and realisation hitting me. "...oh God. That was you... wasn''t


    it?"


    He smiled, "I followed you home too."


    "Why?!" I asked. "How did I not notice!?"


    "You were alone and it was dark."


    "Is this what you do in your spare time?" I asked a slight smile dashing across my lips, "Lurk in the dark


    stalking women?"


    He rolled his eyes.


    "Now you think I''m a pervert," He sighed.


    "And on that note, I think I''ll go and find another room to sleep on," I announced trying to sit up.


    "Hey!" he said with a smile, grabbing my hand. "I don''t often care about anyone so you should feel


    honoured. And my weird feelings towards you fucking messed me up in the head."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Awee," I cooed. "You''re cold heart didn''t know how to deal with emotion."


    He let out augh before resting his head on the pillow.


    "But seriously, I didn''t even notice a man as big as you following me? The walk from the diner to my


    house is like forty minutes!" I said. "That is terrifying."


    "You weren''t in any danger. I followed you because I wanted to ensure you got home safe. I would


    never have hurt you," he exined. "I may have a bad reputation against my name but I draw the line


    somewhere. Please understand that," he added with a genuine look on his face.


    I nodded although not entirely sure what he meant.


    "You''ve killed people though, haven''t you? Innocent people?"


    He rolled over and looked up to the ceiling without a word.


    "So the stories are true?" I asked,


    "What does it matter? You''re my mate whether you like it or not," He murmured as I felt his arms wrap


    around my waist and pull me into his chest.


    "Is this really necessary?" I questioned my voice muffled by his chest.


    "Yes," He stated sounding as if he was already dozing off,


    Since I had had my quota of disobeying the Alpha already today so I decided against hopelessly trying


    to break free from his arms. Besides, I was oddlyfortable.

 Chapter 6 Where Do You Keep the Washing Powder?!

    Chapter 6 Where Do You Keep the Washing Powder?!


    October 11th


    I woke the next morning with the zing sun shining through the window flooding the room with bright


    light. I nced over at the rm clock situated by the bed- 10:30 am.


    Leo was still asleep.


    This was my chance.


    His grip was still tight around my waist but I decided it would be safe to try and wiggle free without


    waking him.


    "Don''t even think about it," He growled as if he had read my mind.


    I sighed, "But I need a wee."


    "For sure," He murmured, subtly moving one of his hands further down my leg.


    "Keep your hands to yourself," I said sternly moving his hand off me.


    "I''m just touching what''s mine," He said, teasingly putting his hand back.


    I felt the tingles and they were hard to resist but at the same time for some inexplicable reason, his


    touch made me nervous and embarrassed.


    "The only thing my leg belongs to is me, I don''t see you using it to walk every single day!"


    I shot him a scowl before I sat up. I felt his arms wrap around my waist and he rested his head on my


    shoulder.


    "I''ll let you go to the bathroom in exchange for a kiss," he whispered in my ear, his voice sending me


    shivers.


    I swallowed, "I don''t even know you, Leonardo."


    He let out a shortugh, "So?" he asked.


    I then felt his lips draw closer to me and my eyes widened. All I could think to do was grab the pillow


    from beside me on the bed and force it between us, creating a safe blockade.


    "No," I snapped. "Don''t you dare."


    Heughed to himself before untangling me from his arms and rolling onto his back.


    "I thought you needed to go to the bathroom?" He asked with a handsome smirk after I hadn''t moved.


    With that, I quickly slithered off the bed and into the bathroom, where I slunk to the floor.


    His advancements were unwee, there was no doubt about that. But then why was I feeling so


    flustered by the concept of nearly kissing him? Why did I wish he hadn''t let me stop him?


    After a few minutes, I came to the conclusion that it was totally unfair of him to put me in this situation


    and therefore it wasn''t my fault.


    After allowing myself to have one more cringe at my life, I got up, put on my ''I''m a mature adult'' face


    and opened the door.


    The first view I saw was Leo- shirtless Leo stood by the window where the early morning sun shone it''s


    golden rays across his abs.


    I mmed the bathroom door again and took my designated seat for the day.


    "You can''t stay in there forever E," he said through the door after 20 minutes.


    "I can. There''s water, a toilet...I can eat the toothpaste if ites to it," I replied.


    "You''re fighting a pointless battle."


    "If Ie out will you try and kiss me again?" I asked.


    There was a pause.


    "No," he said in the most unconvincing tone possible.


    "At least try to sound believable," I replied. "I''m staying in here."


    "I will break this door down if you don''te out in the next 30 seconds."


    Okay, that I can believe. I stood up and unlocked the door refusing to make eye contact.


    "Don''t even look at me," I said walking past him and towards the door. "And don''te closer than a


    metre."


    "So we''re just gonna coexist today?" he asked.


    "Precisely. d you''re finally understanding," I said nearly reaching the door handle.


    But then he took my hand and pulled me back, "I''m not satisfied with that, sweetheart. I want more than


    just a lodger in this house."


    I leant back away from him as he wound his hands around my waist. But there was no escaping him.


    He could do anything right now and I''d have no way of stopping it.


    "Let me be honest with you, E," he began, his voice soft and mellow, "I will not make you do take


    anything you don''t want. But I am not afraid to make you want it."


    He then brought his thumb to my lips once again. Even that was enough to send a warmth radiating


    through me. Just imagine how blissful his lips on mine would be.


    "But there''s plenty of time for thister," he said taking his hands off me, leaving my mouth watering,


    "For now, we will just have breakfast unless you want to just cut the chase and fuck this second?"


    I swallowed and paused, "Breakfast," I said as I nodded.


    He smiled and pinched my cheek, "I''ll see you down there."


    When I got downstairs, there was a man in the kitchen.


    And I know what you''re thinking.


    Not a male stripper. Just an ordinary man. Or actually...maybe those pants could have been velcroed


    and perhaps that was the faint outline of a mankini under his shirt. But no. For the purpose of this story,


    he was just a man.


    (If you want a rewrite where this takes a different turn,ment here).


    "Leonardo, who''s the guy?" I asked as he appeared in the kitchen behind me.


    He looked up at me and gave what could have been a smile but it was hard to tell. His eyes were green


    and bright and his hair a choctely brown but that''s about all there was to say. He gave very little


    away.


    "E, this is ir, my beta," Leo said putting a hand on my shoulder. "ir, this is E. My mate."


    ir stood up, revealing his incredible height and approached me. I leant back a little, out of his


    shadow, feeling slightly intimidated but he just held his hand out.


    Oh.


    I shook it.


    It was then that I noticed his features were much softer than they first appeared and much softer than


    Leo''s (by a long shot). He smiled, this time in a more convincing way and I instantly warmed more to


    him.


    "Buongiorno, E," he said.


    "I don''t know what the fuck that means..." I whispered to Leo.


    "She doesn''t speak Italian," Leo told him.


    "Why would I-"


    "Apologies," he said examining me. "You look like you''re from this pack."


    I opened my mouth, realising no one was going to have the courtesy to exin what the fuck they were


    talking about but Leo beat me to it.


    "Where''s Luca?" he asked.


    ir looked at his watch, "I don''t know. He should be here. I told him toe at 9:00 to ensure he was


    here by 11:00 but here we are."


    I smiled to myself. I had no idea who ''Luca'' was but he seemed like my sort of person.


    A few momentster, the front door opened.


    "You''rete," Leo stated in a deep tone.


    A tall boyish man entered the kitchen. He seemed flustered, his ash-blonde pointing in every direction


    as he peeled his sweater off him and stood leaning against the door frame, dramatically panting and


    wiping his brow with the back of his hand like a shocked 50s film star.


    "I''m sorry Alpha I just lost my car keys and I couldn''t find them anywhere until I looked in the fridge and


    they were on the shelf whiche to think of it, exins why there was hot sauce in my jacket pocket


    and then I spilt milk on my-" he suddenly stopped as he set his blue eyes on me.


    He stood up straight and simply stared.


    "I don''t give a shit why you''rete. Make sure it doesn''t happen again," Leo said.


    "Yeah, yeah, sure," he said dismissively waving his hand. "Who''s the pretty Lady?"


    "E," Leo said wrapping an arm around my waist. "My mate."


    "Oh, I''m sorry Alpha. She''s not pretty. I mean she is but it''s just an observation I''m not saying that I''d


    ever even dream of acting on it and I-"


    "Luca," Leo snapped.


    "Yes, Alpha?"


    "Just shut up."


    I smiled and Luca held out a hand to me.


    "It''s nice to meet you E," he said.


    He was far friendlier than ir and didn''t have an ounce of intimidation about him. I smiled and he


    smiled back.


    "What''s it like having to live with Leo?" he asked.


    "Watch it, Luca," Leo said.


    He shed his eyes at me and rolled them as Leo looked away so that only I could see.


    I giggled which only caused his lips to curl into a wide smile.


    "E this is Luca, my Gamma," Leo said.


    "Hi," I said.


    "Has Leo not gotten you any clothes yet!" He teased.


    I looked down at my bare legs. Oh, right I forgot to put pants on.


    I gritted my cheeks and slowly looked back up...Well, this is awkward.


    Leo shot him a deathly re, but it didn''t seem to have any effect on Luca.


    "Borrow anything of mine," Leo said to me, "I want you to cover up.


    I looked up and nodded.


    The t-shirt was long and reached my midthigh. It didn''t seem like a huge problem to me but as I stood


    looking up at him as he towered over me I wasn''t going to argue.


    "We will go shopping when I have the time but for now, ir and I have to go out and...do something,


    and Luca will stay with you."


    Luca''s face lit up into a mischievous grin.


    "Whilst they fuck," he whispered to me. "Alpha Loren''s biggest secret," he added with a wink.


    I let out an abruptugh before covering my mouth and trying to control myself.


    "Luca," Leo scolded, smacking him over the ear.


    "You''ll be safe with him, but if he annoys you too much you have the Alpha''s full permission to p


    him," He smiled and I smiled back before he and ir went out the door. I heard the lock click a few


    momentster.


    "First things first, you heard the Alpha. Cover those scandalous legs up, you whore," Luca said, "How


    could you even consider showing me your knees?!"


    I smiled and rolled my eyes, "I''ll be right back."


    There was nothing in Leo''s closet that could even consider fitting me. His jeans were all as long as my


    entire body, his shorts drowned me and his sweatpants just bunched around my ankles in masses of


    thick fabric.


    I sighed before I noticed a drawer slightly open. I slowly approached it and pulled the handle, revealing


    his boxers.


    I paused for a moment, wide eyed before taking a pair out.


    sticated waist? Check. Comfy fabric? Check.


    Andpared to him I was tiny. These boxers would be like shorts on me.


    Perfect.


    I changed and headed back downstairs in my new fit.


    Luca had to contain hisughter as I did a little catwalk. Most of my legs were still out but I could sit


    sprawled out on the sofa without revealing my ass so that''s got to be enough, right?


    "So what do you wanna do?" Luca asked me.


    "Go home," I replied without hesitation.


    "I''m not suicidal," Luca said, "We could just sit and watch the stock market?" he asked with a shrug.


    I narrowed my eyes. He wasn''t joking.


    "Why would we-"


    "Or we could y on the x-box," he said quickly.


    "Yeh let''s do that..."


    "GTA or Call of Duty?" He asked automatically assuming I would know what either of those were.


    "Urr..." I mumbled cluelessly trying to remember what Connor and his friends are always ying.


    "GTA it is," Heughed.


    We yed for at least 3 hours and Luca won every time. What a surprise.


    "I think you are quite possibly the worst person I''ve ever yed against in the history of my life," He


    "I''m just waiting for the right moment to pounce, then you won''t beughing." I threatened.


    "When will that momente little miss feisty pants?" He asked


    "When you are least expecting it," We bothughed and continued to y.


    Just as Luca was performing his victory dance for the 17th time my stomach erupted with the most


    ghastly impression of a wale.


    "Does the Alpha not feed you either?" Luca asked.


    "Um...he hasn''t yet actually," I replied.


    "He clearly has no idea how to treat ady," he stated opening the fridge. "Oooh but he does have


    sushi."


    A few minutester, Luca and I were sat at the table eating the sushi we had stolen from Leo''s fridge.


    I watched as Luca picked up his chopsticks, expecting him to put one in each hand.


    But he didn''t.


    Instead, with one in his left and one in his right, he slowly and shakily picked up a piece of sushi.


    "That''s not how you use chopsticks," I pointed out.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked up, "Huh?"


    "You''re doing it wrong," I said.


    "There''s a way?" he asked.


    "Yeah and that''s not it," I replied taking them out of his hands. "Hold it like this."


    I demonstrated and he watched in wonder as if I had just revealed the secret to the universe.


    "Try it."


    He picked up another piece of sushi, this time with marginally less struggle.


    "You''ll get there," I reassured. "...one day."


    Just then the doorbell rang. I stood up to answer it but Luca dragged me behind him.


    "It won''t be Leo and ir, they wouldn''t bother knocking and since you are stood there in a single t-


    shirt unmarked and unmated I think its probably best if I answer it. I don''t really want my head ripped off


    the Alpha if something happens to you," He said.


    My mind lingered at the words unmarked and unmated. Thankfully, my thoughts were interrupted


    before I could think too deeply about it.


    "E are you okay?" Luca asked waving his hand in front of my face.


    "What? yeh, I''m fine." I answered trying to act casual by leaning against the table and scratching my


    head. "Why?"


    He narrowed his eyes and mimicked my ''natural'' leaning on the door frame of the kitchen with a cheeky


    grin.


    "Luca, get the door," I snapped. Whoever was there had been waiting quite a while.


    "Oh yeah, I''ll do that," He said quickly standing upright and rummaging around in his pocket. A few


    momentster he withdrew a key. My eyes glistened at the shiny object and Luca opened the door.


    It was Connor.


    I raced around Luca immediately into my brother''s arms.


    "How did you find me?" I asked but before he could answer I had been dragged back into the house


    and Luca was guarding the door.


    "Who the fuck are you?" Luca asked.


    "Who the fuck are you?" Connor countered.


    "Luca it''s fine, he''s my brother," I said trying to reassure him.


    "Do you have the Alpha''s permission to be on this territory?" Luca asked.


    "I don''t need permission to see my little sister," Connor snapped, "And I''m not here to cause trouble.


    But shockingly when she didn''te homest night, I was a little worried. So I had to check on her."


    "Well, there you go. You''ve checked. She''s fine. Now you can leave," Luca said, "Trust me, you do not


    want the Alpha to find you here."


    "Can I not even speak with my sister for five fucking minutes?" Connor asked.


    "You have ''five fucking'' seconds," Luca replied stepping aside slightly.


    I gave my brother a small smile before he sighed, "E, what the fuck? Some guy came to our house


    this morning and told me you weren''ting home and that Alpha fucking Loren has taken you as his


    mate. Please tell me that was a dream."


    I sighed, "Unfortunately not."


    His face sunk about three miles, "Has he...hurt you?"


    "Not really," I replied.


    "What do you mean ''not really''?" Connor asked stepping forward, "Are you in danger?"


    I swallowed and shrugged, "I don''t know. I''ve haven''t even known him twelve hours yet."


    Connor clenched his fists, "And when will he be back here? I''m staying to speak to him."


    "No," I said, "That''s not a good idea."


    "I don''t give a shit, E," he replied, "I''m not just leaving you here with these random men. Anything


    could happen."


    "Okay time to go," Luca announced, cing his hand on Connor''s shoulder and shoving him off the


    porch.


    "I said I''m not leaving her here," Connor said, refusing to budge any further.


    "She''s in safe hands," Luca reassured before pushing him further down the drive.


    Luca was far bigger than my brother and easily dragged him despite Connor''s protest.


    "E I promise you I am not going to give up," Connor said, "I will find a way to get you home."


    "You will find a way to get yourself killed," Luca hissed, "She is Alpha Loren''s mate now. And you do


    not want to fuck with him."


    Connor sighed.


    "At least let me ask her how to turn the oven on."


    Iughed. Typical Connor.


    "I''m sure you can use your initiative and work it out," Luca Grumbled, his sense of humour creeping


    back into his voice.


    "Abi and Charlotte will show you!" I shouted


    "And where do you keep the washing powder?!" He shouted back at me still being manhandled by


    Luca.


    "UNDER THE SINK!" I screamed as he got further away.


    When they reached the woods they quickly got out of sight, Connor was now co-operating but Luca


    probably still wanted to escort him to the borderline. It then dawned on me that I was free. Luca had left


    the door wide open and no one was in the house to stop me. I was gone without any second thoughts. I


    legged it down the drive and in the opposite direction to Luca and Connor. I had no shoes on and the


    twig littered forest ground was prickling my feet, but that wasn''t going to stop me using possibly my


    only real chance to escape. I had been running for a mere 2 minutes when I heard footsteps behind


    me.


    I turned my head to see Leo running towards me. His legs were impossibly long and he could run faster


    than I''d ever seen anyone run before. Trying to out sprint him was futile so I turned and put my hands


    up in front of my chest, hoping to stop him before he could seize me with his tight clenched fists.


    But we just collided hard and he knocked me to the floor, pinning me down to the ground.


    I looked into his eyes and instantly regretted ever leaving the house. They were dark and piercing as


    he stared down at me, squeezing my wrists tight.


    Oopsies.

 Chapter 7 Nincompoop in Tin Foil

    Chapter 7 Nipoop in Tin Foil


    October 11th


    ¡°Oh, sweetheart. You thought you could run?" He snarled.


    I justy still, staring to the side at the trunks of the trees, "Can you get the fuck off me please?" I


    asked.


    He grabbed my chin and yanked my face back to look at him.


    "Watch your mouth," He said still in a deep tone.


    "Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck,-" I began purely to get on his nerves.


    I was interrupted by his hand snapping to my neck. He held a firm grip - not suffocating but clearly a


    move of dominance.


    "Are you trying to provoke me?" He snarled in my ear. "Because trust me, darling, you do not want to


    fucking see me at my worst."


    "Howe you''re allowed to curse and I''m not?!"


    "Because I''m the Alpha," he replied. "Now tell me where Luca is," he ordered, looking deep into my


    eyes as his hand remained around my throat.


    "Um...well he...um," I stuttered reaching my hands up to his that was still around my neck in an attempt


    to prise his fingers off.


    "Spit it out, woman," he hissed, only gripping tighter.


    "He''s escorting my brother to the edge of the pack territory," I blurted.


    Damn it, E. You weren''t supposed to tell him that. You''re such a blurty blurter.


    "Your brother?" Leo asked the evil smirk creeping back onto his face. "He should probably watch who''s


    He released my throat but his weight was still beginning to crush my legs.


    I winced and his eyes flickered down, "What?"


    "You''re hurting me," I groaned.


    At first, he seemed to ignore me, slowly bringing his lips to my ear and snarling, "This is your one


    chance. Next time you decide to run away from me, I will mark you whether you want it or not. Then


    you will truly belong to me."


    He then got up off the ground, pulling me with him before grabbing my wrist.


    "I don''t like you speaking about me like I''m an object," I snarked.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Belong to me, belong to me, belong to me, belong to me," he mocked.


    At that point, Leo''s phone began to ring.


    "It''s Luca," he said letting go of me to answer it, "Stay."


    I folded my arms as he brought the phone to his ear.


    "Ah Luca, just the man I wanted to talk to. Please, could you exin why I just found my mate running


    through the forest alone?" Leo growled after Luca finally picked up.


    As Leo spoke to Luca, I looked around me at the empty forest. Without even a thought I then randomly


    turned on my heel and began to sprint, like I was acting on pure instinct.


    I got one metre, two if you want to be generous, before Leo''s arm projected in front of me, catching me


    by the waist and lifting me up into the air.


    "What a feeble attempt. You really are desperate," He said.


    "It was worth a try," I mumbled, as Leo carried me, still on the phone to Luca.


    With his forearm pressing firmly against my stomach I was incredibly ufortable and began to


    squirm. I had no idea how he was managing to hold me with only one arm but he was soon done


    talking to Luca at which point he through me over his shoulder.


    It was far morefortable up there and I just let him carry me.


    "Just to let you know: I have a cage in my cer, and some handcuffs, and some rope," He said in a


    husky low grumble, "If this is going to be a habit, there are things I can and will do."


    "Are you threatening me?" I asked,


    "If it will stop you hopelessly trying to escape, then yes I guess I am threatening you. I knew I should


    have marked you the moment I saved you in the woods."


    "I''m sorry saved me?" I asked confused. "Last time I checked, you kidnapped me."


    "You can''t hang around my border for long before you stumble across some danger. And what do you


    think my men would have done if it was them to find you on my territory and not me, huh?" He said.


    "So you saved me from your own men. What do you want? A gold star?" I questioned.


    "That''s no way to thank your knight in shining armour," He said.


    "More like nipoop in tin foil," I said with a smirk that unfortunately, he couldn''t see.


    "Don''t push it, I really do have a cage in my cer," he growled.

 Chapter 8 Attitude

    Chapter 8 Attitude


    October 11th


    Leo set me down on the bed before crouching down to my level with a stern expression.


    "What?" I scoffed. "You remind me of my Dad used to do if I misbehaved," I added looking at his raised


    eyebrow.


    "Oh yeah?" he replied a dirty grin creeping onto his face. "And what punishment did your Daddy used


    to give you when you were naughty?"


    I screwed my face up with a level of cringe that even my 7th-grade self couldn''t have managed, "Oh my


    God please don''t say that."


    He grinned at my embarrassment before his face suddenly hardened again.


    "What are you going to say now? ''I''m not angry, I''m just disappointed''?" I questioned.


    "Oh I am fucking angry," he replied. "And all this bullshit ends now," he added.


    I stared into his eyes for a few moments before he suddenly grabbed my face, "Now," he reiterated.


    "Or what, Leonardo?" I asked, raising my eyebrow, "What are you going to do?"


    The room filled with a deadly silence as I stared at him, examining his face. It was terrifying but if he


    was going to hurt me, he would have already.


    "''Or what'' did you say?" he asked in a dark tone as he stood up, towering over me.


    I looked up at him, "You aren''t going to hurt me."


    Squeezing my cheeks with his hand he shoved my head back a little before sauntering over to the


    window.


    He nced out and sighed, "So ''or what''," he began, "Well, let''s see. It''s quite a walk from here to the


    border meaning that by my calctions, your brother will still be on my territory... with Luca. And Luca


    is only one call a way..." he articted.


    I got to my feet, "You wouldn''t..."


    He turned around to reveal an evil smile, "Oh I would," he said with a slightugh, "Don''t underestimate


    the lengths I will go to to get what I want, Sweetheart."


    "You have a dark soul," I replied with as much spite as I could muster.


    He shrugged, "So what''s it gonna be? Lose the attitude or lose your brother."


    I stared at him for a few seconds just to be sure that he was 100% serious before closing my eyes,


    "Don''t make me say it."


    "So long as we both know, I don''t care if you verbally admit it or not," he said. "Bute here."


    I dragged myself over to him.


    "Not hard, is it?" he said putting his hands on either side of my face. "Submitting?"


    I swallowed a lump of pride sitting in my throat and just let him look at me as I nced out the window.


    But when his hand slipped down to my ass, I immediately stepped back.


    "What?" he said with augh, "You think you can just stand there wearing my underwear without any


    kind of advance."


    My cheeks flushed. I''dpletely forgotten I''d been wearing his boxer shorts this entire time.


    He then grabbed my hands and pulled me back into his chest, resting one hand on my lower back as


    he held my head firmly with the others.


    His eyes were fixated on my lips and I couldn''t help but feel my stomach leap and flutter. Our chests


    were pressed together, I could feel his warmth through his shirt and even his hand, as it crept slowly


    down to my ass was given me shivers.


    I closed my eyes, trying to shake him from my mind but being in his grasp was too intense and when I


    felt him lean forward, his lips just millimetres from mine, my wolf howled in excitement.


    His forehead rested on mine and there was a few more insanely tense moments before he finally


    pushed our lips together.


    It was the most amazing sensation I''d ever felt. His lips were so warm and soft but his kiss so


    passionate and rough as he held my head tight in his hand, pushing close against his. There was no


    escape but for the first time I didn''t mind. No amount of pride and moral conscience could resist the


    instinct to just kiss him back.


    But as soon as he had pulled away for a brief second, reality kicked in. I looked into his icy eyes and


    my stomach churned.


    Get a grip, E. Why would you let him do that? You just kissed a murderer.


    Before he could encapste me in his kiss again and fog my judgement with bliss, I shoved his chest


    hard.


    "Don''t fucking kiss me," I hissed.


    He hardly moved despite how I put my entire body weight into the shove and instead just grabbed me,


    spun me around and pushed me roughly against the wall, pressing his body against mine and kissing


    me again before I had time to stop him.


    He held my head with one, stopping me from moving and the other was on my hip, gripping tight as he


    continued to kiss me.


    The sparks and electricity were back in full swing and my lips, almost on instinct, moved in sync with


    his.


    For a second he pulled back, leaving me lurching forward after his lips, letting out a slight whimper.


    He grinned before trailing kisses down my neck to the spot I would one day bare his ark.


    "Stop," I whispered.


    "You don''t want me to stop," he replied.


    As his lips finally reached the spot, my back arched and I grabbed his shoulders with my hands, looking


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    for anything to squeeze for the intensity.


    I couldn''t hide the effect he had on me as I dragged my nails down his back. I was breathless as stars


    started to appear in front of my eyes and my vision went blurry as his kiss delved deeper and deeper.


    And then all of a sudden he pulled away leaving me panting and feeling quite faint.


    "Never try to escape again, or I will lock you up until you can''t remember your own name. Understand?"


    he growled.


    Unable to speak, I just nodded.


    "Good girl," he said.


    His eyes then fell back down to my bare neck before he seemed to have to drag them away, taking his


    hands off my body and stepping back.


    He then turned and left me without another word to slide down the wall to the floor.


    I hated his presence but at the same time, I couldn''t help but crave for more. The way he could make


    me feel was pure heavenly bliss but also a moral war that had already taken my pride and dignity as


    casualties.


    There was something about the way he kissed that spot on my neck that filled me with guilt too. It


    made me want to just give in to him and...submit? And I vowed to my father that I would never let a


    man control me. He taught me to have more respect for myself than this.


    So I don''t think so Mr Italian.


    You haven''t won.


    I had a shower in an attempt to wash the sin away and when I came out of the shower, I noticed two


    neat piles of clothes on top of the toilet. One was my dress and cardigan from the previous night and


    the other was a clean t-shirt and pair of boxers that I guessed were for me to wear now.


    The envelope! I checked the pocket of my cardigan where I had left it but it was gone. Where had it


    gone?


    Despite me having a ce to live now, Logan kicking us off Cerridwen territory still mattered to Connor.


    I had to find that envelope and do whatever I could to stop him.


    I quickly changed into the clothes and opened the bathroom door. Leo was sat on the end of the bed.


    He looked up at me with a stered smile.


    "Have you seen a gold envelope?" I asked him.


    It was then that I noticed what he was holding in his hand.


    "This?" he asked holding up the shiny paper.


    I nodded holding my hand out to take it as my heartbeat skyrocketed.


    "What is it?" he questioned. I could see that the seal was still closed so he hadn''t opened it.


    "A letter from the future Alpha of Cerridwen," I told him. "He doesn''t like me and it''s about how he''s


    going to kick me and my brother off his territory when he bes Alpha."


    "Why doesn''t he like you?" he asked.


    "Because I won''t sleep with him and I don''t respect him," I replied truthfully. "Can I have it?"


    "You don''t need it," he said. "You live on my territory now."


    "My brother doesn''t," I replied. "I have to talk to him."


    "You think I''m going to let you talk to someone that wants to sleep with you?" he asked almost with a


    "Please, I need to see what he has written," I begged.


    "Tell me, E. Why is your heart beating with such speed and why do I get the impression that you''re


    lying to me?"


    "Leo," I snapped. "Just give it to me. This is important."


    "Will you let me read it too?" he asked.


    I paused, "No."


    "Then it can stay locked in this drawer until that changes," he replied putting it in the nightstand drawer,


    turning the key and putting it in his pocket.


    "Nowe here," He said gesturing for me toe towards him.


    I slowly approached him and he pulled me between his legs before he began ying with my hair.


    "I don''t want you to kiss me again," I said.


    He smiled, "Why not? Worried you''ll end up letting me do whatever I want to you?"


    I felt my cheeks heat up once again.


    I swallowed, "Because you''re a bad man and you''ve treated me like shit," I said, "I don''t want you


    anywhere near me."


    "Not the impression I was getting earlier..." he muttered.


    He then reached for a lock of my hair and ran it through his fingers.


    "You said yesterday that I could call my brother," I reminded him.


    "Then he dared to step onto my territory and I''ve changed my mind," he replied.


    "Leo-"


    "Don''t argue with me," he said deeply.


    "Why shouldn''t I?" I asked.


    He clenched his jaw before dropping the lock of my hair.


    "I think I''ve already given you enough reasons not to test me."


    I red at him before taken a deep breath in, "Listen here, Leonardo. Let me get a few things straight,"


    I began, pping his hand off my waist. "I don''t know much about you and how you were brought up


    but I know a lot about me and how my Father taught me to value myself far more than you clearly do. I


    am not some kinda object that you get to be in control of, I am not your property and I am certainly not


    going to bow down to you. You have done nothing to earn my respect and until you do, you shall not


    have it. I am a woman with pride, dignity and self-worth and above all, I respect my self and will not


    settle for anyone that doesn''t."


    He smiled in an irritating condescending way as if he wasughing at me.


    "You''re fierce," he said, putting his hand back on my waist, "I like it."


    I growled and pushed him off me again, "Did you even listen?!"


    "You''ve got nerve to raise your voice at me, E," he said, "You''re the only person in this damn world


    that would dare."


    I gave him a sarcastic smile, "Am I supposed to be impressed?"


    He examined me closely, "Why don''t you fear me?"


    "Should I?" I asked pursing my lips.


    "You know who I am," he replied.


    "And I know you haven''t hurt me yet," I exined. "You said yesterday that you draw the line


    somewhere. Hurting me, your own mate? That''s where, isn''t it?"


    There was a brief pause.


    "You''re smart, E," he said. "But you haven''t got me figured out so don''t get toofortable."


    He then kissed my cheek, stood up and left the bedroom.

 Chapter 9 A History Lesson

    Chapter 9 A History Lesson


    October 11th


    I could hear Leo downstairs cooking but he''d left me locked in the bedroom. Apparently, he was still


    pissed about the whole trying to escape thing.


    He said when it was ready he would let me free but by that I don''t think he meant free, he just meant


    slightly less not free.


    I was having none of that. Leo had locked the door from the outside and after he had left I locked it


    from the inside andid down happily on the bed with a book I had found in his nightstand.


    When I heard him try to unlock it I looked up and smiled to myselfcently.


    "E, open the door," He said warily bumping his fist on the wood.


    "No thanks," I answered.


    "You know that I could break it down, right?"


    "But then you won''t have a door," I said with a grin.


    I had the upper hand and we both knew it.


    "That''s not going to stop me and if I do have to, when I get in there I won''t exactly be fucking


    delighted," He replied.


    "You aren''t scaring me," I sung looking back down at the book which was about 12th century France


    and was oddly fascinating.


    "Do you want me to make your life a living nightmare?" he snarled.


    "Two can y at that game, Leo," I replied. "You''re easily irritated and I can be pretty fucking irritating,


    case in point: right now."


    "I made spaghetti for dinner," he said. "You must be hungry."


    I snapped my head up at the mention of the most gorgeous invention of man.


    "Fine," I said closing the book. "I''ll open the door."


    I walked up to the door but paused when I heard the heaviness of his breath on the other side of the


    wood.


    "Can you just take a few steps back?" I asked.


    "Why? Are you scared of me?" he asked, no doubt with a smirk.


    "No," I said as surely as possible. "But if I open this door, you won''t be mad...will you?"


    There was no reply.


    "Leo?"


    "I''m getting impatient, E," he said.


    "Just say ''I promise not to be mad when E opens the door''," I replied.


    "I promise not to be mad when E opens the door," He repeated monotonously.


    I undid the lock and slowly inched the door open. I saw his incredibly angry facial expression and the


    tried to m it closed again. Unfortunately, he ced one hand on the door and effortlessly pushed it


    open whilst on the overside I heaved with all my might to close it.


    "You said you wouldn''t be mad!" I shouted as he grabbed me by the wrist and pulled me down the


    stairs.


    "I had my fingers crossed," He grunted.


    "Why are you so angry? I opened it didn''t I? And you locked me in there in the first ce?!" I protested


    trying to fight his grip on my wrist.


    "Because I have had enough of you doing everything you can to be difficult. I already have an entire


    pack to control. Thest thing I need is a mate that acts like a toddler," he said wrestling with me as I


    fought him on the stairs.


    "Then let me go," I spat. "Then you won''t have to deal with me."


    He let out a deep grumbling growl before he lost his patience with my struggle and threw me over his


    shoulder once again.


    "You know I really haven''t enjoyed today," I announced as he carried me into the kitchen.


    "Great to know. Now eat," He replied shortly and about as apathetically as possible before he forced


    me to sit in a chair.


    "You know what I really hate? Being controlled," I began. "I hate being controlled. I hate this entire


    situation because you are trying to control me. I hate it and I hate you. Or maybe I don''t hate you. I


    want to hate you and I really really should hate you. But still, out of all the people in the world, why did


    my mate have to be you? I don''t know what the Moon Goddess was thinking when she paired us


    because our personalities don''t match in the slightest." I said.


    "Don''t worry. As soon as I''ve got that attitude out of you we''ll bepatible," he replied.


    I red up at him and stood up.


    "Sit down," he ordered deeply.


    I scoffed and just continued to walk away from him.


    With that, I heard his chair scrape back and his footsteps pound towards me. Before I could even think


    about running he had lifted my feet off the ground and carried me kicking and screaming at the top of


    my lungs back towards the table.


    He threw me back down into the chair but in the corner of my eye, I spotted a knife on the table. With


    his hands squeezing my wrists as he snarled over me, on instinct I grabbed it and pointed it directly at


    him.


    He raised an eyebrow whilst sarcastically raising his hands and stepping back from me. I put on my


    scariest face and gripped the knife tighter.


    "Do not manhandle me, Leonardo," I hissed.


    He wore an amused yet irritated expression.


    "And what are you going to do with that? Stab me?" He teased looking down at the knife. I stayed quiet


    my hand trembling. "Go on then. Do it," He dared, stepping closer again.


    I had to lean back as he came closer, nervously adjusting my hold on the handle of the knife.


    His heart was millimetres from the de but I couldn''t do it. Killing him would solve so many problems


    but I just couldn''t.


    "That''s what I thought," He growled taking it out my hand.


    He then brought his hand to my throat and lightly ran the tip of the knife down my cheek to my lips


    where he pushed them apart.


    His eyes then slowly trailed back up to my eyes.


    "Don''t ever pull a knife on me again," he said.


    I swallowed and nodded before he lower his lips agonisingly slowly to mine and left a firm, dominant


    kiss.


    "So let''s try this again. Sit down and eat your food," he said.


    As soon as he let go of me, I dropped into my chair and watched intently as he walked back around the


    table to his ce.


    "I''m not hungry anymore, Leo," I said quietly as I prodded the spaghetti around my te.


    "You have to eat," he said, "Just try."


    "You canst up to 2 weeks without food. I think I''ll survive," I answered putting my fork down.


    He then took a deep breath and looked at me and said in a rtively calm voice, "Pick your fork up and


    eat, E."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    I lifted my feet up onto my chair and hugged my knees, "No."


    He clenched his jaw.


    "Why do you care?" I asked, "You don''t give a shit about my emotional wellbeing but I refuse to eat one


    meal and then you get all ufortable?"


    "I know its been hard on you so far. But everything will work out in the end," he said.


    "Hard on me? You dragged me away from my family, friends and education, Leo!"


    "I plucked you from a perfect happy life, huh?" he asked.


    "Don''t," I warned.


    "Your family was already broken, you''re 17 years old and were working almost every day just to pay


    your bills, you were never going to be able to afford college anyway and you were a wolf living in a


    human world," he continued, his fist on the table.


    I felt my stomach squeeze in anger.


    "So you''re saying you didn''t fuck up my entire life because it was already fucked up?" I hissed, "Go to


    hell, Leonardo."


    I then shoved my te across the table towards him and folding my arms before staring out the


    window, taking a few deep breaths.


    "I''m not eating your fucking food."


    With that, he clenched his jaw and picked up my te.


    "Fine. Whatever," he said walking to the sink. "Starve."


    "Happily," I remarked slinking further into the chair.


    A couple of hourster, Leo told me to find my shoes.


    "Why?" I questioned.


    "Because you''ve been sulking for hours," he said, "Time to do something."


    I narrowed my eyes.


    "You also don''t have a choice in the matter. Just put your fucking shoes on."


    A few minutester, I was back in the front seat of his car.


    "Where are we going?" I asked as he drove down the long drive that led away from the house.


    "My mom is desperate to meet you," he said, "And I thought she''d probably be able to cheer you up


    more than me."


    I scoffed, "At least you''re self aware of how much of a dick you are."


    It had been dark when I arrived here the previous night and in thest streaks of evening light, this was


    my first time getting a proper look of his pack. We followed a small track surrounded both sides by tall


    pine trees. Their trunks were branchless and spiny but when you looked above, up to the far reaches of


    their height, there were bushy masses of green spindles branching out into a thick canopy. Still, the


    orange hue of sunset filtered through, creating flickering patterns dancing at the tip of the wind, giving


    each wildflower that littered the undergrowth the asional burst of glorious sunshine.


    Then there were thekes. We drove for only a short time but passed countless. Each was as blue and


    glimmering as thest and despite, the coldness of these October days, they enticed me to imagine the


    cool refreshment a dip in their waters would provide me.


    Before long the setting sun brought dusk and with it, the orange turned to grey and the green to ck.


    It was strange how only the absence of a little light could transform what was a peaceful forest to one


    that''s stillness brought an eerie sense of gloom rather than any kind offort.


    "Why do you speak Italian?" I asked diverting my eyes away from the darkness of the trees.


    Heughed, presumably at the abruptness of my question.


    "And Latin, don''t forget," he replied. "The roots of this pack are in Italy. It is believed that thousands of


    years ago, the Goddess of the stars, Astraea, and the Goddess of Neptune, Ennosigaeus, brought a


    wolf named Potestas Loren to thisnd and gave him extraordinary power. The legend goes that he


    used his power to form this pack and named it Ste in honour of Astraea and the factions that divide


    the people are named after Neptune''s 14 moons in honour of Ennosigaeus."


    "Factions?" I asked.


    "The pack quickly became huge so Potestas set out to divide the people into 14 smaller groups where


    each has its own Megestanis (Latin for leader) that governs and keeps the peace whilst carrying out


    the Alphas orders. It makes my job far lessborious. There''s also a hierarchy within the factions.


    Triton, named after Neptune''s biggest moon, is the most prosperous and considered the best to live in


    whilst Lissauer, Neptune''s smallest moon, is the opposite. Promotion and demotion help the Alpha


    motivate his people to have loyalty, bravery and provide good service."


    "What happens if you get demoted from the bottom?"


    "You get kicked out the pack," I asked,


    "Has that ever happened?" I asked.


    He paused for a second.


    "Not whilst I''ve been Alpha," He replied. "I don''t tend to use demotion as a punishment."


    "Right...you just skip straight to death," I murmured.


    "Yeh...something like that."


    Quiet soon returned to the car and I took to looking back out the window. It was now almostpletely


    dark and I found staring into the gloom amongst the trees a little unnerving.


    A few minutester, I noticed how tense Leo had be.


    I opened my lips to speak but he quickly brought his hand to my mouth to stop me and slowly brought


    the car to a silent stop.


    He sat silently for a few moments before he got out the car without a word, leaving me in a huge


    amount of confusion which only grew with the clicking of the door locks as he walked away with the


    keys.


    With the knowledge that it would be a pointless action, I brought my hand to the silver handle and


    pulled it. But little to my surprise, it didn''t open. Instead, I just sat in the car, waiting for Leo''s return and


    pondering why a) he just got up and left and b) he locked me in.


    He''d disappeared into the trees and five or so minutester reappeared and got back in the car with as


    much exnation as he had left it.


    I examined him. His face gave little clue but he carried the odd and greatly unpleasant scent of another


    wolf on his clothes and a slight trickle of blood dripped down the top of his right hand but there was to


    my knowledge no wound.


    "There''s been a change of n," he said as he drove again. "I''ll drop you off at my parents'' but I can''t


    stay...I have to clear something up."


    "Are you going to tell me what just happened?" I asked.


    "No," he said bluntly. "I was hoping you wouldn''t ask."


    "About why you just got out the car without a noise and walked into the forest? Or whose scent that is


    on you? Or why there''s blood on your hand?" I questioned.


    "I''ve got to make a phone call," he saidpletely adverting the questions.


    Judging by the voice, I would guess that he called ir but they spoke in Italian and I didn''t understand


    a single word.


    "I might be gone a few hours," he said.


    "Can you not just call Luca to stay with me?" I asked.


    I was anxious to just be dumped at the doorstep of Leo''s parents. I''d never met them but they were the


    two responsible for producing the monster next to me.


    "I tried that yesterday and it ended in disaster remember?" he replied.


    "So you''re just going to leave me alone with people I''ve never met?" I asked.


    "Yes."


    "Leo-"


    "It isn''t a choice. You are going whether you like it or not."


    "In case you were wondering I don''t really like it."


    "Really?" he asked sarcastically.


    We soon were making our way along another long drive with arge house at the end. It stood tall and


    intimidating with the emerging moon glowing behind it.


    I slowly got out of the car and rested my arms on the frame of the half-open door and looked upon the


    house. It seemed quiet and far too still to have any inhabitants. I doubted for a second that Leo had


    brought us to the right ce before I noticed a face in one of the upstairs bedrooms looking down on


    me with a curious expression. When it noticed me looking back, it darted behind the curtain and I heard


    a faint giggle.


    "Don''t get too spooked," Leo said with amusement. "That was just one of my sisters."


    I breathed a sigh of relief.


    "They''re the scariest things you''ll find in this house," he added. "Come on."


    He led me up to the steps to therge front door and lifted therge brass knocker with a wolf''s face


    carved into it up and the brought it back down on the wood.

 Chapter 10 The Lorens

    Chapter 10 The Lorens


    October 11th


    As we approached the door, Leo slipped his hand into mine. I tried to retract away but he only


    squeezed painfully tight and pulled me closer to him.


    "Behave," he hissed, a second or soter therge door opened and the warm glow of lights fell onto


    us.


    We were faced with a woman, not particrly old but not young either with a friendly expression and


    floral apron.


    She radiated warm and good energy and as she looked from Leo to me, she began frantically brushing


    the flour off her apron.


    "Leo! Some warning would have been nice!" she eximed now tidying the wisps of hair that escaped


    her bun, "It''s not every day I meet my eldest son''s mate."


    She then turned to me, "You must be E."


    I smiled nervously before she pulled me into a tight embrace, "It''s so lovely to meet you."


    Her eyes were soft and gentle eyes. Her skin a subtle olive colour and her smile genuine and beaming.


    "I''m Leonardo''s mother," she said before a steely man came from within the house and joined her at


    the door.


    "And this is Antonio, Leonardo''s father," She said.


    Leo was a striking image of his father. The same incredibly tall height, well-built physique, tanned skin,


    distinctive, sharp eyes and honey brown thick hair. Even his presence brought the same sense of


    intimidation and power as Leo''s.


    "Hello, E," Antonio greeted holding his hand out to me, I shook it and felt his firm grip.


    "Nice to meet you both," I said politely.


    "I have to go and sort out some rogue problems and I need to leave E with you," Leo said.


    "Oh, are you sure you can''t stay, Sweetie?" Rosa replied sounding a little disheartened. "We haven''t


    seen you much in weeks."


    "I''ve been busy Mom," he said, "But when I''ve sorted out this...inconvenience, I''lle back and we


    can have a coffee."


    Rosa nodded, "Okay, okay," she said, "Go. Do your job or...whatever it is."


    Leo then kissed the top of my head before leaving.


    I watched him leave before looking back up at Antonio and Rosa.


    Antonio eyed me. He didn''t bear the same friendliness as his mate and stood, his feet shoulder-width


    apart and his arms folded.


    I smiled awkwardly before Rosa ushered me inside, past Antonio and into the hallway.


    "Wee to Ste," she said, "How do you like it so far?"


    "It''s a beautiful pack..." I said with a nod.


    There was a pause of silence.


    "But...?" Antonio asked.


    "Nothing," I said quickly, "It''s nice."


    Antonio''s eyes were still on me as Rosa nced at him.


    "Antonio, would you please make some tea?" She asked noticing the tension, "E,e through."


    She ced her hand on my back and guided me through into the kitchen.


    At the table sat three teenagers, eagerly staring at me with pens in their hands and school work


    sprawled all over the table.


    "Don''t worry they don''t bite," Rosa said with a wink. "This is Lia, Lisa, Be and Lenny," she said


    pointing to the two girls and the boy, "Leo''s youngest three siblings."


    They all waved. His three sisters were all incredibly pretty with delicate little noses and perfectly


    rounded cheeks. Their hair was golden blonde and their eyshes thick and ck. The brother, who


    seemed about fifteen, looked simr but with a wider set jaw and thicker eyebrows. He was still young


    and boyish but I could tell he was going to grow up and take after his father, just like his older brother


    had.


    "Buongiorno," Be said in a soft quiet tone.


    "Who''s scent is that?" a voice said from behind us.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I turned to the doorway to see a boy, a few years older than me stood eating an apple.


    His eyesnded straight on me and he said, "Oh. Yours I guess."


    "Mateo," Rosa scolded, "That is no way to greet your brother''s mate."


    "Oh yeh, I heard Leo had found some unlucky soul and dragged her home," he said before taking a


    bite of his apple, "You poor thing."


    Antonio turned around from making the tea and shot him a re.


    "Have some respect," he ordered.


    "For my brother?" Mateo scoffed.


    "Your brother is Alpha," Antonio grumbled.


    "Urgh..." somebody groaned as another set of footsteps came down the hall, "Must we argue? She''s


    been here two minutes and you''re already making a bad impression."


    The owner of the voice, an older looking girl, drew up from the hallway behind Mateo and rested her


    hand on his shoulder as she looked at me.


    "What my brother should have said is, nice to meet you, E. Wee to this wonderful, functional


    family."


    She was taller than the other sisters with darker hair and a stronger physique. Her voice too was


    deeper and more affirmative as she stood sure of her self and confident.


    She then shoved past Mateo and held her hand out to me, "I''m Elena."


    I smiled and shook her hand, "Hello Elena."


    I then looked around. The room suddenly felt incredibly full.


    "There are so many of you," I said.


    "Wait until you meet the others..." Mateo said.


    "Marco, Carlos," Antonio called, "Get down here."


    "There are only three more don''t worry," Elena said, "But Maria, our eldest sister, who was the only one


    that kept the peace around here, ditched us to live with her mate."


    Just then two more boys came into the kitchen.


    They werepletely identical.


    "And these are our twins," Rosa said, "They respond to either and even I get it wrong so don''t worry too


    much."


    As they passed the doorway, Mateo kicked out his foot, tripping one of them up.


    "Mateo behave," Rosa said.


    The twin responded by shoving him as heughed.


    "Carlos!" Rosa eximed, "I am so sorry for this, E."


    "That joke is really getting old, Mateo," Carlos said as Mateo ruffled his hair, "Do it again and I''llce


    the whiskey under your bed with wolfsbane."


    With that Mateo''s face dropped, "You little shit," he hissed before looking to his mother.


    "You have whiskey under your bed, huh?" Rosa asked.


    "...No?" Mateo said, guilt written all over his face.


    Rosa narrowed her eyes before turning to me, "I''m sorry about my horrible sons," she said before


    ring back at Mateo, "Don''t think you''ve gotten away with that, young man."


    "It''s okay," I said with a slightugh, "So altogether there are ten of you?" I asked looking around.


    "Yes it is a tradition in the Ste pack for the Alpha and Luna to have that number of children," Rosa


    exined.


    My face dropped, "What?"


    "You don''t know?" Rosa asked.


    "So Leo hasn''t bored you with all the Neptune/Astrea shit yet?" Mateo asked.


    "Language Mateo," Rosa said as Elena elbowed him in the ribs. "And do not disrespect the Goddesses


    like that."


    "He told me some things about how the pack formed and the traditions," I replied, "but he said nothing


    about having ten kids."


    "Well pack legend says when the pack was formed, a star constetion called Lupus with ten bright


    stars," Rosa exined, "Each one blesses the Alpha with a child."


    "Well..." I said.


    I wasn''t even nning having one kid with him to be honest.


    "Good luck," Elena said with augh, "Can I offer you a cookie to help with the shock?"


    I smiled and nodded as she reached into a tin and handed me a chocte chip biscuit before the tin


    was passed around to everyone.


    "E,e through to the lounge," Rosa said, "And sit down."


    "Mateo, Marco, Carlos, finish making the tea," Antonio said handing Mateo the carton of milk before he


    followed Rosa and me.


    "So how are you getting on with my son?" Rosa asked sitting next to me on the sofa.


    "He''s...well...a bit.." I stuttered


    "Bossy?"


    "Arrogant?"


    "Controlling?"


    "Annoying?"


    Elena, Mateo, Marco and Carlos said from the kitchen.


    "Can I take all four?" I asked.


    "A total dick?" Mateo added.


    "Mateo!" Rosa said.


    I turned to see him through the kitchen door putting his hands in the air as if he was surrendering


    I could tell that Mateo was the troublemaker of the family but it made meugh.


    "Don''t worry I''m sure he will settle down. He''s just a little excited about meeting his mate, that''s all,"


    Rosa said reassuringly.


    "He''s been waiting six years for you," Antonio said as Elena came into the lounge, followed by Mateo


    with cups of tea in his hand.


    "Here you go," he said handing me one, "So which pack are you from?"


    "Oh," I said quietly and not sure exactly how to answer. "Well...I guess I''m a rogue."


    The room to awkward silence for a few short moments.


    "But I''ve been living in Kellington for nearly seven years amongst the humans," I said.


    Rosa nodded and smiled, slightly taken aback.


    However, Antonio just watched me once again.


    "What did you say your second name was?" Antonio asked hesitantly.


    "Jones," I answered and I thought for a second that I had seen him look down at Rosa with a slightly


    raised eyebrow.


    "Well you don''t have to be a rogue anymore," she said suddenly, "You''re one of us now."


    Antonio didn''t say much after that, he just sat in an armchair sipping from his mug as Rosa, Elena and


    Mateo chatted to me for hours.


    But after a while, Mateo had to go out for a training session and Elena went to see Maria, the eldest


    sister so, except Antonio lurking creepily in the corner, it was just Rosa and me.


    "So are you happy with Leo?" Rosa asked me.


    I forced a smile and nodded.


    Absolutely not, I thought.


    "So why haven''t you finished the mating process yet? You have no mark and you haven''t mated,"


    Antonio said, speaking up for the first time in a long time.


    "Antonio..." Rosa mumbled, "You don''t need to answer that, E."


    "She does," he replied, "Somethings not right."


    "We only met two days ago," I answered.


    "I think we both know that sort of stuff usually happens on the first-day mates meet," he said, scoffing at


    my feeble excuse.  "Rosa was my Luna within hours. What''s holding you two back?"


    Rosa took my hand, "Are you okay? You know that you can talk to me right? I am like your second


    mother now," she said with a reassuring smile, "Soe on. Spill."


    I swallowed nervously.


    This wasn''t exactly a conversation I was expecting to have with Leo''s parents.


    "I''m okay," I said.


    "Leo tells me you were somewhat reluctant to go home with him," Antonio said bluntly, "Why?"


    "Antonio," Rosa said. "Do you minding leaving this to me? It''s kind of a girl thing."


    He sighed and left the room as Rosa brought her lips to my ear.


    "Like father, like son," she whispered causing a smile to creep onto my lips.


    I already saw Rosa as an ally here. From exchanging just a few words with Antonio, I could tell being


    his mate put her in a simr position as I was in.


    "All I can do is I apologise for them both," she continued, "Leonardo is...Leonardo. I can see why you


    didn''t jump at the chance to let him take you home but there was no chance he would ever let you slip


    away. I''m sure you''d heard of him before?"


    I nodded.


    "And he doesn''t exactly make up for his reputation with a pleasant personality. But he''s your mate," she


    said, "And I promise you he can be alright."


    "He''s only alright when I''m not resisting his attempts to domineer me."


    Rosa sighed, "Being mated to an Alpha isn''t easy. Especially if you value your independence. I know


    that better than anyone. Before Alpha Leonardo Loren it was Alpha Antonio Loren and despite my


    efforts to make him a nicer person, he has turned out just like his father."


    "That implies it''s in his nature," I replied, "But I don''t believe anyone is born evil."


    I suddenly bit my tongue, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to say you did a bad job of bringing him up-"


    "It''s okay, dear," she said, "I''ve already shed my fair share of tears over what he has be and as a


    mother, I do sometimes feel like I have failed. But whilst evil maybe isn''t natural, it is in his blood to be


    an Alpha," she said with a sigh. "It makes him stubborn, controlling, protective, short-tempered. But the


    ruthlessness? He learnt from his father. And his father before that and his father before that. I tried to


    break the cycle but I couldn''t. Antonio believes that the way the Alphas of this pack have always carried


    out their business is what makes it so powerful and prosperous. So he wasn''t willing to bring up Leo


    any different."


    I took her hand and squeezed, "You know...people change."


    She looked up to me and furrowed her eyebrows.


    "All my life, when I see something wrong, I fight it until its put right. It''s got me in a lot of trouble but I


    carry on. No matter the consequences," I continued.


    She smiled and ced her hand on my knee, "You''re full of spirit and optimism, E. I hope he doesn''t


    crush that out of you. But just know, you have a long fight ahead of you if you want to put all of


    Leonardo''s ''wrong'' right. You''re taking on an almost impossible task."


    "He doesn''t look like he''s gonna let me go anywhere so I''ve got eighty good years, right?" I asked.


    She smiled. Just then there was a knock on the door.


    "Mom," Leo''s voice called, "It''s me."


    "Talk of the devil and he shall appear," Rosa said in forced good humour as she quickly wiped up her


    tears and swallowed a sob.y

 Chapter 11 A Close Call

    Chapter 11 A Close Call


    October 11th


    Rosa made coffee and we enjoyed it with Leo''s family. Antonio had spoken briefly to Leo in his office,


    due to Leo''s crazy loud siblings I couldn''t hear what they were talking about, but when they came out,


    Antonio constantly nced at me and I could tell there was a lot of tension between he and Leo.


    On the journey home, I looked out the window into the now dark forest. Through the towering trees, I


    could see the white moon reflecting on to the glisteningke and casting shadowy shapes onto the


    track. The stars were clearly shining in the cloud-free sky illuminating the road ahead of us. It was what


    some would call a perfect night.


    "Were you killing people tonight?" I asked the curiosity devouring me.


    He sighed.


    "You shouldn''t ask questions that you know you won''t like the answer to...."


    "Were you?"


    "Yes," He said bluntly.


    "Did they even do anything to deserve it?" I quietly questioned my eyes welling up with tears as I tried


    to shuffle as far away as possible from him.


    "When I left you in the car, I found a rogue. After some...persuasion, I learnt from him that there were


    ten more lurking in a group just a few miles in from the border. All male, all unmated," He said stroking


    my leg in an attempt to calm me down. "They were a threat and you have to understand that I am


    Alpha and part of my job is to kill those that threaten the pack."


    "You didn''t have to kill them," I replied tears streaming down my face as I pushed his hand off my leg.


    "How do you know they had bad intentions? How do you know they weren''t just passing by!?"


    "''Passing by''?! No rogue passes through packnd with no permission, without meaning to cause


    trouble," he said in a deeper more growly tone.


    "Well, they have to be on someone''snd!" I shouted,


    "Then why the fuck would they chose mine of all Alphas?!" he snapped. "They know who I am and they


    know what I am capable of. Nobody woulde on mynd unless they want trouble and I''m not


    risking that. I don''t give out fucking warnings."


    "So if when you found me, a rogue on my territory, and I wasn''t your mate, would you have killed me?" I


    asked.


    "Maybe," he replied, "Maybe not. You''re a young, pretty girl and you were on your own. Hardly a


    threat.  I probably would have fucked you and let you on your way."


    I stared at him in disbelief.


    "What?" he asked, "Would you rather I lied to you?"


    I leant my head on the window and let out a short breath, "Whether you judge them to be a threat or


    not, it was still unjust."


    At that, he raised his fist and brought it down on the steering wheel hard. I flinched at first and then


    jumped a little at the impact.


    "Stop questioning my actions. I am your Alpha and you are too innocent to understand that not


    everyone in this fucking world means well like you!" He replied his fury clearly boiling over.


    I stayed silent and just stared out the window


    He had already killed 11 people today. I didn''t want to be the 12th.


    The car pulled up the drive and the once clear night seemed to of clouded over and rain was beginning


    to fall.


    Leo stormed out of the car and marched over to my side whilst I stayed seated.


    "Get out," he ordered, opening the door.


    The rain poured down, already soaking him to the skin.


    I looked up at him and scowled. He clenched his jaw and grabbed my wrist, hauling me out of the car


    and dragging me to the front door.


    I practically had to run to keep up with his quick long strides and it was only when we got inside, under


    the yellow glow of the hall light, that I could see just how angry he was and I moved immediately to the


    other end of the hall.


    We stood silently. Our clothes and hair dripping on the wooden floor from the now torrential rain. A


    minute must of past and he still held the same angry icy re. Eventually he moved to take off his


    soaked shirt off and flung it hard into the corner. Ity there in a soggy heap, water seeping out the


    edges and absorbing into the wood.


    Another minute or two of total stare off passed before he let out a short sigh.


    "You''re going to get cold," He stated his voice softening ever so slightly as he looked down at my wet


    shorts and t-shirt. I didn''t say anything.


    "For the sake of the Goddesses, E. Just go and get changed I can''t bear to stand here and watch


    you shiver!" He shouted.


    "Then go upstairs and don''t watch me," I said sharply.


    He parted his lips slightly, his tongue pressing into his front teeth before he turned on his heel and


    strode into the bathroom off the hallway.


    He came out with a towel and gave me no choice but to be wrapped in it. I clutched it tighter around as


    he stepped back again.


    "I had my reasons for killing them," he said in a calm enough voice, "One day, you will understand that


    or at least learn to ept me for who I am."


    "Do you always have reasons?" I asked, "I know the stories, Leonardo. I know you''ve attacked


    innocent packs and killed everyone there."


    "Not everyone," he replied.


    "Oh yes that''s right," I said, "The great mystery of what Alpha Loren does with the little boys of those


    packs. They find the bodies of men, women, little girls. But male children? Never."


    He gave me a tired look, "Do you every off it?"


    "No," I said, "I don''t."


    He sighed, "Fine. What do you want to know?"


    "Where the fuck are those kids?" I spat.


    "They''re alive," he said before pausing, "I spare them because they are of used to me in an institution


    in the base where they are trained to be my soldiers. They will grow up to be strong healthy


    young men. I''m offering them a better life than what they would have had in their feeble little packs."


    "Offering!? Did you give them the choice to be dragged away from their mothers at such young ages


    and brought to a strange unknown pack and be raised as brutal warriors?!! They may not remember


    their mothers when they are older but they still have to go through the traumatic experience and how


    do you think the mothers feel?!!" I shouted now in hysterical tears. "What if that was your child?!"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "It matters little to me and besides, most of the mothers are dead anyway," He deadpanned.


    His face had transformed from utter fury to emotionless and icy in seconds. Somehow I felt like I would


    be less scared if he was screaming in my face and hitting me. The coldness of his stare put me on


    edge- and I mean like the edge of a cliff - a high crumbling one with jagged rocks and vicious sharks


    below.


    He took a few slow steps towards me. As I cowered back he grinned in amusement.


    "Am I scaring you, sweetheart?" he asked, cing a finger under my chin.


    "You''re mad for no reason," I said, "I have only voiced my opinion."


    He then lifted my chin so my eyes locked on his.


    "When we first met, I thought I''d be able to get that fierce personality out of you just like that," He


    continued snapping his fingers. "But since it has decided to take a more permanent residence than I


    originally thought, I think it''s time to resort to more...serious measures. Don''t you think?" He said as his


    finger trailed down from my chin along my neck.


    I shivered from his touch and looked down to the floor.


    He was stood too close forfort and I could feel my heart beating in my chest. Physically, I wasn''t


    trapped. But emotionally he suffocated me. I felt like there was no way out.


    "As you know, you don''t bare my mark yet..." he said pushing my hair off my neck and intensely slowly


    lowering his head.


    I froze.


    My breathing stopped as a sharp notion of panic and powerlessness seized my lungs.


    If he wanted to, he could. There was no way I could stop him.


    His fangs withdrew and I felt them brush the skin of my neck. The tension was excruciating as I could


    do nothing but stand still, praying he wouldn''t do it.


    His teeth lingered at the surface of my neck for a short while before he brought his head up and ced


    his finger under my chin once again.


    I finally let myself breathe again as I slowly looked back up at him.


    "Don''t make me do it, E," he said, his eyes still cold and harsh.


    My relief was jarred. This was a warning.


    And I''m fairly sure warnings from Leonardo Loren shouldn''t be taken lightly.

 Chapter 12 The Envelope

    Chapter 12 The Envelope


    October 12th


    I woketer that night. The earlier storm had passed leaving the moon beaming in through the undrawn


    curtains. All I could hear was the gentle breathing of the still sleeping Leo, whoy with his arm gently


    wrapped around my waist. His lips were slightly parted and the light of the moon lit up his face


    revealing his beautiful features. He looked pure and innocent, theplete contrast to earlier that


    night. Iy gazing at him for a few minutes, yearning for him to be this kind and gentle when he was


    awake.


    But only in the innocence of sleep, when his mind drifted unconsciously through dreams, could he be


    like this.


    When he was awake, he destroyed lives. Thousands of them.


    And he was stubborn to change. But like I told Rosa, when I see wrong, I fight it until its right. It was a


    challenge but I felt it was my duty. I was the only person that stood a chance of putting his evil to an


    end and that ced a heavy burden on my shoulders.


    But for now, I''d let him sleep. The room was peaceful and I let myself lie awake just thinking for a while.


    But the more I thought about it, the more I couldn''t bear to look at him.


    I turned my head to the wall and floor instead, trying to ignore his hand which still rested on my waist.


    That was when I noticed a glint of gold from his jeans that were draped over the chair in the corner of


    the room


    The key to the nightstand drawer. Where Logan''s envelope was kept.


    I took a deep breath and slipped out of his arms and crept over praying that there weren''t any creaky


    floorboards. I reached the key without a sound but then my dumb ass dropped the it and itnded with


    a light chime on the floor.


    Leo began to stir and I quickly grabbed the key and shoved it in my pocket.


    "What are you doing?" I heard him grumble in a tired voice, slightly muffled by a pillow.


    "ummm...well..." I stuttered,


    He sat up slightly looked at me and rolled his eyes, "Actually I don''t care. It''s the middle of the night, go


    to sleep."


    I nodded andy back down next to him with key still in my pocket.


    Not a total fail I suppose.


    When I woke the second time around, the moon had been swapped with the zing sun and the


    silence had been interrupted by twittering birds.


    As I opened my eyes, Leo''s face came into focus. His hands were on my shoulders and by the looks of


    things he had been shaking me awake.


    "Get up. I''m taking you out today," He said.


    "What time is it?" I groaned.


    "It''s 7:30 am," he answered.


    "Why so early? I don''t do mornings," I grumbled snuggling further into the soft duvet covers.


    "You don''t say," he replied before I heard the shower turn on. Iy in the bed for a few minutes before I


    decided it was time to get up. I swung my feet around and I looked down at the floor rubbing my eyes.


    As I finished yawning and stretching, I noticed there was another set of clothes at the end of the bed.


    I changed and was just about to start rooting around for the hairbrush when I saw the nightstand


    drawer again. I quickly unlocked it with the stolen key and shoved the envelope into my jeans pocket


    just before I heard the shower turn off and Leo walked out the bathroom.


    My eyes widened when I saw him yet again standing in just a towel dangerously close to slipping off.


    Heughed at my embarrassment as I turned to face away from him. My wolf wanted me to turn


    around and take another look at his gorgeous abs but no. No. Absolutely not.


    "Are you still on hunger strike or are you gonna eat this morning?" he asked me as he opened his


    drawer.


    My stomach felt like a bottomless chasm as it practically digested itself.


    "I''m going to eat," I said.


    "Good," he replied, "Go downstairs. There''s pancakes in this fridge. I''ll be there in a moment."


    I hurried down the stairs and slipped into the corner in the kitchen. I got the letter out my pocket and


    tore open the golden envelope. Inside was a white piece of paper with golden fancy writing on it. It


    read:


    Dear E Jones,


    As you may know, I, Logan Wilson, am turning 17 on Monday 13th October. This means I shall inherit


    the role of Alpha from my father and therefore obtain full charge of the pack, Including who lives in pack


    territory. And that is what brings me to you. It is to my deepest regret to inform you that, unlike my


    father, I take no pity upon rogues and will not have any living on mynd. However, I am willing to allow


    you and your brother to stay under one condition- you be my wife and Luna. Connor will also join


    the pack. The marriage ceremony will take ce on Wednesday the 15th October and if you chose not


    to ept my offer you and your brother have no right to live or walk upon Cerridwen packnd as of


    Tuesday 14th October. If you do, I will kill you both.


    Best wishes,


    Soon to be Alpha Logan Wilson


    I stood still staring at the paper, unable to believe what I had just read. I could almost see the smirk on


    his face through the paper.


    Best wishes? Soon to be Alpha?


    What an arrogant asshole.


    This is just his next attempt to make my life a living misery. But this wasn''t even an option I could


    consider anymore. Not with Leo.


    So what would happen to Connor? He can''t afford to move house and he needs to stay at Kellington


    High to graduate this year.


    Logan is a dick and incredibly unreasonable but if I exined the situation to him, maybe he''d change


    his mind? If he knew who my mate was?


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    I heard footstepse down the stairs and I only had time to shove it back in my pocket before Leo


    came into the room.


    "Are you not having breakfast?" He asked examining me suspiciously.


    "Um-hm," I said with a nod and smile as innocent as possible.


    "What were you doing?" he asked.


    "Thinking," I said quickly, "I was thinking about why you keep pancakes in the fridge."


    His eyes finally shifted away and I breathed a sigh of relief as he headed towards the fridge to find the


    pancakes.


    Telling him about the contents of this letter would start a war...literally. Leonardo Loren wasn''t averse to


    attacking pack for no reason. I dread to think what he would do to Cerridwen for this.


    I then found some tes and syrup before we sat in silence eating. Every now and then he still looked


    up at me and eyed me to which I had to keep responding with a forced smile.


    But for the most part, he seemed too interested by eating the pancakes. He was a huge man with a lot


    of muscle but no size could exin how much he eats. His stomach was lean and his abs defined, not


    an ounce of fat in sight. Where all these calories went really was a mystery to me.


    "So where are we going today?" I asked.


    "The mall. You can''t wear the clothes I stole from my sisters and my boxers for the rest of your life," he


    said.


    I nodded, "But I have clothes at home."


    He looked up at me, "Anything you want I can have one of my men go and retrieve but I want to treat


    you to some new things, E. I know you haven''t had money to spend on yourself for a long time."


    I couldn''t help but smile, "Okay."


    He smiled back for a brief moment before his facepletely straightened again.


    "But if any boyes anywhere near you or even looks at you the wrong way I swear to God I will


    slowly and painfully rip every single one of their organs out whilst they and their families watch."


    "You really are charming," I muttered.

 Chapter 13 The Escapee

    Chapter 13 The Escapee


    October 12th


    When we arrived at the shopping centre Leo grasped my hand.


    I then yanked my hand out of his.


    He looked at me and grabbed my wrist again this time tighter, "Don''t fight me."


    "Why do you have to be rough?" I asked, "Can''t you just hold my hand like a normal man? We are in


    the human world."


    "Exactly," he mumbled, "I don''t trust them."


    "You don''t trust anyone," I said, "And humans are the least of our threats because they have this


    wonderful thing called the police. When a human breaks another wonderful thing called aw, it is the


    police''s job to punish them, and because of this, humans don''t tend to do whatever the hell they want


    because they know they will get in trouble for it. They also have equal rights for women, but let''s not


    get into that..."


    "I understand the human world, even if I do think it''s stupid," He retorted. "And maybe I want to hold


    you."


    "Wow that was almost sweet," I remarked looking down at the way he still held my wrist. "You really are


    quite the romantic."


    He rolled his eyes and grinned as he slipped his hold down to my hand, "I can be romantic,


    Sweetheart. You just haven''t given me the chance yet."


    "I don''t believe it," Iughed.


    "Maybe if you stopped trying to push me away, you''d see?" he replied. "Give it a try one day."


    I smiled sarcastically before we reached a clothes shop.


    "Can we go in there?" I asked.


    He shrugged, "whatever."


    I picked up a slightly cropped top. And looked at the price. Before I could find it Leo had pulled it out my


    hands and put it straight back on the rack


    "Too short," He mumbled before dragging me away.


    This is going to be a long day.


    "Stop looking at the price. I am paying," he said covering the tag on a t-shirt I was looking at.


    "I can''t help but be conscious. My brother and I used to struggle to pay our bills and buy food let alone


    luxuries like clothes," I exined.


    "You don''t need to worry about that anymore, okay? I''ll look after you," he said kissing the top of my


    head.


    I have to give it to him, that was kind of sweet and warmed my heart a little.


    He was still a shitty person though.


    I picked up another top, this time a tank top.


    "Too low," He said referring to the neckline. "You''re already appealing and tempting enough to men-


    believe me. Wearing that would be like practically giving them an invitation to take advantage of you."


    "What I wear doesn''t give anyone the right to take advantage of me, Leonardo," I replied under my


    breath. "And it''s not like I really have any boob to show anyway."


    "No one has the right to touch you except for me. If no one else can touch you then why do they need


    to look at you? That''s like reading the menu but not being able to order," he argued taking a short skirt


    out of my hand and putting it back on the rack. "And you have great boobs. Don''t put yourself down."


    I shook my head and turned around to another shelf, I felt his hand squeeze my butt gently and I


    snapped back around to face him.


    He looked around innocently before giggling to himself and shing me a cheeky smile.


    "Keep your hands to yourself, Leonardo Loren," I scolded in as serious a voice as possible but I


    couldn''t hide my grin.


    Oh shit, I''m falling for him.


    He smiled, noticing my blush before averting his eyes away and holding up a floral top.


    "What about this?" he asked.


    "Sure, that''s pretty," I replied feeling the soft fabric between my fingers.


    I then noticed a denim skirt with buttons up the middle and lifted it off the rack.


    He took it out of my hand and held it up to my legs, presumably to size up its length, "Yes, that''s fine,"


    he said eventually.


    "This is like shopping with a Grandmother," I said nudging him.


    "You have a pretty smile," he replied cupping my face. "I wish you''d use it more often."


    How was he so God damn charming?


    I turned away from him, to hide my only increasingly red cheeks.


    "Give me more reasons to and maybe I will," I said, before spotting something on the rails.


    I smiled in delight before picking up the hanger.


    "You wanna see my smile?" I asked.


    "Of course," he said.


    I grinned menacingly.


    "Then go to the fitting rooms and put these on," I said turning around to show him the leopard print


    men''s skinny jeans in my hand.


    His eyebrows raised.


    "Not my size, sorry babes," he replied.


    "I don''t care," I said. "And I think them being a little too small will only make your ass hotter."


    "You think my arse is hot?" he asked a glint in his eye.


    "Maybe..." I said. "I''ll know for sure when I''ve seen you in these...or is your ego too fragile?"


    "Fine," he said taking the jeans in one hand and my hand in the other. "I hope you''re ready for this."


    Three minutester, I was sat patiently on the chairs in the men''s changing room waiting for Leo to


    on which only made me snigger.


    At longst, the door unlocked and slowly opened.


    At first, I couldn''t even get any noise out. Myughter was too intense. Shortly after, I erupted into fits of


    giggles.


    "Oh Leo," I said. "They suit you."


    "They do, huh?" he said as he did a 360 turn.


    They were only long enough to reach his mid-calf and so tight he may as well have tattoed his skin with


    the pattern. His ass did indeed look very hot in them, however.


    "I can''t really breath," he said lifted up his shirt to show how tight they were around his waist. "But


    beauty is pain, right?"


    "And this....this is certainly beauty," I replied. "It makes a nice change from the ck you usually wear


    and it''s very...you."


    "This screams me to you?" he asked raising an eyebrow.


    "Leonardo Loren in leopard print. I don''t know how but somehow it works," I said with a shrug.


    "I''m going to have to take them off before I suffocate. Do you want onest look at my ass or....?" he


    replied.


    "Fuck off," I said. "And change before you rip them."


    He turned and went back into the changing room. I did take the opportunity to take onest look at his


    rear end but only very fleetingly to avoid being caught.


    We spent the next few hours shoppin and I slowly found myself actually not entirely repulsed to Leo


    anymore. He was actually...sort of...okay?


    "Lingerie," he said abruptly as we stood in the middle of the busy mall


    "Um, do you want to find a caf¨¦ or something because I also need to go to the drugstore and get some


    other girl stuff," I said hoping this would be my chance to escape and talk to Logan.


    "No way," he said bluntly.


    "But I have to get boob and blood holders-"


    "Ew, why did you say that?" he asked.


    "Would you prefer ''over the shoulder boulder holders'' and ''future Japanese gs''-"


    "Stop," he said plugging his ears.


    "Leo, you''ve fucking killed people. I think you can deal with blood," I replied rolling my eyes.


    "E, say it a little louder please," he said sarcastically through gritted teeth as he looked around to


    check no members of the public had heard. "I think there''s a cop over there, do you wanna go and tell


    him too?"


    "Well you just wait here and continue to be immature and I''ll go and do what I gotta do," I said. "Okay?"


    "It not happening. You don''t even have my mark yet and I can''t risk losing you," He interjected. "...And


    besides, I''m going to be seeing this lingerie. I want a say in what you choose."


    "Get your mind out of the gutter," I stated and he sent me a cheeky grin.


    He was in a better mood today. Far more rxed and tolerable and there was even a sense of humour


    emerging.


    Leo took me to a lingerie shop on the edge of town. I don''t know how he knew about it, I didn''t want to


    ask, but the women who worked there seemed to know him and after we had entered, they turned the


    ''open'' panel on the door to ''closed''.


    I narrowed my eyes before turning to the racks and racks of risque and sexy lingerie.


    "I prefer a bulk pack of white granny panties," I said bluntly.


    He smiled and picked up a ckce thong, "I prefer this kinda thing," he said.


    "Leo-" I began.


    "Sssh," he hushed forcing them into my hands before beckoning over one of the women who worked


    here.


    She was maybe forty years old, dressed in a tight ck pencil skirt and a shirt far too tight over her


    boobs revealing herce bra beneath.


    "Urs, will you sort my girlfriend with a selection of lingerie. As always, money is no problem," he


    said, running his fingers along the padding of one of the bras, without even looking at the woman.


    As always?


    She nodded before turning to me, "Size, miss?"


    I looked up at Leo hesitantly.


    He smiled and turned away from us, taking a seat on the couch on the other side of the shop, "Pretend


    I''m not here," he said.


    "32 B," I said quietly to her.


    Urs smiled, "The dressing rooms are through there," she said, "I''ll bring sets to you to try on."


    "Try on?" I asked, swallowing.


    Leoughed as Urs ushered me towards the back of the shop and through an open doorway, down


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    a short hall and through a curtain.


    The room was fully mirrored with a plush poof to sit on. I slipped off my shoes and sighed, looking at


    my reflection.


    Leo was a regr here. It was obvious.


    I wondered what the other girls he''d brought looked like. If their cup size was bigger than a B or if they


    were tall with beautiful long legs and the perfect glossy curls.


    I sighed and sat back down a few minutes before Urs appeared with a bundle of lingerie.


    I forced a smile and she left me to try it on. It was all silky, sheer andcy. There were no prices on the


    As I looked in my reflection, I didn''t hate it. I''d never seen myself in anything other than an old, skanky


    bra and a pair of the cheapest Walmart panties and it wasn''t horrible to finally have something nice.


    Well, until Urs came in with one more set, "Leonardo picked this one out," she said, reminding me


    that all this was all for his benefit than mine.


    I sighed and gave her a slight smile.


    "Are you alright, hun?" she asked.


    I nodded, "Just a little overwhelmed," I said, "And it doesn''t feel great to be treated just like another one


    of his barbie dolls."


    She smiled before ncing over her shoulder before stepping in and closing the curtain, "The power is


    in your hands, girl. He is head over heels for you and you could easily drive him insane with that cute


    little body."


    I grinned as I turned back to the mirror and looked at my body again.


    "Use it as a weapon," she said in a hushed tone, "That''ll teach him."


    I nodded and took the set he had chosen out of her hand.


    I changed into the ck set. It pushed my boobs up and the sheer mesh of the thong stretched all


    around covering only just enough.


    Just as I was adjusting the straps to fit perfectly, I heard heavy footstepsing down the hall, different


    from the clink of Urs''s heels.


    My eyes widened and I quickly grabbed my shirt.


    But I didn''t have time to put it on before the curtain was pushed aside and Leo ducked his head to


    enter.


    "Fuck," he said, looking at me up and down.


    His eyes were already ck with lust.


    "Get out," I ordered.


    "Why?" he asked, stepping closer to me.


    I backed away, trying to shield my body but with mirrors all around, it was impossible.


    "You don''t need to be shy," he said taking the shirt out of my hand and throwing it to the ground, "You''re


    gorgeous."


    He was now super closer to me, I had nowhere to go and no way of drawing his eyes from my body.


    So instead, with Urs''s words in mind, I slowly looked up at him a slight smile on my lips.


    His eyes seemed to light up at my expression as I ced my hands gently on his chest. Without


    hesitation, he leant in to kiss me but I avoided it, ushering him back to sit on the velvet poof before


    positioning myself between his legs.


    I smiled as I ran my finger along his jaw.


    "Are you teasing me, E?" he asked, his eyes on my boobs which were inches from his face.


    I then left a lingering kiss on his cheek as I ran my fingers through his hair, ensuring I brought my chest


    even closer to his face.


    "When you said I''m your weakness, I thought you just meant in terms of your enemies," I said, "Only


    now am I realising the power I truly have over you."


    He didn''t reply, too encapsted by my body.


    His hands came forward to my hips but I pped him off. He groaned and bit his lip.


    "Careful," he warned, "You do not want to provoke me."


    I smiled, "All these empty threats. You aren''t going to do shit to me."


    I then left a soft kiss on his jaw before turning away.


    With that, he grabbed my hips and pushed me against one of the mirrors before squeezing my left


    breast hard.


    "Try teasing me once more and I will fuck you right here right now so hard this entire store knows that


    you are mine to do whatever I please with," he said deeply, "And you will fucking enjoy it."


    I swallowed. By the way, his handy uninvited on my boob and how I could feel his manhood through


    the sheer mesh of the panties, I could believe him.


    I nodded and looked down before he slowly withdrew.


    "So unless you want to do that," he began, "Get dressed and don''t show me this lingerie again until you


    want me to take you."


    I nodded and he turned and left the fitting room.


    Well, that was a fail. Maybe Urs''s idea would have worked on a normal man but I guess Ipletely


    forgot how psychopathic Leonardo is.


    I stepped out of the dressing room with the sets that fitted best in my hand and without making eye


    contact I handed them to Leo and stood with my arms folded by the door whilst he paid. Urs eyed us


    both but said nothing and soon enough we were leaving still in silence.


    "Now for the drug store," I announced as we got back into the centre of Kellington.


    "Oh yes, I almost forgot," he said with a sigh.


    I grinned.


    So I''d learnt fairly quickly teasing him with my body was dangerous business but what about with


    tampons?


    I had found another weakness and I was going to exploit it endlessly.


    When we reached the store, I went straight to the dies'' aisle.


    "Tampons, tampons, tampons," I muttered as I scanned the shelves with Leo hovering behind me.


    "Um...Do you see them, Leo because I don''t...?"


    I looked back and he gave me a grumpy look, "There," he grumbled pointing out the whole array of


    them that were clearly right in front of me (as we both knew).


    "Aha, thank you, dear," I replied.


    "Can you just grab any and we go?" he asked as I crouched down.


    "Oh no!" I eximed over-enthusiastically. "This can''t be rushed."


    He rolled his eyes and folded his arms, "Jesus Christ."


    I searched through the products looking for one of my usual brands. When I couldn''t find them, a clever


    idea popped into my head.


    "They don''t have my favourite tampons!" I blurted. "Can we go to Kellington? I know they have them


    there."


    "E, Kellington is like a forty minutes drive away," he said. "What about all the other ones? What about


    those ones?" he continued picking up a box. "Zero leakage, zero difort."


    "Leonardo," I began taking the box out of his hand and putting it back on the shelf. "Since you are a


    male without a uterus-"


    "Just like most males," he interjected.


    "-I can''t possibly expect you to understand but thest time I strayed away from my tried and tested


    tampons, one got stuck and another was never seen again-"


    "Okay, fine," he interrupted. "Anything for mydy and for you to stop that story right there."


    I smiled and took his hand as we left the shop and headed to the car park.


    "Thanks, Leo," I said.


    He smiled and kissed the top of my head.


    But don''t think for a second that I want to drive all the way to Kellington for the sake of a box of bloody


    tampons (pun not intended). I just knew that getting to Kellington would get me closer to Kellington


    High where I could find Logan and talk some sense into him.


    When we arrived in Kellington, we headed straight for the drug store. I grabbed a random box of


    tampons from the shelf because honestly, I don''t actually have a preference and Leo took them to the


    till without noticing that they were most likely in the other drugstore too. (Probably because his eyes


    were looking anywhere but the box)


    I looked out of the window to the high school that was just down the road.


    "That''s my school," I said to Leo as we left the store. "It''s only 12:30. I''d still have three more periods," I


    added with a sigh.


    "Didn''t think a desperation to go to school would be a problem I''d have to face," Leo replied.


    "I love school. All my friends are there," I said slightly over exaggerating with the ''love''. "Please."


    Leo sighed before kissing the top of my head firmly.


    "Go. I''ll be outside at 3:00pm on the dot. Don''t bete and if you try anything, believe me, I will mark


    you as soon as I find you and get you home," He warned.


    "Wasn''t nning on," I said as I hurried towards Kellington High before he had the chance to change


    his mind.


    I wasn''t going to try anything so that wouldn''t be a problem. I just had to find Logan and I knew he''d be


    here somewhere.


    "Sorry, I''mte sir," I apologised as I hurried into history. The first thing I noticed was the absence of


    Logan.


    Shit. He''s not in any more of my sses today and lunch was already over.


    "Do you have your essay, Miss Jones?" Mr Greggory asked.


    I narrowed my eyes trying to remember what essay he was talking about. Oh right. The one that is on


    my desk at home. The home I haven''t been in since Friday night.


    "No, sorry."


    "Then you will be joining half the ss after school today...again," he said and my heart sunk.


    "Sir, I can''t-"


    "Whatever prior engagement you have, will have to wait," he said. "Now can I continue with my


    lesson?"


    "Yes, sir," I said after a slight pause.


    A few minutester, we were given a task to do and I turned around to Tyler, Logan''s friend.


    "Where''s Logan?" I asked.


    "Football training. They have a game 4th period," he replied in a bored tone.


    With that, I got up from my seat and marched towards the door.


    "Miss Jones, where are you going?" Mr Greggory asked.


    "I''m sorry sir. Female emergency," I announced before marching out leaving him awkwardly swallowing


    and trying not to make eye contact with any other girls in the ss.


    I practically ran to the sports field, the corridors empty as it was ss time.


    When I got there, the football yers were all gathered in the corner of the field warming up.


    "Logan!" I shouted as I strode across the fields.


    Every pair of eyes shifted to me, including his.


    There were a few ''Ooohs'' and whistles as I approached him, my face hardened and angry.


    "I need to talk to you," I announced, "Now."


    He only smiled and continued to stretch.


    "Miss Jones," his coach said, "I''m sure whatever it is can wait."


    "It really can''t," I said. "Logan, now."


    "She''s bossy," one of his teammatesughed, "Watch out, Captain."


    "Whatever," the coach said, "You have five minutes to figure out your woman problems Logan and then


    I want you straight back here."


    Logan grinned, "Don''t worry, coach. It really can wait. I want my mind focussed only on the game right


    now. Go and sit on the bleachers babe. I''ll be with youter."


    There were some moreughs from the other yers.


    "Fuck you," I hissed before marching away.


    I wasn''t going to sit on the bleachers like some kind of cheerleader so instead, I waited for my next


    sses.


    Later when I returned to the football field, the game had just ended but already Logan was nowhere to


    be seen.


    Fuck.


    I searched the entire school for him, I even dared enter the boys'' locker room. There were a lot of


    sweaty teenagers in there but none by the name Logan.


    By this point, it was 3:05. Mr Greggory''s detention was out of the question and Leo would tear the


    school down looking for me if I didn''t show up soon so made my way to the parking lot, epting


    defeat.


    When I reached the parking lot, I immediately spotted him leaning casually on his car with a straight


    face. He was getting some admiring looks from girls as they passed which irritated me slightly but I


    don''t me them. He looked freaking hot.


    When he saw me, he smiled and I began to head towards him.


    "E!" A voice called from behind me when I was still twenty metres from my mate. I turned from Leo to


    see Logan.


    There''s the bastard.


    I looked back to my mate and smiled awkwardly before holding up a finger as a gesture to say ''one


    minute'' before quick-stepping it to Logan. He sent me a look that ordered me not to go over to them but


    I did it anyway after mouthing a ''sorry''.


    "You''re here to talk about the letter?" he said.


    "Yes, I-" I began.


    "You think we''re gonna talk about this here?" he asked with a grin, "Meet me this evening at mine."


    "I can''t," I said. "Please Logan just listen-"


    "See you tonight," he interrupted turning away.


    "Logan, seriously. I can''te to your house-" I said.


    "The Cerridwen woods then, whatever," he replied.


    "It has to be right now," I added.


    Logan''s eyes glinted, "If you''re that desperate, fine. We''ll go now."


    "I''ll meet you there," I said.


    "In a bit, babe," he said with a wink before walking away.


    Leo was about a hundred metres away and there was an awful lot of other noise and chat going on


    around us so I doubt he heard a word of that.


    "Who was that?" my mate asked when I finally got to him. I looked up at him to see his eyes intensely


    watching Logan.


    "Oh just a friend," I replied.


    "He''s a wolf, isn''t he?" he stated. "No ordinary seventeen-year-old looks like that....or smells like that."


    "Yes, so am I? What is your point?"


    "I don''t have one. Now get in the car. We''re going home."


    "I just realised I forgot my art sketchbook and I have work to do tonight," I said. "I''ll be back in like ten


    minutes," I said making a move back towards the school building.


    But he took my wrist and pulled me back to him. He leant my back on his car before cing his lips on


    mine and kissing me softly and passionately.


    By the time he finally pulled away, I felt my cheeks heating up.


    "Leo!" I eximed looking around in embarrassment to see if anyone had seen- they had.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve kissed a super hot girl against my car in a high school parking lot," he said.


    "Takes me back."


    "That''s because you left High school a century ago," I replied. "And were you really that boy? The one


    that screwed around with all the girls?"


    He shrugged.


    "Disgusting," I replied.


    "I thought you had an art book to get?" he said and I nodded before hastily heading back into school.


    I didn''t go anywhere near the art block. The opposite direction in fact. The back entrance to the school


    happened to open out into Cerridwen woods, where I had agreed to meet Logan. The forest floor was


    covered in twigs and dead leaves. Every tiny crunch I heard in the otherwise silent forest, I snapped my


    head around at, praying I wouldn''t see Leo following me. It was always just a little bird digging around


    in search of worms or a twig or nut of some kind falling to the ground but I was on edge and not without


    good reason.


    I found Logan within a few minutes leant casually against a tree.


    "There''s my girl," Logan said as I approached.


    "I don''t have time for the bullshit, Logan," I said. "I can''t marry you."


    I folded my arms across my chest and stopped, stood a safe distance of a few metres from him.


    "You know that means I will kick you and your brother off mynd. Right?" He asked.


    "It''s not my choice," I said. "I found my mate."


    "I don''t fucking care if you found your mate. Either marry me or get off my territory. Your choice," he


    said, taking a step closer.


    "But I can''t. There is no way he would ever let me leave him," I said, keeping a close eye on him as he


    crept forward.


    "Well you managed to get here alright, didn''t you?" He asked,


    "Yes...but that''s because I ran away which is why this needs to be quick or he''s going to find me and rip


    your head off," I exined.


    "I''d like to see him try. I''m an Alpha now," Logan replied.


    "And so is he," I said almost in augh.


    "What''s his name?" Logan asked, narrowing his eyes.


    "Alpha Leonardo Loren," I told him. "Heard of him?" I asked casually.


    I noticed the corner of his mouth twitch up a little and his eyes flicker before he masked his expression


    with his usual arrogance.


    "Of course I''ve heard of him. But am I really supposed to believe you? Why would the most feared


    Alpha ever to live allow his mate to run off? And I don''t see a mark and by the smell of things, you''re


    still a virgin...not that I''mining about that..." He asked. "Unspoilt and pure. But you''d think Alpha


    Loren would have ruined that as soon as he could. You''d think he would have imed you."


    I let out a frustrated sigh.


    "You have to believe me. So please just let Connor stay," I said,


    "You''ll marry me and then I''ll let him stay. Your imaginary mate shouldn''t have an issue with it."


    He suddenly came a lot closer. I refused to back away, not wanting to let him feel intimidating.


    "Ohe on babe," he said brushing the hair off my face. "Why wouldn''t you want to marry this?" he


    continued. "I''m hot, I''m an Alpha, I''m really good in bed." He said.


    "Don''t fucking touch me," I spat, pping his hand away. "And why do you even want to marry me?


    What about your future mate."


    "Because I''ve been wanting to get in your pants for years and I the fact that you resist me only entices


    me more," he said, running his hands through my hair, "This is my chance to finally win."


    I shoved his chest away.


    "You need help, Logan," I said. "You are mentally ill."


    Logan''s smile dropped.


    "If you can''t marry me due to this... ''mate'' then we will make apromise," he articted.


    "Like what?" I asked.


    "Your virginity," He stated, his eyes wide and excited.


    I scoffed, "I would rather fucking deep fat fry my own tongue."


    "Go on, do it for your brother," he urged, his hands reaching for my waist.


    "I knew you were stupid Logan but you really want to mess with Alpha Loren?" I asked.


    "I still don''t believe you, babes," he said frankly, "This is nothing but an borate n. So fuck me or I


    will kick you off my territory."


    "Forget it," I snapped.


    I then turned to leave but he grabbed my wrist and pulled me into him.


    "What are you going to do?" Iughed, "Assault me because I won''t let you have your way?"


    "Don''t give me any ideas," he said as his hand moved to my hips.


    I felt sick to the stomach. Not only because this was Logan Wilson but because he simply wasn''t


    Leonardo. How could I have another man touch me like this? My wolf couldn''t bear it either. She ran in


    circles in my mind, whimpering and whining as I felt his hands run over my body.


    "You go home and you think about this decision," he said to me, "And then you eithere back


    tonight, ready for me. Or you start packing your suitcases and leave before dawn."


    I shuddered as he spat every word into my ear.


    He then let go of me and sauntered off into the forest leaving me breathless. A tear dropped down my


    cheek, one I hadn''t noticed form.


    I had to contact Connor, warn him of the situation. I felt terrible that he was going to be forced out of our


    home and school but I''d exhausted my options, what else could I do?


    Just as I had gathered myself enough to head back to school, I heard voices.


    Rough, jagged voices.


    "Words going around that Loren found his mate. Young, pretty, innocent, naive, easy. If we can get her


    alone, we will have his only weakness in our grasps. Then we have the power," I heard a man say. I


    swallowed a gulp before ducking behind a tree.


    There were three men. I couldn''t take them alone. I''d have to pray they didn''t sense me.


    "And how are you nning on doing that, you know how protective Alphas are of their mates. And this


    is Loren we''re talking about," Another one sighed.


    "What''s that smell?" A third one asked sniffing the air. My heart began pulsing harder than ever. They


    had picked up my scent.


    "Someone''s here," Another said.


    "It''s a female," The first one said sounding slightly relieved. I stayed pressed against the tree trying to


    control my heavy breathing. I heard footstepse closer to where I was. And I let an idental


    whimper.


    The footsteps instantly came closer until I was face to face with a boy about my age.


    "Hello there," he growled dragging me out to from my hiding spot to face another 2 men.


    Oh fuck.


    "Well aren''t you something. What''s your name?" A boy also about my age asked looking me up and


    down. I didn''t speak.


    Suddenly I felt one of the arms of the boy who found me behind the tree wrap around my waist and the


    other hold a cold, sharp object under my throat. A knife.


    "ke just asked you a question?" He growled in my ear.


    "E..e...elekaffi,"I stuttered cringing at my fail of making up a name.


    "Your real name," the boy holding me growled.


    "E," I said quietly.


    The two of them exchanged looks before the one holding me smelt my hair.


    "The Luna?" the slightly older one asked and I nodded my head.


    "She can''t be. There''s no mark and she''s a virgin," the one holding me replied pushing the hair off my


    neck with the edge of the de. "I can''t imagine Loren being one to wait around."


    The world really had Leonardopletely wrong it seemed.


    "She stinks of Alpha," The other slightly other one observed. "And then name, the description, it all


    matches."


    "Not just Loren''s scent though..." ke said with an evil look on his face.


    "Wilson?" The one holding me asked. I nodded my head, "Why do you smell of Alpha Wilson sweet


    cheeks?"


    "And why don''t you have a mark?" ke asked.


    "None of your fucking business."


    "It doesn''t matter whose scent she has on her or why she isn''t marked. The point is she is Alpha


    Loren''s Luna. Exactly what we were just saying would be too difficult to get," The older one said.


    "Looks like it''s our lucky day then," the one holding me said with an evil tone.


    "What are we meant to do with her, Jake?" ke asked the older looking guy.


    "I would say kill her but it seems such a waste," He said sarcastically cooing at me.


    "Bring her here Jason," He ordered. ''Jason'' dragged me over to Jake and took the knife out from


    underneath my chin.


    The second the knife was gone, I elbowed him in the stomach. He groaned and clutched his stomach


    but I failed to get out of his grip.


    "Fucking bitch," he cursed.


    "Where''s your mate honey?" Jake asked gently caressing my cheek.


    "Close. Very close," I said. Jason had let go of me and they had all formed a circle around me. There


    was no way out and they were all slowlying closer.


    "She''s bluffing," Jason said.


    "He''ll be here aaaaany minute," I said trying to scare them.


    "Sure," ke said and they allughed.


    One began toe close to me, "don''t fucking touch me!" I said to him going to hit him but he caught


    my arm mid-air and flung me to the floor.


    "Watch who you''re throwing around," I hissed as the pain from my impact set in.


    "Or what?" he taunted.


    I begged for anyone toe across us. Even Logan. I didn''t care; I just knew I couldn''t take them on


    my own.


    I felt a tear slip down my cheek.


    "Guys stop, she doesn''t like it," one whined sarcastically. They allughed again as I tried to make a


    break out of the circle. Only to be pushed to the floor by another.


    My head hit the hard ground and prickly little shits stabbed into my bare skin. As he leant down to face


    me,  I kicked him as hard as I could in the stomach. But it wasn''t me that sent him flying backwards.


    His bodyy on the forest ground all limp and floppy. His neck was bent in an awkward position and


    over him stood Leo- a very angry Leo. His face was dark and scary and his usually bright blue eyes


    werepletely ck. He let out a threatening growl as he gave the two remaining rogues a deathly


    stare. I closed my eyes not wanting to see any more death.


    "Go," he growled, "Now before I change my mind. And if I ever see you again, you will die in the most


    painful manner possible."


    I opened my eyes to see them whimpering and cowering away before fleeing off into the woods.


    I quickly got up off the ground and ran into Leo''s arms. He embraced me in a deep hug as I sped


    onto his shirt and sobbed, still breathing heavily.


    "Thank you," I whispered. "Thank you so much."


    His scent smelt better than ever as he gently picked me up off the ground and began to walk.

 Chapter 14 His

    Chapter 14 His


    October 12th


    When we eventually arrived back at the house, it was already 5:00 pm. Leo had carried me all the way


    back to the car and I had sat silently in the car the rest of the journey.


    "You almost got yourself killed today, E," He said when we reached the yellow light of the hall Leo set


    me down on the ground. "How did you end up in that forest?"


    "I needed to do something important," I said feeling a bit like a kid getting told of my its teacher. "And


    I''m fine. Just a little shaken."


    "You mean you chose to go out there? What could have been more important than your life?" He said


    pulling me into an embracive hug and leaning down to nuzzle his face into the crook of my neck.


    He suddenly pulled away, revealing his darkening eyes, "Who''s scent is that?"


    "The rogues, you saw what they did," I said innocently even though I knew exactly who it was.


    "It doesn''t smell bad enough to be a rogue. Who else have you been with tonight?" He said eyes


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    getting darker as he spoke.


    "Nobody," I said.


    "You are a terrible liar," He growled cing either hand on the wall beside me trapping me between his


    arms. "Was it that boy in the parking lot?"


    "No-" I began before being cut short. He sped my hair in his fist and yanked my head back so that


    my neck was fully exposed. I yelped in pain. I was taken aback by his physical advance because he


    was causing me pain, something he usually seemed reluctant to do.


    "You are mine and only mine. Do you understand? If you ever, run away from me like that again, I won''t


    be quite as forgiving. I will make sure to track whoever it is down that you went to see and kill them,"


    He growled.


    I nodded my head submissively as the thought of anybody''s death plunged deep into my stomach. As if


    I hadn''t already been through enough this evening, Leo was always there to make it worse.


    "Did he know I am your mate?" he asked.


    I shook my head, blinking back my tears, "I tried to tell him but he didn''t believe me."


    Leo nodded, "Because you don''t bare my mark."


    I looked down to the floor and nodded again.


    "Thank you for your honestly," he said releasing his tight grip on me, "But I will not have other men


    touching you," He said deeply as he brushed my hair off my neck.


    I took a deep breath.


    "So I am going to mark you," he said, "To stop this from happening again."


    I shook my head as he lowered his to the bare skin on my neck.


    "No, please..." I sobbed. "You can''t-"


    "I can do what I want and I should have done the second we met," He said in a husky tone. He took a


    firm hold of my shoulders as I resisted him.


    "Leo," I begged as he kissed my neck. I tried to push his chest away from me but like steel, he didn''t


    budge. "Leo, please."


    I felt his caninese out and sink slowly into my skin. Extreme pain shot through my body as they


    went further and further into me. My body tensed up and I find my self-scraping my hand along his back


    to try and cope with it. Itsted about 10 seconds before aforting warmth spread through me. I


    untensed my shoulders and let Leo hold my weight in his arms. My wolf howled with pleasure as he


    withdrew his teeth and gently lifted me off my feet.


    "Finally mine and finally safe," He whispered softly in my ear.


    Tears were still pouring down my face but filled with so much despair and helplessness, I didn''t fight


    against him and let him carry me to the sofa without moving at all. He got me a nket from upstairs


    and wrapped it around my shoulders whilst I just stared at the floor. Even while he cooked us


    something to eat I still just continued to stare.


    "E, eat," he said handing me a bowl of spaghetti.


    "I''m not hungry," I whispered.


    "Eat," he demanded.


    "No," I spat as tears began to flow again. I could hardly look at him so I kept my eyes fixated on the


    carpet.


    "Do you want me to force it down your throat?" He asked thrusting the bowl and fork in my face.


    "As if you haven''t forced enough on me today," I hissed.


    "Eat it," he demanded.


    With little energy to put into resisting any further, I took the bowl and slowly twizzled spaghetti around


    the fork without actually eating any of it. He then sat down next to me and started to brush my hair off


    my neck.


    "Don''t touch me, Leo," I growled, "You''re as bad as the rogues."


    "I did it to protect you from people like them," he said.


    "Yet you cause me more pain than they did," I said as he took my hands.


    I fought against him and knocked the bowl of spaghetti off myp in the process. "Get away from me," I


    yelled pushing him away and running out of the room. I headed straight for the front door which to my


    surprise was open. The cold air instantly hit me but I ran out into the darkness anyway. He let me get


    halfway down the drive- for his own amusement probably before pulling me into his chest from behind.


    "Where are you going, sweetheart?" Leo whispered in my ear. "You bare my mark now, you can''t


    escape. Runaway and the first wolf you pass will bring you straight back to me. I''m sorry it had to be


    this way but I can''t keep risking losing you."


    I continued to weep as he dragged me back into the house and upstairs to his bed, where Iy balling


    my eyes out until I had no tears left to cry. He must have left me until I fell asleep because I don''t


    remember Leoing back in after cleaning up the spilt spaghetti.

 Chapter 15 From Leo鈥檚 Eyes

    Chapter 15 From Leo¡¯s Eyes


    Leo''s POV


    When I came back upstairs after cleaning up the spaghetti I expected more angry res and spiteful


    Shey in a little ball on the bed, her eyes red and puffy and her cheeks tear-stained.


    I sighed and sat next to her before brushing the loose strands of hair off her face.


    She''s the most beautiful girl I''ve ever seen. Her cheekbones are so perfectly defined, her lips soft and


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    plump and her nose so small and symmetrical. Her eyshes are ck and long, the stark contrast of


    her short blonde hair and her white skin, pure and innocent. She is tiny too, barely even 5 ft 3, but her


    body curves like it was sculpted by the Gods.


    She is perfect and all I want to do is cherish her, protect her, love her.


    But she won''t let me. Why won''t you let me? Why aren''t you like every other man''s mate?


    And I try to have patience with her. But she''s so young and immature and the way she resists me and


    pushes me away, frustrates me in a way I never thought I''d have to feel from my mate.


    I just wish she could understand why I have to do what I do. Why I can''t let her out alone and why I had


    to mark her. She thinks I''m her enemy and until she sees I''m on her side, she''ll continue to hate me.


    Perhaps it''s because I''m too sharp with her or too rough or toomanding. But she''s far too stubborn


    and strong-willed for me to be lenient with her. She''d take advantage and her safety would be


    but I''d rather see her like this than see her dead.


    And that''s why I had to mark her.


    I brought my lips down and kissed her cheek. She didn''t stir.


    She was still in her jeans so I gently rolled her over, unzipped them and slipped them off. I couldn''t help


    but admire her body as I unbuttoned her shirt too. I ran one finger along her hip before dragging my


    eyes away and slipping one of my t-shirts over her head before tucking the sheets around her and


    leaving her to sleep in peace.

 Chapter 16 A Geography Lesson

    Chapter 16 A Geography Lesson


    October 13th


    I woke the morning with the sun brightly shining through the window. I groaned as I drifted out of sleep


    and back into reality. Wincing, I put my hand to my neck and to touch the wound. It had covered over


    but still stung like hell. I looked over to the man who had done this to me and saw that he was still


    asleep.


    "Morning," I heard his voice say.


    I didn''t reply.


    Instead, I justy silently, running my fingers along the soft sheets with that same intense feeling of


    despair still running through me.


    I then silently sat up and shuffled to the edge of the bed.


    "I need to get ready for school," I said after a minute or two of staring out the windows at the tall


    swaying trees of the forest.


    I then left for the bathroom where I showered, brushed my teeth hair and put my pjs back on because I


    wasn''t about to go in front of Leo only in a towel.


    "Can you drive me to Kellington please?" I said to Leo who was just getting up.


    He looked up at me briefly before standing up and stretching, "You''re not going to school," he stated


    bluntly.


    He sounded mad. What right did he have to be mad at me?


    "I need to see my brother," I said.


    He stood up, kissed my cheek and walked into the bathroom.


    "I''m not driving you for about 20 obvious reasons and that''s final," He called.


    "Fine. I''ll run. There''s plenty of time," I said and he turned around in the doorway of the bathroom to


    face me.


    "Did you hit your headst night as well?"


    "If I am delusional it would probably be because you bit deep into my neck and I lost a lot of blood," I


    snapped.


    His face straightened.


    "You are not going to school. Get that idea out of your head now," he said a little more authoritatively


    but like he was still trying to keep his cool.


    I sat on the bed whilst he was in the bathroom nning my next move.


    If I hid behind the door with the bedsidemp, would I be able to knock him out when he unexpectedly


    I decided against it. Not because I was afraid of failure but more because I was certain I would fail and


    it wasn''t worth the hassle.


    He eventually came out and I didn''t exchange a single word.


    "I gave the shirt you were wearing yesterday to my best hunter," he said. "Whoever you visited will


    have been tracked down before nightfall if not much sooner."


    My face must have gone a pasty white shade.


    Logan had brought me so much grief in my life and I loathed him entirely but did I wish death upon


    him?


    No.


    "I just had to sort something out. It''s not a big deal."


    "Then why didn''t you tell me? I could have sorted it for you in a way that wouldn''t have ended in you


    nearly getting killed by rogues."


    He wasn''t wrong only that way it would probably have ended in Logan''s death.


    "Because I don''t like your methods of ''sorting things''," I replied, "Plus it was none of your fucking


    business."


    "Everything concerning you is my business. You are my mate. So next time you''ve got a problem, tell


    me."


    "I don''t have to tell you shit, Leonardo," I said, "You don''t own my life."


    He then stepped forward and crouched down, "But I see it as my duty to protect your life," he said, his


    face much softer as he looked at me, "And I will do whatever it takes to ensure your safety whether it''s


    against your will or not. That''s why I marked you - because I can''t stand the idea of anything happening


    to you."


    "It didn''t have to be like that," I said, "We should have talked about it and you didn''t have to be so


    aggressive and rough."


    "If we talked, you would have said no and I still would have done it and I still would have had to use


    force. The oue is the same," he replied, standing up again.


    "Then you should have waited until you didn''t have to force me," I hissed, "Or actually be nice and I


    might have let you do it."


    "You mean wait even longer to maximise the number of creeps touching you up in the woods, huh?" he


    asked, "What don''t you understand E? I did it for you. We are not enemies."


    "Did you?" I questioned, "Or is it just another way for you to own me?"


    "The two are linked. That mark shows other wolves that you are mine so messing with you means


    messing with me," he replied, "Now let me look at it."


    His hand moved forward to touch it but I pped it away, gritted my teeth and red up at him.


    He let out a short sigh and looked up at the wall for a short second with a tense jaw. I could tell he was


    trying desperately to keep his patience with me and hold his tongue.


    "E," he said eventually. "For once can you not fight me?"


    "Don''t you dare me me for this. I have every right to be angry," I replied.


    "I''m not ming you for being angry. I''m ming you for refusing to let yourself be happy," he said.


    I furrowed my eyebrows, "What?"


    He sighed.


    "You''re doing everything you can to make my life difficult but at what cost? You''re frustrated and hostile


    and downright miserable all because you are resisting your wolf''s instinct to be with your mate. Why


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    are you fighting me so hard when you know you''d be better off just giving in?"


    His eyes had softened as he spoke and his voice had gone from coarse and harsh to frustrated and


    despairing and maybe even slightly...caring? His face too had dropped its sternness and he even


    stared at me with his blue eyes in a way that wasn''t meant to be intimidating.


    I paused for a minute, his words reying in my head before I stepped forward. He smiled and brought


    his hands to my neck. I let him tilt my head to the side and brush away my hair before he ran his thumb


    along the mark.


    "That''s beautiful," He said.


    I winced slightly as he touched it but I have to admit, there was something that felt right about it.


    He leant down to kiss it but unable to swallow my pride anymore,  I turned my head so that he couldn''t


    get to it. He pulled my head back with more force than I was expecting considering how gentle he had


    just been and instantly I switched back to not tolerating him. He held me firmly as he continued to look


    at the mark but I pushed his chest so that he had to look away in order to keep a hold of me.


    "Stay still for a little longer, please," he said. "Then I will let you go."


    I let out a short breath to show my disapproval before I rxed and let him have a few more seconds to


    examine the mark. He then brought his gaze to my lips and kissed me. I refused to kiss him back.


    He sighed and took his hands off me.


    "Never ever run away from me again. Do you understand?"


    I didn''t answer.


    "I said, do you understand?" he said in his Alpha tone.


    "Treat me well and I won''t keep trying," I said staring into his eyes.


    He stared right back and held the eye contact, "Get dressed," he ordered, "Today I''m showing you the


    pack."


    I hesitated, staying glued to my spot.


    He nodded his head towards my closet before I scowled and broke our eye contact to go and dress.


    Fucking asshole.


    What a massive fucking asshole.


    There was no way he was going to let me go to school today. Trying to persuade him would just be a


    colossal waste of energy so instead, I starting getting ready for him to drag me around his pack whilst


    trying to think of another way to speak to Connor.


    I grabbed a t-shirt and some ck skinny jeans. I also found some fresh panties before I felt Leo draw


    up behind me and put his hands on my hips.


    "Can you just leave me alone, please?" I asked. "I need to change."


    "I''ve seen it all more than once now. You fell asleep in your clothesst night," Leo whispered into my


    ear as he lifted the ck pj shirt over my head.


    How could I have not even noticed that I passed out inpletely different clothes than I woke up in?


    But more importantly, he changed my clothes?


    "Leonardo!" I eximed. "How dare you vite me like that?"


    "Please," he said rolling his eyes as he continued to lift my shirt off and discard it on the floor.


    "Everybody knows how shit it is to fall asleep in a pair of jeans. I did you a favour."


    He had a point.


    I felt his handsy on my bare stomach and my internal organs seemed to jump and twirl. His warm


    touch sent me into fits of flutters.


    His bare chest pressed against my bareback and one of his hands slipped from my waist down to the


    hip.


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath in as I felt the light tickles of his fingertips. His lips were soon


    on my neck as he gently kissed the fresh mark,forting the painful sting his fangs had left.


    His hand had soon slipped down onto the waistband of my panties before his fingers brushed thece


    fabric between my legs.


    My back arched at the sensation and I quickly grabbed his hand, breathing heavily, "Don''t...don''t do


    that, Leo."


    "This?" he asked as his fingers slipped further.


    I gasped and squeezed his hands tighter, "Stop."


    He pulled his hand away before kissing my cheek and taking the clean shirt out of my hands and lifting


    it over my head.


    He looked in our reflections in the mirror as he reached around me and did up the buttons.


    "Your boobs are sexy but I don''t need anyone else to know that," he said as he buttoned up every


    single one except the very top one.


    "Alpha!" Someone called after a m of the front door. It was Luca and he was quickly running up the


    stairs and down the hall.


    "Luca do note in!" Leo demanded but it was toote. The bedroom door had flung open. Leo


    shoved me and myck of pants behind his massive frame and red at Luca.


    "Woah!" Luca said. "All that money and you can''t afford clothes?!"


    "Just get the fuck out!"


    "I''ll wait downstairs..."


    Leo turned back around and rolled his eyes before leaving me to finish changing whilst he went to


    change himself.


    I let myselfugh a little. Luca was good at making things better


    I found my eyes gazing at Leo''s stomach as he stretched up to put a shirt on.


    God o mighty.


    No. Stop.


    "Do you know how much trouble you causedst night?" he asked, "I had 100 Ste wolves out there


    looking for you."


    "I was only gone for half an hour," I replied.


    "I thought I''d made it clear how dangerous it is out there for you? I was worried that you had been


    kidnapped or murdered," he replied. "And you nearly were."


    "I know. And I''m sorry, okay?" I replied.


    "By the scent of your clothes, I would guess you were with a male wolf maybe in histe teens and my


    bet is on that kid you were talking to outside your school. Is he your boyfriend?"


    "God no!" I eximed disgustedly. "I don''t have a boyfriend."


    "Good," he said. "But it was that boy, wasn''t it? Who is he to you?"


    "Luca is waiting for us downstairs," I said dodging having to respond to the next 50 or so questions.


    "Uh, uh," he said, "Look at me."


    I looked back and shrugged, "What do you want me to say?"


    "What is he to you?" he questioned, "Have you dated him?"


    "No," I said.


    "If I find out that he is more than just a ''friend'' I will lose my shit," he said, "Understand?"


    I nodded, "Yeh whatever."


    And then left him to fume alone as I went downstairs to find Luca.


    Luca smiled as he saw me, "Sorry about earlier. Wasn''t expecting to interrupt a romantic moment,"


    "It wasn''t a romantic moment-" I started as Leo came downstairs too.


    "You walked into a bedroom with two mates at 7:00 am. Were you expecting us to be fully dressed?"


    "Well anyway, I''m here to tell you there''s a party at my house on the 15th at 8:00 pm," Luca said before


    walking out the front door waving.


    "Ever heard of a text?!'' Leo called after him.


    "Talking of texts, can I use your phone Leo?" I asked.


    "Why?"


    "I need to call my brother. I know his number and everything-"


    "Why?" he asked, still showing no sign of handing me his mobile.


    "Do I need a reason?" I asked.


    He narrowed his eyes, "When you have that suspicious look on your face, yes."


    "It''s about our house," I said, "The bills are due this week and now there are only his wages to pay for


    it. He might have to move out of Kellington if he can''t find the money."


    Wasn''t the main issue Connor faced right now but hardly a lie either.


    Leo nodded and reached for his phone, "Okay," he said holding it out for me.


    I smiled and took it.


    "And E," he said just as I turned, "If he''s struggling, I can offer financial support."


    I nodded, "I''ll pass the message along...thank you."


    Connor picked up almost immediately.


    "It''s E," I said, speaking quietly as I paced the bedroom with Leo still downstairs.


    "Hey, Ells. It''s so good to hear your voice. Are you okay?" he asked.


    "Surviving," I muttered, "But I called about you."


    "Well, I''m just in the middle of packing up everything. Logan told me about his proposal and I''m getting


    out of Kellington."


    I sighed, "I''m so sorry, Connor. I tried to fix it."


    "I know. But there''s nothing you can do. I''ve found an apartment in the next town, just off Cerridwen


    territory. It''s skanky but it''s all I can afford."


    "My mate is offering to help with finances," I said.


    Connor scoffed, "Tell him I don''t want his money. I''d rather have you."


    I smiled, "Are you sure? I''m going to transfer the little money I have in my bank to you and there''s


    some cash under my bed but if that''s not enough, the offer is still open."


    "I''ll be fine, E," he said, "Listen I''ve got to go and get out of here by tonight. But we''ll talk soon,


    okay?"


    "Love you."


    "Love you too."


    He then hung up and I sighed.


    Fuck Logan to the depths of hell.


    "He''s moving?" Leo asked, clearly having heard.


    "The rent on the house is too high," I said.


    Also not strictly a lie.


    "But there are plenty of cheap apartments in Kellington," Leo said, "And again, I can pay his rent."


    "Well maybe he wants a fresh start. He''s on his own now and that house has a lot of memories," I said,


    "But I don''t want to talk about my depressing life," I added quickly changing the subject, "Take me on


    this tour."


    "Come on then," I said, "I''ll show you the Northern section. The viges, thekes, the base. It''s


    beautiful weather and I get the feeling you''re dying to get out the house?"


    "What about the Southern section?"


    He paused, "There''s a few training areas for my soldiers but the remnants of old packs mainly."


    I looked up at him, "You mean the packs you have destroyed?" I asked.


    He nced at me before putting his jacket on, "Yes."


    "And the training areas? That''s where you train the kids you stole from those packs?" I asked.


    "No. That is at the base in the centre of the Northern territory. Where they can be cared for and trained


    under close supervision until they are old enough to be warriors," he told me.


    "The base...nearby?" I asked.


    He looked over to me, "What so you can break into the junior training centre?" he asked.


    I smiled innocently, "Why would I do that, huh Leonardo? Is there a reason?"


    He red at me with sly narrows eyes.


    "It''s a couple of miles away from here and where almost everything surrounding the running of this


    pack happens. The hospitals, most of the training centres, the pack houses, the courts, my


    offices...ect," he replied. "We''ll goter."


    Two hourster, we were still touring the pack. There''d been a lot of sitting in the car and watching the


    trees whiz by outside. It was beautiful and all the viges and factions he showed me seemed peaceful


    and the people happy enough.


    They all practically dropped to Leo''s feet, bowing their heads deep into submission and not speaking


    unless he spoke to them but everybody seemed to know where they stood with him and there were no


    problems.


    I was formally introduced to the faction leaders and their families. They all greeted me respectfully but


    beyond a ''Hello, nice to meet you,'' they only addressed Leo and with only the absolute respect.


    "Everybody''s fucking terrified of you," I said as we walked out one of the viges and towards ake


    that Leo insisted I had to see.


    "They respect me as their Alpha," he replied, "There''s a difference."


    I nodded and bit my tongue for a moment.


    "I agree there is a difference," I said as calmly as possible.


    It''d been a peaceful day and I knew I was about to ruin it but when I think something I just have to say


    it.


    "The difference between respect and fear is how you acquire it. You acquire respect by doing things


    worthy of respect. You acquire fear by doing things worthy of fear. Which have you done, Leonardo?" I


    asked.


    "Hmm," he said, staring straight ahead as he gripped my hand, which was already firmly entwined in


    his, tighter. "Maybe there''s not such a difference. The oue is the same right? They submit, they


    obey, the pack runs smoothy."


    "Well, the holocaust ran pretty fucking smoothly too," I muttered.


    "And by that, you are suggesting... what?" he asked.


    "Just because a system works, doesn''t mean it''s right. And ruling with fear isn''t right," I answered.


    "Whatever," he grumbled, "This pack is thriving because of my leadership. These people have jobs,


    food, shelter and a ce to live in peace. If the cost of that is a little bit of fear, I''ll cope. At least I know


    you''re the only one I have to worry about stepping out of line."


    I opened my mouth to speak.


    "There''s nothing more to stay about this," he interrupted, "Everything is fine around here. I don''t need


    you to tell me what to do.

 Chapter 17 A Coincidence

    Chapter 17 A Coincidence


    October 13th


    After he showed me to the base, Leo took me over to Luca''s house.


    He lived in a very neat, tidy vige. Every house was big and picturesque and the roads were smooth


    and tarmac.


    "Leo!"I heard Luca shout from the porch of a house.


    My mouth curled into a smile at the sound of his voice. I turned to see him frantically waving like an


    excited child.


    "Wee to Luca''s AKA the party house," He said gesturing to the house Luca was stood outside of.


    "Any idea where Max Megestanis is?" Leo called back.


    I''d been introduced to the Megestanis of all the factions so far. I presumed that Max was the leader of


    the biggest and final faction of the pack: Triton.


    "Right here," Luca said pointing to another man who had just walked out the house.


    ''Max'' didn''t have the usual honey brown or golden hair and blue eyes of the Ste people and instead,


    his eyes and hair were the same dark brown, almost ck. For a moment, I saw Connor in him.


    But hen I looked closer as he stared directly at me with a straight expression, and noticed his dark


    demeanour made him absolutely nothing like my brother.


    "Max this is E, your Luna. E this is the Megestanis of Triton," Leo said.


    We headed up to Luca''s porch where we stood opposite Max, who was still yet to relieve me of his


    re.


    "Buongiorno," Max said in a low voice.


    "Nice to meet you, Max" I returned, refusing to look away from him until he looked away from me.


    That would be a sign of submission to look down at the floor or even break the eye contact and I don''t


    do submission.


    "What''s with the stare off?" Luca asked stepping in between us with a massive grin on his face. Only


    when Luca was blocking the view between us did I realise how tightly Leo was gripping my arm.


    "Sorry, let''s start again. Maximus Megestanis. Megestanis of Triton faction for 10 years- since I was


    14," He said holding his hand out to me and smiling...although I could tell that it was incredibly fake.


    It was enough to convince Leo though and he released my arm.


    "E Jones," I said taking his hand. His grip was incredibly tight and when I looked back at his face it


    had returned to the same stone-cold re.


    "A pleasure to meet you, E Jones," he said through gritted teeth as his grip on my hand got tighter


    and tighter.


    "Shall we go inside I''m going to Mexico tonight so need some help setting everything up for tomorrow


    because I won''t have time," Luca chirped before Max let go of my hand. I immediately pulled it into my


    chest in a nursing manner.


    "Why are you going to Mexico?" I asked.


    I thought that I saw him exchange looks with Leo for a short second but then he just shrugged.


    "I want an enchda," he replied casually.


    Strange man.


    "I suppose we have a minute," Leo said as he followed Luca through the door. I was about to go too


    when Max stepped in front of me.


    "I am warning you now Luna," He growled quietly in my ear once they were out of sight. "Watch where


    you tread because you''re family and mine aren''t exactly friends," He continued.


    What did he mean? My family? I''ve never seen him before in my life! And I hardly even have a family.


    He stepped out the way of the door, I passed him I dared to look him in the eye.


    "Don''t fucking threaten me," I hissed. "I have no idea who you are or what you''re talking about so you


    better leave me the fuck alone."


    He only red harder but I wasn''t going to entertain him any longer so I went into the house after Leo.


    "So I need you to hang these fairy lights along the stairs and across the ceiling," Luca exined to Leo.


    "God I never thought I would find myself given orders to the Alpha. Especially when the Alpha is you,"


    Lucaughed as he saw mee into the hallway.


    "Fuck off," Leo grumbled. "And give me them," he added taking the string of lights that Luca was


    struggling to untangle out of his hands.


    Luca ordered us about for at least an hour hanging lights, making decorations and editing the ylist


    he''d made of all the Britney Spears songs.


    "Thest thing I want to show you is the base," He said after we had finally escaped. "There''s a few


    people to meet too."


    "Okey dokey," I chirped.


    "You''re in a good mood," he said taking my hand.


    "Well it''s been a nice day so far," I said with a shrug, "Don''t ruin it."


    "Max is going toe with us to the base," he said.


    And he ruined it.


    "Since he is the Megestanis he feels it is his duty to show the new Luna around his faction," He said.


    "Leo...I-" I started.


    "Hey guys," Max said beaming at us both as he jogged over to Leo''s car.


    But despite his smile when he turned to me I could still detect the cold expression in his eyes and I


    stopped my sentence immediately.


    "We need to get going," Leo said.


    When we arrived at the base, we were greeted by a much busier atmosphere. There were people


    bustling around everywhere walking in and out of buildings. It was more like a town than anywhere


    we''d been so far.


    "I guess you could call this the high street of the base," Max said once we were out the car.


    "Here we have the meeting house, the courts, the hospital, the prison, cafes, shops, restaurants," he


    said pointing to various buildings, "And down that road is the army centre where a lot of the training


    happens, supplies are handled and weapons are stored."


    "We''ll go there first," Leo announced, "Some of my brothers should be there training for another half


    hour."


    When we arrived, we saw Marco and Carlos wresting on a padded mat underneath a canvas shelter


    strapped between two trees. Around us there were boxing bags, archery boards, weights and knife


    throwing all distributed through the trees.


    "Okay, we are going to have to call it quitsds. Its been almost 20 minutes and neither of you is getting


    anywhere," A young strong-looking man said with a stopwatch in his hand, "Oh afternoon, Alpha," he


    added as he saw us.


    "So neither twin has got stronger yet I see," Leo said as we approached them.


    "One day..." Carlos (I think) muttered under his breath.


    "You wish," Marco replied punching his brother yfully on the shoulder to which he responded by


    hurling into him in a messy pile of long limbs and grunts.


    "Boys, I want 100 press-ups and 100 sit-ups! Last to finish does 3ps of Triton instead of 2," The


    trainer interrupted and they immediately stopped fighting toplete the said activity.


    "E this is Adolphus my head trainer," Leo said causing ''Adolphus'' face to turn into a childish scowl.


    "But he prefers Ollie," Leo finished with a smirk.


    "Do me a favour and never EVER call me Adolphus," He said shaking my hand.


    Ollie looked as though he was practically made of steel.


    "He''s pretty much always here," Leo said, "The man doesn''t sleep."


    Ollie smiled, "Soldiers aren''t gonna train themselves."


    "They''re all men," I observed as we wandered through many more adult and teenaged males training


    hard. "Where are the women and children?"


    "The girls are trained separately over there," he replied, "They learn self-defence, first aid and survival


    techniques."


    I looked up at him, "You don''t teach them to fight?" I asked.


    "No. There''s no need," Leo replied.


    "How so?" I asked.


    "Because females wolves are weaker than males wolves so I''d rather focus our resources on the men,"


    Leo replied.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Well you don''t seem short of resources, Leonardo," I said looking around me at the prosperity of this


    pack, "And have you considered that the women are only weak because you are keeping them weak?"


    "It''s biology," Max said.


    I snapped my eyes to him.


    "And it''s better for the pack and keeps everybody safer. My main objective is to protect the pack, not


    equality and all that," Leo continued.


    "Has there ever been a female Alpha?" I asked and a loud snort to erupt from Max''s direction causing


    me to re once again.


    "A female Alpha?" Leo asked, chuckling supposedly at the thought of a female Alpha, "No."


    Heaven forbid!


    "Shame. I think a woman in charge could do this pack a world of good," I sighed. "The pack men might


    actually start to respect us and give us more of a say in the future."


    Maxughed.


    "Something funny?" I asked.


    "If there was a pack left to have a say about that is," he remarked.


    "Do you really think that lowly of women?" I hissed.


    "E," Leo warned.


    "Who fucking raised you?" I questioned.


    "E, that is enough," Leo said.


    "There is a good reason that there are not more women in charge," Max said.


    "Yeah because people like you and you," I began looking from Max to Leo. "Don''t give us the


    opportunity."


    "If women are so strong and independent why do they need men to give them the opportunity to lead?"


    Max asked. "Leaders aren''t given shit. They take it."


    "Both of you were born into your leadership roles. And how many times have the Alpha couple had a


    girl as their firstborn and given the Alphaship to her younger brother?! Men are given opportunities to


    lead and women are not. It''s not fair."


    Max shrugged, "Because it would be like giving a penguin the opportunity to fly and not the eagle."


    I took a deep angry breath and opened my mouth to speak.


    "E," Leo growled grabbing my arm. "Stop arguing with my Megestanis."


    He red at me with angry ck eyes and I shut my mouth.


    "Walk," He demanded, turning around to look straight ahead.


    "I miss being a rogue," I said as we walked, "When I wasn''t expected toply to the social structure


    of a pack where men can order women around and they have to submit and let themselves be


    degraded to opinionless possessions or obedient panions'' at the very most. Yes...I definitely miss


    it. The freedom mostly. But also not being treated like a second ss citizen and actually having


    human rights."


    Every word I hissed with spite and every word I meant from the bottom of my heart.


    "Even humans understand equality better than you," I added.


    "Humans are stupid and don''t understand naturally hierarchy. If you, or any she-wolf here, can beat me


    in a fight then sure, you can be in charge," Leo answered swiftly.


    I knew I was stepping on EXTREMELY thin ice but I continued anyway. We had reached the entrance


    to the camp road and I could begin to see the busy streets.


    "Would you be willing to fight me then?" I asked. His jaw clenched and eyes shed with cold anger.


    "Don''t fucking test me," He growled anger seething through his gritted teeth as we approached the car.


    "Alpha Loren!" A middle-aged man''s voice called.


    "Max stay with her. I need to sort something out," Leo demanded before following the man.


    Max and I stood by the car whilst Leo did whatever boring pack stuff he needed to do.


    "If you were my mate you would never be seeing the light of day again after that little stunt," Max said.


    "The Alpha is far too easy on you."


    "Fuck off Max. Our rtionship is none of your business," I hissed.


    "You are just like your Father," Max said in an icy tone.


    "You knew my dad?" I said slightly taken about by his words.


    "It takes a lot of courage to question the Alpha Like you did. And a lot of stupidity," He replied dodging


    my question. "And that is where your father went wrong," He continued.


    "My Dad is dead," I said.


    "I know. But years ago he was a Ste."


    "What...?"


    "About hmmm... let me think until 17 years 3 weeks and 8 days ago," He said. "Roughly," He added


    with a sarcastic smirk. "Oh so if today is October 13th, 2016 that would be hmm... September 14th,


    1999."


    He gave me a sarcastic smile as I processed the information.


    "...But that''s the..." I stuttered, "That''s the day I was born."


    "Oh really? That''s an odd coincidence isn''t it?" He smirked.


    "Are youing with us, Max?" Leo said making his way back to us.


    "I''m gonna find my own way back," Max said shing his pearly teeth. He looked at me with his usual


    stone-cold re designed especially to make me feel ufortable and then left.


    "Do I get a choice too?" I questioned.


    "Shut up. We are going home," Leo deadpanned before opening the car door for me. I would say ''How


    gentlemanly'' if it weren''t for the raging expression on his face.


    I walked through the front door of the house, Leo hot on my trail. The 10-minute car journey had been


    silent except for the asional grunt on Leo''s part.


    "That disrespect you showed me earlier and the humiliation in front of one of my Megastanis will never


    happen again. I will not be shown up by my own mate. Do you understand me?"


    "Sure," I grumbled kicking my shoes off by the door.


    "For fuck''s sake," he growled clenching his fist.


    "Do I frustrate you, Leonardo?" I asked taking off my jacket.


    He shot me a re before sitting down on the steps of the stairs and running his hand through his hair.


    "Today you have convinced my top Megestanis that I can''t control you. Who next?" he asked, "My


    Beta?"


    "Your reputation is not my problem," I said with a shrug.


    "Isn''t it?" he asked with furrowed eyebrows. "Because if people around here start thinking I''ve been


    weakened, they could start to challenge everything that keeps this pack running. And my enemies,


    people that would happily have you dead, will start to take advantage of that. Do you want to live


    through a war, E? Do you want to be killed by fucking rogues?"


    "No," I said, "Of course I don''t."


    "Then you better sit the fuck down," he replied.


    I scowled at him, "Or you could step the fuck up. I''ll respect you when I feel you deserve respect.


    Protect your own fucking reputation."


    He looked at me in disbelief.


    He then stood up and approached me before putting his hands on my shoulders and examining my


    face closely for a few seconds.


    "Why don''t you fear me?" he asked, "You disrespect me and your heart rate doesn''t even change. You


    don''t shuffle or stutter or sweat. You have no fear."


    I shrugged, "Because you won''t hurt me."


    "You don''t know that. You don''t know me," he replied, raising an eyebrow, "We''ve been together three


    days."


    He had a point.


    "But in those three days, I bet I''ve pissed you off more than anyone ever has and yet do you see any


    bruises?" I asked.


    He stayed motionless in thought for a few more moments.


    "Hmm," he said before turning away from me.


    "So essentially what you''re saying is, if I want you to submit to me, I need to beat you?" he asked, a


    dark smile on his lips, "As easy as that?"


    I paused.


    "But you wouldn''t," I said.


    "Wouldn''t I?"


    I opened my mouth to speak but closed it again when no words flowed out.


    He smiled, "There it is...the fear."


    His eyes glinted as I struggled to find my words.


    "There is a lot to me that you don''t know yet, E," he said, cing his finger on my chin, "Don''t get


    <pfortable."

 Chapter 18 Death By Egg

    Chapter 18 Death By Egg


    October 15th


    The next morning, my mark was almostpletely healed. After sleeping on opposite sides of the bed


    to each other and hardly speaking a word all evening, I decided my best chance of persuading him I


    can go to school today was to give him exactly what he wanted.


    I rolled over to his side of the bed and leant over and kissed his cheek until he woke up.


    "Morning," I whispered running my hand through his hair.


    "Morning," he replied in a rough, sleepy voice, "You''re in a good mood."


    I gently kissed along his jaw bone before resting my head in the nook of his neck and absorbing the


    warmth from his bare body.


    He turned his head to the side and engulfed my face in one hand before he pulled me into his soft lips


    and kissed me slowly and sensually. He didn''t try to put his hands under my clothes or touch me in


    ces I wasn''t ready to be touched and I appreciated that. Just an innocent kiss.


    About ten minutester, Leo had gone into the shower with a genuine smile so I took the opportunity to


    get dressed and gather some pens, paper and pencils from around the house to put in a my bag for


    school.


    "For fuck''s sake," he said the second he came out of the bathroom and noticed my rucksack, "Do not


    do this again."


    I scowled.


    "You aren''t going."


    Fuck. Failure.


    "I am seventeen, Leo. Legally, I have to go to school," I pointed out.


    "I don''t follow humanws," he replied.


    "I don''t follow yourws so..." I muttered.


    "You don''t have a choice," he grumbled, "There is no way I am letting you out the door."


    "Why not?! What do you have against me getting an education?!"


    "Do not raise your voice at me. And do you not remember what happenedst time? You can''t be


    trusted."


    "I don''t need your trust," I said tying up myst shoce and putting my bag on my back.


    I then gave him a sarcastic smile before marching out of the room.


    I heard him sigh as I made my way down the stairs and to the front door.


    It was locked. Of course.


    I rattled the handle frustratedly for a bit- to no avail of course. Leo seems to have installed industrial


    strengthed locks.


    I then tried kicking it but seemed unable to make even a dent.


    At some point, Leo came down now fully dressed and looking pretty calm.


    "I''m making eggs, are you hungry?" he called from the kitchen as I ran into the door repeatedly.


    Yes. Very hungry.


    "I can do bacon too," he added in an enticing tone.


    I leant against the door catching my breath for a moment before exhaling deeply and walking


    defeatedly into the kitchen.


    Folding my arms, I sat silently at the table and watched as Leo cooked breakfast. A few minutester,


    the kitchen was filled with the delightful scent of eggs and bacon.


    "You can take your bag off your back if you like," he offered as he handed me a te.


    "I''m not staying long," I said with spite.


    "Oh, I see," he replied trying to hold his amused smile in. "Have you ever heard of reinforced wood?"


    "Have you ever heard of death by egg?" I snapped stabbing my egg violently with my fork.


    "No, but feel free to enlighten me."


    "It entails me shoving this fried egg down your throat and holding it there until you die with thest thing


    you hear being me singing ''I''ve got a chick chick chicken and she''s gonnay an egg for me'' in your


    ear as you choke," I exined.


    "Charming," he replied.


    "Now. Unlock the front door," I demanded.


    "I don''t know if I can remember where the key is...." he said seconds before Iunched the egg in his


    direction.


    He ducked and itnded on the counter in a yolky mess.


    "Take that as a warning," I hissed before standing up and marching towards the stairs after grabbing


    the bacon off my te and shoving it in my mouth.


    About half an hourter, Leo came upstairs to where I was still sulking. I looked up at him for a brief


    moment as he entered the library before returning to my brooding and intimidation of a nk wall.


    "Get in the car. I''ll take you to school," he said with a defeated sigh.


    "Really?!" I questioned my face transforming from one extreme to another.


    "Hurry. You don''t want to bete," he advised.


    "What has caused this sudden change of heart?!"


    "Guess the thought of ''death by egg'' really got to me," he said with a smile before turning to the door.


    I nodded before heading towards the door.


    "But really? What did change your mind?"


    "As much as I hate to admit, I don''t want to deprive you of an education. The only problem I have with


    you attending school is how it maypromise your safety. But I have men around Kellington today


    and I''ll ensure there are plenty around the school. This is your final chance to prove I can trust you.


    Blow it and you''re never going back, understand?"


    I nodded.


    "I have somewhere to be at 3 o clock but ir will be there to collect you. Don''t bete."


    When Leo dropped me off, I was a little early early so I headed down the corridor to the library where I


    could rewrite the history essay before my lesson fifth period.


    "E!" a voice called down the hallway moments before I got to the door of the library. "You left your


    artwork in the car."


    "Leo?" I asked as my mate got closer to me. "How did you even get in here?"


    "Anyone could. Your school really ought to look into tighter security," he said handing me my


    sketchbook.


    "You didn''t look, did you?" I questioned blushing slightly.


    There was some stuff in there I''d rather he didn''t see at this point in our forced rtionship.


    "I didn''t open it but this fell out," he replied holding up a loose piece of paper.


    I must have gone bright red the second I realised what it was.


    "Leo, give that back!" I demanded trying to snatch it out of his hand.


    "Roses are red, violets are blue, this is a cow, moo moo," he read allowed before pointing to a rather


    detail drawing of a cow. "Twinkle, twinkle little star, how I wonder what you are. But then I remember it''s


    none of my business and fuck off. What is this E?"


    "I get bored in Art sometimes," I exined staring at the white piece of paper with half a dozen stupid


    little poems and illustrations scribbled on it. "Now can I have it?"


    "Hold on. There''s more on the back," he said. "Oh...wow..."


    It was quite a sketch of Luigi from Mariokart but made into a super sexy hunk.


    I was stood red with embarrassment as he looked at it, holding in hisughter.


    "This is the sort of fantasy you have? Noted," he said as I snatched the paper from him and stuffed it


    into my bag.


    "Now that you have sufficiently invaded my privacy, would you like to politely fuck off?" I said.


    "Thank you, Leo, for going out of your way to bring me my art book," he mimicked in a high pitched


    voice.


    I narrowed my eyes.


    "Go," I demanded, looking up to his face. "You stick out like a sore thumb here with your size and I


    don''t want to get in trouble for bringing a stranger onto school property."


    "Okay, okay," he said. "I''ll go,"


    At that point, Logan came round the corner. My eyes widened as I saw that he wasing in our


    direction having not caught sight of me yet.


    "What are you looking at?-" Leo asked beginning to turn around.


    "Nothing!" I interrupted pulling him back to me and hugging him tightly. "Have a good day."


    I peered around his shoulder to see that Logan had finally seen us. I made gestures with my eyes,


    warning him to leave before Leo recognised his scent from the other day.


    He didn''t seem to be getting the message so I mouthed "Go" and made hand gestures to Logan all


    behind Leo''s back.


    "I have to go E. I''ll see you tonight," Leo said withdrawing from the hug.


    I nodded before my eyes averted to Logan, who still hadn''t moved. He seemed to just be looking


    curiously at Leo in the middle of the hallway.


    When my eyes reverted back to Leo he was wearing a suspicious expression.


    He began to turn round in a second attempt to see who I was looking at.


    "Leo no!-" I began but it was toote. He had already seen him.


    "It''s that boy again," he said before marching straight in Logan''s direction, where he was swapping his


    football kit for the books out of his locker.


    "Leo!" I eximed as my mate roughly seized Logan and mmed into the lockers. He held him there


    with one hand before reaching into his pocket to find his ID.


    "What the fu-" Logan began looking at Leo and then to me.


    "What business do you have with my mate, Logan James Wilson?" Leo growled reading his ID.


    "Nothing," Logan said obviously feeling intimidated by Leo. "She''s your mate?"


    "Leo, put him down," I ordered.


    "Leo?" Logan asked.


    "Alpha Leonardo Loren," Leo growled, his face only inches from Logan''s.


    Logan turned a pasty shade of white and sweat formed on his brow.


    I had tried to tell him...


    "So I will ask you again. What business do you have with my mate?"


    "She sits behind me in history. That''s all. Sometimes she helps me with my homework."


    "And that is all?" Leo questioned defensively.


    "Yes!"


    "If I found out that you are lying to me, there will be consequences. Painful consequences," he hissed


    before releasing him.


    He eyed him with a knowing glint for a few seconds before marching towards the exit of the school.


    When his footsteps had faded and Logan had begun to catch his breath, I pushed him against the


    lockers once more.


    "I told you to go and you didn''t listen. Why not? Are you stupid?!" I hissed.


    "So I was just meant to ignore the 6 and a half foot Alpha you were stood with?"


    "Unless you want to die, yes! If he recognised your scent, which he probably did, you are dead. He


    knows that I was with someone two nights ago and he knows that they...touched me. He was beyond


    angry and has given your scent to people to hunt you down and kill you. You have to go."


    "Where?"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "I don''t know! Another state, country, fucking!"


    "I''m Alpha. I can''t just leave my pack," he said. "My father doesn''t have another son."


    "He is going to kill you if you stay. Did you see the way he looked at you? He knows."


    Logan clenched his jaw, "Oh fuck."


    "Go out the back straight into the forest and run. He has men all over Kellington probably hunting you


    down so be careful and nevere back. Don''t go to the Cerridwen vige either. It''s too risky."


    "So I just disappear without telling my pack?"


    "I''ll exin everything to them," I offered, closing my eyes and shaking my head.


    Why am I offering this? This was myst chance to gain Leo''s trust and go to school and he was gonna


    make me blow it.


    "Thank you, E."


    I nodded and he marched off.


    I was d to see the back of him but I still wanted him to live. He''s only young and stupid and there


    must be some part of him that has the potential to grow up to be a good man like his father.

 Chapter 19 Messenger

    Chapter 19 Messenger


    October 14th


    Leaving the school for potentially thest time ever, I sprinted into the forest in the direction of the


    Cerridwen vige. With any luck I''d get there and back without being seen by any of Leo''s men, or


    worse Leo.


    But when I got to the houses in the forest that the pack people lived in, there was a huge amount of


    "E Jones?" Stephen Wilson, Logan''s Dad, asked with a confused by weing expression, "You


    don''t want to be here right now. It''s not safe."


    I nced around at the people, they were all stricken with fear, some weeping, others sobbing.


    "We''ve been attacked by Alpha Loren''s men. He''s looking for my son and one man has already been


    killed."


    My stomach churned, "Did they tell you why?" I asked my voice hoarse.


    He shook his head.


    "He''s in deep, deep shit with Alpha Loren," I said. "Who happens to be my mate. So when Logan


    grabbed me and I had to go home with his scent all over me, Leonardo was livid and clearly still is."


    Stephen ran his hand through his hair


    "Alpha Loren is your mate?...and he wants my son dead? And does your Alpha know you''re here?"


    I nodded, "No... but I promised Logan I''d exin why he''s had to flee."


    Stephen cursed under his breath.


    "My son is beyond stupid," he said, "Alpha Loren''s Luna? Of all people to mess with?"


    "Thank you for telling me E but you should go," he said, "They said they''d returnter if they still


    haven''t found him. To kill more of my people no doubt."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    How could Leo be so ruthless? Cerridwen was a peaceful pack. They didn''t even have an army.


    "I''ll find my mate and do everything I can to stop him," I promised.


    Alpha Wilson nodded although looking incredibly anxious. I don''t me him. We both knew my power


    to stop Leo doing what he wants was next to nothing.


    But I had to try.


    Just as I turned to leave, something made us both freeze.


    A scream sounded from the other side of the vige.


    "Logan Wilson!" A voice bellowed. "Come out,e out wherever you are! Or we will keep cutting the


    throats of your pack until there is nothing left of it."


    Stephen marched passed me.


    "Go, E," Stephen ordered, "If they find you here, we are all doomed."


    I shook my head, "I can stop them."


    I then ran towards the voices. There were five of them, all clearly Leo''s soldiers and all armed with


    knives and cold expressions


    "Logan Wilson isn''t here," I said, standing in front of them, blocking their path, "Stop terrorising


    innocent people."


    "Luna?" one of them said, ncing at my mark, "Does the Alpha know you''re here?"


    "Get off Cerridwen territory," I ordered.


    "We are carrying out Alpha Loren''s orders," another said, stepping towards me and grabbing my arm,


    "And you shouldn''t be here. Julius, get her out the way and call Beta ir."


    "Logan Wilson isn''t here," I hissed pulling my arm out of his grasp, "And don''t you dare touch me."


    The soldier sighed, "Luna, we have been told to thoroughly search this territory."


    "Then search it but why do you need to kill?" I hissed.


    The first beckoned to ''Julius'' who came towards me as he pulled out his phone as another began


    dialling a number.


    He then nodded to the others to continue as they were. I needed a better distraction than this.


    So I immediately bolted. I knew these woods better than they did and I wound through the trees hoping


    they wouldn''t risk being responsible for losing me, follow and leave Stephen and his people alone.


    The forest was dense here so being small and nimble for once worked to my advantage against these


    burly men.


    After fifteen minutes, I reached the road and the men were nowhere in sight. But I knew they''d be


    searching for me and not fulfilling Leo''s heartless orders so I walked along the road in a rtive


    amount of peace.


    But I couldn''t help but cry. Two of Cerridwen''s people were dead because of my mate and as a result of


    me and that tore my heart apart.


    About five minutes of striding along the forest-lined road with tears streaming down my cheekster, a


    ck car slowly rolled up beside me.


    "Get in," ir ordered rolling down the window.


    "No," I spat unable to look at the Beta of a pack that would do such a horrible thing to another innocent


    and peaceful pack. "I am done with Leonardo. I will not be his mate and I do not want to ever see him


    again."


    "E," he said deeply.


    I only walked faster.


    He sighed, stopped the car and got out before frustratedly mming the door.


    I noticed him marching towards me and began to run. Of course, he broke into a run too and it was only


    a matter of seconds before his long legs caught up to me and seized me around the waist.


    Although I didn''t appreciate the unwanted manhandling, I did observe that he was far gentler than Leo


    would have been. If we are going to look at the positive side of things.


    "Let go of me," I growled as he tried to get control of my iling arms and legs.


    "I am not your enemy," he said in a deep voice after finally catching my wrists and holding me


    "Protect me from what? As far as I can see, the only person who I need protecting from is your Alpha.


    He really does live up to his reputation, doesn''t he?


    "I need you to get into the car, E," he replied calmly. "I''d prefer not to force you but I will if you do not


    cooperate."


    "Why do you work for him?" I asked.


    "Because he is my Alpha," ir replied urging me towards the car as I continued to resist him.


    "He doesn''t have to be."


    "I am loyal to him and that will never change. Now please get in the car."


    I looked into his pleading green eyes and for a moment I felt a spark of sympathy and almostplied.


    Then I remembered what had happened to Cerridwen pack and thought otherwise.


    "Call Leo and tell his men to never step foot in the Cerridwen vige again," I questioned.


    "No," he said. "He''s made his decision and I''m not going to question him because he is the Alpha.


    What don''t you understand?"


    "Luca would."


    "I am not Luca."


    "Shame," I muttered.


    "Get in the car," he ordered, the calm tone nowhere in sight.


    "Innocent people ir. Innocents!-"


    "I know," he stated. "They are the Alpha''s orders. There is nothing I can do."


    "So you are just going to let it happen?!"


    ir let out a short breath before grasping my wrist and hauling me towards his car. He then angrily


    opened the door, bundled me in and mmed the door hard. My fingers could have been it that.


    He then marched around the other side, got in and started the engine.


    "If you want to speak to Leo about this you are more than wee but we are not going anywhere until


    you have put your seatbelt on," he added, "I''m not risking you getting hurt in a car ident. The Alpha


    would murder me and I''m not even joking."


    I scowled before reaching over and strapping my self in.


    "Take me to him," I said.


    "You think he''ll listen to you? After you betrayed his trust and ran away again?" ir questioned.


    "At least let me try," I said, "Just let me call him...please."


    ke sighed, "I have to let him know I found you anyway," he said reaching into his pocket and pulling


    out his phone before handing it to me. "You''re a pain in the ass. You know that, right?"


    "Thank you, ir," I said taking the phone. "You aren''t as bad as I thought you were."


    "Gee, is that meant to be apliment?" he asked with a smile.


    "Fine, you aren''t bad at all. You are just doing your job- even if it''s the shittest job in the world," I


    corrected.


    "Mildly better," he said with a grin as I searched through for Leo''s contact.


    It rang only once before he picked up.


    "Did you find her?" he asked immediately.


    "Yes, she''s here with me now," ir replied, "And-"


    "And you have to stop your men," I interrupted, "They have killed innocent Cerridwen pack people."


    "I''m not having this conversation with you, E," Leo said deeply, "You''ve betrayed my trust...again."


    "Which is nothingpared to what you have done," I hissed, "Cerridwen was my home! The previous


    Alpha let my family settle there peacefully. They don''t deserve this!"


    I felt a tear drop from my eye.


    "And what about the current Alpha, huh?" he asked, "What''s he done? They are paying for that and my


    men will stop when they find him."


    "He''s not there!" I shouted, "The only people you are hurting are innocents!"


    Leo paused, "He''s not there?"


    I stayed quiet and stared straight ahead at the road as ir drove.


    "E, where is he?" he asked in almost a growl.


    ir looked at me with furrowed eyebrows as I stayed quiet.


    "E," Leo hissed.


    "Tell him," ir urged.


    I refused to speak.


    "ir, bring her to Kellington. I''ll wait," he replied before hanging up.


    I passed the phone back to ir


    "I won''t tell him anything until he''s withdrawn his men," I stated.


    "Good luck with that," ir remarked.


    I ignored him and sat silently, gathering as much courage as I could before ir swerved into ayby in


    Kellngton where an angry Leo stood squarely,his arms folded and a cold re stered on his face.


    He opened the passenger door and hauled me out before pushing me into the back seat and climbing


    in after me.


    "ir drive back to Ste," Leo ordered.


    He then turned to me.


    "Where is Logan?"


    I said nothing and only looked out the window.


    "E," he growled.


    "If you don''t leave the Cerridwen pack in peace, I will never tell you," I said.


    "ckmailing me?" he asked.


    "Bargaining," I corrected.


    "Who''s side are you on E?" he asked, "Your mate''s or some sweaty boy who had his hands all over


    you against your consent?"


    "...Is there a distinction?" I questioned.


    With that, he lurched forward and grabbed my by my shoulders pushing me against the door of the car.


    "I''m not on either side," I hissed, "I stand for peace. That means no more death and no more fighting."


    "Tell me what you know," he demanded deeply.


    "No," I said hurling my word as powerfully as possible.


    He red down at me with dark eyes and I red straight back. Unwaveringly and bravely.


    "Fine," he said eventually, letting me go and pushing me back.


    "I''ll let him get away and instead I''ll just murder his entire pack," Leo said, "I''m sure then he''ll return


    from wherever he''s gone when he hears everyone he loves is dead."


    He then shrugged and pulled out his phone. I thought I had a faultless n but he was smart.


    "I''ll give them the orders now," he added.


    So this is what ir meant when he said ''good luck with that''.


    "You are so sick, Leonardo," I spat.


    He gave me a sarcastic smile before dialling a number.


    "Wait," I said sucking up my pride, "...he''s gone," I said as he typed in the fifth digit.


    He paused and looked up at me, "I figured that. Where?"


    "I don''t know," I said, truthfully.


    "Tell me," he ordered, "Or I''ll send the orders."


    "I told you," I said frustratedly, finally daring to look him in the eye again. "I don''t know."


    He let out an angry breath.


    He was clearly struggling to control his wolf. I could tell by the way he breathed so heavily and by how


    every muscle in his body was tensed.


    He then leaned forward and grabbed me again, "Where has he gone, E?" he hissed in my ear as he


    pulled me to be sitting right next to me.


    "I just told him to run," I said, "As soon as you''d left the school. I don''t even know which direction he


    went. And you could do anything to his family and pack members. He won''t return," I added, "I know


    him well. Just believe me."


    He looked up and examined my face.


    "And that''s the truth?"


    I nodded.


    "Fine," he said putting the phone down.


    "You''ll stop your men?" I asked hopefully.


    "I stopped them half an hour ago," he said, "The second you told me Logan wasn''t there I sent them


    out to find him instead. But I won''t send them back in to perform a massacre you''ll be d to hear."


    I opened my mouth in disbelief, "What. The. Fuck?"


    He shrugged, "Two can y at the maniption game, babes," he said. "Now. Next thing we need to


    talk about."


    "We''ve talked enough," I said turning my face away from him.


    "My men found you on Cerridwen territory. ir here had to hunt you down," he said, "I thought I made


    it very clear that you are not to run from me."


    "Well, what are you going to do? Mark me again?" I asked with a scoff, "And I wasn''t nning on


    running. Then I saw what you are capable of first hand and decided I want nothing to do with you."


    Leo''s eyes then cast up at ir, who was still driving and watching the road before he looked slowly


    down to me and brought his hand to the buckle of my jeans which he smoothly unbuckled.


    I was about to protest when he fingers slipped inside my panties and all I could do was gasp and clutch


    his arm.


    He grinned and kissed my head.


    "You want nothing to do with me?" he asked, one hand wrapped firmly around me and the other still


    delving deep into my panties.


    He made me wet instantly. The area between my legs throbbed as I felt him begin to rub rhythmically.


    I parted my lips looking up to ir who was sat only a metre from us before I had to close my eyes with


    the pleasure.


    "Nothing at all?" he whispered in my ear.


    I gasped again.


    "Ssssh," he hushed as his fingers sped up, "Quietly."


    Was he really doing this with his in a car with his Beta sat right there?


    Another wave of pleasure.


    Yes. Yes, he was.


    I gripped his arm tighter to cope with the intensity.


    Just as I could feel myself brink onto the edge, he pulled out his hand, leaving me whimpering for more.


    He looked at the wetness of his fingers and grinned before pulling out a handkerchief and wiping them.


    "Because your body is telling me you want everything to do with me," he said quietly.


    Still catching my breath, I looked up into the rearview mirror and awkwardly caught ir''s eye


    The car was silent until ir dropped us off at Leo''s house.


    "You did well to escape my men," Leo said as I took my shoes off, "You run fast for someone so short."


    I couldn''t reply, too ashamed of what had happened in the car to do anything but focus on my shoe


    "For Logan''s sake, let''s hope he can run fast too."


    I scowled, "You''re out of your mind, Leo. He didn''t even hurt me and you''re gonna kill him for it?"


    He walked over to me and crouched down so that we were face to face and he took my wrists.


    "And your choice to defend him has meant that I''ve already disenrolled you from Kellington High and I


    am never letting you go anywhere alone again," he said deeply. "Do you understand?"


    I clenched my jaw.


    "I understand in that I speak English, yes," I snapped, "But why you have the right to tell me to do such


    as thing I will never understand."


    The corner of his lip twitched up a little and he grabbed my face in his hands.


    "You''ve changed your tune since half an hour ago, babe," he said running a finger along my cheek. "I


    was beginning to think you''d let me bed you tonight. You nearly came for me. In front of ir," he


    continued a wide grin on his lips.


    He then tucked my hair behind my ear and looked me dead in the eye deeply and intensely.


    "I can make you want me so easily, E," he said, "It doesn''t matter what I do or what you think of me,


    it''s only so long before your wolf can''t wait any more."


    I red at him.


    "Tread carefully," he replied.

 Chapter 20 Witholding the Truth

    Chapter 20 Witholding the Truth


    October 14th


    I avoided him all day after that until he called me down for food.


    "I still have a few questions," he said after handing me a te of the steak and vegetables.


    I looked up at him and then back to my meat.


    "That golden envelope," he replied. "You told me it was from the future Alpha of the Cerridwen pack


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    and then all this happens surrounding him. What did it say?"


    "Just something from Logan," I said.


    "Specifically," he said.


    I looked down at my te and pushed a carrot around for a bit.


    He let out a frustrated sigh.


    "Okay," he said pulling my food away from me.


    "Hey!" I eximed watching my steak get further away.


    "You can have it back when you have cooperated," he said.


    I folded my arms and leant back on the chair.


    "What was in the letter?" he asked.


    "He was telling me that when he bes Alpha, he was going to kick Connor and me off the territory. I


    had to go and make sure that he let Connor stay," I replied.


    "Now we are getting somewhere," he replied throwing me a carrot from my te. "And how did that


    lead to him touching you?" he asked. "You told me he doesn''t like you and he wants to sleep with you,


    yes?"


    I paused again only making him let out a frustrated grunt.


    "I don''t know why you are protecting him. Just fucking tell me," he growled.  "He''s a dead man anyway."


    "In the letter, he suggested that in exchange for letting us stay, there could be a union between us," I


    replied.


    "A union?"


    "Like a marriage. That''s why I had to go into Cerridwen woods the first time. To find him and refuse. But


    he wasn''t happy so he...grabbed me. That''s all. He''s foolish and young, Leo. Please just let it slide."


    "Let it slide?" he asked almost in augh. "He messed with you as if he wanted a fight with me. Now he


    fucking has one."


    "I already told you. He didn''t believe me when I told him I was your mate because I didn''t have your


    mark," I said, "It was a misunderstanding."


    "But mate or not, should he have grabbed you?" Leo asked.


    "No, but-"


    "Then he deserves everything he''ll get."


    "He doesn''t deserve to die," I said.


    "You have a good heart, E," he said handing my food back. "But next time you have a problem like


    this, let me deal with things like this, okay? Maybe someone innocent won''t end up dying that way."


    That just made my blood boil. How dare he put the me for those deaths on me?!


    I got up from my seat, scraping the chair back in the process and marched around to him.


    "Can I punch you?" I hissed.


    "Sure," he replied with an amused smile.


    Iunched my fist towards his face but he caught my arm and used the leverage to push me down so


    that my back was on the table and he was on top of me. My face was mere millimetres away from his-


    our lips so close to touching.


    He ran his finger along my cheek and down towards my mark as he continued to stare intensely into


    his eyes.


    His lips curled into a smile as he looked down at me immobilised under him as if there was nothing that


    brought him more pleasure than to be in control.


    "Get off me," I whispered, breathing heavily.


    "You need to stop putting yourselves in these positions," he said as his fingers crept along my neck,


    "It''s making resisting me hard, isn''t it?"


    A shiver ran down my back before he brought his lips down to my mark and kissed it softly.


    I gasped breathlessly at the tingly sensation which only gave him more gratification. He brought his


    head back up and hovered his face over mine. I didn''t and couldn''t say anything


    Why does he have to be so damn seductive?


    The anticipation of his next move was killing me. I desperately wanted him to kiss me at the same time


    I desperately didn''t. I''d be disappointed if he didn''t but d too.


    A few secondster, he pulled me back to my feet and pushed the chair out for me to sit in front of my


    dinner that was soon to be cold.


    The chivalry is insane.


    "Sit down, eat your food and we will never speak of Logan again."


    I looked into his blue eyes and godly features before feeling a sudden flush of fury. Someone with such


    horrible morals doesn''t deserve to be that pretty. And I shouldn''t find him that pretty either. And how


    dare he use his prettiness to get answers out of me? And how dare he tell me what to do!?


    I opened my mouth to object but he raised a naturally perfectly shaped, bold eyebrow and interrupted


    me.


    "I said we will never speak of this again," he repeated in a deeper tone.


    I gave him another re before, for some reason, I nodded sat down a began to nibble on a carrot


    feeling utterly defeated.


    "Are we still going to Luca''s party?"


    "Yes."

 Chapter 21 Counting Sheep

    Chapter 21 Counting Sheep


    October 14th


    "We''re going to bete," I said when it got to 6:56 pm and we still hadn''t left for the party at 7:00 pm.


    After agreeing not to speak about the events of today again, things had been much better and we''d


    spent half an hour cuddling watching ''friends'' on the TV. This didn''t mean I had forgiven him. Not by a


    mile. But he was my mate and we don''t have a choice but to be together for the rest of our lives so the


    least we could do to make it bearable was be civil. Besides, I had this weird connection with him and


    despite knowing he was a horrible person, I couldn''t help but be drawn to him.


    "Fashionablyte," Leo said cupping my face in his hands and kissing my forehead.


    When we eventually arrived at the party, about an hour after it started, Luca greeted us at the door and


    led us straight to the drinks table.


    He seemed slightly drunk, but then again Luca always seems drunk.


    "Wupidoo the Alpha and Luna are finally here!" He bellowed out to no one in particr.


    Definitely drunk.


    "Now we can get the party started!" He cheered.


    Judging by the ring music my guess would be the party had already started.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Anyway, so what would you guys like? We have beer, vodka and then there''s...um some kind of blue


    cocktail mix of I don''t even know what," He said excitedly.


    "I''ll have a beer, please," I said before Leo could say anything.


    "Is that okay with you Alpha?" Luca asked cautiously not yet passing me the bottle.


    "Absolutely not," Leo deadpanned. "She''ll have a fruit punch."


    "No, I''ll have a beer," I said assertively.


    Luca raised his eyebrow unsure of what to do.


    "You''re underaged."


    "Since when have you cared aboutws?" I asked, "I was underaged in ir''s car earlier too."


    "Since they worked to my advantage. It''s not happening," He said taking the beer out of Luca''s hand


    and taking a swig himself.


    "You''re drinking it," I protested.


    "I''m like 3 times the size of you and 6 years older," He said pouring me a ss of fruit punch.


    "You know what, Leo?" I said grabbing another can of beer. "Fuck you," I added taking a huge mouthful


    before he could stop me.


    "Oooh Alpha," Lucaughed. "She''s giving you a run for ya money."


    Leo snatched it out of my hand and put it back on the table.


    "For Fuck''s sake," Leo sighed. "Let''s just get away from the alcohol."


    Leo lead me through into the next room where I heard an excited voice call.


    "Leo! E!" I heard an excited voice call.


    It was Elena and she seemed a little too crazy to be sober.


    "I see you''re enjoying the fruit punchpletely free of intoxicants," I said with augh.


    "Hey! I''m 21 in like two years," she replied.


    "My siblings are very sensible, E," Leo said gesturing to Mateo who was wildly dancing on the table


    with a bottle of beer in one hand and a red cup filled with goodness knows what in the other.


    "Anyway, it was nice seeing you two but I need to go and check on Lenny. He''s fifteen and certainly


    won''t be drinking anything alcoholic tonight under my watch," she said before leaving the kitchen back


    towards the hallway.


    Leo clutched my hand as we weaved in and out of sweaty, drunk, dancing bodies. It reminded me of


    thest party Cameron and I went to as a couple before...well you know. But this time the hand


    belonged to Leo- my mate.


    It was a fun party. I danced with Leo for a long time then made out with him for an even longer.


    He''d wanted to go upstairs but I''d said I wasn''t losing my virginity in Luca''s bed and then after that, I


    somehow managed to lose him somewhere amongst the music and chaos.


    Luca was the first to find me lost and confused in the kitchen.


    "Have you seen Leo?" I asked.


    "Last time I saw him was on the couch, with his tongue deep...deep inside you," he replied.


    I blushed and grimaced.


    "You saw that?" I asked.


    "I think everybody did," he replied. "d you''re getting along better now."


    "Oh, we aren''t getting along. He''s just hot and I don''t object to kissing him," I admitted.


    "Okay...I''d really like to change the subject now," Luca said through gritted teeth. "Wanna go outside for


    a popsicle?"


    "Sure."


    A few minutester, I was sat on the wall outside Luca''s house with an artificially voured and


    coloured popsicle in one hand and a beer in another. Nothing says ss more than that at 1 am.


    "Tell me a fact about yourself Luca," I said with a sigh as I licked my popsicle.


    "I don''t trust people with names beginning with C," he replied. "Except for Kim Kardashian."


    "Kim Kardashian is spelt with two Ks," I pointed out.


    He turned to me and cocked his head to the side.


    "Really?" he asked.


    I nodded.


    "Huh. Then there are no exceptions."


    "What about Colin Firth?" I asked, catching a drop of melted ice with my tongue. "Who doesn''t love


    Colin Firth?"


    "I can love him without trusting him," Luca replied, taking another bite of his popsicle.


    I shrugged, "Fair enough."


    "Tell me something about you," he said.


    "I don''t trust people that bite their popsicles."


    He looked down at his cherry voured popsicle, which was covered in bite marks where he''d savagely


    chowed down with no consideration for gum sensitivity.


    After a short pause, he threw the popsicle behind him, "What kind of monster would bite a popsicle!?"


    he eximed.


    A few momentster, there was the sound of drunken stumbling from behind us.


    "Did you mean to throw this?" a voice said.


    We both turned around to see Leo, holding Luca''s popsicle.


    "Umm," Luca replied.


    "Anyway," Leo said flicking it back into the push, "Ells, we''re leaving."


    "You''re too drunk to drive," I replied as he sat on the wall between Luca and I and wrapped his arms


    around us both.


    "Then you can drive," he said.


    "I don''t know how to drive."


    "Shit," he said. "You can''t drive?"


    "No."


    "I could drive," Luca suggested.


    "No!" Leo and I both said in time.


    "We both have legs...and feet...and even toes...Let''s walk," Leo continued. "And then fuck."


    "No!" Luca and I both said.


    "That''s not happening," I added.


    "No to the walking or the sex?" he asked.


    "You are totally wasted," I said rolling my eyes. "Come on. Let''s go."


    We then proceeded to stumble through the forest. And I say ''we'' not because I was having any issues


    walking in a straight line, but because Leo was so drunk his inability to walk had exceeded problems


    with straight lines and arge proportion of his weight was on me.


    "It would be really bad if there was a rogue attack tonight," Leo chuckled his a drunken manner.


    "Yeah- really bad," I said panting from trying to hold him up. He wasn''t exactly light.


    "OH, MY GOODNESS! W-why is your hair so so soft!" He said holding my hair in his palm.


    "It''s called conditioner," I said encouraging him to keep moving.


    "And it smells so good!" He continued.


    "Scented conditioner," I said and hepletely fazed out for a few minutes.


    "Leo?" I asked.


    "E?" He replied making meugh. I like seeing him like this, he was like a 3-year-old, so na?ve and


    innocent.


    "How many drinks did you have tonight?"


    "Oh, only 2....or 3....or 10...23 I don''t know who counts?" He said


    "And how many of those were vodkas?"


    "Oh only about half," He said as if it wasn''t a big deal.


    "Leo!" I eximed. "What if there really was a rogue attack tonight? You''re not exactly in a fit state to


    fight are you?"


    "Whatever, I have a high tolerance. OMG! There''s a sheep in that bush!" He saidpletely


    disregarding my little rant.


    "No there isn''t," I said looking over at where he was pointing.


    "Made you look made you stare made you lose your underwear!" He said screwing his eyes up in


    "It wasn''t that funny," I said a few minutester when he was still clutching onto his stomach from


    "You haven''t had anything more than alcohol have you?"


    The thought had crossed my mind when he first started acting strange but he didn''t strike me as the


    sort that would be stupid enough to take some kind of drug. Leo was pretty intelligent.


    "I haven''t done drugs since I was 19. Don''t worry, My Love," he reassured me. "Bute to think of it, I


    do feel a little...high...the sky is floating and there''s colours...everywhere...."


    "Are you sure you didn''t take anything?" I asked again.


    "It''s a shame isn''t it?" He said ignoring my question as his face turned dead serious and stared into


    vacant space.


    "What is?" I asked


    "Death," He said. "You can be alive. And then suddenly you''re not. You''re just...gone."


    "Yes... I suppose it is a shame," I answered. "A really really really big shame."

 Chapter 22 Unexpected Reunion

    Chapter 22 Unexpected Reunion


    October 14th


    We must of been about 10 minutes away from the house, I was going by my nose as Leo wasn''t any


    help on navigating at all. After the ''death'' conversation there hadn''t been much talking. He kept lifting


    up his hand and smelling it and then he would do the same to my hand- weird I know but he had an


    amount of alcohol that would kill me and any normal person.


    "Will you stop that?" I said as he prodded my stomach for the 16th time.


    "I''m sorry it''s just so fun," He said giggling like a little girl.


    "Fun?" I said as a gentle rustle came from the bush. "What was that?" I said rmed.


    "Probably another sheep," Leo saidpletely unfazed.


    "Leo that''s not a sheep, there are no sheep here," I said seriously trying to get him to stand up straight


    and off my aching shoulder.


    "Don''t be silly. There are sheep everywhere," He said as another rustle sounded. "There it is again."


    "Leo, I don''t even care what drugs you''ve taken. I just need you to pull your self together so that we


    can get back to the house," I said, "Can you stand?"


    "Of course I can," He announced standing up and immediately tripping over.


    Oh fuck.


    "Leo get up. Leo!" I said pping his face- no reaction.


    I heard footsteps rustling in the leaves before I stood up, my fists at the ready.


    I''d never been taught to fight but it was supposed to be in a wolf instinct.


    What better time to find out if it is?


    "Wait," I said as somebody finally emerged from the forest, "Connor?"


    I lowered my fists, "Thank God you''re here," I added.


    He looked down at Leo and shrugged, "Is he...alive?"


    I knelt down and felt his pulse.


    "Yes," I said, "Will you help me get him home?"


    "Or we could just...leave him there," Connor replied, "And get out of here preferably before he wakes


    up."


    "What?" I asked.


    "I thought you were supposed to be the smart one, E," he said, "I''m here to rescue you. I''ve booked


    two ne tickets out of Seattle. We need to go now."


    "What?" I asked again, "Where did you even get that kind of money?"


    "It doesn''t matter," he grumbled, "Let''s just go. There''s a bus in half an hour. We''ll make it if we run."


    "I can just...leave," I said looking down at Leonardo.


    "Why not?" Connor asked, "I made sure he won''t wake up for at least three hours."


    I furrowed my eyebrows.


    "Connor, what the fuck did you do?" I asked deeply.


    "Made sure something was slipped in his drinks," he replied, "Don''t worry. He''ll live."


    His weird mood, the unconsciousness...it all added up.


    "You drugged my mate?!" I hissed.


    "Why do you care? He treats you like shit and this is your chance for freedom," Connor said taking my


    wrist, "But if we miss the bus we''re fucked so let''s go."


    I looked down at Leo once more.


    Freedom.


    "But-" I began.


    "Do you want to be his prisoner your whole life? Do you wanna be stuck at home raising his kids all day


    every day? Do you want to be ordered around like some kind of inferior species?" he questioned, "You


    know that''s not what Dad would have wanted."


    "No," I whispered.


    "Then what is the problem?" Connor asked.


    "The problem is he''s still my mate, Connor," I said.


    Connor rolled his eyes, "I knew this would have happened. No matter how terribly he treats you and


    how miserable he makes you, you can''t stop yourself falling for him because of the fucking mate bond.


    Every time you touch him, kiss him and smell his scent it gets stronger. But it''s not toote. Distance


    yourself from him now and you''ll live happier without him."


    Happiness.


    Connor then tugged my wrist, urging me to follow him.


    I was conflicted. Split. Confused.


    I didn''t know what I wanted but Connor was my brother. He cared for me and he wouldn''t do anything if


    he didn''t think it was the best for me.


    So I trusted him.


    I let him lead me away from the unconcious man on the floor I called mate and we ran through the


    forest.


    Soon enough we made it out onto a road where a faded sign vaguely reading ''bus stop'' stood. I stood


    quietly clutched my sweater around me as we waited for the bus.


    "It must have been early and we just missed" I said breaking the silence fifteen minutester as we still


    stood on the cold roadside. "There''s no traffic. Why would it be thiste?"


    Connor let out a short sigh before getting out his phone.


    I stared down at the pavement, still thinking over this decision as the bright light lit up his face and he


    started texting someone.


    I''d had a fun night with him at Luca''s party. We got on well, we kissed, weughed. It felt right. But then


    I knew we''d wake up in the morning and there''d be something more to argue about or something else


    for him to take from me and control.


    I knew there were so many things I wanted to do in life that I couldn''t do with him as my mate and how


    could I ever be happy with him? When he kills people without a second thought and ruins lives and


    other people''s happiness? How could I even consider it?


    "I got us a lift," Connor announced a few momentster. "The bus takes the long route around. We''ll


    still make it in time in a car."


    "Who''s car?" I asked.


    "A friend."


    Another fifteen minutester and a car slowed down next to us. It was dark and I couldn''t see the driver


    but as Connor opened the back door and encouraged me in I caught his scent and froze. Connor got in


    behind me and shut the door and we were away at a high speed before I could even process what was


    going on.


    "I have to be dreaming," I said, "Connor, what the fuck is going on?"


    "Tell her Connor," The driver said.


    "I couldn''t afford the ne tickets myself," Connor said after swallowing, "And we needed a ce to go


    when wend in Paris-"


    "Paris?!" I eximed.


    "So Logan offered to help out," he replied, "And urgh...he''sing too."


    I raised my eyebrows, "Are you joking?"


    "No," Connor said.


    I looked in the rearview mirror at Logan. He grinned widely and winked.


    "Do you both have a death wish?" I hissed. "Stop the car. I''m going back but I suggest you two get on


    that fucking ne and as far away from Alpha Loren as you can."


    No response.


    "I said stop the fucking car?!" I shouted. "Connor tell him."


    "I''m not letting you back to him," Connor said. "He''ll only continue to treat you like shit."


    "Okay, but going to live with Logan fucking Wilson is fine?!" I said.


    Loganughed.


    "Do you even know what his intentions are!?" I questioned.


    Connor paused for a second, already looking unsure.


    "No worse than Alpha Loren''s intentions," he said eventually.


    "That''s right. I just want to fuck you. You don''t really think that your mate wants you for more than that,


    do you? You''re just a pretty thing with a vagina to both me and him," Logan taunted. "He''s Alpha Loren.


    He doesn''t care or maybe he''d treat you right."


    "Go to hell," I spat.


    "It may hurt but it''s the truth, babes," he replied.


    "I tried to save you, Logan. You could be the other side of the world by now," I said, "But you seemed


    far too determined to get yourself killed which I actually don''t have a problem with right now. However, I


    do have a problem with you dragging my brother into it. So stop the fucking car and let me out before


    he finds us all and you both end up dead."


    "He''s not going to find us," Logan said, "The ne will take off before he''s even conscious let alone in


    Seattle."


    "And then he''ll just follow us to Paris and you''ll die eating a croissant. Marginally better but still not


    ideal, is it?" I questioned.


    "Everything is nned, E," Connor said, "New identities, new jobs, a new home-"


    "This is Alpha Loren we are talking about," I snapped, "He will find me. So, Connor, I suggest you let


    me go back before he wakes up and we can pretend this never happened. As for you Logan, I don''t


    really give a shit, but I''m guessing you have some opinion about whether you head remains on your


    shoulders or not..."


    "Does she ever shut up?" Logan asked Connor.


    "No," Connor replied.


    "I never should have agreed to this," I muttered.


    "You were fine with it until you found Logan was involved," Connor replied.


    "And why might that be?" I snapped, "Maybe because he is a dirty, creepy motherfucker already being


    hunted down by my mate thus making this now ten times more risky for you! Maybe he wouldn''t have


    killed you for helping me get away from him but for siding with Logan? You''re a dead man."


    I then turned my head to the window, unable to believe the stupidity in the car.


    I watched as the tarmac of the road and the trees whizzed by and an idea came into my head. It was


    dumb and unlikely to be sessful but right now it''s all I could think of.


    Logan was driving fast but maybe...just maybe...if I opened the door and lept out I''d be able to race into


    the forest and away before they could catch up.


    On the Pro-jump side: getting away from Logan, Connor lives, probably won''t die.


    On the Pro-stay side: staying with Connor, freedom from Leo, no broken bones, croissants.


    Working on the basis that the reasons were to a ratio of 3:4 I chose to go against all logic and try and


    escape.


    I took a deep breath, opened the door and flung myself as far out as I could. I scraped my bare knees


    across the concreted road andnded with a painful thud but adrenaline allowed me to stand up and


    race into the trees just as I heard the screeching of the car brakes.


    I sprinted. My body ached, my head pounded, my legs stung but I knew Logan and Connor were both


    faster runners than me. I had to lose them before they caught up.


    I continued frantically for about fifteen minutes, running frantically in any direction, spreading my scent


    around, making it impossible to track.


    When I was sure I''d done a full loop of an the area, leaving hundreds of false trails of scent, I scaled


    the tallest tree I could find as far as the nimble branches would let me go and waited.


    "She''s fucking insane," Logan''s voice said twenty minutester, "A total nutcase. I was driving 90mph.


    She''s lucky to be alive!"


    "That''s E for you," Connor replied, "She hasn''t thought a thing through in her life."


    Rude.


    "Dude, there''s no sign of her and we''re on Alpha Loren''s territory," Logan said looking around. "We


    need to be smart about this or we''re both gonna die tonight."


    Connor nodded, "Agreed."


    "And we''ve missed the flight now. We''ll need a new n," Logan added. "If you can bear to, leave her


    with that man for another couple of days before we figure something out."


    Connor nodded again before they both nced around once more before turning around and going


    back in the direction of the car. I waited twenty minutes until I heard the distant sound of the car engine


    fade away before climbing down.


    Inded lightly on the floor but winced as I bent my injured knees.


    "Shit," I cursed as I looked down at the dirty, bloody wounds.


    It took me an hour to trek back towards Leo''s house with my injuries but when I got back to the spot I


    left him in, he was still there.


    I let out a sigh of relief. Thank the Goddesses. At least now I only had a couple of scrapes on my knees


    and Connor''s very faint, fast fading scent to exin.


    I crouched beside him and shook him gently. He began to stir and a few momentster had opened his


    eyes.


    "What the fuck?" he murmured as he began to sit up, picking leaves out of his hair.


    "You passed out," I told him.


    "I...passed out?" he questioned. "I never pass out."


    "You must have had more to drink than you knew," I said, biting my cheek as I lied to him.


    "How long have I been out?" he asked, his eyes moving to me.


    "Not long," I lied again.


    His memory was probably foggy from the majority of the night, his sense of timepletely lost.


    This should be easy.


    "Fuck," he said before he examined me more closely.


    "Why do I smell blood?" he asked.


    "Oh," I said, "I cut my knees."


    He looked down at the grazes and frowned, "How the fuck did you do that? They''re deep."


    "I fell," I said.


    "Have you been drinking too?" he asked smelling my breath.


    I clenched my teeth, "A little."


    "Fuck," he repeated before pulling a twig out of my hair, "I should have been watching you."


    "What do you remember?" I asked.


    "I remember catching a...popsicle?" he said, "And some sheep and then just kind of ckness..."


    I breathed a sigh of relief. No memory of Connor.


    "Somehow all of that is true...kinda," I replied, "Shall we go home?"


    He nodded and I helped him stand. He stretched grimacing at the stiffness of his shoulders.


    "Why didn''t you call anyone?" he asked, "You''ve been sat out here basically alone? Anything could


    have happened?"


    And anything did happen.


    "You fell onto your front and you keep your phone in your front pocket," I said quickly, "I couldn''t roll you


    over."


    "Note to self: in future pass out on my back," he said before taking my hand, "Come on. It''s cold out


    here."


    When we got home, Leo turned on the kitchen tap and ran a clean cloth under it.


    "Come here," he said.


    I came over and he put his hands on my hips lifting me up onto the counter. He then began to dab my


    knees with the cloth.


    "Jesus. In the light they look even worse," he said, "Seriously, how did you do this?"


    "I told you," I said, "I fell over."


    "Fell over what?" he asked, "A crocodile which then proceeded to maul you?"


    The then grabbed my arm and examined arge bruise that stretched all the way along it.


    "And this?"


    "It was quite a fall," I said as he reached into the cupboard and pulled out some huge bandaids.


    "How much did you really drink?" he asked sticking them to my knees.


    "It was only beer," I said.


    Not a lie.


    "But how much beer?"


    "Like two."


    Okay, that was a lie.


    He raised eyebrow.


    "A little more than two," I said with a gulp.


    "Who gave you it? It was Luca wasn''t it?"


    "If I say yes, will you kill him?" I asked.


    "Fucking hell I''m going to kill him," Leo cursed finishing nursing my knees and pulling my dress back


    down. "I made it clear to him that you weren''t supposed to be drinking and what does he do?! I''m


    gonna go and speak to him."


    I quickly grabbed the house keys from the side and held them tight in my hand.


    "How you gonna do that if the doors locked and you don''t have the keys?" I asked with a smile.


    He raised an eyebrow and reached for my hand but I only stood up on the counter and held them high


    above my head. With that he grabbed me and lifted me down and carried me to the sofa where hey


    me down and straddled me. I managed to tuck my hand with the keys behind my back and giggled as


    he tried to reach them.


    "Give me the key," He said sternly.


    "I don''t have it," Iughed.


    "Yes, you do," He said, smiling. "It''s in your hand. Don''t be immature."


    "Nope," I said opening the other fist. "Why don''t you kick the door down?"


    "Because then I''d have to fix and why would I bother breaking a door I''d have to fix if my very


    disobedient little mate has the key? Now open your other hand."


    "No," I said rolling over to try and free myself. All I managed to do was roll over so he waspletely


    sat on my ass. Good one E.


    There was an awkward pause as we both realised the position we were now in and Leo ced his


    hands on my hips for a moment or two.


    "E open your fist or I will tickle you until you can''t breathe," He said running his fingers up my sides


    like he was warming up.


    "ahahah-never-ahahah," I screamed in-between squeals as he started to tickle.  "Stop I might pee!"


    He didn''t listen and he was one good tickler. After a good minute of tickling, he picked me up and


    carried me into the downstairs bathroom.


    "I''ll put your head in the cold shower," He threatened.


    "You wouldn''t," I said.


    "I''m turning it on," He said as the sound of flowing water filled the room.


    "I''m not giving in because of a bit of water!" I shouted.


    "Very well," He said evilly before dunking my entire upper body into the shower.


    "IT''S FUCKING FREEEEZING!" I screamed after a high pitched squeal.


    He pulled me out from under the flow and put me down on the floor.


    "You twat!" I said as I dripped and heughed.


    "Language," He warned.


    Right, that''s it! Time for revenge. I took the shower head and fired it in his direction.


    "Bloody hell!" He shouted. "It is fucking freezing!" he said before he whipped off his soaking shirt pulled


    me to the ground seizing the showerhead.


    "LEO!" I shouted as he fired it down my dress. "YOU''RE SUCH A BULLY!" Iughed.


    "Am I now? And what are you going to do about it?" He asked squirting water in my face causing me to


    squeal again.


    "Fight fire with fire- or water with water in this case," I said sping the showerhead and twisting it into


    his face.


    "You are going to regret that," He warned all in good humour once he had managed to hit the off switch


    and stood dripping from head to foot.


    "Oh yeah?" I said with my cheekiest grin before heunched towards me. I dodged him just in time and


    sprinted out the door and up the stairs.


    "E Marie Jones!" He said from behind me. "Don''t forget there''s a cold shower up there too," He said


    "Well, you can''t get me any wetter so I think I can handle that," I said.


    "You really think so?" He said with a mischievous smirk on his lips as he suddenly paused halfway up


    the stairs.


    "What?" I said puzzled turning around to face him.


    "You think I can''t get you any wetter?" He said raising an eyebrow. Realisation flooded me like a


    tsunami. Why do boys have such dirty minds??!


    "You''re disgusting. You know that''s not what I meant!" I said. He stood staring at me for a few moments


    still with the same smirk on his lips. Suddenly, he lurched up the stairs entirely taking me by surprise


    and once again pinning me to the ground.


    I tried to push him off me but with no sess.


    "Did you ever learn how to fight?" he askedughing at my attempts.


    "No. Can you tell?"


    "Yes. I''m surprised your father didn''t ever teach you," he said.


    "What makes you say that? What do you know about my father?" I asked.


    "Nothing," he replied quickly. "So let me teach you a thing or two. This position is the easiest way to


    control someone. It holds their arms, stops their legs from kicking and leaves their mouth free to talk,"


    He said. "Try to get out of it."


    I started thrashing around under his weight for a moment or two. I tried freeing my arms, freeing my


    legs, head butting, biting, scratching all so that he could just sit thereughing at my attempts.


    "You''re doing it wrong," He said rolling us over so I was on top of him. "Okay so you are some rouge


    and I am you, a beautiful young girl- very sexy, very desirable. I decided it would be a good idea to


    leave the safety of my very strong, protective mate and walk through the forest all alone." He said


    provocatively. I rolled my eyes.


    "Or that same very strong, protective mate drank too much and passed out on the floor unable to


    protect you from any dangers that might be lurking," I said teasingly.


    "Well whatever the storyline is, I am in the forest with no protection. So youe along: a mateless


    rogue that hasn''t had sex in at least a month."


    "Why must you put a dirty spin on this?" I asked.


    "Do you want me to teach you or not?" He asked raising his eyebrow again. "When you see me you


    can''t believe your luck," He continued. "Put your hands on my wrists and hold as tight as you can," He


    said lifting up his arms above his head.


    "Okay," I said once I had done so.


    "So let''s pretend I am actually you," Leo said.


    "What do you mean?" I said narrowing my eyes.


    "Weak as a twig basically," He said putting it straight.


    "You are lucky you are handsome, Leonardo," I said attempting to squeeze his wrists tighter so that it


    hurt- clearly with no effect.


    He smiled and lifted his head to peck me quickly on the lips.


    "Okay, so I''m not going to thrash around and try to wriggle free. That''s only going to tire me out and


    provoke the rogue even more. All I''m going to do is lift up my hips and throw you off bnce. Observe,"


    He said before bucking his hips up and rolling us over. "Once I had done that I would punch you a few


    times in the face or groin and run away," He said. "Now you try."


    He straddled me again and held my arms against the floor. I tried the technique he showed me but it


    didn''t have any effect.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re too heavy," I panted. "Pretend to be an average sized wolf, not a fucking 6 ft 8 Alpha."


    He lifted a little weight off me and I tried again this time with sess.


    "So that technique works on everyone except you, the person who does it the most?"


    "I don''t want you to be able to stop me," He said rolling over so he was on top of me again.


    "Why not?" I asked. "If I can deal with you I can deal with anyone."


    "Yes but it would make y fighting less fun," Heughed.


    "What because you wouldn''t always win?" I replied.


    "Winning is the best bit," He stated.


    "Shut up," I said.


    "That was mean," He said pretending to look hurt.


    "Oh no did I offend fragile little Leo?" I said sarcastically.


    "You are in a very vulnerable position to be tickled right now, youngdy," He said looking down at my


    dress which stuck to my skin with dampness.


    "You wouldn''t dare," I said putting my serious face on.


    "Oh yeah?" He said raising an eyebrow. "I''m actually quite a daring person." Before I knew it I was


    squealing withughter, he somehow knew all the right spots.


    "....STOP....." I said in-betweenughs. My sides were aching and I could barely breathe.


    "Okay...okay but from now on every one of my threats is going to be tickling. If you''re not scared of me


    then it''s the only way to make you obey me."


    "Dickhead," I panted.


    "What was that?" He asked raising his hands above my stomach again.


    "Nothing..." I replied


    "That''s what I thought," He said smiling at me. We stayed in silence for a few moments before he


    slowly leant down and gently kissed my lips. He put his hands on either side of my face as I kissed him


    back. We were lying right above the stairs kissing- living on the edge of what?


    "Don''t stop," Leo demanded as I began to pull away. For the first time in a while, I actually did what he


    said and leant back into the kiss. I felt one of his hands slowly slip down to my waist. It lingered there


    for a bit whilst we continued to kiss before it moved further down to my ass.


    "Leo..." I warned pulling his hand back to my waist. A few momentster it moved back and had a


    sneaky squeeze. "Leo!" I said stopping the kiss. He was still straddling me but my arms and hands


    were free.


    "I''m sorry I couldn''t control myself," He said looking down from my eyes to my boobs which were only


    covered by my bra as my wet dress sagged down, bing see-through with water.


    "Well try harder," I said before I noticed his stare. "LEO!" I shouted.


    "Sorry, what did you say?" He said shaking his head and looking back at my face.


    "I said try harder to control your self!" I said as he lurched forwards and rested his hand on my chest.


    Immediately pped him off.


    "LEO!!" I shouted.


    "My hand slipped!" He said defensively. "But I like your bra- very sexy," He added with a wink.


    "Can you get off me now? You''re kinda heavy," I said.


    "You haven''t given me the key yet," he said.


    "I left it downstairs," I replied. "But it''ste. You can talk to Luca tomorrow because believe me, you


    aren''t gonna get anywhere with him tonight. He was nearly as drunk as you and still drinking when we


    left."


    He sighed, "Fine. I guess dry pyjamas would be nice right now."


    I smiled and let him help me up.


    How could I have considered leaving him?


    "Agreed. You got me soaked," I said.


    "Oh yeah, you got me absolutely soaked too," He said with a wink before walking into the bedroom.


    "Disgusting child," I muttered.


    "I''m 6 years older than you," He called back clearly having heard what I said (didn''t surprise me).


    "Fine, creepy old paedophile," I replied.

 Chapter 23 Ice Skating

    Chapter 23 Ice Skating


    October 15th


    The following morning I woke up in Leo''s arms. His bare chest was warm and smooth andfortable


    and soft and ugh. He''s just too beautiful to hate.


    "Morning," He said in a husky voice once he realised I had woken.


    "How long have you been awake?" I asked rolling over to face him as he gently drew circles on arm


    with his finger.


    "Hours," He said looking up to the ceiling his lovely blue eyes.


    "Why didn''t you wake me?" I asked.


    "Well you looked so peaceful and I''mfy. Besides, when your sleeping is about the only time you let


    me be this close to you."


    "Correction: I let you be close to me when you''re not being a dick and when I''m sleeping I don''t know


    that you are being a dick."


    "Ouch," he muttered.


    "The truth hurts."


    "I was thinking we should go on a date today but if that''s how you feel-"


    "A date?" I said sitting up. "Are you for real?"


    "Why do you seem so surprised?" He asked furrowing his eyebrows.


    "Dates just don''t seem very you," I said.


    "What do you mean not very me?" he asked.


    "You don''t strike me as the romantic."


    "There''s a lot to me that you don''t know about yet," he said kissing my forehead.


    "Where are we going then?" I asked.


    "Well since the weather is getting colder they put the Ice rink up in Kellington and I figured it might be


    fun," He said stroking my face.


    "Are you kidding?! That would be brilliant! Ice skating?! In Kellington??! My home town?!" I squealed.


    He watched my excitement with a smile, "And afterwards I thought we''d go see your friends."


    My eyes widened, "Abi and Charlotte?"


    He nodded.


    I squealed again and lurched forward to kiss his lips.


    He grinned and immediately brought his hands to my waist and kissed me back.


    "Omg I can''t wait!" I said now kissing him all over his cheeks.


    "OMG GURL! ME NEITHER!" He said in a ''typical high school girl'' voice.


    "Can we go see Connor too?" I asked hopefully.


    "Don''t push it," He replied his face suddenly straightening and his tone dropping four octaves.


    Iughed and put my hands on his chest, leaning in for what I thought was another quick peck.


    But he responded by cupping my face in his hands and delving deeper into the kiss. I didn''t object and


    let him pull me on top of him as his hands slipped down to my thighs.


    He let out a quiet groan as he touched me before he grabbed my hips and flipped us over so that he


    was on top.


    I looked up to the shirtless God above me as he brought two gentle fingers to the v-neck cor of my


    shirt.


    As they slipped underneath I felt shiver travel through me, instantly reminding me of the pleasure he


    gave me in ir''s car yesterday.


    His hand kept travelling further inside my shirt before he kissed me again as I felt him cup my breast.


    I put my hand on top of his but my wolf couldn''t quite bring herself to let me pull away. She wanted him


    so bad. Part of me did too but I couldn''t let him have me. Not yet.


    I scrunched my eyes tight and turned away.


    "Hey, hey," he said guiding me back to face him, "Where are you going?"


    I tried to sit up but he was still straddling me.


    "The bathroom," I said.


    He put his thumb on my lips and looked into my eyes before pausing. At longst, he nodded and let


    me up.


    In the early afternoon, we made it to the icerink.


    "Shoe size sir?" The young boy behind the counter asked Leo.


    "Men''s 15." He replied.


    "Jesus, you have big feet," I said in astonishment.


    "You know what they say about men with big feet," He whispered with a smirk.


    "You''re not a man. You''re a child." I said.


    "And your shoe size prettydy?" The man behind the counter asked.


    Leo stepped in front of me, "She''s a women''s five," he said, forcing the boy to look away from me to


    him.


    He nodded, looking slightly nervous at Leo''s fierce expression before he went to get our skates.


    "Fucking humans," Leo grumbled, "Does he not see this?" he added gesturing to the mark on my neck.


    Soon enough, we were getting on the rink.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Can I just quickly say, Leo. Last time I went Ice skating I had to go to the hospital," I said as I


    nervously put one foot on the ice.


    "What?! Why?!" He said joining me in cautiously stepping onto the rink.


    "Long story short I fell over on my head and got a concussion. And that was like two years ago and I


    haven''t done it since," I exined as I held Leo''s hand incredibly tightly.


    "Ah well I''ve never skated," Leo admitted as we scooted along the edge of the rink clinging to the side.


    Watching him wobble around on the ice made me giggle. The big bad Alpha struggling to stand on his


    own two feet.


    "Well the time I got a concussion I don''t really remember but all the other times were amazing," I said


    as I almost fell before Leo grabbed my arm and pulled me back next to him. "Thanks," I breathed.


    "Righte on. I''m meant to be Alpha of the biggest pack in the world I can''t be scared of letting go of


    the side of a fucking ice rink," He said making meugh. "Ready?"


    "Ha sure," I said slowly releasing my hand from the wall. To start with we slowly inched around whilst


    other people whooshed past us confidently.


    Leo soon picked it up pretty quick so luckily I had him to cling onto.


    "How are you so good at this when you have never even done it?!" I asked.


    "Must be the Alpha blood," He said as he did some kind of turn twisting me around with him as  I


    squealed.


    We had been on the ice for about half an hour when Leo whisked us over to the side.


    "We are doing this again," He said pulling me in by the waist.


    "How about Christmas Eve?" I asked giggling.


    "Why not?" He said before leaning in to kiss me. Mid-kiss I felt my feet vanish from underneath me and


    judging by Leo''s rmed eyes, so had his. Somehow as we both fell, Leo managed to twist us so that


    he was underneath me so that Inded on him instead of the ice.


    "Bloody hell." He groaned as I opened my tightly shut eyes to see I hadnded on his steel hard abs


    and rather than the steel-hard ice.


    "What just happened?" I moaned looking at Leo.


    He just threw his head back and startedughing.


    I couldn''t help but smile, "Leo! What happened?!"


    "Kissing on ice isn''t easy," he said, "I fell."


    I rolled my eyes and kissed him again, "Easier when you''ve already fallen," I said as I pulled away.


    As we tried to stand up, I wobbled and grabbed onto him.


    "You good?" he asked pausing as I regained my bnce.


    I nodded but the second I tried to get up again, my feet spread apart, sending me straight back down to


    the hard ice. Considering my iron hold on Leo, he got the delight ofing down with me.


    We copsed into fits of giggles once again. I could hardly breathe through the hysterics which only


    made getting back up AGAIN even harder.


    "Fucking hell," Leo eximed gripping the side for dear life as we finally made it to our feet. "I have to


    say I prefer drynd."


    "Meh, this is more fun though."


    After we had returned out skates we took a sigh of relief. My body ached from all the falls but we both


    wore wide smiles on our faces as we walked towards Abi''s house, chatting away.


    He was telling me stories about his life, mostly featuring Luca and I was nearly in tearsughing.


    "So we told him that for my 21st birthday we were all getting tattoos of each other''s faces on our left


    ass cheeks. ir was getting Luca''s, I was getting ir''s and Luca was getting mine. Then we told him


    we ''booked'' an appointment at the tattoo shop at 2 pm on a monday, well knowing that at 2 pm on


    Monday''s Luca goes to a Bob Ross inspired art ss. So he had to book his own appointment earlier.


    So along he went at 12pm on the monday and got his tattoo, thinking ir and I would be thereter.


    Of course, we never went and now only Luca has the tattoo," he exined.


    I let out an abruptugh, "Wait, so Luca has a tattoo of your face on his ass?"


    "Yes, Ma''am. I''ve seen it with my own eyes," he said with a nod.


    "That is fucking hrious. Cruel but..." I replied.


    "Hey, let''s not forget that he willingly agreed to his own tattoo. The only difference is that ir and I


    didn''t also permanently mark our bodies with each other''s faces," he replied.


    "True," I said with a shrug, "Luca really is a special breed."


    Just then we arrived outside Abi''s house.


    "Remember," I began, "Be friendly."


    He nodded, "Of course, of course. I can do friendly....sometimes."


    I rang the doorbell and we waited for an answer. We''d texted Abi and Charlotte asking to meet them


    tonight so a few secondster, there were squeals from within.


    "She''s here!" I heard Charlotte shout from behind the door.


    "AHHH OPEN IT THEN!" Abi replied. The excitement in their voices made me even more excited than I


    already was. Shortly after the door flung open. Two sets of eyes: one blue, one brown, both looked at


    me then then Leo. They then stayed still and stared for a short moment before the owners of the eyes


    both started jumping up and down on the spot and squealing.


    "ELLA!" Charlotte screamed.


    "SOME RANDOM GUY !" Abi continued looking at Leo and then giving me knowing nce.


    "You found him!" Charlotte said to me before they both pulled all three of us into a hug.


    "Yes. Abi, Charlotte, this is Leo. My mate."


    They both squealed and the hug grew tighter and more ecstatic.


    "Is this is normal?!" Leo said from way above all of our heads.


    "Come in,e in it''s freezing out there," Abi said.


    "So..." Abi said as she jumped onto the sofa rubbing her hands in glee.


    "So...?" I asked.


    "Tell all, tell all," Charlotte asked. "Who are you? How''d you meet? Where''ve you had our besfriend all


    week?"


    Leo let out a shortugh, "I''m Leonardo," he said, "We met in the forest and we''ve been at my ce."


    "Well nice to meet you Leonardo. Are you a rogue too?" Charlotte asked.


    I gritted my teeth, "Not quite," I said, "This is actually also Alpha Loren of the Ste pack."


    Abi swallowed and reached for her drink.


    I''d told them the stories my father had told me, which exins the intense silence that followed.


    "Alpha Loren," Charlotte repeated.


    "I''ll go and get some more drinks," Abi announced getting up and heading into the kitchen.


    Charlotte nodded and followed her.


    Leo sighed and looked down at me, "Go with them," he said quietly, "Talk to them and if they aren''t


    happy with me here, I''ll go and wait in the car outside until you want picking up."


    I nodded and forced a smile before heading into the kitchen.


    "I was d you found your mate, E," Abi said with a sigh, "But no we know who he is, I''m not so


    sure."


    I let out a deep breath and leant on the counter.


    "It''s not ideal," I said, "And he''s certainly no angel. But he''s no threat to us. I''m his mate, he won''t hurt


    me and he knows you''re my best friends. He won''t touch you either."


    Charlotte raised an eyebrow, "Are you sure about that?"


    I paused for nodding, "Yes. I''m sure."


    The looked at each other for  a second, "But what about all the terrible things he''s done?"


    "They are atrocities but what''s done is done. All I can do is try and stop him from doing anything else," I


    said. "I believe there''s good in him. I just haven''t found it yet. So please, give him a chance.


    They nodded.


    "Okay, he can stay," Abi said with a smile, "But if he gets blood on that new white carpet in the lounge,


    he will be the one to tell my parents."


    I rolled my eyes, "Deal."


    "So...?" Charlotte said, "What''s he like?"


    "A total ass," I said as I stood on the tippy toes trying to reach the sses, "But things are getting


    better. The percentage of time we spend arguing is going down."


    "Well...at least he''s cute," Charlotte said.


    My eyes widened as Iughed, "He can hear us, you know? He''s a fucking Alpha."


    She snorted as she covered her mouth, "I''m just saying what we''re all thinking," she said before


    nudging me out the way of the ss cupboard, "Let me get them, shortie."


    I heard Leo chuckle to himself from the other room as she easily reached the sses and got them


    down.


    "Sometimes I wish I could have a mate. Human rtionships suck, no matter how much a boy can say


    they love you, as soon as someone betteres along that''s it. Gone. The idea of having someone


    who you know will never leave you is just so great," Abi said getting Lemonade out of the fridge.


    "If you''re talking about when you went out with Brad and then he left you for Witney, he''s a dick and


    she''s a bitch," I said to her.


    "Well, can''t say I was upset when she got expelled on Monday for sleeping with Mr Winters."


    "Mr Winters! Ew! That is so gross!" I said shivering from disgust.


    "But to be fair to her though...if I had to sleep with a teacher I would choose him," Charlotte said.


    "Eww! He''s still like 35 and more importantly a teacher!" I said pouring the lemonade.


    "Well, Leo can''t be that young," Abi whispered.


    "He can still hear you and he''s 23," I chuckled.


    "Oooh someone that can buy alcohol," Charlotte said with a cheeky grin.


    "Yeah, I wouldn''t get your hopes up on that one," I said rolling my eyes. "He''s a major parent."


    Charlotte frowned before picking up to of the sses as Abi got the other.


    "Sorry, Mr 23-year-old no beer. My parents would absolutely ughter me," Abi joked, cautiously


    passing Leo a ss before retreating to the sofa furthest from him.


    He smiled, "Don''t worry. I''m on a detox after the other night."


    He then stood silently, still by the door as I sidled next to him and rested my hand on his back.


    There was quiet for a few moments before I ushered him towards the other sofa.


    "The other night there was a party and somebody got a little wasted..." I muttered as we sat. I rested


    my hand on Leo''s leg as he forced himself to smile.


    Abi and Charlotte still eyed him cautiously and I could tell he wasn''t used to this kind of interaction. As


    far as I''d seen, his friends included Luca and ir. Everybody else purely was just there to work for him


    and obey his orders, which Luca and ir had to do too of course.


    But now he was sat in a room with two human strangers, having to do the dreaded small talk and


    forced civility that is always awkward anyway, even if you aren''t infamously evil. And he


    seemed...ufortable.


    "Which reminds me," he said eventually, "Have either of you seen Logan recently?"


    Well, that''s small talk over then.


    "No. He wasn''t in school today," Charlotte said. "Maybe he was sick."


    "Hmm, maybe," Leo said.


    "...Why?" Charlotte asked as she nced at me.


    "If you do see him pretend you didn''t," I said and Leo clenched his jaw.


    "Or send E''s phone a message immediately," Leo said in a deep tone as he shot me a look.


    "What?" Abi asked, "Can someone exin."


    "I''m looking for him because he touched up E," Leo said, "And he isn''t getting away with it."


    "Which, because Leonardo here is a fucking nutcase, means he wants to kill him," I replied.


    Abi and Charlotte stared nkly for a few seconds, their eyes wide.


    "Well shit," Abi said knocking back her lemonade. "Maybe I should get some beer out."


    Just then Leo''s phone began to ring.


    "It''s ir, give me a second, Ells," he said standing up and heading out.


    Charlotte looked at me with wide eyes and mouthed ''what the fuck''.


    "I know Logan is a dick and shouldn''t have touched you but dead?" Abi whispered, "Why does he want


    him dead?


    "Like I said, insane," I replied, "And I haven''t even told him half the shit Logan used to do with me," I


    added in the lowest whisper I could.


    "E," Leo saiding back into the room, having finished his call with ir, "I have something to do."


    "Any more details than that?" I asked.


    "No," he said bluntly, "But I can''t leave you here alone. Abi, is it alright if my Beta and Gammae


    here whilst I''m gone? They''re nearby."


    Abi opened her mouth and stuttered for a second, "I guess...are they...nice? Should I be inviting them


    into my home."


    She had every reason to be dubious after what she had just learnt about Leo.


    "They''re fine," I said, "Luca''s augh and ir won''t be any trouble."


    She nodded and Leo texted ir.


    A few minutester there was a ring on the doorbell. Leo answered it and a few momentster, there


    were three giants stood in Abi''s front room.


    Leo kissed my forehead, "I have to go. See youter," he said.


    I nodded before we looked up at the others.


    Charlotte was sat picking some floating thing out of her lemonade, Luca was examining his pinky finger


    whilst ir and Abi both stoodpletely motionless staring at each other.


    "ir?" Leo said nudging him, "You''re being creepy."


    "Alpha what''s the likelihood of having a human mate?" ir asked Leo.


    "Rare but not impossible..." Leo said before clocking the connection. "Oh..."


    "Wait you guys are..." I began.


    "Mates...?"Charlotte said suddenly looking up from her drink.


    "Well ain''t this beautiful," Luca added taken a swig of someone''s lemonade as ir embraced Abi in


    his arms and breathed in her scent.


    "I''d love to stay and watch but I really gotta go," Leo said as ir kissed Abi''s cheek.


    "Yeh...Charlotte, E, fancy a walk?" Luca asked.


    "Yep!"


    "Good idea!"


    We quickly grabbed our jackets and shoes before hurrying out of the door and shutting it behind us


    leaving them to...do whatever.


    We walked down the street, Luca kicking puddles and spraying us with the dirty road water as he


    "And Abi was just saying how much she''d want a mate," I said,  "I''m so happy for her."


    "And ir seems like a good guy," Charlotte said, "I didn''t have much time to get to know him


    before...you know...but I got the vibe."


    I smiled, "He is a good guy."


    "He will be having sex with her right now," Luca said, "Just so that you know."


    "Luca!" I shouted kicking a puddle at him.


    "I''m just saying," he said putting his hands up in surrender.


    "So long as she''s happy," Charlotte said, "And she certainly seemed happy from what I saw..."


    "See just as I said: sex," Luca said.


    With that, Iunched myself at him and jumped onto his back, "Stop saying sex!" I shouted.


    "Sex, sex, sex, sex, sex," He repeated as Charlotte nearly peed herselfughing.


    I eventually fell off his back, leaving him to skip and dance in freedom down the empty street.


    "What''s Leo doing?" I asked suddenly.


    Luca stopped performing Michael Jackson''s moonwalk and looked at me nkly.


    "Just pack stuff," he said.


    I raised my eyebrow.


    "I can''t say, Ellsibob. Alpha''s orders," I said, "I already ignored one of his orders and gave you alcohol


    the other night. I don''t dare disobey another."


    I scowled.


    "I''ll get it out of himter," I replied.


    We walked through the park where Luca had great fun ying on the swings and shoving Charlotte


    down the wet slide, drying it before he slid down before promptly getting stuck.


    My sides ached fromughing by the time we had freed him, swearing and cursing as he rearranged


    his clothes.


    We finally left the park, Luca holding up his middle fingers behind him at the slide, and then went back


    onto the road.


    A few minutester, Leo''s car pulled up beside us.


    "Luca walk Charlotte home," he ordered opening the door for me.


    "Yes, Sir," Luca said with a salute before linking his arm into Charlotte''s and skipping down the street,


    dragging Charlotte behind him.


    "He''s in a good mood," Leo said.


    "I wouldn''t be surprised if he''s still drunk from the party..." I said as we watched him identallyunch


    Charlotte into a bush.


    I let out an abruptugh as Luca dropped to his knees, frantically apologising.


    Leo rolled his eyes and started the engine.


    "It''s so cold tonight," I said rubbing my hands together, "Where did you go?"


    "Don''t worry about it," he said with a reassuring smile before he turned up the heating in the car before


    driving off, leaving Charlotte to fend for herself with Luca.

 Chapter 24 A Cold Morning

    Chapter 24 A Cold Morning


    October 16th


    The next morning was different from usual. I was cold and the space next to me normally upied by


    Leo was empty. I crawled out from under the covers and wandered out of the open door and stood at


    the top of the stairs. I could hear voicesing from Leo''s office: ir, Antonio and Leo.


    "So what''s the deal with E?" I heard Antonio say.


    "Just ask what you really want to ask Dad," Leo groaned, "We''re all adults here and I don''t have all


    day."


    There was a pause, "Why haven''t you had sex with your mate yet?"


    "Because she''s resisting me," Leo replied frankly, "She stops me before we get far."


    "Why?" Antonio probed.


    "She doesn''t like who I am so she''s refusing to let me have a fuck," Leo said.


    "What the hell has happened to you, Son?" Antonio asked. "You never had issues getting women into


    your bed before. Why can''t you get your own mate to sleep with you?!"


    "She is very determined not to give me what I want," I said, "And she''s stubborn and hard-headed. It


    may take a while to get it."


    "It sounds like she''s ying games and you''re just ying along," Antonio said, "But you are Alpha.


    You can''t afford to fuck around. You need an heir to take your ce preferably before you are forty and


    you are already twenty three."


    "It hasn''t even been a week," Leo said.


    "Well how long are you going to let it go on for?" Antonio asked, "She could resist you for years and


    you''d just ept are.


    Leo paused, "Are you suggesting I should fucking rape her?"


    "If she won''t co-operate then you need to show her who is in charge," Antonio replied.


    "Alpha, I couldn''t help but notice that you don''t have any problems seducing her," ir said.


    I cringed.


    The car.


    The time Leo nearly made me cum in the back of ir car.


    "She may be strong-willed but I believe you could very easily persuade her to consent to mate any time


    you like," ir continued.


    There was a very tense pause.


    "So Leo?" Antonio asked, "What''s stopping you?"


    Another moment of silence.


    "You have her wolf wrapped around your finger," Antonio said, "Just fuck her."


    "E is my mate so it is my business," Leo growled eventually, "What happens between us and when is


    none of neither of you''s business. I apologise that you witnessed that ir but from now on, we are not


    discussing this."


    There was silence for a bit before the office door opened and Antonio and ir both walked out.  Leo


    stayed in his office. As soon as they had closed the front door I came down the stairs and slowly


    entered his office. Leo was sat in his chair behind the desk staring at the floor.


    "Leo?" I asked softly.


    "I''m guessing you heard all of that." He sighed lifting his head to look at me.


    "I feel like the whole forest did," I replied nodding my head down.


    "Come here," He said patting his knee. I slowly approached him and cuddled myself into his warmth.


    "You''re freezing," He said wrapping his arms around me.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Why are they on your case," I asked resting my head on his shoulder.


    He let out a big sigh and kissed my cheek, "They are concerned that you''re...unconventional..."


    "Am I?" I asked.


    "Very," he replied with a smile.


    "What was that about needing an heir?"


    "Our son will take the Alphaship when he''s seventeen. They worry that if we wait too long, I''ll be too old


    by the time that dayes, leaving the pack vulnerable. They say Alphas want to be handing down


    their titles when they''re about forty or younger."


    I sighed, "And you''re twenty-three. That means they want me to have a baby in the next year."


    He nodded.


    "But you would never do what your Dad was suggesting, right?" I asked.


    "Rape you? No," he said, "Never."


    "So we''ll keep taking it slowly, yes? I won''t deny it, my wolf wants you. But the other half of me wants to


    wait so you won''t take advantage...will you?"


    There was a pause before he finally shook his head.


    "No," he said in a strained tone.


    I gave him a small smile, "Thank you."

 Chapter 25 And They Had No Light

    Chapter 25 And They Had No Light


    October 16th


    During breakfast, Leo was still very quiet.


    It unsettled me.


    "You''re still thinking about what Antonio and ir said, aren''t you?" I asked.


    "How long are you going to make me wait?" he asked leaning back and sighing.


    I shrugged.


    "And why?" he questioned, "So you don''t want to please me because I''m a ''bad'' person. Are you


    nervous about losing your virginity too?"


    I swallowed.


    "It''s normal to be nervous because it''s your first time and that won''t change whether we do it now or in


    ten years," he said. "But it''s not just the sex you''re nervous about."


    I looked down at my te.


    "It makes it real, doesn''t it?" he asked.


    I didn''t move.


    "Right now we haven''t finished the mating process. We have a connection but it''s not solidified yet. But


    as soon as you sleep with me you are well and truly my mate. No way out. That scares you, doesn''t it?"


    I shrugged.


    "The thought of being eternally bound to you, Alpha Loren, is unsettling," I replied. "I can''t imagine


    loving you...you''re dark and immoral...and what''s a life and partnership without love?"


    "You think that notpleting the mating process means you have an escape route?" he asked.


    He then looked at me with a raised eyebrows and stony expression.


    "Because it doesn''t. Whether you like it or not, you are stuck with me so you might as well enjoy your


    time here," he said.


    "Enjoy my time here?" I asked, "I can''t just stand by and support you as your Luna as you kill people."


    He clenched his jaw.


    "So I will not be your Luna until you be someone I can support.  I am not going to give in,


    Leonardo. If you ever want that sex or that baby, you will make an effort to be a good person."


    He let out a shortugh, "You''re gonna bribe me into doing what you want? You know, my father is


    right. You are messing me around."


    "I''m doing what is right," I said, "I''m fighting the evil in you."


    "You''re defying nature," he replied.


    "Well you said it yourself...I''m unconventional."


    I then folded my arms and red at him.


    "But your wolf isn''t," he said, ring straight back, "I don''t know if it was growing up a rogue, being


    raised by Nicolos Jones or living in the human world that messed you up but your wolf will never be


    able to resist her mate. And that is your weakness."


    "Fuck you," I growled.


    "Yes, please do."


    "If you are so desperate for sex why don''t you just sleep around again?! It''s not like you saved yourself


    for your mate anyway!" I shouted getting to my feet.


    "I was a virgin at 17 too."


    "So its okay for you but if it was me, you would have murdered someone," I spat.


    "You can murder every girl I''ve ever slept with if you like," he said. "But you wouldn''t."


    "I''d be there for years," I replied beginning to walk away.


    "You''re really gonna get upset that I''m not a virgin?"


    "How would you like it if I went out tonight and slept with another man?" I said pulling my hand out of


    his hand and marching to the door.


    "You would never do that," Leo growleding closer.


    "What makes you so sure?" I asked as he pushed me up against the wall.


    "Because you know I would kill them without a second thought and you don''t want that blood on your


    hands. There''s another one of your weaknesses, E. Remorse."


    I clenched my teeth together and shoved his chest.


    In response, he grabbed my wrist and pinned them to the wall.


    "I''m going to the Southern territory tonight on business," he said, "When I get home in two days, we will


    mate."


    He then slowly took his hands off me and stepped back before he turned on his heel and walked out of


    the kitchen, leaving my slightly shake and alone.


    Four hourster at 3:00 pm, Mateo arrived and Leo left pretty much without saying a word.


    "What''s got his knickers in a twist?"Mateo asked.


    "He wants to mate, I don''t," I said.


    "Why not?" He said getting a carton of orange juice out the fridge, "He''s your mate, he''s attractive,


    he''s-"


    "Because he''s Leonardo Loren and I have more respect for myself than to just let such a bad man have


    me."


    Mateo nodded, "Are you sure you''re not overthinking it? It''s just sex."


    I shrugged, "Just sex with a serial killer who I consequentially be the Luna of and potentially get


    pregnant with his kid too."


    "Well, I know my brother. He will not pin you down and force you. Just say no."


    "The trouble is..." I said with a grimace, "He has a way of um..."


    "Of what?" Mateo asked, turning to me and examining my expression.


    "Seduction," I said, "He can make my wolf crave him."


    "Oh God," Mateo cringed, "I didn''t need to know."


    "Well the point is, when he gets home in a couple of days and he wants sex, I''m worried my wolf won''t


    resist him," I said, "And she''ll betray the human side of me."


    "I see," Mateo said.


    "It''s a conundrum isn''t it?" I said as he found some leftover pancakes in the fridge, "Do they not feed


    you at the Loren household?"


    "When you''re used to living with 4 brothers you learn to take whatever you can get," He said getting


    some chocte sauce to put on the pancakes. "And Leo always has great food in his fridge. Do you


    want anything to eat?" Mateo asked.


    "I just ate," I said causing him to stare at me nkly.


    "And?..." He said.


    "I''m not hungry," I replied.


    "Suit yourself," He chirped whilst walking up to the TV with a bag of popcorn. "Let''s watch a movie to


    take your mind off you''re issue. What does Leo has in this mystery box of DVDs then...Horror,


    horror,horror, horror...aedy?...no wait it''s a horror, another horror, yet another horror and finally


    some romantic high school chick flick...why the fuck does he have this?" He said shocked.


    "Maybe he has a soft spot?" Iughed.


    "Property of Lia Loren..." He said reading abel on the back of the DVD. "Right...that makes more


    sense." He saidughing. "So what do you wanna watch?"


    "I normally would never choose horror but since the only other option is...My Senior Prince...I don''t


    think we really have a choice," I said.


    "Okay, so which horror movie?" Mateo asked. "I would rmend The Axe Massacre or Alone in the


    Woods."


    "They both sound equally terrifying so whichever one you want," I said.


    "Axe massacre it is then," He decided putting the DVD in the yer. "Are you sure you want to watch


    this?"


    "What''s the worst that can happen?" I asked.


    "You have a nightmare and then Leo finds out I let you watch an horror movie and he massacres me


    with an axe."


    "I''m not that much of a chicken! I''m not going to have a nightmare!" I said not even believing myself.


    "Alright but if anyone asks it was your idea."


    An hourter, my head was burrowed into Mateo''s shoulder and I had my eyes squeezed shut.


    "What''s the point of watching a film if you are going to shut your eyes?" Mateo asked. I cautiously


    opened them only to see someones decapitated head fall onto someone else''s windscreen.


    "SHIT!" I screamed. "I''m kind of wishing we watched My Senior Prince now!" I said as another head got


    ran over but the car.


    When the film finished I was shaking from fear. Mateo had put his arm around me a bit when things got


    really scary but never anything to touchy touchy. I guess he was scared Leo would suddenly pop his


    head through the door or something.


    "Never. Again," I said causing Mateo tough.


    That night, I was still shaken by the movie. I shuddered as I walked past the back door and quickly


    closed the curtains.


    "There''s no one out there. Chill," Mateoughed.


    "There might be," I said, "Logan Wilson or some psycho like that."


    "Logan that crazy dude that Leo killed the other night?" Mateo asked.


    I turned in shock to look at Mateo.


    "Leo killed him!?" I eximed.


    So that''s where he went when we were in Kellington...


    "Was I not meant to say that?" Mateo said looking a bit guilty. "I''m sorry I thought you knew. I didn''t


    mean to upset you."


    "I''m not really upset he was an absolute twat I''m just surprised that he''s actually dead and that Leo


    didn''t tell me..." I said.


    "Anyway now we have established there is no way Alpha Logan Wilson could possibly break into this


    house are you gonna get some sleep? It''s midnight."


    I looked towards the staircase. It was dark up there and I shuddered.


    "Can you walk me to my room?" I asked.


    He rolled his eyes, "Come on you baby."


    I made it to the bedroom safely and got into bed quite quickly and tried to get to sleep quickly. I didn''t


    want to dwell on the thought of the horror movie or Logan. I kind of me wanted Leo to cuddle and


    about that yet.


    October 17th


    I woke up cold again and found myself wishing for Leo to be beside me. He was always warm and


    snuggling into him this morning after what was a terrible night sleep would be a blessing.


    Later on in the morning, Mateo took me on a run out into the forest.


    The sun was glorious as it filtered through the spindly autumn branches and although Mateo was right


    beside me I still felt the freest I had since I met Leo.


    We soon got to ake that glistened and sparkled in the most beautiful blue as the morning is lifted


    over it.


    "If my brothers were here, someone would have been pushed in there by now," Mateo said.


    Iughed, "How cruel. Do you not see that thin sheet of ice at the shore?!"


    We continued to chat. Mateo was goodpany. Funny, kind, calm. Like Leo when he was in a good


    mood except Mateo was always in a good mood.


    When we returned for lunch Mateo taught me to make a type of Italian bread which was delicious and


    after that, Lia came over and we watched her dreadful chick flick and it was dreadful just to confirm.


    And then when she left at 5:00 pm thankful she took it with her.


    "Oh, Leo says he''s already on his way back," Mateo said looking at his phone.


    "...Oh," I said, a whole mix of emotionsing in.


    I couldn''t bear the thought of another night likest night but equally the words and mood he left me


    with still lingered.


    "Are you good?" Mateo asked.


    I nodded and forced a smile.


    My wolf, of course, was thrilled and I wanted to see him too but I couldn''t help but be worried about the


    very thing she was excited for.


    Leo reappeared a few hourster and Mateo soon left.


    "How''d you sleep?" Leo asked, his hands on my waist.


    "Like shit," I replied, "You?"


    "Dog shit," he said hugging me.


    I smiled before he leant down to kiss me.


    "Would you like me to make you some coffee?" I asked quickly as I felt myself begin to be drawn into


    his trap, once again.


    He nodded silently and smiled.


    When I had made him the cup of steaming coffee, I brought it over to the table where he was sat and


    for a moment I thought he''d forgotten.


    Then he ced his arm around my waist and guided me to sit on hisp.


    "What did you do with Mateo?" he asked.


    "Watched movies, made pizza. Not much," I replied.


    He nodded as he took a sip of the coffee.


    "You seem on edge," he observed wrapping his arms around me. "What''s up?"


    "Nothing," I replied quickly.


    A few minutester, the mug was empty and I was still on hisp.


    "I should go and put the mug in the sink," I said getting up.


    To my surprise and great relief, he let me go. But as I ced the mug in the washing up water, I felt him


    draw up behind me.


    He put his hands on my waist before he flipped me around and pressed his lips hard against mine.


    And as I felt his warmth absorb into me, the warmth I''d been craving all day, I enjoyed the taste of his


    lips.


    Oh shit.


    He soon lifted me from the ground and sat me on the counter as he got between my legs, gripping my


    thighs tight as he kept kissing me.


    I put my hands, which trembled slightly on his chest, trying to ignore the feeling of excitement deep


    inside me.


    "Stop," I said weakly as his hands squeezed my ass.


    "Listen to your wolf," he said in my ear before his kiss moved down to my neck.


    I shivered at the deep, husky tone of his voice.


    His lips softly graced my mark and I identally let out an uncontroble whimper.


    He then cupped his hand behind my head and kissed me again, pressing me up against the counter.


    As he kissed me deeper, tingles shot down my spine and I gasped.


    He smiled at my pleasure as he leant down further to kiss the crook of my neck. His hand then pressed


    into my lower back as his other engulfed my neck with one huge hand and pulled me hard into his lips.


    He was rough and fast but every kiss was powerful and carefully designed to sent shock waves of


    pleasure throughout me.


    But just as his fingers had reached for the buckle of my shorts, I was saved.


    All of a sudden all of the lights flickered and then turned off entirely. The wind was howling outside and


    it had started raining hard.


    Leo pulled away, leaving me to catch my breath and uncloud my judgement as the pleasure faded.


    How could I be so weak?


    Talking of weak. With the lights off and the housepletely dark, I shuddered as fear crept up on me.


    "Leo," I asked, cautiously looking around, remembering a scene from the Axe massacre that was quite


    simr to the current situation.


    "It''s a power cut" I heard him say from somewhere near me.


    "I know but the storm and the darkness. It''s a lot like the film I watched with Mateost night and it''s


    unsettling," I said.


    I then quickly covered my mouth.


    Damn it, E. You can''t keep a secret for shit.


    There was a tense pause "...He let you watch a horror film?"


    "No...?"


    "For christ''s sake," He muttered. "Were you okayst night on your own?"


    "Well I''m still alive aren''t I?" I chuckled.


    "Let me get you a shlight," He said, "I''ll be back in a moment. Try not to get axe massacred whilst I''m


    gone."


    "Funny," I remarked as heughed to himself.


    He was gone for a few minutes. I stood still in the kitchen waiting for his return but when something


    thudded outside and he was still not back, I had to go and follow the noise.


    It came from the forest for sure. At first, I tried looking through the window but it was dark and pouring it


    down so I had to open the door to investigate more closely.


    As I step out onto the doorstep, my feet were instantly soaked. It was storming hard and as I squinted,


    staring out into the trees, I still could see nothing.


    But I felt incredibly unsettled all the same. The shadows out there moved as the storm blew the trees


    and the creaks and whines of the branches and trunks filled the air with creepiness.


    Just as I began to get majorly freaked out and started to back inside, refusing to take my eyes off the


    forest, just in case, I felt something behind me.


    I screeched at the top of my lungs only causing it to grab me with tworge hands.


    "E, chill," Leo''s voice said, "It''s me."


    "You scared the life out of me!"


    "What the hell are you doing going outside?" he asked, "Look at how wet your feet are."


    "I heard a thud," he said.


    "Probably just the massive tree thatnded in the back yard," he replied, "That movie has really got you


    paranoid, huh?"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He then took my hand and put a shlight in it. I switched it on and we were both immediately


    illuminated.


    "Better, you little baby?" he asked.


    I nodded, "Can we go upstairs?" I asked, "I need to be under the bedsheets. Everyone knows monsters


    can''t get you from under your bedsheets."


    He smiled and took my hands, "Come on."


    With the light of the shlight, he led me upstairs and tucked me into the bed.


    "Wow, look how safe you are now," he said, "These sheets could protect you from anything."


    I rolled my eyes, "Are you making fun of me, Leonardo?"


    "Of course not," he said before kissing my forehead.


    He then looked down at me and lifted a strand of hair off my face and tucked it behind my ear.


    "Fucking powercut," he grumbled, "I so nearly had you."


    My face dropped, "It saved me from doing something I''d regret."


    Leo looked down at me and smiled.


    He ran his finger along the side of my face with such care and gentleness that as I watched his eyes


    follow his hand and then trace back to my face, I couldn''t help but melt a little inside.


    His hands rested on top of the sheets but either side of my waist as he perched on the edge of the bed.


    From here I could see the full muscr width of his shoulders and the beauty of his jawline as he just


    sat effortlessly. How can a man be so attractive without having to try?


    ...And that was his trap. He was the devil in disguise.


    And I''d seen him without his disguise yet I still wanted him.


    "Your wolf still wants me," he said with a grin, "I can sense it. And you want the pleasure too...just not


    everything thates with it."


    I looked up as his fingers slipped under the sheets.


    "So how about apromise?"


    My stomach practically folded in half with I felt his hand between my legs. I already had to close my


    eyes as I clenched my fist.


    "Let me finish what I started days ago," he said, not hesitating to slip inside my panties, "But this time,


    you can make as much noise as you like."


    His fingers expertly slid into my moistness as I moaned. He rubbed gently at first before slowly


    beginning to speed up.


    I clutched the sheets until he leant further over me and I could sp his shoulders as he massaged my


    most sensitive spot.


    I sucked my stomach in as intense pleasure soon seized me, just heightening and heightening.


    It was at this point that he left me in ir''s car. But this time, he kept going as I clenched my teeth and


    tilted my head back.


    "Are you gonna cum already?" he said, no doubt with a grin seconds before my back arched and I


    threw my head hard into the pillow, feeling the most unimaginable pleasure.


    I let out a long deep moan as I felt my pelvis shake and I sped his shoulders. As the orgasm went


    on, he kissed my neck and my chest, only making it longer and better.


    Eventually, I was relieved of the intensity and ttened myself back into the mattress as he kissed my


    cheek.


    "That''s my girl," he whispered, trailing his fingers out from my panties and along my leg as I caught my


    breath, "Good, huh?"


    I nodded.


    "Now get some sleep," he said standing up, "You need it afterst night."

 Chapter 26 A Change of Heart

    Chapter 26 A Change of Heart


    October 18th


    I woke up securely in Leo''s arms with my head rested on his chest as he held me close to him.


    "I''m dropping you at my parents'' house today whilst I go and meet a visiting Alpha from an allied back,"


    he said, kissing the top of my head, "I''ll be back in thete afternoon and then we''ll have a bit of time


    before the Alphaes over for dinner."


    I grimaced, "Why is heing for dinner?"


    "Because he has a powerful pack bordering mine to the North and because he''s a massive douchebag,


    we have to put extra effort into remaining civil in order to avoid a war," he replied, "A war that would be


    damaging to both of our packs."


    "Sounds like so much fun," I groaned, "Do I have to be there?"


    "Yes," he said bluntly, "You can''t wriggle out of this one."


    When Leo dropped me off at the Loren household, his little sister Lia opened the door.


    "Good morning," she said with a yawn.


    She was still in her little silk pyjamas with her fine golden hair unbrushed and swept over her face.


    "Hi, Lia," Leo said quickly, his eyes ncing behind her into the house. "Is Dad, Mateo, Marco or


    Carlos here?" he added.


    "Didn''t Mom tell you?" she asked, "Mom and Dad went to New York for their anniversary but they''ll be


    home this afternoon."


    "And the boys?" Leo questioned.


    "They went on a run earlier and said they''d be back but the time you got here but..." she said with a


    shrug, "We both know not to trust a word any of them say."


    "For fuck''s sake," Leo grumbled stepping into the house, "Guess we''ll wait."


    "Do you not trust us to take care of your mate, Leo?" Elena said from the kitchen.


    When we entered, she was stood leaning against the counter with a piece of toast in her hand and a


    raised eyebrow.


    "No," he said bluntly.


    "Do you really think I''m going to try and run away?" I asked him.


    A smile crept onto his lips, "Afterst night, I''m not so sure."


    Lia looked like she was going to vomit as Elena groaned in disgust.


    "But then again, I didn''t think you would try the first few times. So you never fail to amaze me," he said.


    Elena rolled her eyes, "Driving your own mate to run away from you. Real nice," she muttered.


    She then nced at me with a cheeky smile as Leo just stared at her.


    "Do you think you could avoid pissing me off before I have to go and speak to Alpha Haden?" he


    asked, "We don''t want a war with the Ayas pack."


    She forced a smile before she took another bite of her toast.


    Just then the front door opened and Carlos, Marco and Mateo piled in, all sweaty and panting.


    "You''re here. Finally."


    "Good morning to you too big bro," Carlos said as Leo gave me a hug and a quick kiss on the forehead


    and left.


    "Wow, I miss living with him so much," Marco muttered, "What a nice guy."


    The day consisted of a chilly run up to ake and a lot ofughing and talking. Leo''s siblings were


    warm and weing - the stark opposite of him. They made me feel like I was one of them within just


    hours.


    "Come on, Carlos," Mateo teased after his younger brother had tackled him to the floor but he had


    managed to get back onto his feet. "Is that all you''ve got?"


    "Boys huh?" Maria, the eldest of Leo''s siblings who I had only met this morning, said.


    We continued to watch them as they continued to roll around on the floor together, "They get so much


    entertainment out of trying to kill each other," she added.


    Just then Marco joined in, grabbing Mateo''s legs as Carlos took his arms.


    "And this is their favourite game: twins vs Mateo," she said with augh as Mateo seized Carlos in a


    head lock as Marco held him in one.


    Lisa and Lenny, the youngest of the ten Loren children, were at the shore of theke with their shoes


    off. The air temperature was cold enough and I could hardly bear the thought of how their toes felt to be


    dipped in the icy water.


    Just as Lisa had decided it was maybe a little too cold, a cheeky grin came onto Lenny''s face. He


    exchanged looks with me and before I could realise what he was thinking, he had bent down and


    pped the water with so much force that a wall of water cascaded over his sister.


    "No, no, Lenny, please!" she squealed.


    She tried to run out of theke and back onto the shore.


    But he waded through the water at high speed to catch up.


    "Lenny," Maria scolded, "Don''t bully your sister."


    He ignored the orders from Maria, grabbed Lisa and m dunked her into the water.


    With that, Elena kicked off her shoes and marched to theke.


    The fear on Lenny''s face as he saw Elenaing was hrious and a few secondster, a waterfight


    had begun and all three of them were entirely drenched.


    "I''ll get some firewood," Marco said with augh as Lisa stood, her lips blue, shivering viciously.


    Mateo took off his jacket and handed it to Lisa as Lenny and Elena just stood dripping and ringing out


    their clothes with their hands.


    When Marco returned with the wood, a roaring fire was lit that they could both dry their clothes next to.


    When we finally returned to the house, I helped Be and Elena make some bread and soup for ate


    Lunch and was forced to watch my Senior Prince with Lia... again...


    It wasn''t long until Leo came to pick me up and I said goodbye to everybody.


    "How was your day?" he asked as we drove home.


    "Great. Your siblings are brilliant," I replied.


    "You smell like forest, fire and soup," he replied. "It must have been a good day."


    I nodded, "How was yours?"


    "Alpha Haden gets on my nerves like nothing else," he said, "So sitting in a meeting with him for hours


    was got the trial."


    "Do you enjoy being the Alpha?" I asked.


    "Yes. It''s what I was born to do," he said. "But sometimes I just wish I could get away from it all for a


    day or two."


    "Then why don''t we?" I asked. "We could go on a trip! You can leave the pack for a few days, can''t


    you?"


    He smiled and put his hand on my leg, "You''re so cute," he said. "And maybe we will. Where to?"


    "Paris! Or London...or maybe New York," I said already getting excited. "I don''t know. I''ve never even


    left the country before."


    Heughed again, "I''ll take you wherever you wanna go. I promise."


    A few minutester, there was a sudden bump in the road and the car came to a halt.


    "Shit," Leo cursed.


    "What happened?" I asked.


    "The tyre fucking burst," he replied getting out of the car to inspect the damage.


    I got out too and walked round to see a pierced hole in the bottoms of the wheel.


    Leo knelt down and picked something up, "I''m guessing this is to me."


    It was arge sharp rock that we had obviously just run over.


    "Do you have a spare?" I asked.


    "Of course I have a fucking spare," he said going round to the trunk.


    I watched attentively as he worked on the wheel. I couldn''t even drive and when it came to things like


    this, I was clueless but it was fascinating to watch...or more Leo was fascinating to watch.


    "You''re staring," he said without even taking his eyes off the wheel.


    "Sorry," I mumbled.


    He quickly finished off the change before he stood up and wrapped his arms around my waist. He then


    kissed me unexpectedly passionately on the lips.


    "My hands are greasy," he said showing me his ckened fingertips after realising and taking them off


    my face.


    "It''s okay," I replied kissing him again and guiding his hands to my waist.


    With that he grinned and clutched my waist, lifting me up and mming me into the hood of the car as


    he kissed me with rough passion.


    I wrapped my hands around his neck and pulled his chest against mine as his hands slipped under my


    shirt. I felt my blood heat up with excitement as I felt his hands on my boobs.


    He then grabbed my legs, spreading them wide apart as he pressed himself hard between them,


    squeezing my ass in the tight grip of his fingers.


    I gasped as he brought his hands to my throat to pull me back into his lips.


    But just as he was reaching for the buckle of my bants a car drew up behind us.


    My eyes winded. The track was only wide enough for one car to pass and we were blocking the entire


    thing.


    "Fuck," Leo cursed pulling my shirt back down over my stomach.


    He then looked behind us to the car and he let out an awkwardugh.


    "That''s my Dad''s car," he said lifting me off the hood, "They must be on their way back from the


    airport."


    I covered my hands over my face as my cheeks flushed red.


    "Oh God," I said as he ttened my dishevelled hair before approach his confused looking father who


    had already got out the drivers seat started walking over to us.


    "What the fuck are you doing, Leonardo?" he asked.


    "Umm..." he mumbled, "The tyre burst so I had to change it and then..."


    At that point, Antonio looked around the car and saw me stood, unable to make eye contact with him.


    "Oh," he said, with a look of pleasant surprise, "Did we interrupt something?"


    Leo just smiled awkwardly before waving to his Mom who still sat in the passenger''s seat of Antonio''s


    car.


    "I''ll just move out your way," he said before turning back to the car.


    We both got in and he steered his car to the verge of the road and let his parents past before he turned


    to me.


    "That was mortifying," I said.


    Leo grimaced, "At least they came before..."


    "Leonardo," I scolded, "I was not about to hand you my virginity on a car bo."


    He grinned to himself, "Whatever you say..."


    When we got home we just had time to shower before Leo had to and start cooking the dinner for this


    Alphaing tonight. The air was soon filled with the beautiful smell of tomatoes, garlic and basil as


    various things sizzled and boiled downstairs.


    About half an hourter, Leo came back upstairs.


    "Have you found something to wear?" he asked.


    I nodded,ing out the bathroom to show him the navy blue dress I''d picked out. It reached my mid


    thigh (we almost) and fit me perfectly.


    "You look beautiful," he said examining me, "Do me a twirl, woman."


    I spun around and he smiled again before his face dropped.


    "But this Alpha doesn''t need to see this much of you," he replied, his eyes all over my bare legs.


    "Leo," I groaned, "It''s fine."


    "it''s not fine," he replied, "Change."


    I rolled my eyes.


    "Hey, hey," he said, "Less of the attitude. I just don''t want him to look at you the way I look at you,


    okay? And trust me, you don''t want him to either."


    "Whatever," I mumbled sauntering back into my closet.


    I certainly didn''t want to dress to appeal to another man and I value my modesty which is why I would


    never have gone down there in a tight bodycon dress with my boobs and ass out.


    But this dress wasn''t tight, nor low cut nor particrly short. But I wasn''t going to stand there and argue


    with him. Firstly because I''m not going to win and it would just piss us both off and secondly because it


    didn''t really affect me. Whether or not it should, it bothered him that this Alpha would have been able to


    see more of my leg than he wanted so why would I not just wear a different dress?


    When I came back out in dress number two, he was buttoning up his shirt.


    He nced at me, "Thank you. That''s better," he replied, "And you still look beautiful."


    I came over and took over buttoning up his shirt.


    "Why are you so worried about this man looking at me?" I asked.


    "He doesn''t have a mate," he said, "And he''s not like my pack members."


    "What do you mean?" I questioned as I continued to button up his shirt, unfortunately covering up his


    beautiful abs.


    "He doesn''t bow down to me and if there''s something to look at, he will look at it. He''s not concerned


    about getting on the wrong side of me."


    "That''s a first," I said, "He must be powerful."


    "He is, " he said, "And he also isn''t a man that you should mess with. Or challenged or disrespected or


    tested or anything else. Do you understand?" He said sternly.


    I nodded, "Go it."


    "I meet him a couple of times a year to maintain what is a very fragile and unstable alliance for the


    good of both packs so I don''t need you to do anything that could shatter it. Because whilst my pack is


    bigger than his, I wouldn''t want to take my chances challenging him unless it was for a good reason,"


    Leo exined.


    "My lips are sealed," I said fake zipping them and throwing away the key.


    Just then, the doorbell rang.


    "They''re here," he said quickly grabbing his tie.


    He wound it around his neck and tied it incredibly fast before grabbing his suit jacket and taking me


    downstairs.


    He opened the front door to reveal an unfamiliar man and ir all wearing suits just like Leo.


    "Good evening Alpha Leonardo," The unfamiliar one said nodding his head.


    "Alpha Haden," Leo said in his Alpha tone shaking Haden''s hand. I could tell there was definitely some


    tension by the way they were holding each other''s gaze so intensely. Haden''s eyes eventuallynded


    on me.


    "So this is your new... toy?" Alpha Haden said looking me up and down. Leo was right, he certainly


    wasn''t afraid, but for some reason neither was I.


    "Must you refer to me as-" I began.


    "This is my mate E," Leo said whilst Haden continued to stare at me.


    "But you haven''t yed with her yet?" He said a smirk on his face whilst he looked up at Leo raising an


    eyebrow. Leo red back before forcing a half-sarcastic smile.


    "Can we at least try to remain civilised?" Leo asked.


    "You look beautiful tonight, My love," Haden said shifting his stare from Leo to me whilst Leo just


    continued to burn holes in the side of his head. He held his hand out to shake. Leo took a quiet but


    sharp inhtion when our hands made contact.


    Haden had a very strong grip and he watched me like he was begging for a reaction to it.


    But all I did was grit my teeth and smile until he finally let go. Haden was about the same height as Leo


    and equally muscr. His hair was jet ck and his eyes a dull brown. I tried not to look into them,


    remembering what Leo had said but forcing myself to look to the ground wasn''t easy.


    "Thank you," I said bowing my head and not looking into his eyes.


    here was a pause as he watched me like he was waiting to see what else I''d say.


    But I held my tongue and Leo eventually rescued me by saying, "Shall we go through to the living


    room."


    ir followed Haden in and nodded to me. I smiled awkwardly, still embarrassed about what Leo did to


    me in the back of his car, but fortunately, he didn''t burden me with his attention too long and just walked


    through to the living room.


    "Can I interest you in a drink, Alpha Haden?" Leo offered.


    "Scotch," he said, "On for you Luna too."


    Leo clenched his jaw before heading over to the bottles of whiskey and tumblers on a tray in the side


    and pouring three sses of scotch.


    He then handed one to ir, one to Alpha Haden and took a sip of the third himself.


    Alpha Haden forced a smile, "You don''t like scotch, Luna?"


    "She doesn''t drink," Leo said before I could even think of a response, "I don''t allow it."


    "I see," Alpha Haden said with a nod, "How old are you darling?"


    "Seventeen," I said.


    Alpha Haden''s eyes lit up, "So young and sweet...and innocent..."


    With that, Leo downed the rest of his scotch, took my hand and lead me into the kitchen.


    His every muscle was tensed as I watched him te up the starters with a stony expression before


    putting them on the table with unnecessary force.


    "I swear to God that man has a death wish," he grumbled.


    During the meal, the men talked about the packs and their alliance in incredible length. I pretty much


    didn''t speak a word but Haden kept staring at me, even when I looked up at him he wouldn''t look away.


    Leo definitely noticed because every time he did it he would ask Haden something so that he would


    look at him not me.


    "So when did you two meet?" Haden asked looking at me but somehow I felt like the question was


    directed towards Leo.


    "Just over a week ago," Leo answered.


    "But she is not officially your Luna yet?" Haden asked causing Leo to re at him.


    "Those matters do not concern you," Leo said his fist going white around his fork, I ced my hand on


    Leo''s leg underneath the table and he rxed slightly.


    "Well, I''m just giving my friend some handy-dandy advice. Do you really want some unmated, filthy


    rogue touching what is yours by the right of the Moon Goddess?" Haden asked with a smirk on his


    face. "She''s obviously still pure and surely you want to be the one to ruin that?"


    Leo ced his fork down and looked up at Alpha Haden.


    "Are you trying to provoke me?" Leo said bluntly.


    "Not at all," Haden replied sarcastically. ir and I exchanged worried nces as the tension in the


    room rose.


    "Then would you kindly stop disrespecting my mate?" Leo asked looking up at him before he took a


    bite of bread.


    He then chewed and swallowed, taking his time to wash it down with a sip of wine, "Because it''s


    beginning to piss me off."


    Haden smiled, "I am only expressing my concern. When I find my mate, I certainly won''t be waiting


    even a day to im her as mine."


    "And if she resists your....charm?" I asked speaking for the first time in a while.


    "It wouldn''t be her choice," He said deeply with a cutting stare.


    "Then I pity whoever she may be," I said lifting my head and looking into his eyes. Leo nudged me


    under the table and I looked away but not with much haste.


    "You''re brave aren''t you?" He said leaning forward. "Loren, you clearly haven''t shown her her ce


    yet," he continued.


    I looked back up at him and narrowed my eyes.


    "She''s entitled to speak," Leo said leaning forward, "And I think she has a good point. Any half-decent


    man would never dream of raping their mate."


    "I just thought you would have taught her other than to re at me so bitterly. She''s not


    very...submissive, is she?" Alpha Haden continued, "I''m sure she causes you trouble."


    "Are you doubting my ability to control my mate?" Leo asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Not at all," Alpha Haden said in the exact same tone as thest time.


    He finally broke our stare and turned back to Leo.


    "And while we are on the subject of mates, I would like to conduct a search of your pack."


    "You want to look for your mate on my territory? What makes you think she''s here?" I asked.


    "When we came through the forest today I got this really faint but really sweet scent amongst the other


    filthy smells of Ste wolves that my Beta couldn''t detect," Alpha Haden exined.


    "And when you find her what will you do?" Leo asked narrowing his eyes. It is natural for an Alpha to be


    protective over every she-wolf in the pack even when he does have a mate.


    "Take her back to Ayas where she will live and have my pups."


    "And if she doesn''t want to?" Leo asked.


    "When has that ever been a factor?" He asked.


    "Well, it is my duty, as Alpha, to protect my pack members. Allowing her to be dragged off territory by


    you would hardly be fulfilling that duty now would it?" Leo said with a re.


    "You''d be protecting her from what? Her mate?" Alpha Haden said responding to Leo''s stare with an


    equally aggressive one.


    "After what you were saying a minute ago and thements you have been making about my mate


    this entire evening, I think I have the right to be concerned," Leo said.


    "You don''t want to deny me of my mate, Loren. Not unless you want a war," Alpha Haden warned.


    Leo thought for a few moments, "Very well," he said eventually, "You will have her but you better treat


    her well."


    "Of course. She will be in good hands."


    "You may search the pack," Leo said. "But only under my supervision. Tomorrow morning I will


    apany wherever you want to look."


    "For fuck''s sake," he murmured sipping his wine. "What time?"


    "10 am," Leo replied.


    "7 am," Alpha Haden correctly.


    "No," Leo said looking at me with a smile cing one hand on my thigh creating small circles with his


    finger. "My pack, my decision."


    "And I assume when I find her-" Alpha Haden began.


    "If you find her," Leo interrupted his fingers travelling further up my leg still making feathery soft,


    invisible patterns on my fair skin.


    "When I find her, I will take her straight back to my territory leaving you to deal with the family?" Haden


    said.


    "What are goodbyes for anyway?" Leo said.


    "Precisely," Alpha Haden replied, "Best to just rip the band-aid right off, huh?"


    The conversation shifted back to pack stuff and I didn''t really contribute much. I was more interested in


    Leo''s hand. Even while he was talking, it kept creeping further and further up my leg until it had


    reached the hem of my dress. He slipped them underneath the material tickling the untouched skin. I


    had to ce one hand gently on my mouth to hide my smile.


    "Is there something amusing Luna?" Alpha Haden said shifting his gaze back to me after talking to


    ir.


    "Why? Is there something I should be finding amusing?" I replied as Leo''s hand neared the end of my


    thigh and another slight smile shed across my face which I tried my best to hide.


    "I see why Loren likes you, E. You have this...confidence...that not many other girls have. Yes us


    Alphas want respect and obedience, but when ites to our women a little bit of...challenge can be


    truly appreciated. You see it makes it all the more victorious when we finally win, I say win. I don''t really


    mean win though. Truthfully, we could always win. Loren could crush you in a matter of seconds but


    that would take away the fun, wouldn''t it Leonardo?" Haden said looking at Leo who remained totally


    silent with a deathly re. "It''s all a game you see. Using too much force would be cheating- unfair on


    our female counterpart. So we find other means of controlling you. The ways that show true power,"


    Haden finished taking a sip of his wine.


    "It''s not a game," I said with a slight growl.


    "Oh it is...and my guess would be...Loren has almost won," he said his eyes gesturing to where Leo''s


    hand was.


    Later on, the men went into the living room for another round of scotch. Not wanting to be anywhere


    near Haden, I opted to stay in the kitchen and wash the dishes instead, listening to Leo and Haden


    wind each other up in a weird sort of forced civil rivalry.


    Just as I was finishing drying the final few dishes, Leo joined me in the kitchen and stood behind me.


    "Thanks for clearing up," he said kissing my cheek.


    "I''d rather do anything than sit in there with Alpha Haden," I muttered.


    "Me too," he said resting his hand dropping from my waist to my ass and slowly dropping lower to the


    hem of my dress, "But there''s one thing, in particr, I''d rather do."


    I paused and clutched the half-dried te in my hand as his fingers felt their way under my dress and


    through my legs from behind.


    "Leo-"


    "Ssssh," he said taking the te out of my hand and putting it on the side.


    I could see Alpha Haden sat on the sofa, speaking to ir through therge double doorway but that


    didn''t stop Leo''s handing sliding inside my panties.


    I silently moaned as I grabbed his other hand that rested on my hip.


    "That''s it," he whispered, "Good girl."


    His fingers the slipped for the first time inside me and I gasped again.


    It felt so incredibly good as he began to thrust in and out but I couldn''t help but be wary about the two


    other men sat only metres from us.


    My breath was already shaky but I tried to stay as upright and normal, even as the pleasure increased.


    A few momentster, the unthinkable happened and Haden stood up before sauntering into the


    kitchen.


    The counter separated him from us and from where he stood, he couldn''t see Leo''s hand underneath


    my dress and his presence alone wasn''t going to stop Leo.


    "I''m heading off now," he announced, "Thank you for a delicious dinner."


    Leo nodded, "Thank you for youpany," he said, his fingers still rubbing between my legs.


    "And it was a pleasure to meet you, Luna," he said turning to me, his beady eyes examining my


    breathless face.


    Just as I was about to respond, Leo sped up.


    I bit my lip, "You too, Alpha Haden," I said.


    "See you tomorrow," Leo said, "ir will see you out."


    Haden smiled, looking between me and Leo before nodding, "Okay, Alpha."


    He then left with ir, leaving Leo and me alone in the kitchen.


    "What the fuck, Leo?" I said as he kissed my neck, still fingering me, "Why wouldn''t you wait for them


    to leave?"


    "I couldn''t resist you any longer," he replied, "And Alpha Haden isn''t going to stop me doing what I


    want."


    "He''s even more of an ass than you," I said.


    He grinned and took his hand out before turning me around and kissing me gently.


    "You were provoking him," he said.


    "He was provoking me!" I said defending myself.


    "He was testing you," he corrected as he cupped my face in his hands.


    "He was being a son of a bitch," I said looking up into Leo''s eyes.


    "Alphas are a nightmare," I replied.


    "Yet I''m a heavenly dream," he said kissing me again.


    The pleasure he gave me certainly was...


    "I have a phone call to Maximus Megestanis about Haden searching the territory for his mate," he


    replied, "Go upstairs and I''ll be there soon to finish this," he added toying at the bottom of my skirt.


    I headed upstairs desperate to change out of this dress. The fabric was kind of itchy and the zip dug


    into my back.


    I took it off and nced down to the draw in my closet that had my underwear. It was slightly open and


    I could see the bra and matching panties Leo had chosen out in the lingerie store.


    I slowly lifted it up to my face and examined the sheer mesh andce before I took my current bra and


    panties off and changed into it.


    I looked at my reflection in the mirror and smiled. I could hear Leo''s deep, smooth voice speaking on


    the phone downstairs and I couldn''t get the image of him in that damn suit out of my head.


    He looked so sexy and smart and suddenly I found myself incredibly excited for him toe back


    upstairs.


    At longst, I heard his footsteps and then the door creak open.


    His blue eyes immediately fell on my body.


    "I told you not to show me that until you''re ready for me to take you, E," he said deeply, "You better


    not be fucking around."


    His eyes had darkened with lust as I slowly approached him and rested my hands on his shoulders.


    "I''m ready," I said, "But can we go slowly?"


    He looked into my eyes for a short moment, his pupils ever-growing, before he gently brought his lips to


    mine. His hand travelled to the small of my back as I wrapped mine around his neck. It was true bliss.


    He soon lifted me off my feet and towards the bed where he sat me down and untied his tie.


    I looked straight ahead, fixating my eyes on the third button down of his shirt, where my gaze naturally


    fell and swallowed as he loomed over me.


    "Hey," he said cing a finger under my chin and lifting my head so I was looking up to his eyes,


    "Slowly, okay? No pressure."


    I looked into his perfect blue eyes. He was so damn handsome and as he ran his fingers down my


    arms I shivered, closing my eyes and smiling to myself.


    Putting my hand on his chest, I kissed him again as he pressed me even closer, kissing me harder.


    I couldn''t deny the amazing sensation of being in his arms. He kissed me like he couldn''t get enough. I


    felt wanted, cherished, desired. His hands caressed my bare skin, firmly gripping my thighs and


    skimming his nails down my sides.


    The look in his eye, the way he touched me, the way hey over me, his soft hair brushing my skin as


    his kisses trailed down my neck.


    But what really sent my wolf into insanity was when he kissed my mark. My back arched as I gripped


    his arm, already letting out a deep moan.


    I instantly reached up and began unbuttoning his shirt and he freed himself of his jacket too.


    He smiled as I brought my hand to run along his shoulders before he kissed me again, his bare chest


    rubbing against mine.


    I could feel his excitement through his pants but he was patient and at first, only his hand made it''s way


    back inside my panties.


    In seconds, the pleasure was back up to where he had left it in the kitchen. He looked into my eyes as I


    gripped his shoulders before he began kissing my stomach, slowly making his way down to where his


    hands worked their magic.


    He removed his hand and bent my legs up, leaving space for him to position his face between my legs.


    He then discarded my panties and continued the stimtion, this time with his tongue.


    I thought nothing could do a better job than his fingers but wow. I had to grab the sheets and his hair


    and my hair and the headboard as wave after wave of pleasure hit me.


    A few minutester, he brought his head up.


    I whimpered. Why did he stop?


    But then he reached for the buckle on his belt and slipped out of his pants.


    He lifted my legs up more and position himself between them.


    "Wait," I said, breathing heavily.


    He paused and looked into my eyes.


    "Is it going to hurt?" I asked.


    He nodded, "For a second. But then you''ll forget all about it."


    I nodded again.


    "Are you nervous?" I asked.


    I gave him a small smile, "Just don''t be too rough," I whispered.


    He nodded before casting his eyes down to bring himself to my entrance. I felt a panging pain down


    there and grabbed his waist, stopping him going any further.


    "Ow," I gasped.


    "Sssh," he whispered as he took my hands and pinned them to the mattress so that he could lean more


    over me and push further in.


    I gasped again and he gripped my wrists as I squirmed.


    "It hurts so bad, Leo," I said.


    "You''re so tight. I can tell you''re a virgin," he moaned.


    He filled me easily, reaching spots that nothing had ever touched before, sparking the most intense


    pleasure I''d ever felt.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    I soon rx, the pain easing before he began to thrust. I balled up my fists as he sped up, moaning


    louder and louder before he let go of my hands to get a better grip of my hips, leaving me to w my


    way down his back.


    He soon flipped us over, pushing my head down into the mattress as he reentered me from behind.


    He had started out so gentle and tender but now he was just fucking me hard and I didn''t object to it.


    Even when he used my throat to grip and forced so far in, my guts were practically rearranged, my wolf


    only found my pleasure and howled in joy.


    It was painful but the pleasure far outweighed it.


    And it just felt right. Giving in to my instinct satisfied my inner wolf and twenty minutester, me


    too.

 Chapter 27 Leo v Haden

    Chapter 27 Leo v Haden


    October 19th


    It was 9:16 am and for once I had woken up before Leo. I rolled over to face him. His skin was smooth


    and glowing in the morning sun and his features so soft and gentle as he slept. The bed covers had


    slipped down, exposing his broad shoulders and perfect chest that rose and fell with every breath.


    I smiled to myself and then gently ran my fingers along his arm. His eyes slowly flickered open,


    revealing their intense blueness and he smiled.


    "Morning," he said in a broken morning voice.


    "Morning," I replied cing my hand on his cheek. "I didn''t mean to wake you. You looked so peaceful."


    "I still am," he said cing his hand on my bare waist. "It''s a perfect morning."


    I looked out the window to see clear blue skys and bright sunlight yet from the crispness of the dewy


    grass and the slight draft through the wind I could tell it was bitterly cold. My favourite kind of weather.


    "You have the Luna symbols," he said running his thumb along my wrist.


    I looked down to see the two tiny symbols on the inside of my wrist, perfectly matching Leo''s.


    "You''re officially my Luna now," he said with a warm smile as he entwined his fingers into mine.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "How does the moon goddess know though?"


    "Maybe she was watching," Leo said with a cheeky grin showing off his perfectly straight white teeth. I


    grimaced.


    "For real though, it''s wizzy whoo magic shit. No one really knows."


    Iughed and rolled onto my back before letting out a deep sigh.


    "How are you feeling?" he asked.


    I smiled to myself, "You didn''t go gently," I said.


    "I''m sorry," Leo replied. "Does it still hurt?"


    "Just a little," I said wrapping my arm around his bare chest. "I may not be able to walk for a week


    but..."


    After letting out a shortugh, he rolled his eyes in a devilishly handsome manner.


    "Don''t be melodramatic."


    "But I guess maybe possibly perhaps I could cope with the fact that I''ll only ever sleep with you," I


    added.


    He nudged me yfully, "Hey! You came hard. Don''t degrade my abilities."


    "It''s where you got those abilities from that''s the degrading part. I can tell you''re an experienced man," I


    replied.


    "I''m sorry," he said suddenly. "I should have waited for you."


    I rested my head on his chest and sighed, "It''s okay. Because I''m not psychotic like you, I''ll get over it


    and I certainly won''t go out looking to kill the woman."


    He ced his hand on my head and began stroking my hair.


    "When did you lose it?" I asked.


    "In junior year of high school. I was the same age as you are now so I didn''t even try to wait," he


    replied, "There''s no excuse I''m just a..."


    "Slut?" I asked.


    He shrugged, "Guess so."


    "Slut-shaming is so not cool anyway. It would be nice if so many women hadn''t had the pleasure of


    being with my mate but it''s not a big deal, right?"


    "It would be if it was the other way round," he scoffed.


    "Good job we have the reasonable one in my position then," I replied.


    He rolled his eyes again. There was a slight pause...time to ask my burning question.


    "Am I from this pack?" I asked.


    He closed his eyes and tilted his head back. I''ve been feeling like there''s something that he hasn''t been


    telling me for a while now.


    Every time he introduced me to someone, there''d be a little awkward pause after he''d revealed my


    name that would then be brushed over and then when Max Megestanis told me my father once lived


    here, my curiosity only grew.


    Before my wild imagination came up with some strange theory, I decided it would be best to just ask.


    "That''s quite a big question for 9:18 am on a Sunday morning," He said. "...why do you ask?"


    "I already had my suspicions that there''s something you''re keeping from me," I replied, "And then Max


    Megestanis told me something."


    Leo raised an eyebrow, "What did he tell you and when?" he asked in a deep tone.


    "I wanted to talk to you about this as soon as it happened but you were angry at me and then we went


    to the party and then you passed out and I um... cut my knees.. and itpletely blew over my head," I


    rambled. "Anyway, there was something off about him. I got the impression he loathed me before you''d


    even introduced me."


    "He''s just not very friendly," Leo said, "Don''t worry."


    Definitely hiding something.


    "Sure," I remarked, "Then when you went inside with Luca, why did he growl in my ear ''I''m warning you


    now, watch where you tread because our families aren''t exactly friends''?," I said mocking Max''s deep,


    harsh voice.


    Leo stared at me for a few seconds before furrowing his eyebrows.


    "What. The. Fuck?" he growled getting to his feet. "And remind me why you didn''t think to tell me this


    sooner?!"


    "I was going to and then I...didn''t."


    "I''ll be back in an hour. I have a Megestanis to put in his ce," he grumbled marching to his closet.


    "Leo wait-" I sighed.


    "He threatened you and he needs to be punished," he replied.


    "And whether you do it now orter doesn''t make a difference. At least let us enjoy the rest of the


    morning and if you think for a second I''m letting you get out of answering my questions, you can think


    again," I said patting the bed beside me.


    He seemed reluctant to go along with my suggestion so I shed him a pleading smile.


    "No. Don''t give me that look, E Jones," he said a smile tugging at his lips.


    "I don''t know what you mean..."


    "The adorable puppy eyes and the cute little smile," he said.


    "Please?" I added, the sheet slipping down exposing more of my bare body.


    He rolled his eyes once again and threw himself back down beside me and kissed me deeply on the


    lips.


    "So what happened next?" he asked resting his head on my stomach.


    "When we were at the base and I REALLY pissed you off and you went to talk to thatdy, Max spoke


    to me about how if I was his mate I''d never see the light of day and all that crap and obviously I was


    having none of that so I snapped at him which lead to him telling me I was ''just like my father''-" I said.


    "You will not snap at my Megestanis like that," Leo said. "Show them respect."


    "Congrats. You categorically missed the point, " I said putting my finger up to his face to sssh him.


    "Anyway, as I was saying. I asked him how he knew my Dad he said he was once in your pack and left


    the day I was born. Surely that means I was born here. And why don''t I know this?"


    "You were born here. I remember the day," Leo admitted after letting out a long sigh.


    "My mate remembers the day I was born. That''s not weird..." Imented.


    "I was only 6 but I don''t think I will ever forget it. Antonio was Alpha and I remember us driving to


    Lissauer to see your mother and father just before you were born."


    "They were in Lissauer?" I asked. "The bottom factions?"


    "Not originally. Your Dad was...a liability?" He asked and I nodded.  "He had been demoted eight times


    from Thssa. I remember my Dad mentioning him many times, it was my favourite dinner time talk


    actually ''What has Nicol¨°s Jones done now?''. Your mother always stuck by him no matter what though.


    We knew her as Mara Megestanis, the sister of Milo Megestanis, Max''s father."


    "Wait, wait, wait," I interrupted. "So surely that means I am rted to Max," I then narrowed my eyes in


    thought, "...He''s my cousin!? Howe you didn''t think to tell me this!"


    "Must have blown over my head," He said mocking what I said earlier. "Anyway, when Nicol¨°s and


    Mara found each other as mates, Milo forbade them from seeing each other. He was the Megestanis of


    Triton and technically Mara''s legal guardian. That meant that until she was 18, he was well within his


    rights to keep them apart. But your father wasn''t the type to listen to any orders, just like you, so he


    helped Mara escape and they ran back to Nicol¨°s''s house. That night was the night Mara conceived


    your brother. When Milo found out he was furious and wanted Nicol¨°s kicked out the pack. Instead my


    Dad just demoted them to the next faction. A few more strikes and a yearter, Mara had turned 18 and


    your parents were living together in Lissauer with a one-year-old son and a daughter on the way. Milo


    knew that one more bad move and Nicol¨°s would be kicked out the pack but because Mara had


    Megastanis blood and so did you and Connor you would be allowed to stay. Milo said a thing or two to


    your father and in typical Jones fashion, he retaliated. Long story short, Nicol¨°s was given two days to


    leave pack territory for disrespecting authority and the stress of everything sent your mum intobour,"


    Leo said.


    "Why did Milo hate my Dad?" I asked.


    "Because he was Nicol¨°s Jones. Infamous throughout the pack for being an irresponsible delinquent.


    Always in trouble, always defying orders, never any respect for his superiors, always doing something


    he shouldn''t. He and Milo had never gotten along. But of course, when your father had to leave the


    pack, your Mother and his two young children went with him," He finished.


    "I can''t believe you never told me this," I said.


    "You never asked."


    "I met Max and you both forgot to mention that he is my cousin!?".


    "Hey your parents never mentioned it either. Your Dad told you all those horror stories about me and


    forgot to mention that he actually used to be in the pack."


    "Is Milo Megastanis still alive?" I asked.


    "No. Max took over when he was 14 because Milo died of pneumonia of all things," Leo said brushing


    my hair behind my ear.


    I looked down at his bright blue eyes not really sure what to think about all this.


    "So I have a dead uncle that I didn''t even know about?" I asked.


    "He would have hated you. Firstly, because you are the daughter of Nicol¨°s and secondly because you


    are just like Nicol¨°s."


    "So that''s why Max hates me so much..."


    "Yes, and I will be seeing to him today when we are doing Alpha Haden''s mate search," Leo said


    angrily. "The fucking twat."


    "Am Iing?" I asked hoping I''d get out the house.


    "I don''t see why not," Leo said kissing my forehead.


    "How will we know if I''m pregnant?" I asked.


    "The bump might give it away a bit if the intense cravings and tiredness don''t," Heughed.


    "I meant before all that starts," I said rolling your eyes.


    "I''ll take you to the pack doctor," He said stroking my hair.


    "You know that werewolf foetuses develop quicker than humans right?" He asked.


    "Same as wolf pregnancy right? Two months?"


    "Yes, 70 days," he confirmed.


    Soon after, we got up and head out to meet Haden.


    "You know I''m surprised you are even letting him search your pack. You guys don''t seem exactly


    friendly with each other," I said as we got in the car.


    "Not letting him would be denying him of his mate and that is the mostmon way to start a war," Leo


    said.


    "Alpha''s are sensitive, aren''t they?" I said, but I didn''t get a response- no surprise there.


    When we arrived at a small cottage in the middle of the forest that Haden had stayed the night at, he


    was waiting outside and got into the back seat of the car.


    "Smells like you two had a great night," Haden said leaning forward from the middle seat. Leo shot him


    a re. "Congrattions on bing the Luna E," He continued stroking my hair. I shook my head


    in an attempt to get his hand off me.


    "Don''t fucking touch her," Leo said grasping Haden''s wrist bone-crushingly tight. Haden didn''t even


    wince.


    "Just stating the facts Loren. Just stating the facts," Haden said pulling his hand out and sitting back in


    his chair. "So what''s the n Alph?"


    "I''ve sent out an order. All unmated girls and women in this pack will be reporting to the base as we


    speak," he replied.


    "All of them?" Haden asked, "How are you so sure?"


    "They won''t disobey, I can assure you," Leo replied.


    "So what? Then I just find her amongst hundreds?" Haden asked.


    "If she''s there, yes," Leo replied.


    When we arrived at the base, Leo took us to arge clearing in the woods, just beyond the main town.


    Gathered in it was a huge crowd of chattering girls and woman.


    Leo marched straight to the middle, the crowd splitting as he walked. I followed him as Haden took his


    time behind us, examining the girls closest to him closely.


    They were ufortable. I could tell by the way they backed away from him as he stared and I didn''t


    me them. It was creepy.


    Leo then lifted his hand once we''d reached the centre and an immediate wave of silence swept


    through.


    "Good morning," Leo''s voice bellowed in his Alpha tone. "You may be wondering why I''ve instructed


    you all toe here today. And the reason is Alpha Haden of the Ayas pack believes his mate is


    amongst you,"  Leo continued.


    "I know she is amongst them," Alpha Haden replied smelling the air, "She''s here."


    Leo turned to him and paused. His lip twitched for a moment before he had to force himself to nod.


    He swallowed and cleared his thraot,  "Then find her."


    I could tell he hoped Haden was wrong in thinking his mate was one of his pack members and as he


    watched Haden sauntered through the crowd, he was tense and stiff.


    I took Leo''s hand. He looked down at me and I gave him a small smile but I could think of nothing to


    say.


    So we just followed Haden as he made he way across the clearing.


    "Alpha Loren, if I can sense her, she can sense me," Haden said in a frustrated tone, "Would you be so


    kind as to order her toe forward."


    "No," Leo said, "I will not rush her."


    Haden clenched his jaw before sniffing the surroundings once again.


    He then took a more decided path to the left, picking up his pace with the more distance he covered.


    The women and girls practically jumped out of his way as he strode through, breathing sighs of relief as


    he past them without stopping.


    We were nearly at the end of the clearing when he suddenly stopped.


    Leo and Haden were both stood in front of me so I couldn''t see but I could see the muscle''s in Leo''s


    back and how incredibly tense they were.


    I stepped to the side to see and I instantly understood.


    Infront of Haden stood Lia, Be and Elena - Leo''s three sisters that were both of age and unmated.


    Elena stood in the middle clutching her younger siblings as she stared at Haden. Be reached for


    Lia''s hand as Lia just looked straight to the floor, her eyes wide and panicked.


    "You," He said pointing to the sister on the left.


    Lia suddenly snapped her eyes up to Haden and Elena only clutched her tighter.


    "Come here," Haden ordered.


    I looked up to Leo to see him entirely tensed with his eyes fixated on his sisters. Lia looked from Elena


    to Leo and then slowly back to Haden but she didn''t let go of her sisters.


    "Do not make me say it again," he said.


    Lia was only seventeen. The same as me but she was far more timid and shy. Themand in


    Haden''s voice jumped her but she slowly let go of Be and Elena and had the courage to gingerly


    step forward.


    "Look at me," Haden demanded. She didn''t look up, "Look at me in the eye," he repeated.


    She lifted her head slowly to reveal two wide watery eyes. Before she could bring herself to look at


    Haden she gave me and then Leo a pleading look. And then...


    Haden let out a low murmer before pulling her in closer to him, "You," he said, "It''s definitely you."


    She froze in his grasp, her eyes still wide-set on Leo.


    "What ''s your name?" He asked but Lia didn''t respond.


    "Lia Loren, age 17 from Triton," Leo said emotionlessly.


    "The Alpha''s sister..." Haden said getting a proper look of her. "Nice to meet you, Lia. I''m Haden."


    She gingerly took his outstretched hand and shook.


    There was a brief pause as they looked into each other''s eyes before Haden began to turn.


    "Now let''s go," he said abruptly.


    "N..n..no," Lia said looking at her helpless sisters and then back at us. "Alpha Haden I can''t-"


    "Yes, you can," He said hauling her with force.


    "Elena, Be," she said turning to her sisters.


    Elena looked up to Leo, a pleading expression on her face.


    But he did nothing and only watched as Haden got fed up of the resistance and heaved Lia onto his


    shoulder.


    She cried tears of helplessness as he walked away.


    "Leo!" She begged. "Leo!!!" She continued as he stared seamlessly emotionless at the scene.


    But he was having an internal battle. I could see it in his eyes.


    Eventually, he took a deep breath, "Stop," he ordered.


    Silence immediately returned. Haden paused and turned around putting the now silent Lia on the


    ground next to him.


    "What is it, Loren?" He asked after a tense pause.


    "You can''t take her," Leo said in a deep tone, "Not like this."


    "And why''s that?" Haden asked.


    "Because...she''s distraught."


    "I thought we agreed that wouldn''t be a factor."


    "Now it is," Leo said coldly, stepping closer to Haden.


    "What because she happens to be your sister?" He growled.


    "Yes she is my sister, but she is also a pack member and I can''t watch you drag one of my pack


    members away, kicking and screaming. It is my duty as Alpha to protect her as best I can."


    "Surely you can let one go. How many do you have 5000? And if it''s the sister matter. You can let go of


    one of them too," Haden asked.


    "I won''t allow you to drag her away in agony. She is not going to Ayas. Not until she is happy to," Leo


    growled.


    His hand reached back out to Lia but before he could touch her, Leo had suddenly advanced so he and


    Haden were a few inches away from each other.


    "Are you trying to start a war, Loren?" Haden said bluntly causing a wave of whispers to flow across the


    crowd.


    "Why would I want to start a war?"


    "You are denying me of my mate," Haden answered with spite.


    "I am protecting my sister," Leo growled.


    "From what? Her mate?" Haden scoffed. "I''m not going to hurt her."


    "Don''t forget, I do actually know you quite well, Haden," Leo said almost with augh.


    "Fine. I challenge you to a duel," Haden said after a deep inhale.


    "You want to fight me?" Leo asked raising an eyebrow whilst the crowd watched intensely.


    "Winner gets her," Haden established.


    "Fine," Leo said taking off his jacket.


    "Leo, don''t..." I pleaded as Haden took off his too.


    "No shifting, no Beta;s interfering," Haden said as they began circling each other.


    A few seconds before, ir hade marching through the crowd in search of Leo.


    He looked from Haden and Leo and the way they red at eachother before ncing over to Lia,


    instantly realising what ws going on.


    "No Luna''s interfering," Haden added looking to me.


    "This is all my fault," Lia sobbed chewing her nails whilst Be and Elena tried tofort her. "I''m so


    sorry, E."


    "Why are you apologising? You have done nothing wrong," I said firmly.


    Elena nodded, "E''s right. This is not your fault."


    Just then, Leounched at Haden knocking him clean off his feet. Lia gasped and burried her head into


    Elena''s shoulder.


    Haden was underneath Leo who was delivering some hard punches. I wanted to look away from the


    violence but I couldn''t. I was frozen in shock from the violence. I knew about Leo''s reputation but I''d


    never seen the side of him that could beat the living daylights out of another man.


    Eventually, Haden somehow managed to grab Leo''s fist and twist him around until he was on the


    ground instead. I lurched forward only to be caught by ir.


    "E, no," He said in his usual calm voice into my ear, "You can''t disobey the rules of a challenge."


    "No, no, ir you have to let go of me," I said fumbling at his fingers which were tight around my waist.


    Haden punched him hard in the jaw and the more I watched my mate getting hurt the more I fought


    against ir.


    "Please," I begged as Haden kneed him in the stomach five times.


    Fortunately, the final kneeing fast towards Leo''s body was caught and used as leverage to throw


    Haden to the ground. His head hit the ground with a lot of force and Leo suddenly stopped and stood


    up.


    We all looked down at Haden''s body, waiting for him to get up ande for Leo again but he didn''t. He


    insteady perfectly still.


    Lia''s sobs were the only noise amongst the entire crowd until Leo lifted his gaze away and began


    speaking to the crowd.


    "Alpha Haden dared to challenge me and has failed," he announced. "You may now all leave."


    The crowd then began to silently disperse.


    "He isn''t dead," Leo said marching over to Lia.


    "He...he''s...he''s not dead?" she asked as Elena let go of her and Leo pulled her into a tight hug.


    Leo shook his head.


    "He is not dead," Leo reassured.


    "And...and...you''re not dead?" Lia asked, her hands still shaking as she sped Leo''s arm.


    "I am not dead," He said and Lia burst out in sobs again but this time sobs of relief. Leo then turned to


    me.


    "Elena, make sure she gets home alright," Leo said as Elena took Leo''s hand after the hug.


    Elena nodded and she began guiding her little sister out of the clearing with Be in tow.


    I looked up at him. He smiled at me warmly and for a second I forgot about what I had just witnessed.


    "You could have died, Leo," I said as he prodded Haden with his foot.


    Haden didn''t move a muscle,pletely unconscious.


    "And you''re bleeding ...and bruised and cut-"


    "I''m fine E," He said, beckoning ir over, "He might need to see a Doctor though."


    ir looked down at Haden and shrugged, "Yeh...maybe..."


    "Get him to the hospital and keep an eye on him," Leo nodded.


    ir nodded and crouching down, hauling the six and a half foot Alpha up and over his shoulder before


    carrying him away with surprising ease.


    Leo then turned to look at me, "Why are you upset? Everything turned out okay, no?"


    I shrugged, "Yes," I said with a forced smile.


    "Then what''s wrong?" he asked moving my head so that I couldn''t avoid looking at him. "Why can''t you


    look at me?"


    "It''s nothing," I said.


    Just then, Max appeared in the emptying clearing.


    Leo clenched his jaw and began to march over to him.


    Herees another testosterone storm.


    Max saw him stride over to him with a furious expression and furrowed his eyebrows. When Leo


    grabbed him around the throat and pinned him to the tree, he only looked more confused.


    "Never, ever threaten my Luna again or I will punch you so far north you will either freeze to death or


    get pneumonia and die like your father did. Do you understand me?" Leo spat, his voice clear and


    powerful.


    Max hesitated for a second, looking over to me as I stood with my arms wrapped tight around myself.


    "Yes, Alpha," he choked.


    "She is my Luna and you will respect her," he continued. "Disrespecting is disrespecting me and you


    know that I do not tolerate that."


    "I understand," Max said, his face turning a sickly shade of lc.


    "Good," Leo said dropping Max to the floor.


    He gasped for air but Leo turned away, without looking back. When he reached me, he took my hand


    and walked us at a high pace back to the car.


    When we arrived back home, I noticed how dark and swollen Leo''s eye was and how his lip was yet to


    stop bleeding.


    "You need some ice," I said going to the freezer.


    He let me hold the ice on his eye and gently dab his lip with a tissue.


    "I usually just take a shower," he said as I fussed over cleaning the blood off his knuckles.


    "Usually?" I asked. "Do you get in fights often?"


    "I spend my life fighting rogues and enemies," he replied. "It''s not often that my allies try me though."


    "Now I know why," I whispered under my breath.


    "What''s that supposed to mean?" I asked.


    "You''re ruthless," I said honestly.


    His jaw tightened.


    "And you didn''t even try talking about it before you fought him," I replied. "It''s like you wanted to."


    "I did want to," he said bluntly, "I''ve been wanting to punch that fucker for years. This was the perfect


    opportunity."


    "You know, violence isn''t always the answer," I replied.


    "You don''t know Haden like I do, Ells," he said, "The only way I was going to stop him was violence.


    And I won, so what is the problem?"


    I sighed and dabbed his lip again. The bleeding was slowing but it was still awfully swollen.


    "E, look at me," he said tucking my hair behind my ear, "What is the problem?"


    "I just don''t like seeing you hurt others," I said, "And I certainly don''t like seeing you get hurt either."


    I then began to bring the ice back to his eye but he took my hands and stopped me, "E, I appreciate


    the concern," he began, "But you do not need to worry about me. And I only used the force necessary


    right? Haden is now in a hospital bed recovering. He''ll be fine too."


    I nodded, "Okay. But shut up and let me nurse you. I don''t care if you want it or not. I''m not having your


    go around with injuries like this untreated."


    He let out augh before holding his hands up in surrender, "If it makes you happy."

 Chapter 28 Bad News-ish

    Chapter 28 Bad News-ish


    October 20th


    The next day, Leo had almostpletely healed which meant Haden couldn''t be far behind. We went


    to the Loren household only to find that Lia was desperate to see him. She begged Leo until he gave in


    to go and get him from the hospital where he was being held in and bring him back to the house.


    "Are you sure honey?" Rosa asked after Leo had left. "It wouldn''t hurt to wait a couple of days."


    "Mum, don''t forget about the mate bond," Maria said. "They have met now there''s no going back."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be fine. I want to see him," Lia reassured as she squeezed her mother''s hand


    "He will want you to go back with him today Lia," Antonio warned. "But remember that your brother


    made it so that you have the option."


    "And when you do decide leave you cane back all the time. Whenever you want," Lisa added.


    "But what if he doesn''t let me?" Lia said looking back at Rosa.


    "Then I''m sure Leo will let use to you," She reassured.


    "And Leo totally showed him who''s boss!" Elena said excitedly, making everyoneugh.


    "Don''t worry about it, Lia. Mum''s right. We can alle and visit you in Ayas whenever we want."


    A few minutester, the front door opened and Leo came in shortly followed by Haden. Unsurprisingly,


    he was in a worse state than Leo. His cut lip was still visible and swollen and his ck eye was an


    array of nasty shades of purple and blue.


    His gaze immediately found Lia in the crowd of people staring right at him and he let out a long exhale.


    "Lia," he said gently.


    She smiled meekly and looked at him in the eye for a split second before looking away again.


    "You two go in the front room," Rosa said ushering Lia towards him. "We''ll be in the kitchen."


    Haden outstretched his hand to Lia and she took it dly. He didn''t pull her or squeeze her or anything,


    just gently led her towards the front room.


    Everybody else backed into the kitchen, except for Leo who stood staring at Haden in the hallway.


    "Leo," Rosa said and he snapped out of his stare and reluctantly followed us.


    "Are you okay?" I asked slipping my hand into his.


    He nodded and lifted my hand up to his mouth and gently kissed it, "I just can''t trust him."


    "My brother would probably say the same about you," I told him. "But you would never hurt me, would


    you?"


    "Haden and I are not the same," he said putting his hands either side of my face. "Remember that."


    I nodded and looked into his eyes. I could instantly tell that he was deadly serious and he didn''t look


    away until I nodded.


    "Leo,e and sit down," Rosa said. "You''re gonna give yourself a heart attack soon if you don''t stop


    worrying."


    He nodded and without letting go of my hand, sat down at the table with me beside him. It was weird to


    see him so dreadfully concerned about someone else but also sort offorting to see that his


    emotions could function fairly normally.


    A few momentster, Rosa brought us two steaming cups of coffee which we drank in silence as both


    Leo and Antonio listening intently into Lia and Haden''s conversation.


    About an hourter, Lia and Haden came out of the living room.


    "We''re going to go for a walk," Lia said after a deep breath.


    "Why?" Leo asked.


    "So that we can talk without people listening," she said.


    Obviously, by ''people'' she meant Leo who was ring at Haden. I nudged him and he tried his best to


    soften his expression.


    "Be back before dark, honey," Rosa said. "And take care of her Haden."


    "No," Leo interjected.


    "What?" Lia asked.


    "You''re not going out alone with him," Leo said. "I''m sorry but it''s for your own safety. I don''t trust him."


    "I do and you have no right to stop me, Leo," she said.


    "I''m your Alpha," Leo snapped. "I have every right."


    "Leo-" Rosa began.


    "It''s not happening," he interrupted.


    "Alpha Loren," Haden began in the utmost respectful tone. "I''m not going to harm your sister in any


    way. You won the challenge, remember? It is what you say goes. I don''t want to start a war between


    our packs and I am well aware that doing anything that would cause Lia the slightest bit of harm,


    mentally or physically, would do that quite easily. You have my word."


    There was a tense pause whilst Leo eyed Haden and then Lia before letting out a sigh.


    "You can go for a walk but I will not be far behind," Leo said. "E, you areing too because-"


    "Because all the men have gone to training and you don''t trust us to protect your mate. Yeah, yeah. We


    get it," Elena said making Lia, Be, Lisa and Mariaugh.


    "Precisely," Leo said getting my coat and handing it to me. "And if you try anything, Haden I can tell you


    right now that I will end you and your pack," Leo warned before we promptly left.


    Unsurprisingly after Leo''s threats, Haden didn''t try anything. He just walked hand and hand with Lia


    around one of the pack''s hugekes having a normal conversation whilst Leo and I stalked creepily a


    couple of hundred metres behind.


    When we arrived home it was 12:00 am and Leo informed me that the pack doctor wasing soon.


    "Why?" I asked.


    "You are my Luna and one day you will carry my child," he said. "I want to ensure that you are 100%


    healthy. Just a few checks that''s all. My IT technician could find no medical records for you on


    Kellington hospital''s system and I just have to be sure. I can''t allow anything to happen to you."


    "You have a hacker?!" I asked although slightly impressed.


    "Of course I do. How else would I know everything about everybody? On your school record, I was


    impressed by the 100% in your math mid-term but you have a shocking amount ofte marks and


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    detentions. You must have been a bad girl."


    "No I just couldn''t keep my mouth shut and my life together," I replied frankly. "And what do you need


    my school record for anyway?"


    "Just curiosity and to check there isn''t anything I should know."


    "Such as?"


    "They put all sorts of stuff on school files. Like were you ever going to tell me that you are allergic to


    peanuts? I could have killed you," he replied.


    "Not really the sort of thing thates up in conversation, is it? "Hey, how are you?" "I''m okay, fucking


    allergic to peanuts though"."


    "Language, youngdy," he said with an amused smile before kissing me on the lips.


    I snuggled into his chest, embracing the warmth. A few momentster the doorbell rang.


    "That will be the doctor," He said going to answer it.


    "Hello Alpha, Hi Luna," a slim silver-haired woman said.


    "E this is Doctor Amanda," Leo introduced.


    "Hi," I said.


    "Shall we get started then?" She said bringing in a huge suitcase behind her.


    "Urgh s...sure," I stuttered.


    "Don''t worry about it. We just need to take a few quick tests, it won''t take a minute," She said kindly.


    "Just lie down on your back on the sofa while I get the equipment sorted."


    She took a sample of my saliva and blood and listen to my heart and recorded my blood pressure and


    looked in my ears and mouth and nose and checked that my mark was healing how it should me and


    measured and weighed me and pretty much did everything else you could possibly imagine.


    "Just a few checks, Leo?" I asked as she shone a torch into my eye.


    "Better safe than sorry," he said.


    "Okay, that''s everything," she said. "All that is left to give you is this," she added handing me a box.


    "A pregnancy test?" I asked.


    "Take it," she said. "There''s no reason why you couldn''t already be pregnant so it would be good to


    know but if you''re not, don''t worry. It is normal for it to take a few tries."


    I nodded and she soon left.


    "Go on then," Leo urged. "Take the test."


    "Right now?" I asked,


    "Why not?" he questioned.


    I looked down at the packet. There was a picture of a baby crawling and a happy smiling mother. But I


    couldn''t help but feel a sense of dread.


    I went into the bathroom, followed the instructions on the box. Never did I think that I''d find myself


    doing this anytime soon but here I was. The three minutes you had to wait for it to develop were


    agonising. Leo was getting impatient on the other side of the door but the timer still had 30 seconds to


    go.


    When it buzzed, I closed my eyes, took a deep breath and looked down.


    Negative.


    I sighed a huge sigh of relief and smiled to myself.


    "It''s negative," I told Leo trying not to sound to happy.


    "Show me," he said and I unlocked the door and held it out to him.


    His reaction was the stark opposite to mine. He took a sharp inhale before turning around and


    punching the wall. Four photos fell off and a massive crater was left.


    "Hey! What did the wall ever do to you!?" I asked.


    "You know that you mean more to me than this but," he said before taking a deep breath, "I''m just


    disappointed."


    "Leo," I said taking his hands. "You heard what she said. This is normal and there is nothing wrong. We


    can just keep trying."


    He nodded and rested his head in the crook of my neck.


    "When you have calmed down though. You just punched a hole in the fucking wall."


    "You seem relieved," he said.


    I didn''t reply.


    "You didn''t want to be pregnant, did you?" he asked. "You can tell me the truth."


    "No," I said quietly. "It would have been far too soon."


    I held my breath, waiting on his response.


    He nodded and pulled me into a hug, "It''s okay. You can''t control how you feel and I understand. A lot


    has happened in a week."


    I wrapped my arms around him and nodded.


    "Do you want to go for a run?"  he asked.


    "I''d love to."


    We agreed to run to the base because Leo had to be there for work but we went a scenic route along a


    river to a small waterfall.


    Leo pushed me in, it was cold, I sshed him, he sshed me back harder, I ended up dripping head


    to toe and drowning in Leo''s ginormous but very warm jacket.


    "Looking a little damp, Luna," a voice said from behind us when we reached the base.


    I recognised Luca''s voice immediately and span round to meet his friendly face.


    "Leo pushed me in a river," I told him.


    "How very romantic, Alpha. Has no one ever told you how to treat ady?" He asked.


    Leo gave him a sarcastic smile.


    "The manager of the junior institute wants to see you. Something about how today would be better than


    tomorrow for the surveince," he exined.


    The junior institute. The one where Leo keeps the little baby boys.


    "Oh, okay," Leo replied. "Can you watch E?"


    "So now you trust me for babysitting duty?" Luca asked raising an eyebrow. "Now that I''m your only


    option?"


    "Luca," Leo said sternly.


    "I''d love to but I can''t. I have a meeting to be in. You know...the one you said you''d murder me if I


    missed. The one about...my vacation to...Mexico," he replied.


    "Oh fuck," Leo said, "You better go. You''re alreadyte."


    Luca smiled before patting my head, going to pat Leo''s head, deciding better of it and leaving.


    "I cane in with you?" I suggested remembering what Rosa had said to me about how I should try


    and help the little boys.


    "You are absolutely catergorically noting with me," he said. "No way."


    I narrowed my eyes, dissaprovingly.


    He raised his eyebrow.


    "You''re gonna throw a hissy fit because I said no?" he asked, "I am your Alpha."


    "And I still don''t see you that way," I muttered.


    "I thought we were over all that," he replied.


    I scoffed.


    "You mean you thought that because I slept with you, I''ve epted all your bullshit?" I asked.


    "I was under the assumption that you were refusing to get between my sheets as a stand of protest,"


    he said, "When you let me fuck you, I thought you had given in."


    "You thought I was just going to turn a blind eye to all the evil you do?" I questioned. "You are a terrible


    man, Leo. And I''m not okay with that."


    "Then why the fuck did you have sex with me, huh?" he asked.


    "Because in a brief moment of lust and mutual hatred over Haden and a peaceful day, it didn''t seem


    like such a terrible idea," I snapped, "And youforted me and seduced me and made me believe


    that you weren''t as bad as I first thought too. Now I am beginning to realise that I was wrong."


    He tightened his jaw and looked out into the trees over my head, like he was wishing I would just


    vanish into thin air.


    He then took his phone out of his pocket and dialled a number.


    "Mateo," he said, "Where are you?"


    "At the base, why?" Mateo''s voice replied.


    "Perfect. I need you to watch E."


    "I can''t. I''m with a friend," Mateo protested.


    "It wasn''t an offer. Where abouts are you? I''ll bring her to you."


    Mateo sighed, "The cafe."


    Leo then hung up the phone, grabbed my arm and dragged me towards the base.

 Chapter 29 Number 763

    Chapter 29 Number 763


    October 20th


    Leo dragged me through the base until we reached a cute little cafe. Mateo stood outside with his arms


    folded and an unimpressed expression on his face as a girl stood next to him eating a panini.


    "I''ll be back in an hour," Leo grumbled before marching away again.


    "Hey," I said awkwardly.


    "Did you two just have a row or something?" he asked, a smile creeping onto his lips.


    "What?" I asked.


    "You know what. He was clearly pissed off," Mateo said with augh.


    "And naturally you assume it''s something to do with me?" I asked.


    He put his hand on my head and ruffled my hair, "Of course it''s something to do with you. You get


    under his skin like loiasis."


    "Loiasis?" I questioned.


    "It''s a parasite worm that lives under the skin and itches like hell," he said with a wide smile. "That''s


    you. You are the worm."


    "Ew, Mateo I''m tryna eat," the girlined as she lifted her panini up.


    "Gee thanks," I muttered. "Do I look like a parasitic worm to you?"


    "Oh this is my Allison," Mateo said gesturing to the girl, "Allison this is E."


    She quickly chewed the bite of panini in her mouth, "Nice to meet you Luna."


    She was a tall athletic girl with strong arms and legs and a bright smile.


    I looked from her to Mateo before suddenly feeling very ufortable, "Oh God. I hope I''m not


    interupting anything."


    "Rx," she said with a lightugh, "We''re just friends. I was in the same ss as Marco and Carlos at


    school so we''re best friends and I''ve known them for decades."


    "So...why are you-" I began looking at Mateo.


    "Because we fuck sometimes," he interupted.


    "Mateo!" she exin, "That isn''t public knowledge!"


    "We can trust E not to tell Marco and Carlos....right E?" he said looking a little nervous.


    "Of course," I replied, "My lips are sealed."


    Mateo smiled before pulling out a chair from one of the outdoor cafe tables.


    "Soe on then," he said gesturing for me to sit down, "Spill the tea sis. What happened with Leo?"


    I rolled my eyes, "I hardly said anything. He''s just fragile."


    "I want details," he demanded.


    I sighed, "Well we were on a walk and he suddenly had to go to the junior institute. I suggested that I


    just went with him and he said no. I protested because I wanted to see whatever shit he has going on


    there but he told me I should just ept his answer because he''s Alpha. Anyway, it escted and I


    ended up saying I regretted mating with him which apparently really pissed him off. Maybe partly


    because he''s already in a bad mood because I took a pregnancy test earlier which was negative."


    Mateo raised both eyebrows, "Well shit," he muttered.


    "Yeh..." I said, "Such a healthy rtionship."


    "You realise that he will never in his right mind let you inside that institute though, right?" Mateo asked.


    "Why not?" I asked.


    "He doesn''t let anyone in," Mateo said, "Only him, ir and the few that work there have ever been


    inside."


    "Do you know why?" I questioned.


    "Nope. But my guess is there is some shady shit going on," he replied, "He''s taken those little boys to


    train as ruthless warriors. Do you think he''s baking them cookies and letting them y with teddy


    bears?"


    I swallowed.


    "I dread to think what is happening in there," Mateo added.


    "We have to find out," I announced.


    "How are you going to do that?" Mateo asked.


    "I don''t know. Break-in?"


    Mateoughed before his face dropped, "Oh... you''re not joking."


    "Let''s do it," Allison chipped in.


    Mateo turned to her, "Do you have a death wish?"


    She shrugged, "He won''t kill me," she said, "Your family is friends with mine. He''s known me since I


    was a baby."


    Mateo raised an eyebrow, "And you think that''s enough to protect you?"


    She smiled, "Okay maybe you have a point."


    She then looked at me and winked.


    Mateo then looked down at his watch, "Oh fuck," he cursed.


    "What?" I asked.


    "Leo recently gave me a leadership role in his army," Mateo said, "And I''m supposed to be meeting my


    new squadron right now."


    He then quickly nced around, "I''ll be half an hour," he said, "Stay here and I''ll be back before Leo is.


    Allison knows how to kick ass if there''s any trouble okay?" he said to me.


    I nodded, "Fine by me."


    He then shoved a dor my way, "Buy an ice cream or something," he said before jogging off.


    "I don''t really want an ice cream..." I said to Allison, a grin creeping onto my lips, "I''d rather go


    trespassing and expose the inhumane treatment of kids."


    Allison grinned, "I couldn''t agree more."


    "Can we do that....?" I asked through gritted teeth.


    "Should we do that...?"


    "Will we do that....?"


    I looked at her and she looked back before we both just got to our feet.


    "Let''s do it."


    "Let''s break into a high-security prison."


    I already loved Allison. She was tough and brave and although she had the advantage of her family


    being affiliated with Leo''s, there weren''t many wolves in this pack that would dare do this even so.


    Allison showed me to the building. It was crawling with guards but there''d have to be more than a burly


    men armed with knives to deter us.


    So we crept through the forest to get to the back where we slowly sidled up to the back wall.


    "Now what?" I asked.


    "I''ll give you a leg up," she whispered, "There''s a gap in the barbed wire there," she added pointed up.


    "And when the guards see me three metres off ground, scrambling over their fence?"


    She gritted her teeth, "We need a distraction."


    I looked around, trying to think of anything.


    But before I could, Allison grabbed me and pulled me behind a tree.


    "There''s a trucking," she said. "They''ll open the gates and that''s our chance."


    I nodded and we stood waiting for the truck to roll down the track up to the back gate.


    As he stopped and the driver got out to unlock the gates, we raced up to it and climbed under the


    canvas sheet that covered the cargo before lying silently and still, waiting for the truck to move again.


    Miraculously, we weren''t seen and soon enough, we heard the gates close behind us.


    We could hear the voices of soldiers outside. They spoke in Italian but Allison mouthed what they were


    saying to me in English.


    This truck is destined for the warehouse to be unloadedter.


    We were driven a hundred or so yards more before the beep of reversing filled the air and the sunlight


    that shone through the canvas was obsecuring. The reversing stopped, the driver climbed out and then


    just silence.


    "Do you think it''s clear?" Allison asked me.


    I nodded, "How the fuck did we get away with that."


    Allison lifted up something next to her to show me.


    It was an onion.


    "We got incredibly lucky," she said picking up more and more onions, "The smell of onion can mask


    almost any scent and this truck just so happens to be full of them."


    I smiled and we fell about silentlyughing.


    "Come on," she said rolling off the bed of onions, "Let''s work out what to do next."


    The truck was in a dark warehouse. The only light came from a door with a small window leading out to


    a dim-lit hallway.


    "It''s open," she whispered, "We must have gone through the security on the way into this warehouse."


    I smiled again and we slipped into the hallway.


    I followed Allison as we ran along it. She was so light on her feet and I tried to have the same elegance


    but I''m sure I could ever be as smooth as her.


    When we first heard the sound of a guard''s footsteps, we both froze.


    But Allison was first to do something in order to stop us from being caught tantly red handed in the


    middle of a corridor.


    She grabbed my arm and yanked me towards a staircase off the hallway which we then both ran up.


    At the top of the stair case was a single door. Worried our scents would still be detectable from the hall


    below, we had no choice but to go through it.


    "Luna?" a voice said.


    I looked up to see a woman stood infront of us, she held a crying baby in her arms and when I nced


    around the room I noticed two dozen other young children in cribs, half of them screaming and crying.


    "What the fuck..." I whispered.


    "Luna, you can be here," the woman said, "Does the Alpha know?"


    I shook my head, "I''m sorry. I just had to see what''s going on in this ce."


    She looked incredibly nervous, "I have to sound the rm."


    "No," Allison said quickly, "We''ll go...but do you work here?"


    She nodded, "I''m a nurse. I feed and care for the kids in this ward."


    "And it''s just you...with about 24 young children?"


    "I shouldn''t be telling you," she said in a hoarse voice.


    "Please," I said, "I need to know so that I can try to do something."


    "I''m the only one. There is one nurse per ward."


    Allison exchanged looks with me, "...and how many wards are there?"


    "Thirty," she said.


    I felt my heart sink. Hundreds of children being raised like this? With one nurse trying to care and


    provide affection to them all?


    I couldn''t help myself but to go over to one of the cribs where a little baby cried.


    He was three months old at most. He had beautiful dark ck skin, long ck eyshes and a tag on


    his right ankle reading ''number 763''. Next to himy another child. He had the most stunning fire red


    hair and a freckledplexion. His ankle read ''Number 764''


    As soon as I picked the first child up, his crying ceased.


    "That''s all you needed number 763. Just a little cuddle." I whispered softly. "Something you should be


    getting from your Mom. She misses you. Did you know that?" I continued. "I don''t know her but she


    misses you, that''s because she loves you. She loves you far far far more than you will ever know," I


    said tears escaping my eyes.


    I looked back at thebel expecting to find a real name or at least a pack on the back. But nothing. Just


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    a number.


    "I''m sorry," I sobbed as I continued to hold him.


    How can such innocence be turned into a monster? That was his fate. To be a ruthless, brutal


    warrior. It was hard to imagine.


    "E we should go," Allison urged. "We''ve seen enough now."


    I nced to the terrified looking nurse and nodded. It was hard to put the child back down after such a


    short while but Leo finding us in here make everything so much worse.


    "Thank you," I said to the nurse after nting a kiss on the babies forehead. "Thank you for letting us


    see the suffering my mate is inflicting. I will not give up until he has amended it. That is a promise."


    She gave me a small smile before Allison and I made a quick exit out of the room.


    As we came down the stairs I turned to Allison, "What do we do now?"


    But she had suddenly frozen mid-stride.


    I followed her gaze down to the bottom of the stairs.


    "I have an idea," a deep, cold voice said. "Exin to me what the fuck you are doing down here."


    Leo. He was stood at the bottom of the stairs with a guard. I stared at him my mouth wide open in


    shock.


    "What you really think we don''t have CCTV?" Leo said a dark angry expression on his face as he held


    one of the onions up in his hand."


    "Leo, I-" I stuttered, "We were just...um-"


    He rolled his eyes, "If you can not exin yourself, I will just assume that you have broken into my


    facility for the sheer joy of disobeying me. But I''m sure there''s a perfectly valid reason for this, huh?


    Come on E, I''m dying to hear it."


    "I had to see what is happening here," I said, "And now I have and I am appalled."


    He clenched his jaw, "Get down here now."


    Allison obliged and I slowly followed her, keeping as far away from Leo as possible.


    "Where the hell is Mateo?" he hissed.


    "At a meeting with his squadron," I replied.


    Leo then turned to the guard, "Take Allison to my office. Call Mateo and tell him toe here


    immediately. I''ll deal with herter," Leo ordered.


    The guard came forward and gently took Allison''s arm in an attempt to calmly guide her out of the


    room.


    She flinched at his touch and immediately pulled her arm out of his hold, "You don''t need to touch me,"


    she told him.


    If she felt the same anger as me at what we had just witnessed, her reaction was fairly reasonable


    considering.


    "Watch your tongue, Allison," Leo warned. "You have already shown enough disrespect."


    "Yes Alpha," she said with a nod before she let the guard seized her roughly around the waist and carry


    her down the hall, I watched helplessly as they left and as Leo came ever closer to me.


    "Leo I swear to God don''te any nearer to me," I snapped.


    "Or what?" Leo asked, still stepping closer.


    "Do you really think you have the right to be angry?" I snapped. "I have just seen twenty for small


    babies crying and screaming as one single nurse runs around desperately trying to tend to them all."


    There was already a tear in my eye.


    "They cry because they need their mothers. They need love." I said starting to cry again. "You have


    enough people in the pack. Enough money. Why can''t you employ more workers? And why do you


    have to have this whole thing in the first ce? You know that maternal deprivation can have horrible


    consequences right?"


    "This is exactly why I didn''t want to bring you in here," he growled. "This is the way it is and this is the


    way it will stay."


    "It doesn''t have to be! You could easily change this in a click of your fingers!" I sobbed. "You''re the


    Alpha!"


    "But I''m not going to," he stated bluntly.


    I clenched my teeth together.


    "Fuck you," I growled, "I am so d that pregnancy test was negative. Had it not been, I would be


    pregnant with the child of a monster."


    He suddenly froze.


    Shit, you''ve really done it this time, E.


    He then turned around and pulled me hard into his chest making me whimper.


    "I was incredibly close to pping you just then," he growled in my ear. Something about the way he


    said it and the spite in his voice made me believe he was not kidding. "And that''s nothing in my sane


    mind I would ever do to you. Do not make me lose my shit."


    He then closed his dark piercing eyes and took a few deep breaths before looking back to me, his eyes


    having restored to normal.


    He then grabbed my hand and dragged me in the same Allison had been taken.


    "Do you not feel any empathy for those kids?" I sobbed as he dragged me, "You''ve robbed them from


    the joys of childhood. Do you feel nothing?!"


    "Right now all I can feel is an extreme level of anger," he said.


    "We wouldn''t have to have problems like this if you just stopped being a shit fucking person," I growled,


    trying to prize my wrist out of his grip.


    Leo only held my wrist tighter, "You don''t get to tell me what to do, sweetheart."


    When we got to an office at the end of the hallway, Allison was already there.


    "Mateo will be here in five minutes," The guard said to Leo before exiting the room.


    Leo put me down on the ground before he stood in silence for a minute or two his face stone cold and


    livid.


    He stood behind the desk and rested his hands on it as he flexed his shoulds up and stared down at


    the floor, breathing heavily.


    "You wonder why I don''t give you any freedom E," Leo said eventually. "Mateo let you go for what


    three seconds? And this is what you do?"


    He then looked to Allison.


    "And you Allison. Why are you here? For the fun of going against your Alpha''s orders? Because this is


    not the first rebellion you''ve staged," Leo said his voice low. "Do you want me to move you to another


    faction? Or if you really want, I can kick you out the pack. The only reason you are still alive is because


    you are a family friend."


    "You can''t hold her to me. This was entirely my idea," I dered.


    Leo''s eyes snapped to me and red before he turned back to Allison, "This will not go unpunished. I


    will not let trespassing on a high security, ess restricted area slide, whether it was your ''idea'' or not,"


    Leo said in an intimidating tone.


    "And I will not let child abuse ''slide''," I said banging my fists down on the desk. "You are the one in the


    wrong here," I added, firmly crossing my arms in front of my chest, and ring at him.


    "Unfold your arms. I don''t need any more of your disrespect," Leo replied.


    "That''s funny, because I thought to show disrespect there has to be something of respectable value to


    exhibit yourck of respect towards," I said not moving my arms.


    Leo inhaled deeply, before sharply seizing my wrists in his big hands and pulling my arms out of their


    fold.


    "If you think I will tolerate this you can think again E," he growled staring into my eyes as I intently


    stared back determined not to look away first.


    A few momentster Mateo came through the door with the guard.


    "I came straight away," he said only slightly out of breath.


    Leo didn''t take his eyes off me and I didn''t take my eyes off him. Even so, I could tell Mateo was


    looking at Allison not with an angry expression, but a confused one.


    "Take your Allison home," Leo ordered still not looking away.


    Mateo nodded his head and opened the door holding it for Allison. Allison and Mateo were clearly


    close. He wasn''t angry with her and he definitely wasn''t going to manhandle her like Leo did to me.


    Even when Mateo and Allison had left, the staring match continued.


    "Go and inform the nurse in ward 21 that they are fired," Leo said to the guard who still waited in the


    office.


    He nodded and left.


    "What the fuck did she do wrong?" I asked.


    "She failed to activate the intruder rm system," he said, "She would have let you go in and out


    unnoticed without informing her Alpha."


    "Again...fuck you," I hissed.


    "You better watch who you are cursing at E," he growled. "Now, are you going to walk nicely to my


    car or am I going to have to drag you?"


    "What do you fucking think?" I asked.


    "You aren''t making things any better," Leo replied.


    "At least I''m not the only one," I said, referring to his tant refusal to do anything about this hellhole.


    "We are leaving now," He said his voice deepening even more as he broke the re by roughly pulling


    me towards him.


    He then dragged me down the hallway once again and out of the front entrance.


    I waved at all the guards casually as I was dragged past them. Leo noticed almost immediately and


    grabbed the hand I was waving with and used it as an anchor to throw me over his shoulder.


    As soon as we had arrived back at Leo''s house after a tense car journey, I stormed up the stairs and


    into a random room. It had a lock and I immediately bolted it. Leo took his time to follow me up the


    stairs. I guess there was no rush.


    "E," He said in a bored tone.


    "Go away," I spat. "I want to be alone."


    I heard him lean against the door and sigh, "Open the door. I just want to talk about this."


    "What is there to say?" I snapped. "The fact is that you''re a horrible man and you don''t n to change.


    Until you do, I want nothing to do with you."


    "You have no right to be mad at me," he said.


    Iughed.


    "Did I break into your maximum security building?" he asked.


    "No," I snapped. "I don''t have a maximum-security building because I''m not a psychopath."


    "Open the door," he said in a deeper tone.


    "No."


    "Are we really doing this? E,e on. Things were going well between us."


    "Because I was beginning to think that you aren''t as bad as they say you are!" I sobbed. "I was wrong


    CLEARLY."


    "E, open this fucking door right now or I''m going to break it down," he demanded.


    "Just leave me alone. Please," I begged.


    A few secondster the door was lying t on the floor and Leo was stood steaming in the room that


    was previously locked.


    "What don''t you understand? I don''t want to be with you right now," I said.


    "And I want to talk to you," he replied slightly calmer than before.


    "Unless you are going to do something about that fucking concentration camp you call a ''training


    institution'', I don''t want to hear it," I hissed. "How could you be so cruel to the innocence of a baby?


    He sat down on the toilet beside where I was sat on the floor and turned to face me.


    "You''re a heartless monster, Leonardo. Anyone can see that," I continued.


    "E," he began. "You have no choice but to ept that I am not the angel you want me to be. The


    sooner you realise that, the easier it will be for the both of us because we are mates and we are stuck


    with each other."


    "But why do you have to be like this?" I asked. "Why can''t you at least try to be better?"


    "Look around you, Ells. My pack is thriving because of my nature. Nobody dares challenge my rule and


    they follow my orders which always have the pack''s interest in mind," he said simply. "Why would I


    change that?"


    "Because your people are miserable," I said. "How many broken families are there because of that


    ce?"


    "It is for the long term benefit of the pack. Those kids will grow up to be strong warriors trained to


    protect Ste from its many enemies."


    "That doesn''t make it right," I replied. "You should find another way to defend the pack."


    "No," he said coldly.


    I looked up into his eyes that stared down at me.


    "I hope to never have the misfortune conceiving your child," I said folding my arms in front of my chest.


    "In fact, I want to be associated with you in no way at all."


    He slowly stood up and crouched down to my level until he was unnervingly close to me. His hand


    reached out and gripped around my face. His face was like stone yet I still dared to look him in the


    darkening eyes.


    "Not long ago you were perfectly happy to sleep with me. Now you say that because you''ve seen the


    other side of me, you won''t do it again," he said. "But the truth is, you knew who I am and why every


    wolf knows my name. You knew the moment you met me and you knew the moment you gave yourself


    up to me. You may have tried to lie to yourself about it but deep down, the truth was there. So you will


    be in my bed again because this changes nothing. No matter what I do and no matter what you say, I


    am still your mate and you don''t have a choice but to be with me."


    I looked away from his eyes and down to the floor, "So you don''t mind that I am miserable with you?" I


    asked quietly.


    "Being my Luna will take some adjusting to but you''ll be happy here eventually," he replied.


    "So I have to make adjustments to you but not vice versa?" I asked.


    "You''re finally understanding," he said kissing my forehead.


    "Can you just leave me alone?" I asked realising I couldn''t win this.


    "We still have to talk about the events of earlier. The next time you do something like this there will be


    consequences. Do you understand me?" He said gripping my face a tighter


    "Don''t do anything questionable and we won''t have that problem," I said trying to maintain a strong


    voice.


    With that he gripped my face even tighter and pulled me right up close to him.


    "I am your Alpha. You do not get to tell me what to do," he said his other handing to my throat "You


    just need to shut up and learn to do as you are told."


    "Let me go, Leo," I said. "I can''t live like this."


    "You wouldn''t fare well out there sweetheart. I''d give you 12 hours at most off this territory alone," he


    snarled.


    "I''d rather have 12 hours of freedom than a lifetime of captivity," I replied.


    His hand tightened around my throat.


    "Are you sure about that?" he asked.


    I swallowed and brought my hands to his fingers, trying to stop him from tightening any further and


    cutting off my airway.


    I couldn''t reply say yes. My wolf wouldn''t let me. She felt too threatened by his action.


    "Not so confident anymore, huh," Leo said, "We will never mention this again. I don''t want to hear


    another word about the junior camp from you, understand?


    His hand then pulled away and he left me in a gasping, panting mess sinking slowly further onto the


    floor.


    A few hourster, the smell of food drifted into my nose.


    I sat up and noticed how I stilly on the bathroom floor. My eyes felt groggy with sleep and puffy with


    tears. My neck was stiff and my entire body ached.


    It was now dark outside. I must have cried myself to sleep but now my stomach growled and whatever


    was cooking was incredibly appealing.


    I made my way downstairs and into the kitchen.


    "Come and eat," Leo said to me, putting two tes on the table.


    When I didn''t respond and just stood in the doorway of the kitchen he said, "I don''t care whether you


    eat it on your own ord or if I have to force it down your throat, you are eating it."


    I reluctantly sat down and red up at him.


    He opened his mouth to speak but then the doorbell rang.


    "Eat," he ordered before going to open it.


    It was Leo''s father, Antonio.


    I groaned. Thest thing I needed.


    "I heard there was a security breach at the Junior institute today," Antonio said from the doorstep,


    "Something to do with your mate?"


    Leo sighed, "Yes. There was."


    "You are letting this get out of hand, Leonardo," Antonio said, "What''s next? Total anarchy?"


    "I''m dealing with her," Leo said deeply.


    "How?" he questioned.


    "None of your business," Leo snapped.


    "And is she your Luna yet?" he asked.


    "Yes," Leo replied.


    "Well that''s something at least, "Now you have to do is keep breaking her in."


    I raised my eyebrows and there was a silent pause.


    "I''m not breaking her, Dad," he replied. "She''s not my enemy. I just respected her choices and rights


    and stopped pressuring her and she stopped pushing me away."


    "So you got all soft and nice with her and in exchange she broke into a high-security building? You are


    too easy on her, Leo," Antonio hissed, "And until that changes, she is going to keep taking the piss. Do


    you want me to talk some sense into her?" Antonio asked.


    "You will not go anywhere near her," Leo replied in his Alpha tone.


    "As an Alpha of thousands, you can not have your 17-year-old mate disrespecting you like this. What


    kind of example does that set? How does that make you look?"


    "I know, Dad," he said, "You don''t understand. She is not like Mom but I am dealing with it."


    "You aren''t being firm enough with her."


    There was another pause before Antonio spoke again, "Sort it out before it''s toote."


    His footsteps then headed back down the drive and Leo mmed the door.


    "Just to be clear," I began, "I am not giving in until you have put and end to the torture you are inflicting


    on those kids."


    I held my eye contact for a few seconds but said nothing before he just turned and left me alone with


    my spaghetti.


    I considered that a victory.


    He was gone for hours and I just watched the TV, bored as a rock but unable to bring myself to move.


    We all know the feeling.


    "What the hell are you watching? Keeping up with the Kardashians?" Leo asked sitting down next to


    me after finally reappearing. I looked up at him and then returned my eyes to the screen.


    "I don''t want to talk to you."


    "What was that?" Leo tested.


    "I said I don''t want to talk to you," I repeated with a little more sass than I intended.


    "Fine we don''t have to talk," He said pulling me into his arms andying back on the sofa, "We only


    ever argue when we talk anyway."


    "Because you''re a dick," I said.


    "You''ve made it clear that you are not giving in. I''ve made it clear that I am not giving in," he replied,


    "So do you want to live in a constant war for seventy-odd years or do you want to just shut up and let


    me cuddle you?"


    It didn''t really seem like a choice. He held me too tight to move so I just had to lie on top of him and let


    him stroke my hair as we watched ''keeping up with the Kardashians'' back to back for hours more in


    total silence.


    At around midnight the front door just burst open.


    "Oh yeah sure. Walk right in Luca. Don''t worry about it," Leo called as the distinct prance of Luca''s


    footsteps sounded in the hall.


    "You''re not having sex are you?" Luca''s voice called.


    "No," Leo said as Iughed.


    Shortly after, Luca came bouncing into the room and jumped over the back of the sofa so that he was


    sat by our feet.


    "Morning Alpha," He said cheerfully.


    "What the fuck do you want at midnight?" Leo grumbled.


    "Well I was just having a little night time snack and as I was pouring my cereal this came out," He


    exined thrusting a shimmery piece of paper in our faces.


    "You won a 2 person trip to some private Greek ind. Great. Why did you feel the need to tell us?"


    Leo said reading the ticket then handing it back to him.


    His face lit up and he held it back out to Leo, "Because...as the kind and thoughtful friend I am, I


    thought since I don''t have a mate you could have it."


    "I''m the Alpha. I can''t just leave for 10 days or however long it is," Leo said.


    "Sure you can. ir can take care of the pack for just over a week," he replied.


    "When is it?" I asked.


    "Leaving tomorrow morning." Luca.


    "Tomorrow morning!?" I said.


    "Yeah the cereal box was like 6 months expired so you would normally have more warning," Luca


    exined shrugging his shoulders.


    "That''s disgusting," I stated.


    "Well anyway, take the ticket and at least think about it," Luca finished jumping back over the sofa and


    pping Leo on the shoulder. "Bye E!" He called before mming the door.


    Leo sat up and looked closer at the ticket.


    "We should go," he said.


    "I''m not going on vacation with you right now," I said.


    "Wherever we are, we are going to spend all week arguing. Why wouldn''t you want to do it on a nice


    warm Greek ind?"


    I narrowed my eyes.


    "Time away from the pack may do us good," he said.


    "Hmm, maybe stepping back for a few days and reflecting will allow you to see how evil you are..." I


    said, "And when we return you''ll sort it out."


    "And maybe...when you see me taking a break from being Alpha...you''ll realise that everything I do is


    for the benefit of my pack and this so called ''evil'' is not for no reason," he said.


    "Then its settled," I said sharply, "We''re going."

 Chapter 30 Hot and Sweaty

    Chapter 30 Hot and Sweaty


    October 22nd


    After a five hour sleep, I was awoken by a gentle shake.


    It was 4:30 am.


    The sun was yet to rise.


    "Urghhh," I groaned. "It''s too early..."


    "I sorted everythingst night. The flight is at 9:00 am from Seattle," Leo exined.


    "Wait my passport is at my house," I said sitting up.


    "Like I said, I sorted everythingst night," He said waving the navy book.


    I smiled slightly before remembering I was still pissed off and frowned again.


    At about 7:30 am, we arrived at the airport. People rushed every which direction and the sounds of


    suitcase wheels sliding along the tiled floor only just overwhelmed the screaming children, screeching


    tanoys and general hustle and bustle.


    We stood in the middle of the terminal. Leo looked down at a piece of paper and then scanned all the


    desks as I just stood, my eyes struggling to stay open.


    "Pissing hell," he cursed as he fumbled around with the papers and passports. "Airports are the worst


    ces on earth."


    "You know, I''m not sure I''ve ever been to one," I said looking around at the unfamiliarity of the ce.


    "You''ve never been on a ne?" he asked.


    "No," I replied. "I have a passport but I''ve never left the country. We never had the money."


    He smiled and wrapped an arm around me, "Then I''m d I am able to give you the opportunity."


    "Well..." I began. "Still doesn''t make up for all the opportunities you''ve taken from me..."


    Leo let out a sigh and looked around, "Are we really gonna go there now?" he asked through gritted


    teeth.


    "Or the opportunities you''ve taken from all the people you''ve murdered or all those little kids in your


    fucking concentration camp-"


    "E," he said deeply but quietly. "I am not arguing with you in the middle of an airport."


    "So we''re just supposed to go on this vacation and pretend like everything is fine?" I asked looking up


    to him.


    "Yes," he chirped before taking my hand and leading us to the check-in desk.


    "Good morning, Sir. May I please have your check-in details," thedy said to Leo.


    He handed over some documents and our passports and we waited whilst she scanned and typed.


    "Mr Leonardo Loren and Miss E Jones?" She asked.


    "That''s us," Leo answered.


    She then printed the boarding passes and our suitcase was zipped along a fancy conveyor belt.


    "So it''s 45 minutes before we bored," he said once we had checked in and got through security. "And


    16 hours and 45 minutes before wend."


    "Jesus," I eximed. "Better go for a pee now because from what I''ve heard, airne toilets are not a


    lot of fun."


    "Alright for you," Leo replied. "You''re not a foot taller than the ceiling in those toilets."


    We soon reached the airport restrooms. Spilling from the entrance of thedies was a long snaking line


    of women,posed mostly with Moms with young children, the elderly and a lot of desperate looking


    people that looked as if they''d been waiting a while.


    Outside the men''s: no one.


    "Christ above us," I cursed. "Pissing shit."


    "Fucking women," Leo mumbled.


    I elbowed him in the stomach, "Not our fault we weren''t designed with a built-in piss stick and for some


    reason are rendered with the responsibility of taking even the male kids to the restroom."


    "You aren''t waiting in that line," Leo said. "I don''t want to die here."


    "Then what do you suggest?!" I replied. "I just piss on the floor?!"


    He thought for a moment before he reached for my hood and lifted it over my head and pushed my hair


    behind my ears.


    I looked at him with great confusion before he seized my hand and began dragging me away from the


    I suddenly realised his intentions.


    "I''m not going in the men''s bathroom with you. Fuck no," I stated as he continued to haul me along.


    But it was toote, we were already through the door.


    "Leo what the hell!"


    "Don''t look," he said shoving me into one of the stalls but not before receiving multiple stares.


    At 5 ft 3, I was not a very convincing male even with my hood up.


    "Oh My God!" I whisper-shouted. I say whisper-shouted because it was a whisper but because the rest


    of the room was silent I might as well have said it at the top of my voice. "Why does it smell so bad in


    here?!" I asked as Leo locked the stall door.


    "Stop overreacting," he said. "Just piss and we can leave."


    "You Sir, need to turn around," I replied.


    "I''ve seen it all, Ells," he replied with a grin.


    "Just turn around!" I ordered, my cheeks flushing red.


    He did so but before I could go anywhere near that toilet I had to take a moment to wipe it down and


    clear the surroundings. It was grim to say the least.


    Leo let out an abruptugh when I finally began to wee and the urine hit the water.


    "Shut the fuck up," I scolded. "How old are you again?"


    I finally finished and hurriedly headed for the door of the stall.


    "Hold it," he said. "I''ve gotta go too."


    "Then I''ll wait outside."


    "I''d rather I knew where you are," he replied grabbing my wrist.


    "Fucking hell," I cursed.


    He then turned to the toilet already unzipping his jeans.


    "Gross," I said not sure where to look. The next 30 seconds was one of the most awkward 30 seconds


    of my life. Listening to multiple men piss in a gross smelling room with a super-sensitive nose is NOT


    how I like to spend my free time.


    "Okay I''m done," he said quickly washing his hands before unlocking the door.


    "Thank God for that..." I muttered.


    There were still people at the urinals so I did my best to hide behind Leo on our way out.


    "That was mortifying," I stated once we had got a safe distance away.


    "It was an experience," he answered.


    "Yeah, one that I could have done without."


    "Shall we get some coffee?" Leo said as we approached a Starbucks. After a little debating, I went with


    an average cappino. Leo queued up whilst I sat down at an empty table.


    Behind him in the queue were a pair of extremely dressed up looking young woman. One had yellow


    bleached hair with extensions meaning it puffed out like a massive bush. The other had jet ck dyed


    hair with pink streaks and straightened to an inch of its life so it looked dead and dry. They both wore


    short skirts, high heels, tops that left their boobs practically hanging out and each had a tacky handbag


    on the crook of their elbow.  I don''t like to demean other women but it was bad taste to say the least.


    "Hey," One of them said cing their hand on Leo''s shoulder.


    Leo grunted.


    "Getting coffee?" the other asked.


    "That''s what you tend to do in a coffee shop," he muttered.


    One then ran her finger down his arm and he turned around and stared nkly.


    Okay, I don''t give a shit about demeaning them anymore. Get the fuck off my mate.


    "Do not touch me," he said simply as he pushed her hand off him and gave them a hard re.


    "Ohe on, babes," the other said leaning into him.


    I could see that he was trying to not get irritated it by it and snap.


    "Come to the restroom with me," the first one said. "I can make it worth your while."


    "Honestly? I''m struggling to think of anything worse," Leo said causing me to snort inughter. Leo


    clearly heard because a slight smile crept onto his face. "There is literally nothing less appealing."


    "So where are you off to?" the blonde one said changing the subject.


    "Greece," Leo replied shortly.


    "Huh! What a coincidence! So are we!" The brte said jumping on her heels.


    "Maybe we coulde and meet you in your hotel," The blonde slurred stroking his arm.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Not even mildly tempting," Leo said, "And I told you not to touch me," he growled, shoving her off him


    again.


    "Don''t y so hard to get. You know you want it," the brte said, draping herself all over him.


    At that, my face creased and I began to march over.


    There are times where I don''t necessarily want him but they damn well can''t have him either way.


    When I reached them, I took Leo''s hand and smiled sweetly.


    "Who''s she?" one of them asked.


    "I''m his girlfriend," I said, "And you better stop touching my man."


    They looked down at me and scoffed.


    "You? You are his type?" the blonde one asked.


    Leo wrapped his arm around my shoulder and kissed my cheek.


    "Looks like it, huh?" I replied before kissing him back, "So fuck off."


    The brte then reached forward, trailing her long nails on Leo''s arm. I lurched forward and grabbed


    her wrist.


    "I said fuck off," I growled.


    They both looked at me once more and then up to Leo who was giving them an equally hard re


    before turning around and strutting off.


    "I knew you were feisty but..." Leo said. "...wow."


    I swallowed, only just realising the intense anger I was feeling. Was I...jealous?


    "They were pissing me off," I replied, "Putting their hands all over you...ew."


    I shuddered and he kissed my forehead again before it was our turn to order.


    As Leo talked to the barista, I caught their whispers on the other side of the cafe.


    "She isn''t even that pretty," The blonde said, "Well she is, but nothingpared to us."


    "And she''s short AF," The brte replied.


    "I know right. He must get back pain kissing her,"  The blonde one said. I turned back to Leo who was


    "I''m not even that short," I said as he finished paying.


    "And you''re utterly beautiful. Don''t listen to them," Leo replied.


    "You are gically predisposed by the Goddesses to think that," I said folding my arms, "But... thank


    you...I guess."


    A slight smile tugged at my lips but I quickly hid it.


    After boarding the ne, we settled down into our designated seats.


    "Wow, so this is home for the next 16 hours," I said looking down at the limited legroom.


    "Well, you''ll be fine. You''re short, remember?" Leo said as he sat his 6 ft 7 body down on the aisle seat


    whilst I sat beside the window.


    "Shut up," I said pping his leg.


    "I should have just bought our own first-ss tickets. Fuck Luca''s mouldy cereal packet vacation," he


    grumbled.


    "You''ll manage," I replied.


    At that point, the two girls from earlier strutted along the aisle. Thankfully, they went past with no more


    than a wink in Leo''s direction to the other end of the ne.


    A few hours after takeoff, we were both incredibly bored.


    "I''m so bored!!" I eximed.


    "Do you want to join the mile high club?" Leo asked.


    "I can''t tell if your joking or not..." I answered.


    "I''m serious. I need some exercise and I can''t just sit here for 16 hours."


    "Then walk up and down the aisle!" I said. "You know...like a normal person would?!"


    "Ohe on, Ells," he said. "It would be fun."


    "No it wouldn''t and it''s not like you even fit in the restroom anyway," I replied.


    "Sssh," he said leaning into to my lips.


    "Just because we are going on vacation doesn''t mean I have forgiven you," I said, pushing him away.


    "And the fact that we''re away from home doesn''t change who''s in control," he breathed into my ear.


    I looked straight into his eye, "You are not in control," I said surely.


    "Fine, make a scene. See what happens," he whispered before kissing me anyway.


    I pushed his chest, forcing his lips away from me, "You know I am not afraid to make a scene," I


    warned.


    He red into my eyes before sitting back in his chair and staring straight forward.


    "How long are you going to hate me for?" he asked.


    "That''s entirely up to you," I replied. "As soon as you stop being a merciless dictator, I''ll rethink my


    feelings."


    He sighed, "I''m an Alpha, E. What is so hard to understand?!"


    I scowled and took to looking out the window.


    "Look at me," he said, taking my hand.


    I snapped my head towards him, "What?" I asked.


    "I don''t want to argue with you this week," he said.


    "This was a terrible idea," I said. "Why would we ever think a sixteen-hour flight together and then ten


    entire fucking days of constantpany was a good idea?! Leo, we can''t even have a conversation


    without shouting at each other."


    He clenched his jaw and looked away, "If you were a normal Luna we wouldn''t have this issue."


    I red at him and he raised an eyebrow.


    "What''s that supposed to mean?" I snapped.


    "You know exactly what I mean," he replied.


    "Right," I said, unbuckling my seatbelt. "There''s a spare seat over there. I''ll be on row 26 if you need


    me."


    "Sit the fuck back down," he growled pushing me back into my seat. "You are staying here."


    I pped his hand off me and stood up again. This time he pulled me back down with much more force


    and grabbed my wrist tightly.


    "Excuse me, Sir," A flight attendant interrupted and Leo took a few seconds to acknowledge her and


    drag his re away from me.


    She was wheeling a trolley of food but when she saw his grip on my wrist, her eyes flickered, "Is


    everything alright?"


    "Yes," Leo replied firmly.


    She nodded and forced a smile before holding out two menu cards, "Can I interest you in any of our


    lunch choices for today?" she asked


    Leo took the card, acting like nothing had happened, and quickly skimmed it.


    "I''ll have the pesto chicken and pasta sd please," Leo answered.


    "Okay. And you madam?" She asked directing to me.


    "Um-"


    "She''ll have the same," Leo interjected before I could even hold the menu the right way up.


    "Okay, here we go. Enjoy," she said handing us our meals and wheeling her trolley to the next row.


    "I can order myself, you know?" I pointed out. "Still a person in my own right."


    "The other two options both had peanuts in them. You''re allergic to peanuts," he justified with a


    sardonic smile.


    After that, we didn''t exchange a single word for eight hours. We were about 11 hours into the flight and


    it was beginning to gette. I had begun to drop off on Leo''s shoulder.


    "E," Leo''s voice said and I slowly opened my eyelids. "I need a piss."


    "Then go," I grumbled.


    "Come with me," he said unbuckling my seatbelt.


    "You''re a big boy. Go on your own," I said before I felt him pull me to my feet.


    "You know that isn''t why," he replied.


    "You know what the great thing about a ne is?" I asked groggily. "You can''t get off it when it''s


    moving. I can guarantee you that when you get back I will still be here."


    "You''ll just wanna goter and have to climb over me. Juste," he stated hauling me out into the


    aisle so that I was walking in front of him. He ced a gentle hand on my hip so that he was so close I


    could feel his breath on the back of my neck.


    "This is ridiculous," I mumbled. "And is that my phone?" I asked when something started vibrating in


    Leo''s pocket with the tune of ''Humpty dumpty sat on the wall'' - a ring tone I would be willing to put what


    little money I have on that Leo didn''t have on his phone.


    "Yeah, there''s wifi on this ne and your brother is facetiming you," he said.


    "Good evening, Connor," Leo said answering the phone as we reached the queue for the restroom. "To


    what do I owe the pleasure?"


    "Where''s my sister?" Connor''s voice demanded.


    "Right here in fact. Why? Did you want to speak to her?" Leo asked in a forced chirp.


    "In person," Connor replied.


    "No can do I''m afraid. We''re  4000 miles away," Leo said with a sarcastic ''what a shame'' voice on.


    "Where have you taken her?!"


    "It''s more where are you taking her since we are also about 35,000ft in the air," Leo said.


    "Is she with you now?"


    "No I left her on her own so some creep could kidnap her," Leo said sarcastically.


    "Wouldn''t be the first time," Connor replied causing Leo''s face to harden. "That''s also ironic considering


    who the creep that kidnapped her in the first ce is-"


    "You have 30 seconds to exin your reasoning behind this little phone call and it better be good or I''ll


    hijack this fucking ne and fly straight back to Seattle and remind you exactly who you''re fucking


    around with!" Leo said a little too loud and therefore receiving a few worried nces.


    "Figure of speech," I reassured a worried looking elderlydy. "Don''t worry he''s not really going to," I


    said to another man. "He''s only joking," I continued to woman and a small baby even though I wasn''t


    really believing it myself.


    "Leo just let me speak to him," I hissed after my attempt to calm the general public.


    "No."


    "Leo," I said sternly


    "No," Leo repeated,


    "Give me the fucking phone!" I eximed.


    "Oh look the restroom is free. Connor my darling I would love to take you in with us but I''m afraid the


    noises might disturb you. Good night," Leo said before hanging up the phone.


    "What the hell Leo! He''s my brother! That is so disgusting!" I said pinching the bridge of my nose.


    "Don''t be so dramatic," he grumbled shoving me into the tiny little bathroom.


    "I''ll be right outside," he said. It was only once I had locked the door and sat on the loo that I realised


    the whole reason we came to the bathroom was because Leo needed it not me. I went anyway


    because I knew I''d need it at some point.


    When I came back out I was instructed to not move an inch and only didn''t have to go in with him on


    the basis that, as I pointed out earlier, we were on a ne.


    "Oh look it''s that skank from the coffee shop," I heard a voice say. I looked to my right to see the two


    girls that attempted to chat Leo up trotting down the isle.


    "Where''s Mr Hottie?" The blonde asked.


    "Pissing," I said bluntly.


    "I can''t believe out of all the girls on this he would choose you," The brte said.


    "Funny you say that actually because there was really nothing either of us could do about it," I said


    knowing it would confuse them.


    "What?" The blonde said twirling her hair. They weren''t nor did they look like the brightest bulbs in any


    bunch...even for humans.


    "What''s his name?" The brte asked changing to a less intellectually challenging subject.


    "Horas," I answered shortly before the toilet door slid open.


    "Hi, Horas. My name is Courtney," the blonde said holding her hand out to be shaken.


    "And I''m Tiffany," the brte said. "Sexy name by the way."


    Leo red down at their hands that were still waiting for a shake. He then looked at me a confused


    look on his face as I tried to hold in myughter.


    "Fuck off," Leo told them, grabbing my hand and guiding me in front of him as we made our way down


    the aisle with me in a fit of giggles.


    "Have I ever told you that youugh a lot?" Leo whispered softly in my ear only making me giggle


    more.


    We spent another few more gruelling hours in our seats before we were finallynding. It was early


    morning in Greece and the airport was fairly empty. After a taxi ride and boat trip, we had finally arrived


    on the ind.


    "This is the only house on the ind. It is private and exclusive just for you," Said the greek man as we


    followed him up some steps and into a beautiful mansion on an even more beautiful ind. Leo looked


    at me with a dirty smirk and I gently hit him on the chest.


    "Stop," I mouthed sternly.


    "It has a hot tub, pool, yacht and more. The ind is three-acre and you are free to go wherever you


    want," He continued leading us inside a huge modern-looking house mansion with wide ss windows


    and swanky staircases.


    After the tour, the man drove away in his boat leaving us alone.


    "Wow," I said walking over to therge balcony that looked over a white sandy beach with clear blue


    waters. "This is amazing."


    "Thank you, Luca," Leo responded dropping the bags down on the floor and wrapping his arms around


    my waist from behind and joining me looking at the view. "Where do we have sex first?"


    "We''re still not having sex, Leonardo," I replied.


    He pouted, "Fine do you wanna go in the pool?


    It was boiling hot and the crystal blue pool was very enticing.


    "Fine," I said, sharply, "I''ll get my bathing suit."


    "There''s really no need-"


    "Shut up," I snapped.


    The pool was on one of the many balconies and overlooked another beautiful bay. It was an infinity


    pool with steps that allowed you to slowly step in. I put on my bikini whilst Leo put his thigh lengthen


    baggy trunks on. (Luckily he didn''t own any speedos)


    I began to slowly walk down the steps into the clear water but Leo had other ideas. Before I could even


    dip my second foot in, I was on his shoulder and being transported to the deep end.


    "Leo no it''s cold!" I eximed. "Leo!!!" I squealed as he submerged us into the icy water. It wasn''t really


    icy water. It just felt like it for a few secondspared to the air. "Okay it''s not that bad," I panted after


    a few moments.


    "I like your bikini by the way," he said. "Very sexy."


    "Thanks," I answered.


    He then pulled me on top of him as he floated by the side and kissed my neck.


    "Keep it in your pants," I said as his hand moved down to my ass, "We aren''t fucking this week and I


    don''t want you to evene onto me."


    "Why?" he asked with a grin, "Because you know you can''t resist me?"


    With that, I sshed some of the water up into his face.


    "You want to start a ssh war? With me?" He said, raising an eyebrow, "Do you not remember the


    "I have no wish to start a war!" I said holding my hands up realising what I had done.


    "Toote," he said moving his arms in one quick motion and pouring half the pool on my head. I


    squealed before immediately retaliating.


    "Weak," Leo said through the noise of water, "That didn''t even get to my face."


    "That''s because your head is so high up it''s protected by the clouds!" I said water getting in my mouth


    as I opened it.


    I then tried again to ssh him but failed just as miserably. He responded by dunking me under the


    water, leaving my coughing and spluttering.


    "We''ll call it a truce if you let me put it in your ass," he said, sshing me again as I was blinded by the


    water.


    "I''d rather drown," I replied, "There is absolutely no way-"


    "A kiss?" he said, still violently sshing me.


    I tried to ssh back but I couldn''t see where he was.


    "Fine," I hissed a few secondster when I realised there was no way I was ever going to win this.


    He stopped and gave me a few seconds to recover beforecing his arms on my waist and pulling me


    in.


    "You''re mean," I replied.


    "And you owe me a kiss," he said with a grin.


    I wrapped my arms around his neck and pecked his lips before immediately pulling away.


    He put his hand behind my head and pulled me back in. I let him kiss me for a few more seconds


    before pulling away and swimming to the other end of the pool.


    "I never said I''d make out with you. You''re gonna have to do far more than stop sshing me in a pool


    for me to forgive you," I said.


    Three hourster, at around 3:30 pm, we decided to go to the maind. Leo had easily worked out


    how to drive the boat and we were halfway across the pristine blue water. There was a harbour to park


    it and before long we were in the busy streets lined with white buildings and street food stalls. The


    glorious sun shone down onto my bare pale legs and arms which I had smothered me in sunscreen but


    I absorbed the summery warmth from it all the same.


    "Coffee?" Leo asked as we walked by a quiet-looking cafe.


    As we sat down at one of the tables, my phone started vibrating again.


    "Is that Connor?" I asked.


    "It sure is," Leo answered. "Good morning, Connor or evening or whatever it is for you in America.


    These international calls really are going to start adding up."


    "Where''s E?"


    "Right here, with me, as per usual," Leo answered


    "I want to talk to her."


    "She''s busy."


    "Doing what?"


    "Giving me a blow job. She really can''t talk right now."


    My eyes widened.


    "Leo, stop trying to provoke him," I said reaching for the phone.


    He only pushed my hand away. "You need to ept that she is my mate."


    "I won''t ept it. I don''t want my little sister with you a.k.a the worst human being on this earth since


    Adolf Hitler," Connor said down the line.


    "My pups are going to be your little nieces and nephews so you better get used to it," Leo replied.


    "My sister will not be having any children of yours," Connor growled.


    "Oh she will," Leo growled back. "And quite frankly there is nothing you can do about it. Soon enough


    she will be pregnant. Maybe even after tonight."


    "Leonardo!" I shouted. "That is my brother. Give me the phone."


    "Uhuhuh," Leo said waggling his finger at me like a child.


    "Let her speak to me," Connor demanded.


    "No."


    "Yes," I replied.


    "No."


    At that point, I was steaming with anger.


    "I''m going to the restroom," I said standing up and heading for the restroom in the corner of the small


    cafe. Before I went inside I looked into the kitchen, which was right next to the kitchen and only


    separated by fly chains. I looked passed the ovens and refrigerator to see a back door wide open. I


    considered for a few seconds debating whether how angry Leo would be was really worth it. For some


    reason, I decided it was worth a shot (he''s not going to kill me right?) and quietly snuck through the


    kitchen and into the hot air.


    I ran for a good ten minutes weaving my scent up and down the streets to confuse him.


    I then skipped and danced along the waterfront with my arms in the air swinging around poles and


    I then got to a rail lining the dock and stood quietly leaning against it, looking out to sea.


    A little bit of freedom atst.


    The sea was like tinfoil with each crinkled wave reflecting the bright daylight in silvery beams. Blue and


    cloud spat, the sky provided the asionalpse of cover from the dozing yellow sun that hung high in


    the sky, warming and soothing my skin. Despite the heat, the air was fresh and a soft breeze blew. Just


    a few deep lung-fulls of it, made me feel more at ease than I had in a long time.


    "Where''s your mate?" A voice said from behind.


    I turned to see a thick-haired man with deep brown eyes. His skin was honey and a strong Greek


    entced his words. His scent was not a human one so maybe he was from a nearby pack or


    maybe even a rogue.


    I rolled my eyes. Great.


    "Oh he''s around somewhere," I said looking at him and then back out to sea.


    "You mean you ran away...from an Alpha?" He said looking at my mark. "Which pack?"


    "Ste," I sighed realising there was no point in trying to lie.


    "Alpha Leonardo Loren''s Luna," He said putting the pieces together.


    "Unfortunately..." I said.


    He leant on the barrier next to me and sighed, "I suppose I should probably take you back to him."


    "No, let me enjoy a few more minutes of freedom first."


    "Alpha''s ay? Bit too controlling I assume?" The man said.


    I nodded, "Drives me insane."


    He smiled.


    "I''m Elias by the way."


    "E," I said shaking his outstretched hand.


    "I know," he replied with a smile. "Every wolf in the world knows your name."


    We stood enjoying the silence for a few more minutes before I spoke again.


    "Leonardo is going to be so angry at me..." I groaned resting my forehead on the railing.


    "Have you ever run away before?" Elias asked.


    "Yep."


    "What did he do?"


    "Marked me against my will and threatened to kill my brother," I answered.


    "Pretty full on then," Elias asked, "Well I need to be getting back to the pack."


    "You aren''t going to take me back to him?"


    "No, I''m not going to force you to do anything. I''m not an Alpha," he answered putting his hands up


    innocently.


    "Thank you, Elias," I said smiling. "It was nice talking to you."


    "Pleasure. Just don''t tell your Alpha you saw me. I enjoy life," Eliasughed before walking away.


    I stayed at the railing for a few minutes more before wandering further down the street. I didn''t want to


    stay in one ce for too long after all. At some point, I turned into a street and immediately came face


    to face with the one and only: Alpha Leonardo Loren.


    "Shit..." I said under my breath reversing slightly. Leo forcefully pulled my arm back to him.


    "Shit indeed," he said in an angry tone. "Where have you been?"


    "Enjoying the freedom," I answered as he began to drag me out onto the street.


    "Not really freedom though was it? You knew I would find you eventually," he replied his long strides


    forcing me to jog alongside. We attracted quite a few stares but that was the least of my worries right


    now.


    "It was close enough," I said as we approached the boat.


    "Stop being awkward and get in the fucking boat," Leo said as I struggled against him pushing me off


    the harbour and onto the yacht. Somehow in my struggle, my foot hooked around the nk of wood


    connecting the deck of the boat to the harbour tform. It fell into the water with a ssh shortly


    followed by Leo and I. I sunk down a little before swimming my way to the surface. Leo was already


    there looking incredibly unamused.


    "Sorry," I said in a weak attempt to make up for the surprise swim. "At least it''s warm."


    Half an hourter, we were back on the ind. Leo was pacing the kitchen having removed his


    soaking wet shirt whilst I was sat quietly on one of the stools a towel around my shoulders waiting for


    him to speak.


    "You know I really didn''t mean to knock us into the ocean like that. It was an ident. My foot just kind


    of-" I rambled.


    "That''s not what I''m angry about," he snapped.


    There was another pause.


    "I am just sick to death of you doing everything you can to piss me off," he hissed, "Even if it means


    endangering your own life. Do you not remember what happened thest time you ran away!?"


    "There are no rogues after me here," I said.


    "And how do you know that?" Leo said. "There is a pack near here. There are rogues surrounding its


    borders too. How can I protect you from them if I don''t know where you are?"


    His face was strained and serious. I could tell there was more than just anger as he stared despairingly


    at me. Something real and genuine.


    There was an excruciating silence before I took a deep breath in.


    "I''m sorry," I said walking over to him and putting my hands on his cheek.


    His face immediately eased and he ced his hand on top of mine.


    "But you have to stop provoking my brother," I said sincerely, "You made me so angry and I just needed


    some time away from you."


    He made no response.


    "I care about him too and it hurts me to see you at each other''s necks," I added.


    Eventually, he nodded and I nuzzled into his chest.


    "If he calls again, I won''t pick it up," he said wrapping his arms around me. "But never ever do this


    again. Not knowing where you are and if you are safe is the only thing in this world that scares the total


    shit out of me."


    A few hourster, I was stood on the balcony of the bedrooms appreciating the sunset. It was pink and


    orange and red and purple with no clouds to hinder the effect. After a while, I felt Leo''s arms wrap


    around my waist whilst he ced his chin in the crook of my neck.


    "It''s beautiful here," I said quietly.


    "Not as beautiful as you," he replied.


    "Cheese sandwich," I saidughing before Leo''s lips connected with mine.


    I pulled away and looked up at him.


    He put his hand behind my neck and looked deeply into my eyes. His were blue and bright in the


    sunlight and his expression so calm and soft.


    His thumb ran down the side of my face before he kissed me gently on the lips again.


    "Let me have you just for tonight," I said.


    I put my hands either side of his face and smiled, "No."


    I then wandered back into the room and began unbuttoning my shirt.


    He folded his arms and stood leaning against the doorway watching me.


    "You know better than to tease me, E," he said in a deep voice.


    I grinned to myself and turned to face him, already on the third button on my shirt, my bra on show. His


    eyes flickered down.


    "Don''t," he warned.


    But I took no heed and only shrugged my shirt off and flung into onto the bed, standing in front of him


    with my sexiest ckce bra on.


    He bit his lip and looked up at the wall.


    "Do I anger you, Leonardo?" I asked.


    He clenched his jaw, "Do I even need to answer that?"


    "Because you know what angers me?" I said, "Ripping innocent young children from their parents and


    imprisoning them to turn them into war weapons."


    He looked down at me and red, "Put your shirt back on, E. Unless you want me to take you."


    He then picked it up off the bed and threw it at me.


    "Final fucking warning."


    I shot him a re, "If I want to stand here in my underwear, I''m gonna stand here in my fucking


    underwear and you''re not going to do shit."


    I then reached for the button on my shorts, slipped them off and gave him a ''sweet'' smile.


    His eyes were instantly all over my body again as he took a deep breath.


    "Or...you could call ir and tell him to begin the process of shutting down the institute," I said, "Then


    we can do whatever you like..."


    I stepped over to him and ran my fingers along his broad shoulders. I could tell how much he wanted


    me and I knew I was ying a dangerous game but that thrilled me for some reason.


    "So what''s it to be, Leonardo?" I asked


    He paused for a second biting his lip before he grabbed me and shoved my back against the wall.


    "If you think I''m gonna let you manipte me like this," he said, his hands on my shoulders. "There is


    something not right in your head."


    His hands then slipped from my shoulders down to my chest where he pushed my bra strap down.


    I looked up to his handsome face a few seconds before he leant down and kissed me. I had no time to


    dodge it and as soon as his warm lips hit my I felt myself move closer to him.


    I could exercise self-control until he had me in his arms, kissing me. And then the damn mate bond and


    my wolf got in the way.


    It was frankly embarrassing how easily he could take control.


    But I couldn''t help but enjoy it deep down. He threw me down onto the bed andy over me, sending


    shivers throughout my body before he began to kiss my mark.


    "There''s condoms in the drawer," I said panting, "I saw them earlier."


    "I''m not using a condom," he replied, taking off his shirt.


    "Yes you are," I said, reaching for the drawer by the bed.


    He grabbed my wrists and pinned them roughly to the mattress.


    "Why the fuck would I use a condom?" he asked.


    "So that I don''t get pregnant," I replied struggling against his grip, "I told you I''m not having your


    children."


    "Well you also told me you weren''t going to fuck me tonight but here we are," he replied with a smile.


    "Leo," I said sternly, "We are using a condom."


    He let out a low growl before reaching into the draw and grabbing the box


    So not a total defeat.

 Chapter 31 An Old Dress

    Chapter 31 An Old Dress


    October 23rd


    The next morning, Leo wasn''t by my side. In his ce was the heavenly smell of bacon.


    Like a possessed zombie I climbed out of the high squishy bed and headed straight for the food.


    "How are you feeling E?" Leo asked sensing me the second I entered the kitchen.


    "Pretty good...," I replied noticing a slight bruise on my wrist where Leo had identally held me


    maybe a little too hardst night.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "The aches will wear off with some breakfast," Leo said handing me a te with a slice of greek bread,


    bacon and eggs.


    "I know I''ve said this before, but you''re just very..." I said. "Rough. And by no means is that a bad thing


    it''s just....I''m a beginner and it''s very intense. You''ve gotta go easy on me."


    "I''m sorry," he said kissing me on the head on his way to the table. "I''ll be gentle next time."


    I smiled and looked down at my breakfast.


    "Do you forgive me then?" he asked.


    "For what?" I asked.


    "...whatever you were mad about," he grumbled.


    "No," I said sharply.


    "But you-"


    "Because I wanted to," I replied stabbing my bacon, "It doesn''t mean I forgave you and from now on we


    are using condoms until you show me you''re ready to be a father."


    He rolled his eyes.


    "Don''t give me attitude. You know you''re the one in the wrong," I snapped.


    After that we ate breakfast in silence before putting our bathing suits on and taking a short walk down


    to a rocky beach on our ind with some reef.


    I didn''t let him hold my hand, even when we were mbering across big boulders twice my size that he


    could manage in a stride. I chose to struggle rather than ept his help which he irritatingly found quite


    amusing.


    When we finally reached the water, it perfectly clear so you could see every single little colourful


    creature.


    "It''s beautiful," I said as I crouched down to get a closer look of the thriving life down there.


    Leo then stepped in, kicking up silt and sand and making the water cloudly and murky.


    "Great, you ruined it. Just like you ruined-"


    "Shut up," he interrupted, grasping my wrist and pulling me in behind him, "It''s peaceful here. Let''s just


    be...at peace."


    I pursed my lips and bit my tongue before looking around. The ocean was still, the sky blue with only


    the asional cloud drifting idily by. It was peaceful. Maybe we should keep it that way...


    I then forced myself to nod, "Okay."


    "Good," he said moving his grip down to my hand.


    We waded through the water until we were up to my waist.


    "Fuck, what was that?" I squealed leaping up towards Leo.


    My foot had delved into something extremely squishy and slimy.


    "Probably just a piece of seaweed," Leo said calmly guiding me further into the ocean.


    I put my foot back down and felt the same squidgy thing move underneath it.


    "That is not a fucking piece of fucking seaweed!" I shouted, squeezing his hand tightly as I lifted my


    feet off the ground and using Leo to stay afloat. I wrapped my legs around his torso like a ko bear


    whilst he wrapped one arm around my back.


    "How about I carry you away from the scary squishy thing?" Leo suggested walking fearlessly into the


    sea.


    "I like that idea," I agreed.


    For the rest of the week, I fought the urge to snap at every little thing Leo did. I hadn''t forgiven him and


    every night when he asked if we could ''give the condom a miss'' the answer was still a firm no. But...it


    somehow worked. Maybe being away from the pack and his alphaship made him into a better human


    or maybe he was just happy to be having sex. I don''t know. But we drifted through the vacation


    practically argument free, peaceful and content.


    October 30th


    When we arrived back in Seattle after the immensely long flight, it was past midnight and when we had


    driven back to the house it was about 3 in the morning. After a beautifully long sleep that went well into


    the afternoon, I finally dragged myself out of bed. Leo was no longer in the bed and when I got


    downstairs I found one of the twins downstairs.


    "Hey, Marco or Carlos?" I asked.


    "Marco. Carlos is on his way." Marco replied.


    "Okay, where''s Leo?"


    "Oh he went out to the base to catch up with pack stuff," Marco replied. "He told me to apologise on his


    behalf for not saying goodbye but he didn''t want to wake you because you were so fast asleep."


    I nodded, "Jetg hit me hard."


    "Coffee?" he asked.


    "That would be great."


    Marco and I sat down at the table with a cup of coffee each. The caffeine coursing through my veins


    brought some life into me and I slowly began to feel less like death.


    "So Carlos and I had ns to go to a Allison today in her new faction before we got called for


    babysitting," Marco said, "I heard you met and then immediately broke into Leo''s junior institute


    together, the reason she''s been move faction, so I figured you must already be good friends and would


    like toe?"


    I nodded.


    Carlos arrived a bitter, dressed practically identically to his identical twin brother.


    "Carlos in the building!" Carlos bellowed through the house.


    "I would never have guessed," his twin said.


    "Why would you wear the same shirt?!" I eximed. "How am I supposed to tell you apart."


    They looked at each other and froze, examining the other twin''s outfit.


    Secondster they began shouting at each other in Italian.


    "Hey, hey, hey!" I said, "I didn''t mean to start a riot."


    "Mom bought us these shirts a few months ago forgetting that we are no longer five and don''t like


    dressing the same anymore," Marco began.


    "And we both agreed never to wear them on the same day," Carlos added. "But look who''s breaking


    oaths!"


    "Hey! I was up first this morning!" Marco replied.


    "What and I''m supposed to take notes on what you''re wearing?" Carlos replied, "By telepathy?"


    "Don''t worry, E. When you forget who is who just remember that I am less of an ass," Marco said to


    me.


    "Or...you could remember I am the more attractive one," Carlos said with a sarcastic smile.


    "Or... I could just remember Carlos''s jeans are dark grey and Marco''s jeans are ck," I suggested with


    augh.


    "Fine."


    "Fine."


    An hourter, we were arriving in a small vige. It''d been a long walk.


    Allison used to live in Triton but after the trespassing fandanza, Leo being the prick he is, demoted her


    to a lower faction.


    "Allison!" Marco eximed after as two people hade out of the house in front of us. "Nice house..."


    She grimaced and looked back at her new home, "It''s smaller than my old one in Triton...but it''s cosier."


    "I''m sorry," I said through gritted teeth, "That''s my bad."


    "No it''s not," she said sternly, "Don''t you dare go ming yourself. But I didn''t know any of you were


    "Well it was just gonna be Marco and I," Carlos began, "But then our brother lumbered us with his luna


    Allison smiled awkwardly, "Well...Mateo''s here..."


    Marco furrowed his eyebrows, "Why?"


    I bit my lip and tried not to make eye contact with either Marco and Carlos. I knew exactly why Mateo


    was at Allison''s house but of course it had been made very clear the twins can''t know.


    "He was helping me move some of my stuff," she said quickly.


    "Oh," Carlos chirped, "Okay."


    Marco shrugged, "Cool. Can wee in?"


    She nodded and as they walked towards the house Allison looked to me nearlyughing, "They''re so


    gullible," he whispered.


    As we came in, Mateo came downstairs wrapped with a towel around his waist. He widened his eyes


    as he saw his brothers.


    "What the fuck are you doing?" Marco asked.


    "Urgh..." he began, "I was fixing the shower...then I tested it."


    "Fair enough," Carlos said and he and his twin once again continued on their way,pletely


    unsuspecting.


    Even Mateo, their brother, seemed surprised at how easily he got away with that.


    "They really do believe anything," He said quietly.


    "Go and put some clothes on Mateo," Allison ordered, "I''ll keep them busy."


    The house was still full of boxes and was in serious need of a dust but it was nice enough. Allison


    made us all coffee and when Mateo came back down we headed out for a walk.


    "Urgh, Carlos do you get the..." Marco said as we walked down the front step.


    I looked at Carlos in confusion and he nodded before tapping his pocket.


    Marco''s face lit up in glee.


    "Then let''s go," he said.


    We walked into the forest. I walked with Allison behind the boys and we chatted about almost


    everything.


    I got on with Allison. Her energy matched mine and it just worked.


    "Marco and Carlos can be really irritating, can''t they?" she said.


    They''d been shoving each other and forcing each other into headlocks the entire way.


    "But I''ve known them forever and I love them just...deep down," she said with augh.


    I smiled, "They had a fight this morning because they''re wearing the same shirt."


    "I did wonder if they''d done that deliberately..." Allison replied.


    Just then, Carlos began coughing.


    "Fuck, it''s strong," he said.


    It was then that I noticed the blunt in his hand.


    "Oh..." I said, "That''s what was in his pocket."


    The distinct smell of pot drifting into my nose as he passed it to Marco who took a hit before passing it


    on to Mateo.


    They all grimaced and coughed.


    "Where the hell did you get this?" Marco asked.


    "Same ce as usual," Carlos replied.


    "We''re supposed to be watching the Alpha''s Luna," Marco said with augh after taking another long


    inhtion of the joint, "He might kill us."


    "It''ll wear off," Mateo reassured, "Allison?"


    "Not today," she said, "You know what happenedst time I smoked."


    "Luna?" Carlos said to me.


    He smiled widely. How was he already high?


    "Are you out of your mind?" Marco said snatching it off him, "He will kill us."


    They both then burst intoughter.


    Allison looked at me and rolled her eyes.


    "Just wait. This is only the start," she said, "Come on boys. Walk and smoke. Smoke and walk."


    We continued through the forest, Mateo and the twins only getting higher and higher. They were on


    about the third joint when Mateo suddenly stopped.


    "I''m really fucking hungry," he said.


    "Us too," Marco and Carlos said in unison.


    "Ally?" Mateo said with pleading eyes, "Do you have any candy?"


    "Why the fuck would I have candy?" she asked.


    He looked her with betrayal but I didn''t spend long watching where that was gonna go before I noticed


    what Marco and Carlos were doing.


    Opera.


    They were singing opera.


    Well, trying.


    The giggling and severe inability to sing was kinda getting in the way.


    "You know E," Carlos said to me, putting an arm around my shoulder as we walked back to the


    house half an hourter, "Have you seen the Uzbekistani economytely?"


    "Umm..." I said. "No?"


    "Honestly, are you some kind of simpleton?" he asked, "Hey Marco! Our brother has made this girl his


    Luna and she doesn''t even know about Uzbekistan''s economy! Can you believe that?!"


    "Well you better educate the woman!" Marco eximed.


    "You must at least know about their gold mining industry?"


    I shook my head.


    "The diverse economy driven by the battle for independence that aimed for a smooth transition into the


    market economy avoiding stagnation and pauperism?" he asked.


    "Honey, I don''t even know what half those words mean," I said.


    "We''ll work on it," he assured me before suddenly ducking.


    "Fuck," he muttered, "I thought that was a vulture."


    I looked around, "Thought what was a vulture?"


    "That!" he eximed.


    He pointed at a distant leaf drifting from a tree.


    "Oh, I see..." I said a smile tugging at my lips, "That makes sense."


    Eventually, Allison and I got all three back to the house where they stood eating the kitchen to the


    ground.


    It was then that Marco''s phone began to ring.


    "It''s Leo," he said, gulping down the piece of ne bread in his mouth. "Did you ever tell him where we


    were?" he asked Carlos.


    "No, I thought you did?" Carlos replied.


    "Oh shit," Mateo said with augh, "You''re fucked."


    "Do I answer it?" Marco asked.


    "Yes," I said taking the bread out of his hand, "Just try and act...normal."


    "Hey, Leo," He said with an awkwardugh.


    "I just got back to my house and you don''t appear to be here," Leo''s voice replied. "Where''s E?"


    "She''s with us. We went to Allison''s new house," Carlos replied. "Everything''s fine."


    "Are you on your way back?" Leo asked surprisingly calmly.


    "Yes," Marco said as Carlos simultaneously said "No."


    "Right... Yes, no?" Leo asked, "Are you high?"


    "No," Marco said, this time covering Carlos''s mouth.


    "Just bring her home," Leo replied before hanging up.


    Quiet cast over the kitchen leaving us only listening to the sounds of their digesting stomachs.


    "That was weird," I said breaking the silence.


    "He seemed almost...," Carlos added.


    "Rational," Marco finished.


    "Maybe he''s had a good day," I said.


    Marco and Carlos walked me home soon after where Leo was waiting. They stood looking guilty at the


    end of the drive as I approached Leo who stood watching them on the front doorstep.


    "Thank you!" he called, "You can go! But I can smell it from here so I wouldn''t go home to Mom just


    yet!"


    They then scarpered, all limbs intact and without suffering the wounds of even one harshly toned word.


    "Why aren''t you mad?" I asked wrapping my arms around his waist.


    "That I left you in charge of my two brothers that then rendered themselves totally useless by smoking


    a shit tonne of pot?" he asked.


    "Yeah...that," I said.


    "Firstly, I am not surprised. This is exactly why if avable, I would always choose Mateo. Secondly, I''m


    in a good mood," he replied, "Thirdly, at least didn''t let you join in."


    I didn''t mention that Mateo had also been high as a kite earlier today.


    Iughed, "And why are you in a good mood?"


    "The annual pack ball is tomorrow night. It marks the establishment of the pack so it''s pretty important,"


    he replied


    "Why do you wait until the day before to tell me these things?" I ask "I don''t even have a suitable dress


    to wear."


    "Do not fear. Tradition has already thought of that," he said taking my hand and pulling me up the


    stairs. "I need to show you something," he continued leading me into one the room with the piano.


    "Why do you have a room with just a piano? Do you even y the piano?" I asked.


    "Yes, indeed I do y the piano," he said moving his fingers along keys so fast I could barely even see


    whilst also ying a beautiful tune. "And there is far more than just a piano in this room. That is merely


    for standing on," he continued lifting me up and cing me on top of the shiny ck grand piano


    before walking over arge closet.


    He opened it, revealing a mannequin disying the most beautiful dress I''d ever seen.


    "Wow," I whispered. "Is that for me?"


    He nodded.


    It was a rich navy blue colour with a sparkling star-like embellishments. The bust was fitted and


    elegantly shaped until the waist where the skirt came out and fell perfectly to the floor. It was, by all


    means, a gown.


    "This is the Luna''s dress," Leo exined, "I had to get it tailored because thest person who wore it


    was my Mother and she is considerably taller than you."


    "Your mother wore it?" I asked.


    "Along with every other Luna for hundreds of years," he said, "Of course it hasn''t been around since


    Potestas Loren''s time but it seen a few eras."


    "It''s beautiful," I said.


    "And it''s yours for this ball every year...until our eldest son bes Alpha of course," he said taking it


    carefully down off the mannequin.


    "Are those sparkly things diamonds?" I asked as he brought it over.


    "Every single one," he said, "They''re supposed to look like stars in the night sky to represent the Ste


    pack."


    "I''m scared to even touch it," I said.


    "Try it on," he said causing me to look up at him, "Try it on," he urged.


    "Okay..." I said kicking off my shoes. Leo jumped up onto the piano with me and pulled my sweater and


    top over my head, I then quickly slipped off my jeans.


    "Bra''s going to have to go," Leo said when I was done. I turned away from him before unclipping it and


    kicking it onto the floor along with the rest of my clothes. "And panties."


    I turned my head and scowled at him. "Shut up."


    Leo then gently slipped the soft satin material over my head and it fell nicely down so it hit the top of


    the piano with a little trail.


    "It fits perfectly," he said as I turned around after he had fastened the sps at the back.


    "And what do you wear to this ball?" I asked.


    "A really old matching tie," He replied.


    "Just a tie?" I asked with a smirk.


    "I can only think of one other person that would say something like that and that is Luca," Leo replied


    causing me tough.


    "Can I take this off now? It''s stressing me out," I said.


    "You''re going to have to wear it for about 6 hours tomorrow. And there will be wine. Red wine," Leo


    said.


    "Oh God, at least it''s dark blue not white or something," I said.


    He smiled and kissed me, "You look stunning."

 Chapter 32 The Mall

    Chapter 32 The Mall


    October 31st


    "E!" I heard a voice say from the other side of the yellow and purple striped room. "E!," It said


    again. I apologised to the short snail for interrupting his fascinating story about his wife giving birth to


    the picture frame in his hallway and left to go and investigate.


    "E!" Leo said. I opened my eyes not to see a yellow and purple striped room and a short snail, but a


    very normal room and my 6ft something mate.


    "You''re so tall," I groaned before closing my eyes and plonking my head back into the fluffy pillow.


    "Seriously, how did you grow that much?!"


    "Time to get up, morning is calling," Leo said pulling the duvet off exposing me to the cold air.


    "Let it go to voicemail," I groaned before the duvet was fully removed. "Leo it''s really cold give the


    covers back!" I said standing up on the tall bed so I was the same height as him stood on the floor.


    "Awwe, are you cold?" He cooed sarcastically. "Oh dear,"


    "Shut up," I said giving him a sarcy smile. "Give me the fucking duvet."


    "Somebody got up on the wrong side of the bed," Leo said with augh as he wrapped me in the warm


    duvet and hugged me tightly.


    "Somebody''s period is fast approaching," I replied as he kissed my cheek.


    "Stop right there. TMI." Leo eximed.


    "Nobody says that anymore," I answered.


    "Does this face look like it cares," Leo replied.


    "I don''t know it''s hard to tell what your face is thinking when. Always seems to hold the same stone,


    cold emotionless re."


    "Shut up and get dressed," he ordered with a forced smile.


    "Allison is taking you out at 9:00 am," Leo said.


    "Allison as in Allison Allison?" I asked thinking of the girl I met with Marco and Carlos the day before.


    "Yes, you are going do some girl stuff for the ball tonight, hair and all that," Leo replied very vaguely.


    "Carlos told me you got on well."


    "Surprised he noticed. Most the time he was too busy telling me about the Uzbekistani economy," I


    replied.


    Leo let out a shortugh, "Ah the ssic stoned Carlos topic. I''m very d to see my brothers so


    concerned about world affairs. Although ask him when he''s sober and he won''t even know that


    Uzbekistan exists."


    I chuckled, "Do you smoke weed?"


    He paused, "Not anymore. I''ve got too many responsibilities now."


    I nodded, "And is it just me and Allison?" I asked.


    "No, don''t be unrealistic."


    "Of course," I muttered. "You''re still a paranoid control freak. Who else ising?"


    "Watch it, sweetheart. Marco and Carlos and I think Mateo is too," Leo replied. "Did you know that he


    and Allison are sleeping together?" he asked with a slight grimace.


    "Yes," I replied with augh, "But Marco and Carlos don''t so don''t you dare tell them."


    "Mateo has also slept with both of their ex-girlfriends and Marco''s English teacher," he replied, "I''ll just


    add her to the list of people to not tell them he''s fucked."


    I smiled, "Ew. A teacher."


    "Anyway, they are under specific orders not to get high again because you are going off territory."


    "Okay, sounds good," I said rolling backwards and forwards on my heels. "This bed is really bouncy,


    you know" I addedpletely off topic before taking a little jump.


    "How old are you 10?" He replied watching me jump on the bed.


    "Nope I''m fresh out of 16, basically still a child," I said. "And therefore licensed to jump on the bed. You


    wouldn''t understand, you know being a grumpy old man and all."


    "Well, I am licensed to do anything which is why I am about to exercise my right to drag you downstairs


    and make you eat the pancakes that I made," Leo replied.


    "I will walk downstairs on my own ord. All you had to do was mention pancakes," I answered


    After breakfast, I got dressed and Allison, Mateo, Marco and Carlos arrived a littleter. Allison was


    driving and I sat in the front with her whilst the boys squished in the back of her little, pale blue fiat 500.


    "Well this is fun," Mateo grunted who was sat between the twins.


    "Don''tin Matty, you''re the meat in a really hot sandwich right now," Marco said.


    "Oh yeah sorry I just remembered I''m gay, you two aren''t my brothers and you guys really turn me on.


    Incest with male, identical twins is totally one of my fantasies," Matt replied.


    "Um excuse me, boys," Allison said starting the engine. "I didn''t eat breakfast this morning just to look


    at it again. Please don''t make me throw up."


    The boys continued to squabble like 7-year-olds in the back the whole way to Kellington. Allison had


    somehow managed to get Leo to allow them to make there on the basis of the fact that it had the best


    salons. I wouldn''t know but Allison had been going to the balls since birth and apparently they were the


    quite a big deal and a fun opportunity to m up.


    When we got to the mall the first job was find Allison a dress.


    "You''re lucky. You have a dress just handed to you, no choosing and no buying," Allison said flicking


    through racks of dresses. "And no expectation to have a different one every year!"


    "Ow Carlos that one hurt," Marco said from behind us, rubbing his arm.


    "That''s the whole point of the game you twat!" Carlos replied.


    "Marco!" Mateo suddenly said. "You just pushed me into thatdy!" he continued. "Sorry," he


    apologised to an olddy with a walking stick.


    "Youths these days. So uncaring for us elderly," She said to her equally old husband causing Mateo to


    push Marco into one of the disys as he hurled an insult.


    "Boys!" Allison said whipping around to face them. "Just so that you know, if you break anything you


    have to pay for it. That includes hospital bills for broken people!"


    "Sorry," they all mumbled obediently before following us through the shop like lost puppies.


    "Oooh Allison. This one is pretty!" I said pulling out a long maroon dress with a pulled in waist and


    straight skirt.


    "Yesss! Let me try it on!" She said grabbing my hand and pulling me towards the changing rooms.


    After a few minutes, Allison had put the dress on her tall lean figure and came back out to the middle


    section of the changing rooms


    "You look stunning!" I eximed.


    "Do you think this is the one?" She asked twirling around as the boys came in.


    Marco and Carlos both smiled but Mateo''s eyes instantly fell to Allison''s body and he nodded


    approvingly.


    "You look really fucking hot," he said with a wink.


    Carlos turned to him, "Best friends are off-limits, remember?"


    Mateo shrugged, "I''m just speaking the truth."


    "Well don''t," Marco snapped before turning back to Allison, "You look pretty Ally."


    "And it''s only $36.99, pretty good if you ask me," Allison said walking back into the changing room to


    take it off.


    After Allison had bought the dress we went to a nail salon. ording to Allison, it was the best one in


    town and it certainly looked fancy. There were mirrors on all the walls and it had a definite spa feel and


    scent to it.


    "Good eveningdies...and gentlemen. What can I do for you today?" Thedy at the desk asked.


    "2 manicures please," Allison said.


    "Okay, and anything for you boys?" thedy asked looking over to Mateo, Marco and Carlos who had


    already begun messing about again.


    "No they are just here for the ride," Allison said.


    "Okay follow me then," Thedy said looking anxiously over at the boys again and then at all the


    expensive looking ss and china sculptures.


    "Mateo!" Allison hissed and he immediately released Marco from the headlock.


    I went for what the manicurist called a french manicure which is when the put the white bits at the ends


    and making it all shiny whilst Allison got matt maroon to match her dress. There were 3 spinning chairs


    in the room so Mateo, Carlos and Marco were able to entertain themselves.


    When we left the shop we headed to a hair salon and once again the twins and Mateo got another


    concerned look from the receptionist.


    "Are they your brothers?" She asked.


    "Fortunately not," Allison said with a smile.


    "They''re my boyfriend''s younger brothers," I said, "As you can they are a bit bored of this shopping


    mrky."


    "Don''t worry. My sons are just the same. I usually just send them off to find some food, keeps them


    pretty well entertained," she replied.


    "Not a bad idea," Allison said. "Mateo! Here''s $10, take Marco and Carlos to go and find something to


    eat, we will still be here when youe back."


    "But aren''t we meant to stay with..." Carlos said looking at me.


    "Don''t argue with free food Carlos," Marco said dragging his twin with them.


    "And they are identical twins," thedy said looking at us. "Double the trouble! Anyway, what can I do


    for youdies?"


    An hourter my hair was tied up in a pretty ited bun whilst Allison''s was in loose curls. Her hair still


    reached her bum even when it was curled and it still looked just as thick and glossy too.


    Marco, Carlos and Mateo never came back so we ventured out into the mall to look for them.


    "Where the fuck are they?" Allison mumbled as she pulled out her phone.


    It rang only once before Marco picked up.


    "Yeh we ran into some trouble," he said.


    Allison rolled her eyes, "What did you do?"


    "Well... we bumped into the cops," Marco began.


    Allison was already shaking her head.


    "And the cops had a dog...a sniffer dog..."


    "For fuck''s sake," Allison whispered.


    "And Carlos had a blunt in his pocket," he continued.


    "So...we had to run from the cops. We''re on our way back now and don''t worry. We''ve smoked the


    evidence."


    "That''s fucking brilliant," Allison said, "As if you three aren''t annoying enough sober. Get your asses


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    back here now."


    She then hung up and turned to me, "Can''t leave them alone for five seconds."


    I smiled and we waited as patiently as possible for them to make their way back, no doubt stopping at


    every slightly amusing thing they found along the way.

 Chapter 33 The Ball

    Chapter 33 The Ball


    October 31st


    After dragging the boys back to the car, Allison dropped me home.


    A few hourster, I was stood the piano again.


    "Arms up," Leo said before slipping the dress over my head trying not to ruin my hair. When it was on


    he carefully putting a diamond ne around my neck. "Don''t lose this. It''s probably worth more than


    this entire house."


    "I''ll try not to," I said before Leo took his tie out the ss case. He was already wearing his ck suit


    and white shirt. I watched him put it around his neck and tie it perfectly neatly before ttening the


    cor.


    "Ready?" he asked looking at his watch. "The rest of the guests should have arrived by now."


    "Wait. I don''t have any shoes on," I said sticking my foot out of the long dress.


    "Oh shit shoes," Leo said, "I forgot about shoes."


    "You don''t have any?" I asked.


    "Do I have anydies ball shoes small enough to fit you...?" he asked, "Um, no?"


    "Well you had a fucking dress," I replied.


    "Do you have any shoes?" he questioned.


    "I have my old converse," I suggested, "That''s it."


    "You know what the dress is long, no one will know," he said with a shrug.


    "Yeah and I can''t even walk in high heels anyway," I said.


    "It''s fine."


    "Totally fine."


    A few minutester, Leo was stood in the doorway holding my converse by theces with a grimace on


    his face.


    "These are disgusting?" he said looking at the mud and rips all over them, "Remind me to get you a


    new pair."


    I slipped them on and he looked me up and down, "You can''t even tell," he concluded."


    I smiled and rocked back and forth, my feet incrediblyfortable.


    "You''ve gotta act like ady tonight," he said.


    "Ady?" I asked.


    "No cursing, no burping, no sarcasm, no slouching etcetera," he said.


    "Yawn," I said. "And you know I can''t control my sarcasm."


    "This is your first official public appearance as Luna in the pack and most of them are yet to even see


    you so it''s important that you make a good impression," he exined.


    "Good impression? Fuck that," I muttered. "I don''t care what people think of me."


    "You''re Luna, Ells. You need to please the people for the benefit my rule," he said. "And it''s just one


    night that you have to pretend to be a charming elegant creature. Then you can go back to...whatever


    this is..."


    "Hey!" I eximed. "Rude! And I''ve never been to a ball. I don''t know how to be elegant and charming."


    "No cursing, eye-rolling, slouching, sarcasm etcetera," he said, "Just be polite, smile and for the love of


    the Goddesses, don''t chug the champagne."


    "Whatever," I said, "But I''ve never tried champagne. I might hate it."


    "You''ve never had champagne?" He asked.


    "Poverty, Leo," I replied, "Heard of that?"


    Just then the doorbell rang.


    "That will be our ride mydy," Leo said holding one hand out and tucking the other one behind his


    back, "Tonight you are my Queen and I will ensure you first taste of champagne will be the word''s


    finest."


    "Why thank you Sir," I said curtsying before taking his hand.


    When we opened the door there was a man in a tuxedo waiting.


    "Alpha, Luna. Your car awaits," He said nodding.


    After I had crammed my dress in the back seat of the car, which looked like something the Queen of


    Ennd might own, we began our journey.


    It wasn''t long before we reached the building the ball was in. The car pulled up in front of it the sound of


    an orchestra and a lot of chatter hit my ears.


    "Remember back straight and be polite," Leo said as he helped me out the car and lead me to the huge


    wooden doors. The door men bowed to us before opening them revealing the huge ball room. There


    were 8 symmetrical chandeliers lining the incredible high ceiling that needed pirs as thick as rooms


    to hold it up. People were everywhere. Every man with a neat suit or tuxedo and every woman with a


    long ball gown and beautiful hair.  There were balconies all around acting as a second floor with even


    more people. Butlers were handing out tters or wine and champagne whilst the band we had heard


    from outside yed for people dancing on the vast dance floor each with a mate. Giant bouquets of


    flowers decorated the room along with incredibly long curtains reaching from the ceiling to the floor.


    The whole room was so big I could scarcely make out the other side, but I didn''t have much time to.


    After we had been stood at the entrance for a few moments the two door men had whipped out


    trumpets from somewhere and started to y some kind of royal sounding fanfare. Silence immediately


    swept across the room and every face turned to look at us.


    "Signore e Signori i leader di questo grande branco: Alpha Leonardo Loren e sua Luna E Jones."


    One of them announced in Italian. I was starting to pick up thenguage in this pack. I had always been


    quite good atnguages at school.


    I didn''t understand all of it at the time but it was somewhere along the lines of dies and gentlemen


    your leaders of this fine pack: Alpha Leonardo Loren and his Luna E Jones''.


    Leo smiled charmingly to the crowd as he stood tall and confidently. Everyone looked upon him in silent


    admiration and I tried to follow his lead but felt the embarrassment of this much attention sear red


    across my cheeks instead.


    Without a word, he then stepped forward, his arm still through mine to the middle of the hall. The dance


    floor cleared and then I realised what was going on. My eyes widened and I looked up to Leo who had


    a reassuring look on his face. When we were in the centre of the dance floor, Leo stopped, ced one


    hand on my waist and with the other held mine in the air. Naturally, I reached up and ced my hand


    on his shoulder. The orchestra then began ying and Leo began to guide me around the dance floor.


    Why don''t we just add dancing to his list of talents? I hadn''t a jiffy in a jaffa how to dance but he led and


    I just followed his steps and it feltpletely natural. After the dance was over. Leo kissed my hand


    and turned to the vast audience which I had been trying not to think about. They all apuded civilly.


    "Let the ball begin!" Leo boomed no need for a microphone.


    "Didn''t know you could dance," I said once the dance floor had filled with other couples and there


    wasn''t as much attention on us.


    "I didn''t know you could dance," Leo said in response. "Come with me, there''s some people you need


    to meet."


    I nodded my head and let him guide me through the crowd which was splitting for us anyway.


    Eventually, we reached a cluster of men gathered in a circle.


    "Good evening Leonardo," One of them said. He looked around 60 yet still tall and muscr. Around


    him were two other men and one of which was Antonio.


    "E, here we have the previous three Alphas of the pack.  My Father, Antonio, as you already know,


    my Grandfather Francesco Loren, my Great Grandfather Marcello Loren and My Great Great


    Grandfather Lorenzo Loren."


    I tried not to say anything udylike but Lorenzo must have been bloody old. At least 100 if there were


    that many generations below him. But despite his age, he still stood tall and strong.


    "A pleasure to meet you all," I said politely nodding my head.


    "A pleasure to meet you too. Leonardo is very lucky to have such a beautiful young Luna," Said the one


    I remember to be called Marcello.


    "So tell me, Leonardo, How long will it be until I am a great x3 Grandfather?" Lorenzo, the oldest said.


    I saw Leo''s jaw clench slightly.


    "He''s certainly not rushing it," Antonio said half jokily but with an underlying seriousness.


    "Soon enough Lorenzo," Leo said cing his hand on my back.


    "Good to hear," Lorenzo replied.


    "And what about the pack-" Marcello started to say, but something caught my eye and Ipletely lost


    interest.


    By a golden spiral stair case was Max, but that''s not who I was looking at. It was the women next to


    him. She looked just like my mother, same dark hair and tanned skin. Even her eyes were the exact


    same shade of dark brown. She looked a little younger than her though, maybe 25-ish. She had a slim


    fitted sophisticated dress on that matched her diamond ne and hair pin. Leo was still forcing


    himself to be civilised with my new inws, but I wasn''t in the slightest bit interested. A hidden sadness


    he had taken her by the arm and was leading her away from something that she seemed to want to go


    towards. I tuned my ear into their conversation.


    "You have no right to manhandle me this way, Maximus. You are not my son," She said breaking away


    from him.


    "You''re right, Maddison. I am not your son, I am your nephew and since you don''t have any sons


    yourself I see it as my duty," Max growled in response.


    "I don''t have any sons because your father forbade me to be with my mate," She said.


    "Then you have him me," Max responded bluntly.


    "Milo has been dead ten years, yet I have had one conversation with the mate I have know for just as


    long?" She said.


    "It was in my father''s dying wish for me to ensure hisst remaining sister does not end up with a man


    from that wretched family, so that is what I will do until the day one of us dies," Max said leading her


    across the room away from whatever it was she was looking at.


    "Last remaining sister? Mara is not dead even now," Maddison responded. Mara? Mara Jones was my


    mother''s name...


    "She was dead to him," Max spat ending their dispute.


    I looked back across to find Leo''s Grandparents gone.


    "Everything alright E?" Leo asked.


    "That woman over there. The one with Max. She''s my Aunt isn''t she?" I asked.


    "Yes, your Mother''s sister Maddison. Ever heard anything about her?" Leo asked.


    "No, I always thought my Mom was an only child. Turns out she has a brother, sister and a nephew," I


    said.


    "Four nephews actually. Max has three younger brothers," Leo said.


    "Can we go and talk to her?" I asked not even surprised to hear about more family I didn''t even know


    the existence of.


    "I don''t know whether that would be best. There''s a lot ofplication in Milo''s family," Leo said,


    "Because he didn''t allow his sisters to be with their mates?" I asked.


    "Yes, mainly that."


    "Please. Just for a minute or two. She''s my aunt and I have never met her," I said.


    "Okay, just for a bit," Leo said and we made our way across to them.


    "Good evening, Alpha," Max said bowing his head, "Good evening, Luna," he continued staring me


    right in the eye. "This is my Aunt Maddison."


    "And my Aunt I believe," I said attracting Maddison''s full attention. She had been looking over in the


    same direction she had been when they were stood by the stairs, oblivious to the fact that the Alpha


    had just approached her.


    "Goodness me," she breathed. "Mara''s daughter, isn''t it?" She said and I nodded.


    "My name is E," I said.


    "You look just like your father. None of this dark hair thing going on."


    "So I have been told. My brother is the one with our mother''s looks," I said.


    "Connor, yes I remember. How old are you both now?" Maddison asked me.


    "He''s 18 and I''m 17."


    "Gosh, it''s been that long since Ist saw your mother. I hope she is well," Maddison said.


    "She is," I answered half lying. "Since my father died, she hasn''t been the same, but she seems to be


    coping well."


    "Hopefully, I will find time to catch up with her soon, so I can see how she is myself," Mara said a sad


    look on her face like she knew that that would never happen. I didn''t know why and I couldn''t begin to


    think of a reason why she hasn''t seen her sister in 17 years.


    "Has it been a shocking to this pack?" She asked me, changing the subject as we wandered


    across the room to a butler serving champagne. Max and Leo walked behind listening intently.


    "Well yes. For starters, I didn''t know I had four cousins and an Aunt," I said


    "It doesn''t surprise me that Mara never told you. She was ashamed to be apart of a family that would


    rather keep a young girl from her mate than lose a little bit of reputation," Maddison said clearly


    directed at Max. "I used to wish I could run away too with my mate," Maddison continued.


    "You have a mate?" I asked acting like I hadn''t been listening into their conversation earlier.


    "Yes, I haven''t spoken to him once though. Milo didn''t approve and now his son doesn''t either," she


    replied.


    "That''s awful. Why not?" I said knowing that Max would hear.


    "His name is Tobias Jones," she answered.


    "My Dad''s brother...,"


    "Yes," Maddison answered before Max came out from behind and took her arm, pulling her from me.


    "We should be going," Max said leading her away.


    I opened my mouth to protest but Max shot me a re as he pulled Maddison a little more forcefully.


    She forced a smile and nodded to me before they were gone.


    "My Dad''s brother is her mate, but Max won''t let them talk to each other?" I said turning to Leo in the


    hope he would do something.


    "Yes, he fears it will be a repeat of Mara," he answered


    "Is Tobias here?" I asked.


    "Yes he''s over there by those stairs," Leo said and then it dawned on me what Maddison kept looking


    at. By the golden stairs was a tall man in about his early thirties. He looked a lot like my Dad did.


    Touselled blonde hair and a stubbly beard. Scruffy, but not in a disreputable way. He wore a smart suit


    but he hadn''t bothered to tuck his shirt in properly and his tie was loose. He stood out in the way he


    stood slouched against the staircase with his arms crossed in front of him instead of straight and


    upright like every other guest.


    "My Dad told us he had a brother. I think I met him once, but when I was really little," I said. "Can we


    talk to him?"


    "He''s your uncle, I don''t see why not" Leo answered taking my hand.


    "Alpha," Tobias said nodding as we approached. He unfolded his arms and stood up straighter before


    setting his eyes on me.


    "My brother''s only daughter," Tobias said with a bow. "Still as beautiful as ever I see. Thest time I


    saw you was 14 years ago, you probably don''t remember me," Tobias said.


    "I do. Only vaguely though," I said.


    "I''ll leave you two for a moment," Leo said before kissing my head and disappearing.


    "How is your mother?" Tobias asked.


    "She is well," I responded,


    "You don''t have to lie for my benefit. No wolf is well without their mate, I know that better than most,"


    Tobias said taking a swig of his champagne and looking over to Maddison who was dancing with Max


    the same pained expression on her face. "How are you enjoying this pack?"


    "It''s good. The people are nice to me...mostly," I said thinking about MaxOwned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, you''re about the only Jones that can say that. We don''t exactly have a good reputation here."


    "Why don''t you go and talk to her?" I said.


    "Her nephew will have me killed and I don''t see how that makes the situation any better. Whilst I''m


    alive I have to live with the pain of not being with her, but at least I have a glimpse of her beautiful face


    once in a while tofort me." Tobias responded.


    I sighed in pity. "I''m so sorry. If only I could help."


    "Don''t worry, kid," he said putting his arm around my shoulder. "I''ll be fine and I''m d to see my niece


    doing so well," he then looked at Leo who was now on the other side of the room and brought his lips


    closer to my ear. "Your Dad would turn in his grave if he knew who you ended up mated to."


    He smiled widely and I couldn''t help butugh.


    "The Goddesses must find it amusing to challenge us with the most unsuitable or impossible mates.


    How long ago did you find out you were mates with Mara?" I asked


    "10 years ago, we had met before but she wasn''t old enough for the mate bond to be present. When


    she finally turned 17 I was 25 and Milo immediately banned us from seeing each other" Tobias


    answered. "He didn''t trust me because of my name and that distrust passed down to his son."


    "I don''t understand why Maddison doesn''t run away like Mara did," I said.


    "She is Max''s little prisoner, he never lets her out of his sight and she rarely leaves the Megestanis


    house," Leo said.


    "I sometimes sit in the forest nearby, hoping he will leave her unattended just so that I can have one


    conversation, one touch of her soft, beautiful skin, one feel of her hair, but he never does and won''t as


    long as we both live," Tobias exined.


    "He has no right," I stated.


    "He has all the right he needs, and there is nothing I can do about it," Tobias sighed. "I should probably


    stop watching her, seeing her with him is killing me. Hopefully, we''ll see each other again soon, E."


    Tobias then strode off with his eyes on the floor and a certain dreariness in his posture. It ached my


    heart to see him so down whilst everybody around us danced andughed.


    Something had to be done. It''s unjust.


    "Leo," I said approaching my mate and taking his hands. "You have to do something about Tobias and


    Maddison. Everybody has the right to be with their mate."


    "It used to be a right. But after Mara and your Dad, the pack code was changed and now it''s up to the


    family to decide. Max is her family so he is entitled to stop them," he exined.


    "But as Alpha you can override the fucking pack code? Surely? She''s old enough to decide for herself,


    surely?!" I questioned before tuning back into Maddison and Max''s conversation.


    "Every year he stands there waiting, hoping that we can talk and I have had enough. I can''t bare a life


    without my mate. You are preventing me from happiness, I have to talk to him," Maddison said to Max


    in desperation.


    "You will do no such thing. And as for happiness, was your sister ever happy with that drunk excuse for


    a man?" Max asked.


    "The two of them managed to produce a healthy, well mannered, beautiful daughter and my sister


    never came running back did she?" Maddison said breaking out of Max''s arms and storming off the


    dance floor.  She didn''te in our direction as Max was hot on her trail. That was when Leo finally


    spoke up.


    "Maddison Megestanis," He said over the crowd just loud enough for her to hear without turning too


    many other heads. She immediately stopped and looked our way. Leo summoned her with his finger


    and she graciously approached curtsying when she arrived.  "Maximus, I do not require your presence


    at this moment in time so if you could leave me to talk with your Aunt that would be most kind," Leo


    continued before Max left looking very pissed off. Maddison shuffled and swallowed as if she had done


    something wrong.


    "Maddison, I believe this is your mate," Leo said looking over at Tobias who had also heard Leo call


    Maddison.


    "Yes, Tobias Jones is my mate," She said gaining courage.


    "You are free to be together and Maximus Megastanis will no longer be keeping you apart," Leo


    announced and Maddison''s face lit up. "I''m converting the code back to its original meaning. No one


    may interfere with a mate bond."


    "Thank you Alpha I don''t know how I can repay you," Maddison said gleefully.


    "It is your Niece you need to be thanking," Leo said.


    "Some more cousins would be nice?" I said and Maddison smiled even more tearsing out her


    eyes. Tobias then walked over taking long fast strides before their bodies crashed together in an


    embrace. He held her in his arms gently caressing her hair as she sobbed into his shoulder. Leo lead


    me away from the new couple and took me to the dance floor.


    "Thank you, Leo," I said genuinely. "I knew you had a heart in there somewhere."


    He smiled and held me close to him, "I just thought about how I''d feel if someone was keeping you


    away from me."


    So he is capable of empathy too? Things are looking good.


    My cheeks blushed and if it weren''t for his finger holding my chin up, my gaze would have turned


    straight to the floor.


    We held eye contact for a few moments before he looked down to my lips and kissed them softly.


    "And I guess Jones''s aren''t all terrible anyway," he joked.


    As we continued to dance, I spotted Max over Leo''s shoulder leaning against one of the huge pirs on


    the edge of the hall. He was ring directly at me. Absolutely furious. I opened my mouth to say


    something to Leo but he raised his eyebrows in a warning kind of way, before mouthing something at


    me. It was somewhere along the lines of ''I wouldn''t if I were you''. I closed my mouth and instead just


    smiled at Leo, who waspletely oblivious to the whole thing. I then looked back, expecting to be met


    by Max''s cold eyes but he was gone.


    About ten minutester, I found myself stood with Lia and Allison. Allison was wearing her beautiful


    maroon dress, whilst Lia was wearing a plum purple one with acy back.


    "Haden went back to Ayasst week, because he had to sort stuff out with his pack but he''sing


    back tomorrow to see me," she exined.


    "Are you going to go back with him?" I asked.


    "I don''t know, I don''t want to leave my home and family, but I also want to spend all my time with him


    not just one day a week," Lia said.


    "Well, you could go and live with him in Ayas, bute back here once a week?" I suggested.


    "Well that''s what I was thinking, but I''m worried we''d get there and he wouldn''t let mee back," Lia


    said


    "Leo defeated him in the challenge remember? He has to let you," Allison said.


    "Okay, I think I''ll do it, if I can alwayse back," Lia said taking a deep breath.


    "Of course you can! You have to let us help you pack!" I said.


    "Sure! we can have a girls'' packing party!" Lia said.


    At that point Leo came back from talking to someone I didn''t know and whisked me off to meet more


    cousins and rtives. The night went on with multiple more sses of wine and even some nibble


    things here and there.


    "Good evening Mateo," I said curtsying to Mateo who was stood at arge bouquet of flowers in a


    huge, expensive-looking vase.


    "Leo sung you the song didn''t he?" Mateo asked referring to the barbie thing.


    "Surprisingly in tune," I said.


    "He''s always had the voice of an angel in the family," Mateo said taking a mini canopy thing off a


    passing butler''s tray.


    "He can also dance a y the piano apparently," I said before catching the eye of Max again. He was


    still stood in pretty much the same ce and seemed just as menacing.


    "E are you okay? What are you looking at?" Mateo said and I shook myself out of my gaze. I looked


    back briefly but Max was gone.


    "Yeah I''m fine, do you want to dance?" I asked. Leo was talking to Mathias Megestanis and someone


    else that I didn''t know.


    "Sure," Mateo said taking my hand.


    As we danced I kept spotting Max over Mateo''s shoulder in different ces around therge hall.


    "Mateo?" I asked extremely quietly. Fortunately, my mouth was very close to Mateo''s ear so he could


    hear me well.


    "Yes," He replied.


    "Do you ever think there''s something off about Max Megestanis," I asked.


    "What do you mean by ''off''," Mateo asked,


    "I don''t know, I just don''t trust him. The way he looks at me is unsettling," I said.


    "He just hates your family, I wouldn''t take it personally," Mateo replied brushing the matter away.


    I mean...in my opinion you don''t get that much more personal than someone hating your family


    but...whatever. Mateo has to be right.


    We danced for an appropriate amount of time before I went back to Leo who as I had hoped, was fine


    about me dancing with his brother.


    After a few more hours the huge clock in the centre of the back wall struck 12. It was officially the packs


    anniversary and Leo had mentioned something about how he does a speech every year. Everybody fell


    silent and Leo lead me through to the stage that the band were on. When we reached the stage Leo let


    go of my hand and stepped forwards.


    "On this day in age 2456 years ago marks the time in which Astraea Goddess of the stars and


    Ennosigaeus  Goddess of Neptune, set forth to create the greatest pack to ever graze this earth. The


    time in which Vulgarise Loren became the mighty Potestas Loren and the time in which our fourteen


    factions, Triton, Nereid, Larissa, Proteus, Naiad, Thssa, Gtea, Despina, Neso, Psamathe,


    Laomedeia, Halimede, Sao and Lissauer were established. They provided us our power, our wealth,


    ournguage, ournd. Everything this pack is today, even 2456 yearster is owed to our founders.


    We must take this day and use it to thank them.


    And this anniversary also marks the first in which we have thepany of our 122nd Luna," he said


    taking my hand. "People of the Ste Pack, I pronounce to you, My mate E Marie Jones."


    The crowd apuded generously.


    "So I invite you all to join me on this day in age to thank our Goddesses and celebrate the pack they


    forged for us!" Leo finished before there was another bout of apuse.


    "Leo, can I say something?" I whispered.


    He looked down at me in surprise but nodded. I stepped forward. There was no microphone but after


    Leo raised one simple hand, the room fell to deadly silence.


    "I just wanted to thank you all for such a warm wee into your pack," I began my voice shaking a


    little. "And whilst I don''t want to disrupt the formality of this event, I wanted to take the opportunity to


    share a short story."


    Leo looked at me in confusion but I continued. He didn''t know what I was about to do and I could hardly


    believe it either.


    "Leonardo..or um the Alpha, tells me that an Alpha needs the support of his people because it is the


    people that make a pack. Without them, this wonderful pack would be nothing but forest andkes. He


    cherishes and values every single one of you and your wellbeing, happiness and protection is the sole


    motivation behind his leadership. That is what an Alpha is for, right? Which is why, as a token of his


    appreciation, we have decided to give something back. Some of you may currently have iplete


    families-"


    At this point, it clicked in Leo''s head where I was going and he shot me a deep, soul-shaking re.


    But I continued. There was nothing he could do in front of his entire pack.


    "The Alpha and I would like to make a promise to you that your sons will be returned," I announced.


    "And we''d like you to offer you our apologies for all the grief the infant training programme has brought


    you. It was a mistake made in false belief that it was what was best for the pack."


    There was a huge cheer amongst the crowd and I saw many couples turn to each other in glee.


    I stepped back and Leo took my hand in a bone-crushing grip.


    "What the fuck have you done?" he growled through the fake smile stered on his lips.


    "I got the support of the people," I said as I continued to watch the happiness I had caused. "Just as


    you asked."


    Leo then waved to the crowd before he pulled me off through a door leading out of the great hall. He


    marched along a long corridor until the music and chatter were faint where he mmed me into the


    wall.


    "Do you have any idea how furious I am, right now," he said his hand raising up.


    He then closed his eyes and paused for a moment before taking a breath out and lowering his arm


    again. I was certain that he almost hit me.


    But it would have been worth it.


    "Why would you do that?!" he growled. "Are you trying to destroy this pack?"


    "To force you to do what you should have done years ago," I replied. "Now you have a choice. Give the


    people what they want or lose their support."


    "Well fucking yed," he snarled finally letting go of my shoulders and stepping back. "That was smart,


    I''ll give you that. But I trusted you, you abused it and now I''m pissed off."


    "I''ll survive," I remarked with a scoff. "And saving those kids from eternal misery is worth whatever you


    do to me."


    Just then the door to the hall opened and footsteps came marching along. We soon found out that it


    was Antonio and he was almost as angry as Leo.


    "You have got some nerve, E," he growled approaching me in an intimidating way.


    Leo stepped in between me and him as he got dangerously close.


    "Step back," he ordered.


    "So you''re just going to let her humiliate you in front of the pack?" Antonio asked. "She''s destroying the


    reputation that you worked so hard for! Do you have any idea how this makes you look?!"


    "What do you expect me to do?" Leo hissed pushing his chest. "Hit her in the middle of a ball that my


    entire pack has attended? How do you think that will make me look?"


    "Better than this," Antonio replied. "At least your people would see that you aren''t letting a girl fuck you


    around."


    "And as far as the pack know, I am backing this and I am not going to give them a reason to think


    otherwise. Neither will you and neither will anyone that knows me well enough to guess that this was


    not my doing," Leo said deeply.


    "You''re letting her fuck you around," he replied ring at me. "And it will be your downfall if you don''t


    sort it out, now. You''re the Alpha. You make the decisions. Not your little bitch of a Luna that doesn''t


    know when to shut her mouth."


    I raised my eyebrows. Did he just call me a bitch?


    "And I am dealing with it," Leo said deeply, "She is my mate."


    "You''re dealing with it, huh? More like letting her get away with shit like this time and time again. The


    hole is getting deeper, Leo. You just let her win and now you have no choice but to deliver her


    promise," Antonio said. "What next?"


    Antonio then stormed off back towards the hall.


    I opened my mouth but he held up his finger as he stared at the ground in thought.


    "Don''t fucking speak," he said before taking my wrist and dragging me in the same direction as Antonio


    went.


    The rest of the ball was painful. Leo was fairly good at acting and greeted everyone that came to us to


    express their gratitude for the promise with a warm smile but he gripped my hand tightly and took every


    opportunity to re at me. Dancing with him was the worst, he held me close to him andpletely


    controlled every single move. He might as well have been dragging a sack of potatoes around.


    As the ball finally came to an end, people began to leave the building. Leo and I stood at the door, Leo


    shook a few hands and I nodded and smiled to everyone I made eye contact with. I spotted Maddison


    and Tobias leaving together, huddled tightly like nothing could ever get between them. I smiled as I


    watched them go out the door. A smile that was quickly stolen when Max came past. His icy cold eyes


    set on me as he passed and he came dangerously close. I stepped back slightly away from him.


    Eventually, when all the guests had gone Leo and I got back in the car we arrived in and we drove


    back.


    The journey was utterly silent and ufortable. Leo wouldn''t even look at me and I could sense the


    driver knew something was up, he kept looking at me few the rearview mirror and offering me slight


    smiles. I appreciated that but it didn''t make up for the intense anger I was receiving from Leo.


    As the journey went on in silence, I began to feel incredibly guilty. I didn''t regret doing what I did to help


    those children but I hated this feeling. I hated fighting with Leo and I hated when he was angry with me.


    When we pulled up in front of the house, the driver opened the door on Leo''s side. He got out first and


    then daned to turn around and take my hand as I struggled out with my dress. But he didn''t for a


    second look me in the eye and his hold on me was tight and cold. The driver nodded and smiled to me


    once more before he drove away leaving me alone with Leo.


    We went upstairs to our room before Leo began angrily ripping off his tie and throwing his jacket onto


    the chair.


    "Did Lia talk to you?" I asked, standing awkwardly in the corner. "About her going back with Haden


    tomorrow."


    I couldn''t think what else to say but I had to break the silence.


    "Yes, she did," he replied bluntly.


    "And....?" I said.


    "If I stopped her I would be as bad as Max," he said. "And I was going to let you go and pack with her


    but not anymore."


    "Leo," I said. "Are you joking?"


    "Do I look like I''m fucking joking?" he asked turning around and looking at me for the first time in hours.


    "Did I look like I was fucking joking when I almost hit you earlier?!"


    His face was stern and serious. There wasn''t a flicker of anything but pure anger.


    "I''m sorry, okay?" I said. "For challenging your authority or whatever. I didn''t want to and I didn''t enjoy it


    but I had to for the sake of those poor little kids. Hopefully, when we have our own kids, you''ll


    understand that."


    He turned back around and scoffed.


    "Challenging my authority?" he questioned as he ripped off his shirt. "You did far more than fucking


    challenge it."


    "You left me with no other choice," I snapped.


    "You had a choice to act like a normal Luna and not ckmail your Alpha into doing what you want," he


    growled. "Where do you even get the courage to defy nature?!"


    "Defy nature? What because you''re a man?" I asked with augh.


    His jaw tightened and suddenly he turned around and began marching towards me.


    I cowered back but not fast enough and he soon had me pinned against the wall. His sudden


    movement surprised me and he red into my eyes sending a shudder down my spine.


    My heartbeat raced as I looked up at him,pletely unable to move. He closed his eyes for a few


    seconds before pulling himself off me and sitting on the bed, staring at the wall and brooding.


    I caught my breath and smoothed down my dress before standing in the corner for another few


    minutes.


    "Are you going to stand there all night?" he asked eventually. "You should sleep."


    "I can''t get out of this dress alone," I said.


    The way it fastened wasplicated and stretched right down from my neck to lower back. There was


    no chance of me undoing it myself.


    He sighed and beckoned me over with his finger as he swung his legs onto the floor, sitting on the edge


    of the bed.


    I stood in front of him, turned around and let him untie the fasten.


    He tugged with more force than necessary, moving my entire body but I soon felt it loosen and I could


    shrug it off my shoulders and slip-free.


    When I turned around to pick it off the floor, I caught him staring at my body. He still seemed angry but


    now he let out a deep sigh, and his muscle rxed a little.


    "Come here," he said.


    I dropped the dress back down to the floor and stepped between his legs as he put his hands on my


    hips.


    He looked me up and down again, this time running his fingers along my skin before he looked me in


    the eye and beckoned me to crouch down.


    I knelt in front of him and he instantly put his hand behind my neck and pulled me into his lips as the


    other hand came onto my chest.


    I opened my mouth to speak but he brought his finger to my lips.


    "Do not talk," He grumbled, before reaching for the button on his pants, "Do not fucking talk."


    He then kissed me again before pushing his hand up into my hair and bringing my head down and


    unzipping his pants.


    I looked up at him and he smiled before putting his hand firmly under my chin and running his thumb


    along my lips, "It''s the least you can do."

 Chapter 34 Cuz

    Chapter 34 Cuz


    November 1st


    The next morning I woke up in Leo''s arms. He was just sitting up before he sauntered without a word


    into the bathroom.


    A long steamy showerter, he returned drying his hair with a towel.


    "I''ll take you to help Lia pack," he said.


    I nodded, "Thanks."


    At 10am, Leo dropped me off before heading to the base to get some work done.


    "E! We''ve been waiting for you so now we can start packing!" Allison said pulling me upstairs to Lia''s


    room where all her sisters were. The Loren house was fairly big, enough room for nine kids and a


    couple of guest rooms, but Lia''s room was basically in the attic and had a slopey ceiling.


    "She''s here!" Lia eximed.


    "So how long are you nning on staying?" Elena asked.


    "2 weeks at most," Lia said. "But I want to take some things to leave there so I don''t have to take it all


    again next time."


    "And what time is Haden arriving?" Be asked.


    "In an hour and a half."


    "Better get a hurry on then," Maria said.


    "Okay Maria and Elena as oldest and most responsible I appointed you clothes duty. There''s too much


    to take it all so only the nicest. Be and Lisa you get essentials, that includes shower stuff, teeth stuff,


    hair stuff, sanitary stuff and a small amount of make up. Allison and E, you get entertainment, that


    includes a few books,  my phone and my charger which needs finding as I lost it in here somewhere


    "Okay," Lisa said and we all went to our appointed areas. Rather handily Lia''s bookshelf was organised


    into three sections: ''books I am yet to read'', ''mediocre books'' and ''books I would absolutely read


    again''.  Allison and I picked out four, two from the would read again section and two from the am yet to


    read section.


    "Lia? Where do you think you lost your charger?" I asked looking under her very low bed.


    "Keep looking where you are, it could have slipped under there," she answered whilst taking a pair of


    panties out her drawer and putting them in her bag.


    "Lia, yes or no to this top?" Elena asked.


    "Yes. You bought me it didn''t you?" Lia answered.


    "Just testing," Elena said with a smirk.


    "Pomegranate and honey body wash or vani and raspberry?" Be said from the bathroom.


    "Vani and raspberry please!" Lia called back.


    "And what about shampoo? L''oreal or pantene?" Lisa asked.


    "The l''oreal one is empty!" Lia said.


    "Okay."


    "I found it!" Allison said pulling something out from down the side of Lia''s bed. The bloody charger we


    had spent half an hour looking for. There was a mini apud before everyone went back to what they


    were doing.


    "E?" Lia asked a few minutester.


    "Yes."


    "Did Leo know what you were going to say to the pack yesterday during your speech?"


    I nodded and swallowed, "It was his idea," I lied.


    "And he''s really going to do it?"


    I nodded again.


    There were a few nces exchanged between the sisters before everyone went silently back to their


    tasks.


    An hour and 15 minutes after we started the packing was finally done.


    "How long can it bloody take?" Mateo askeding up into Lia''s room.


    "Go away Mateo darling, you''re ''help'' is not needed here," Allison said,


    "I''m just letting you know that Haden''s car just came onto the drive," Mateo said walking out the door


    surrendering.


    "Oh crapperdy crap he''s early!" Lia said.


    "It''s fine everything is ready," Be said hugging her.


    "Let''s get this rather full suitcase downstairs," Elena said helping Maria pick it up. When we got


    downstairs Leo''s car was also in the drive. The entire Loren family were now in the plus Allison of


    course.


    I saw Antonio nce at me but I refused to look back and instead stood as far away from him as


    possible.


    Leo came through the door first, shortly followed by Haden making a hallway of 14 people.


    "You''re here for Lia I presume?" Leo said to Haden.


    "Yes," Haden said. He sounded slightly nervous but then I think so would anyone, he had the stares of


    5 protective brothers, 4 protective sisters, a mother, a father and 2 friends.


    "When will you be bringing her back?" Rosa asked.


    "Whenever she wishes," Haden responded.


    "Correct answer," Antonio said in a cold tone.


    "I''ll take good care of her, you have my word," Haden said with a genuine trustworthy look. Leo nodded


    in satisfaction.


    "You better start saying your goodbyes Lia, it may take a while," Leo said looking around at therge


    volume of people. In turn, Lia hugged every one of her brothers and sisters (even Leo), then me and


    Allison, her Mom and her Dad.


    A few minutester Lia and Haden had left.


    "He better bring her back," Rosa said.


    "Mom, he knows the consequences if he doesn''t," Mateo said.


    "Say in two weeks time she hasn''te back. How do we know if it was Lia''s choice or not?" Rosa


    continued biting her nails.


    "I have ways of contacting his pack Mom, you don''t need to worry," Leo reassured. Rosa nodded a few


    tears in her eyes before Antonio pulled her into his arms.


    "Your 7th child will be perfectly fine," Antonio said quietly.


    By lunchtime, I was back at Leo''s house. Rosa had calmed down after a little bit and a reassuring text


    from Lia.


    We sat eating lunch in silence. There was still an air of tension from the events of the previous nights


    and although he had cooled off considerably, I could tell from the asional cold nce he gave me,


    he was still annoyed.


    "I''m not here tonight," he said bluntly a few minutester. "I have to go down to the southern territory."


    "Okay," I said with a nod. "Who gets the honour babysitting me?"


    "Max."


    I snapped my head up in disbelief to look at his face. It was deadly serious.


    "Leo-"


    "Everybody else is busy and he offered," Leo replied with a shrug. "You''ll survive."


    I stared into his eyes and he stared straight back. A slight smirk crept onto his lips and his eyes glinted


    evilly.


    "It''s because you''re pissed off at me, isn''t it?" I questioned, my confusion instantly clearing.


    "And why would I be pissed off with you?" he asked with a raised eyebrow and shifty re.


    "You can''t leave me with him," I said slowly and surely.


    "I can and I will," he replied. "He is one of my trusted Megestanis and your cousin. The fact that you


    don''t like him is not my issue."


    Trusted? I considered telling Leo about the constant dark staresst night but then I thought about


    what he mouthed to me and his threats and I decided against it.


    Don''t risk it for a biscuit E.


    I red at him before taking an angry bite of my pizza.


    "What? You thought that giving me headst night would make me forgive you for what you did?" he


    asked with a slightugh. "It was great but it doesn''t make up for the trouble you''ve caused me,


    sweetheart."


    "This is so immature," I grumbled.


    "So is your disagreement with Max. Take this as an opportunity to sort it out," Leo replied. "Nothing


    more important than family, remember?"


    "Leo, he hates me," I hissed. "He fucking loathes my existence. I''d rather avoid him at all costs."


    Just then, the doorbell rang and Leo''s face lit up, "Might be a little difficult, my dear."


    "Fuck you," I cursed before marching upstairs.


    "Good evening Alpha," I heard Max''s cold voice say from downstairs once Leo had opened the door.


    "Max," Leo greeted as I stood at the top of the stairs, looking down at the front door.


    "Hi E," Max said with a smile which only I seemed able to tell had a devious smirk hidden behind it.


    I refused to make any response and only stared back at Leo.


    "E,e down here," Leo said.


    "Why?" I questioned.


    "Because I told you to. Is there any need for another reason?" he replied deeply.


    I unfolded my arms and slowly sloped down the stairs with the best scowl I couldpose. I then


    positioned myself next to Leo, still not looking at Max.


    "I''ll be back tomorrow evening," he said kissing my forehead.


    I nodded and began looking up to him. I caught Max''s cold re along the way and gave Leo onest


    pleading look.


    He ignored it and left.


    Max stood there with a smirk on his face as the sound of Leo''s car faded away.


    "I''m gonna be honest with you here E. I''m surprised you didn''t tell him," Max said. "You''re smarter


    than I thought."


    "I didn''t think there was anything worth telling him. You''re mad that I helped our Aunt be with my Uncle.


    Pretty self-exnatory isn''t it?" I said holding my head high.


    "Oh, there''s far more to it than being ''mad''." Max half growled.


    "Seems pretty ck and white to me," I answered.


    "There is only one thing standing between you and a lot of pain right now and that is the Alpha," Max


    said.


    "Well as long as he continues to stand in the way I''m fine then," I said crossing my arms. "And guess


    what?"


    "What?" Max said impatiently.


    "I''m gonna tell him you said that," I said childishly before running upstairs. I sat on the bed in Leo''s


    room and a few momentster Max walked in. He looked at my eyes then down at my body and back


    up to my eyes.


    "Sometimes when I look at you I forget for a moment that you are my cousin and all these thoughts


    flicker across my mind about what I would do to you if you were my mate," Max said.


    "That is so wrong on so many different levels," I said shuddering from disgust.


    "Anyway what I came up here to say was, you aren''t going to tell your little mate any of this," Max said


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    a weird ufortable smile on his face.


    "What''s stopping me?" I asked,


    "Well I might just identally kill someone," Max said walking slowly around the room.


    "You''re full of shit, Max. Who?" I asked.


    He grinned.


    "Oh I don''t know...someone significant to you but not really to anyone else...Ohh! What about Connor?


    I''m sure Leonardo would be d if someone did the job for him, I hear he''s a bit of a pain in the ass."


    I felt my face drop but tried to remainposed. I couldn''t let him see him get to me.


    "Are your brothers like you, or do I have 4 dickhead cousins that I never knew about?" I asked.


    He grinned, "So what''s it to be, love?"


    I red at him, "If you promise to leave Connor the fuck alone I won''t tell Leo anything."


    Max nodded.


    "I knew you wouldply," he said with wink. "See you in a bit cuz."


    I spent the next few hours in the library. I read a book and half before getting pretty bored with the


    second one and hungry.


    I wandered down the stairs to the kitchen trying my best to ignore Max.


    "I''ve just realised I don''t have much to do in my time now. Maddison was a lot of work but now that you


    so kindly got her off my te, I''ll have to find something new-"


    "I don''t care," I said.


    "What if my new thing was finding as many different ways to torment you?" Max asked.


    "Max, what do you want me to do? Maddison and Tobias are together now and even if I wanted to


    there is nothing I can do about it," I said getting an apple out the fruit bowl.


    "I want you to pay," he said coldly.


    "Well, how do you propose I do that?"


    He smiled and winked, "If I told you it would ruin the fun."


    He then stood still for a couple of moments in thought before he asked, "Did you want to meet my


    brothers?"


    "Probably not," I said taking another bite of my apple.


    "That''s a bit mean, they are family remember?" Max said in his usual malicious tone.


    "They might as well not be, I have never met them and they hate me, especially now,"


    "How do you know they hate you?" Max said fake innocently.


    "You know why," I said.


    "Well they are all at the Megestanis house right now," Max said.


    "Good to know," I said chucking my apple core in the bin.


    "Get in my car," Max ordered as I left the room.


    I scoffed, "No sir," I sung before continuing to go up the stairs.


    Just as I was settling back down in the library, themp beside me illuminating the pages of my book


    flickered before plunging the room into darkness.


    The crack between the door and the floor that had been allowing a slit of the light from the hallway in


    also turned ck and when I looked out therge library window, I noticed that there was no light


    "Max?!" I called out.


    "Let the tormenting begin," he replied his cold voice echoing through the house.


    "For fuck''s sake," I grumbled.


    There''s gotta be a shlight around here somewhere.


    I fumbled my way into Leo''s room and began rustling through that drawer of random shit that has


    everyone somewhere in their house in search of a shlight. There was one slight issue though: I


    sorted of needed a shlight to find one.


    I could hear Max''s footsteps. They were slow and sort of menacing. In the darkness of the house, I


    couldn''t help but shudder and as they got closer, I gave up hunting for the light and slipped out of the


    room and up the stairs to the next floor.


    His footsteps continued and before long, I heard the distinct squeak of the bottom step of the stairs.


    Oh shit.


    I scurried into one of the rooms and tucked myself behind the curtain. His footsteps seemed to turn


    back and go into the library. Why would he go in the library?


    My question was answered a few secondster when the eerie sound of 1950s jazz music began


    ying through Leo''s old record yer and phonograph that he kept in there. It was so loud it


    dominated all other sounds, including Max''s footsteps.


    Before long, I had no idea where he was and admittedly, it creeped me out.


    I gingerly came out from the curtain and stepped onto the hallway, trying to make out any movement


    but my eyes could barely even make out silhouettes. What a time for the clouds to cover the moon and


    stars.


    I stood therepletely still trying to pick up any kind of sound amongst the music but there was


    nothing. Wrapping my arms around myself, I took one more look around. If tormenting me was his n,


    he was certainly seeding. This was haunting.


    There was a bathroom at the end of the hall. If I could get to that and lock myself in, I could just wait


    this out safe from Max''s lurk. I crept on my tiptoes over the floorboards until I could reach my hand out


    to the brass door handle. Slowly, I pulled it down, trying my best to avoid making a sound.


    I can''t have been too sessful because less than a momentter, I felt somebody seize me around


    my waist. I gasped in shock as I felt my feete off the ground and then a hard and muscr


    shoulder press into my stomach.  The music finally came to an end and I could hear Max''s footsteps


    and breathing again. He was carrying me down the stairs on his shoulder.


    "What is wrong with you?" I hissed. "How are you this screwed up?"


    Heughed to himself in the most sinister way, "You fuck with me, I fuck with you."


    "Put me down," I demanded


    "No," he said now heading towards the front door. "We''re going to go and meet your other cousins."


    "Put me the fuck down," I growled.


    "Watch yournguage, youngdy," he replied opening the front door.


    A few momentster, we''d reached Max''s car, where he practically chucked me in the passenger seat


    of his car. He then came around to the driver''s side and started the engine.


    "I feel sorry for your mate," I spat as he began driving out.


    "Well considering the current trend my mate could be your daughter," Max said evilly.


    "Firstly my daughter would be your first cousin once removed and secondly, she would be at least 24


    years younger than you," I said.


    "You never know," Max replied.


    "You''d be 41 when she''d turn 17."


    "You can still make babies at 41," Max said.


    "Gross," I said.


    About 15 minutester we pulled up at a house.


    "Out," Max ordered and for once I chose to do what he said. My bare feet hit the cold, wet grass and I


    walked slowly to the front door with Max. The house was like any other Megastanis house. Even


    Lissauer, the poorest faction, had a big wooden Megastanis house. A few momentster a boy came to


    the door.


    "Ahhh, this must be our dearest cousin," He said moving aside to let us in.


    At first I didn''t move, still not wanting to go inside. But a rough shove from Max definitely helped me


    along the way. We followed the boy along a corridor to a kitchen where two other boys were sat around


    a table.


    "E, meet your other cousins," he said gesturing to the people in the room, "Miles, Mattio and


    Mason."


    I gave them a sarcastic smile before I folded my arms, "I used to wish I had more family. Now that I do,


    I wish I didn''t."


    The eldest of the three, Mason, let out a shortugh before looking to his brother.


    "Where''s the Alpha, Max?" Mason asked. "And why have you dragged his Luna here? Of all ces."


    "South section," Max answered, "And I thought you''d like to meet here," he said shoving me forward.


    "Happy families, right?"


    Masonughed again, "She''s a Jones."


    "Born and raised," Max added, "But this is fun, isn''t it E?"


    "Maddison moved out to say," Mason said cooly.


    "Well it was nice meeting you guys," I announced, "but it''s gettingte so I think I''ll be off," I added


    heading for the door. "See you at Thanksgiving I suppose."


    "No, no stay here little cuz. We need to get to know each other better," Mason said as Max steered me


    to a chair by the table they were all sat at.


    "So is the Alpha still angry aboutst night, huh?" one of the younger ones said.


    "Unsurprisingly. You''re lucky you didn''t get a beating for that little stunt," Max said.


    "You know?" I asked.


    Mason scoffed, "Everybody that even slightly knows the Alpha knows he would never do that on his


    own ord," he said, "I got to give it to you, you''ve got balls."


    "No, she''s just stupid," Max replied. "First Maddison, then that. It''s like you''re trying to make enemies?"


    "You four have hate me because of my surname," I said, "What am I supposed to do to change that."


    "I guess you''re not really a Jones anymore," the youngest said.


    "It''s in her blood. Fucking the Alpha doesn''t change that," Max said ring at me.


    I felt my cheeks heat up.


    "Oh please," Max said, "Every male wolf in this damn pack can sense that he has been inside you.


    There''s no need to be shy."


    "So you''ll be having pups soon I presume?" Mason asked.


    "No," I said through gritted teeth.


    "Try telling the Alpha that," Max said coldly. "He''s already 23 which means he needs his heir soon. In


    the next year probably."


    "Plus you have 10 to get through so you should probably get on with it right?" Mason asked.


    "And if you''ve had sex why wouldn''t you be pregnant? Don''t suppose the Alpha bothered with


    protection," one of the younger ones said.


    He was wrong about that but I knew Leo wouldn''t want me spreading the truth. I''ve already shredded


    his reputation enough in thest 24 hours.


    "What happens if you have 9 and then thest one turns out to be twins? Do you keep them both?"


    Max asked.


    "I don''t know."


    "Or what if you have 10 and they are all girls. Do you have an 11th or get rid of the daughters until you


    get a boy?" Mason asked


    "I don''t know."


    "Or what if one dies? Do you have another to rece it?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Or what if your first ones are boy twins by c-section. How do you decide who gets the Alphaship?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Or what happens if you are infertile? Do you adopt or does the Alpha find someone else to produce


    his heir?" the youngest Megestanis asked


    "I don''t know."


    "Or what if-" Max began


    "I probably don''t fucking know!" I said.


    "...you have had your 10, but then the Alpha gets you pregnant again? Abortion, Adoption or keep?" he


    finished.


    "Do you ever think the Alpha''s brothers are hot?" Mason inquired


    "Or his sisters. Jesus Christ Elena and Be are the mateless ones right?" Mason said. "There''s sweet


    little Lisa too, but she''s only 16."


    "16 is old enough for me," Max said a disturbing smile creeping onto his face.


    "You guys are sick," I spat only satisfying them even more.


    "Oh and Allison! She''s one hot piece of meat too," Miles said.


    "Max. Why on earth did the Alpha put his mate in your care?" Mason said.


    "I haven''t the foggiest," Max said stroking my hair. "Must have a lot more trust in me than he should."


    "It''s because you are a Megestanis. He expects you to be better than you are. A lot better," I said trying


    to shake his hand off my head.


    "And aren''t you scared she''s going to open her mouth to him?" Mason said.


    "I''ve threatened to kill her brother, our other Jones cousin. Rather genius actually," Max said slyly still


    twiddling my hair in his fingers. "I could do anything and he would never find out."


    "Your scent is all over me. There''s no way he isn''t going to ask questions," I said.


    "Not if you wash your clothes and go in the shower sweetheart. And that is exactly what you''ll be doing


    tomorrow morning," Max said.


    "You''re treading on thin ice brother," Mason said.


    "Well, what can I say? I like living life on the edge," Max said.


    "He will kill you if he finds out," Mason said.


    "Finally someone with some sense!" I eximed.


    "Shut up," Max said to me. "He isn''t going to find out, because I will make sure of it. You haven''t got to


    worry about it, lil bro."


    "Oh, I''m not worrying. If you''re dead, guess who gets to be Megestanis?" Mason said. "That''s right.


    ME."


    "Good luck with that," Max said. "I''m not going to die before finding my mate, having pups and living a


    long life, because E is going to keep it zipped aren''t you cuz?" Max said. I looked up at him and


    scowled. He growled suddenly gripping my hair tighter. "aren''t you?" he repeated and I nodded my


    head.


    "Yes," I said quietly.


    "Good," Max said. "Well, it''s been fun brothers but we will be going now," Max continued seizing my


    shoulders and dragging me to my feet.


    "Bye E see you on Thanksgiving!" Mason said smirking. I gave all three of them a sarcastic smile


    before Max dragged me back to his car.


    After a silent car journey, we were back at Leo''s house. I went straight upstairs to Leo''s room locking


    the door behind me. I heard Max turn the power back on after earlier and thene upstairs and lock


    the room from the outside.


    "Sleep tight honey," He said.


    "Piss off!" I said through the door.

 Chapter 35 The Shock of the Century

    Chapter 35 The Shock of the Century


    November 2nd


    The next morning I woke up to Max thrashing on the door. I snuggled further underneath the covers


    with no intention of letting him in.


    "I know you are awake so open the fucking door!" Max shouted.


    "No thanks!"


    "I will knock it down if I have to," He said.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "The age old threat, go ahead, but remember who''s house this is," I replied.


    "How long is the drive to Kellington?" Max said a devilish tone creeping into his voice. "Because from


    my calctions your brother could be dead in 43 minutes and 30 seconds."


    With that I scrambled out of the bed and padded across to unlock the door. I didn''t doubt that threat for


    a second.


    Max was stood casually leaning against the door frame with a smirk on his face.


    "Knew that would work. You have too many weaknesses lil Cuz," He said wondering past me into the


    room.


    "Now, remember what we agreedst night. Give me yesterday''s clothes and get in the shower," Max


    said. I frowned and went to get my jeans and sweatshirt off the chair in the corner of Leo''s room. As I


    bent down I felt a sudden gush of nausea hit my stomach. Some how I managed to get to the toilet


    before vomiting. For a few moments I felt better before another wave hit me and I vomited again. After


    wiping my mouth and flushing the loo I looked up to see Max stood in the doorway of the bathroom, a


    perplexed look on his face.


    "What was that about?" He asked.


    "I don''t know, I just feel really si-" I said shrugging before quickly opening the toilet lid again and


    repeating the whole process.


    The next thing Max said made me freeze entirely,


    "Is there any chance you could be pregnant?"


    "No," I said.


    "But you''re fucking the Alpha?" Max asked.


    "But I''m not pregnant," I replied. "He wears condoms now."


    Max let out an abruptugh.


    "Alpha Loren uses protection with his own Luna?" he asked. "Isn''t he kinda in need of an heir?"


    "Shut up Max," I hissed before throwing up again.


    "It''s probably just food poisoning," I added.


    "Hmm. Except we''ve eaten the same recently and I''m fine," Max said. "You know condoms aren''t 100%


    effective, right?"


    I suddenly froze and my eyes widened. The condoms in Greece. We''d seen they were out of date by a


    few years and hadn''t really thought anything of it.


    "Call Leo," I demanded.


    "No, not until you''ve had a shower and washed my scent off you," Max replied.


    "He''s 6 hours away," I said. "Fucking call him," I ordered again this time sterner. Max scowled at me but


    did take his phone out his pocket.


    "Good morning Alpha it''s Max," he said down the phone line.


    "What''s wrong?" Leo''s worried voice said back.


    "Nothing is wrong, it''s just E may be pregnant," Max said.


    "That''s unlikely," Leo said.


    "She''s just been throwing up. Morning sickness right?" Max said hispleteck of medical


    knowledge showing through. "It could just be a bug but werewolves don''t really get sick..."


    "Ask her when thest time she had a period was," Leo ordered.


    "Five weeks ago," I answered. "It''ste."


    "Five weeks ago, it''ste," Max repeated even though Leo probably already heard.


    "That sounds hopeful," Leo said sounding slightly excited "How many times has she thrown up?" Leo


    asked.


    "3 times so far."


    "Make her eat and drink something and I''ll be back as soon as I can," Leo said before hanging up.


    "Shower first thene downstairs and eat," Max said before leaving and closing the bathroom door


    behind him. During the process of my shower, I vomited twice more, but the warm water and soap were


    definitelyforting. Afterwards, I dried and brushed my hair before finding a pair of leggings and a


    hoody to wear. I noticed Max had taken my clothes from yesterday as I was putting on a pair of fluffy


    socks. He really didn''t want Leo finding out. I then went downstairs.


    "Eat," Max said.


    "I feel too sick," I argued.


    "You heard the Alpha," Max said shoving an apple in front of me.


    "Have you ever heard the expression, you can lead a horse to the water, but you can''t force it to drink?"


    I asked pushing it away.


    "If you continue to be a disobedient little bitch I will show just how wrong that saying can be," Max said


    violently mming the apple into my hand. "Fucking eat it before I make you."


    I scowled at him too weak to argue and took a bite of it. 20 minutes and a few more vomiting sessions


    watched a load of chick flicks that Lia had lent me whilst she was away with Haden. Max made me eat


    some popcorn (yes, I had to be made to eat popcorn) and Before I knew it it was 3 o''clock.


    "He should be back soon," Max said. "So remember. Not a single word. Understand?"


    I nodded my head in response. "But please never offer to stay whilst Leo is away again."


    "Why not? We''ve had fun. Little game of hide and seekst night, you met the rest of your cousins and


    now a game called how well can E keep a secret?" Max said devilishly.


    "Well your twisted mind might have found it fun but I certainly don''t," I replied before we heard the


    sound of a car rolling up the drive.


    "Remember, Scarlet and Connor," Max whispered. A few momentster the front door opened and Leo


    came into the room.


    "Buonasera," Leo said to Max. taking off his jacket


    "Bounasera Alpha," Max replied as Leo pulled me into a long hug inhaling my scent at the crook of my


    neck. No mention of Max.


    "Come sta?" Leo asked and as far as I know that was something a long the lines of ''how is she''


    "Meglio di stamattina. Non ha vomitato da dope pranzo," Max replied meaning something about being


    better than in the morning and not vomiting since before lunch.


    "Okay, thanks, Max. I''ll see you next week at some point," Leo finished before Max got his jacket and


    left.


    "I spent most of yesterday evening reading Latin and Italian books by the way," I said with a meek


    smile.


    He lifted up my chin, forcing me to look him in the eyes that I had been avoiding.


    "So you understood some of that?" Leo asked.


    "Some," I replied.


    "Good. Any babies of ours will need to learn too," Leo said.


    "It''s not for definite," I said quickly.


    "I know but you''ve had morning sickness and you''ve missed your period," Leo said crouching down so


    that his head was level with my stomach.


    He then lifted up my shirt and stroking my bare skin with his finger. "Was Max alright?"


    I hesitated for a second.


    "Yes," I answered. Leo lifted his head up and narrowed his eyes.


    "Sure about that?"


    "Absolutely 100%," I answered.


    He then reached into his pocket and pulled out another pregnancy test.


    I felt my heart jump and my breathing quicken.


    "Go and take it," he said handing it to me.


    I reluctantly took it and made my way into the bathroom.


    I peed on the stick andy it t next to the sink before letting Leo in.


    "Don''t touch it," I said as he leant forward to pick it up, "It has to stay still for five minutes."


    For the next five minutes, Leo stood, staring at it. I sat on the toilet seat, biting my nails and dreading


    the time when the timer buzzes.


    "Are you still mad at me?" I asked.


    He sighed, "How can I be mad at the mother of my child?"


    "And if it''s negative?" I asked.


    "It''s not gonna be negative."


    A few minutester, the timer buzzed and the second Leo picked it up the test and smiled, "Positive."


    My heart sank and tears brimmed at my eyes.


    "No," I whispered.


    He turned around and furrowed his eyebrows as he noticed the water on my cheeks.


    "This is a good thing, isn''t it?" he asked.


    I tried to hold in my tears by tilting my head back and blinking my eyes quickly. I didn''t want to hurt him,


    I didn''t want to show my disappointment.


    "Look at me," he said crouching down in front of me and taking my hands.


    I looked down and consequently, a few tears dropped from my eyes. He wiped my cheeks with his


    thumb and sighed.


    "Why are you upset? Tell me honestly," he said.


    I shook my head and only let out a sob.


    "E," he repeated. "Talk to me."


    "I''m not even 18 yet," I said. "I''m supposed to be going to parties and high school. Not having babies."


    "Your life has changed a lot in a few weeks and I understand that. But this is probably just a bit of a


    shock," he replied. "You''ll adjust, I promise."


    "A surprise birthday party is ''a bit of a shock'' this is a whole new scale of shock. This is the shock of the


    century," I replied. "I''ve known you only a few weeks and now I''m pregnant with your child?! This is not


    what I wanted."


    He squeezed my hands and looked into my eyes, "I know. But this is what has happened. There is


    nothing we can do about it so why don''t you just try to see how amazing this is. You have a person


    inside you."


    I forced a smile, "There is something we can do," I said quietly.


    His eyes flickered, "No there isn''t," he replied firmly.


    I looked down at my hands and sighed before opening my mouth again.


    "Don''t you dare suggest it," he warned.


    "I can''t raise a kid, Leo!" I protested, "It''s too soon and I''m terrified."


    "I know you are," he said kissing my forehead. "But you are having this baby and we will get through it


    together. As mates."


    I nodded and he pulled me into a hug.


    I let out a deep sigh and ced my hand on my stomach. I still wasn''t sure about it being there but I


    suppose he''s right, it is pretty amazing.

 Chapter 36 Sherbet Lemon

    Chapter 36 Sherbet Lemon


    November 2nd


    Once again, I found myself sitting opposite Leo at the kitchen table eating but this time we weren''t


    silent.


    "So you''ve forgiven me?" I asked after we had been discussing ridiculous baby names and pissed


    ourselvesughing at the concept of calling it Quiche therefore with the surname producing ''Quiche


    Loren'' like the french tart consisting of a pastry crust and an egg, cheese and ham filling.


    "Meh," he replied. "I''m done being pissed off but forgiven? No."


    I smiled, "I''ll take that. So long as you never leave me with Max again. Ever."


    "What''s so bad about him?" Leo asked his face turning more serious. "You don''t get on. Is there more


    to it?"


    I paused for a moment. "No. We just...don''t like each other."


    I then shifted my gaze down to my food and went silent. I could feel him looking at me, refusing to let it


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    slide.


    "Did he do anything?" he asked.


    "No," I said quickly. "He''s just still annoyed about Maddison and he mes me."


    "So he didn''t touch you or hurt you in any way?" he asked.


    "No," I lied.


    "Come here, I want to smell you," he said with a straight face.


    "That is not a normal request," I pointed out.


    "E, juste," he replied beckoning me.


    I sighed and put down my fork before making my way around the table to him where he pulled me onto


    hisp.


    He nested his face into the crook of my neck and took a deep inhtion.


    "Well, this is perfectly ordinary," I replied.


    The longer he meticulously examined my scent, the more nervous I felt. At one point, he suddenly


    paused and I took a sharp breath in.


    "Just soap and shampoo. You don''t normally have showers in the morning?" he said wrapping his arms


    around my waist as I sat on his knees.


    He hadn''t detected Max''s scent. Thank the Goddesses.


    "I don''t normally vomit in the mornings either," I replied with a slightugh.


    "If there is anything you''re worried about, with Max or anything else, you know that you can tell me,


    right? I''m here to help both you and our baby, okay?" he said.


    I nodded, "I know."


    We then continued with our dinner.


    "Actually, Leo. There is something," I began. His ears pricked up and he immediately directed his


    attention to me.


    "This baby. Promise me that we won''t bring it up to be....like you."


    "Like me?" I asked.


    "To kill people and be harsh and cruel," I replied.


    "If the baby is a boy it will be the heir to the Alphaship," Leo said shortly.


    "Being an Alpha doesn''t mean you have to unnecessarily kill," I argued.


    "I rule fairly, my dear. My harshness and cruelness is only directed to those that have done something


    to piss me off. They must be punished and made an example of to maintain my reputation and stop


    others from following their lead. Anyone innocent of any crimes, will live without any trouble with me


    and never feel the need to uprise. That is what makes a strong leader and I would hope that our son is


    the same. You don''t be the world''s most powerful Alpha from dishing out love andpassion for


    all. That only leads to people taking advantage."


    "So the mothers of those children in the camp. What did they do to deserve the treatment you have


    given them?" I questioned. "Nothing about that seems fair to me."


    Here we go. I see an argument on the horizon.


    He was quiet for a few seconds.


    "They were from other packs that I invaded. Different rules apply to outsiders," he replied shortly.


    "So you''re racist now?" I scoffed. "And they are in your pack now. Surely they should get this wonderful


    fair treatment now?"


    He didn''t reply.


    "You can''t step back on ''your'' promise," I pointed out.


    "I know," he snapped. "You won, E, and I have to do it. Congrattions."


    He then clenched his jaw and breathed out heavily as if admitting defeat was the hardest thing he''s


    ever had to do.


    "Half of them are orphans and have no homes to go to but thanks to you, I''m going to lose many future


    warriors," he grumbled.


    "You''re doing some good. You might enjoy it and next time I won''t have to force you," I pointed out.


    "You think giving babies back to their mothers and ying happy families is going to make me feel


    good?" he scoffed. "Spreading joy and rainbows is not my thing and I don''t give a shit about their


    families."


    "Well, there was me thinking being a Parent yourself would make you more considerate to other


    parents," I said throwing down my fork and pushing my chair back. I stormed out of the room and up


    the stairs. I heard Leo let out a low sigh,


    "E," I heard Leo say and I a few momentster Leo had got to the top of the stairs.


    "What?" I asked with much more venom than nned.


    "I-" He started before his phone interrupted. He looked irritated until he saw whoever it was that was


    calling and his face rxed.


    "Hi honey, it''s your Mom," Rosa''s kind voice said. I knew it was her the minute the word ''honey'' came


    through. Nobody else would ever dream of calling Leo honey.


    "Hey Mom," Leo said.


    "It''s Lia," Rosa began "I called herst night and this morning and lunchtime today and just now and


    she isn''t picking up," Rosa continued her voice getting frantic. "D-do you think Haden might of t..taken


    her phone off her so she can''t call for h-help?" She finished most likely tearing up.


    "I''ll be there immediately," Leo said before hanging up and taking my wrist and pulling me downstairs


    and out towards the front door.


    I don''t think it was really because he thought I would refuse, but more because him dragging me


    "I''m sorry to bother you like this Leo, I don''t mean to be annoying," Rosa said when we arrived. "Hi,


    E."


    "I care about her too Mom. I''d be annoyed if you didn''t call," Leo said. Rosa smiled at that, probably the


    sound of her son actually caring about someone. "I wanted to talk to you and Dad at some point soon


    anyway," he added looking over at me. I smiled meekly. She looked between us before her face lit up.


    "You''re pregnant!?" Rosa said pulling me into a tight hug. "Leo you need to tell your Father he will be


    delighted!"


    "Wait? You''re pregnant?" Mateo said as he came down the stairs. "That makes me an uncle!"


    "What?! E''s pregnant!!!" Marco said shortly before Carlos, Lisa, Be and Elena came down the


    stairs.


    "We''re aunts!" Lisa squealed to her sisters.


    "Okay kids, I know you are excited," Rosa said herding them away. "But don''t bombard her, you can tell


    Maria and Lenny when they get home, but leave Leo to tell Dad," she continued as they all shuffled


    back up the stairs. "Anyway, congrattions honey, but please can you try calling Alpha Haden?"


    "Sure," Leo said. The phone only rang a few times before Alpha Haden answered.


    "Good evening Alpha Loren, how can I be of assistance?" Haden said.


    "Where is Lia?" Leo said coldly.


    "Right here," Alpha Haden said.


    "Then hand the phone to her," Leo said.


    "If you insist Alpha," Haden said.


    "Hello," Lia''s voice said shakily.


    "Lia why haven''t you been answering your phone?" Leo said in a much smoother tone.


    "...It''s broken," Lia said with a slight hesitation.


    "Tell me the truth, why haven''t you been answering Mom''s calls?" Leo asked again.


    "Let me talk to her Leo," Rosa said taking the phone out of Leo''s hand.


    "Lia it''s Mom. Are you okay sweetie?" Rosa said her hand shaking.


    "Yes," She answered quietly. Rosa turned to Leo her eyes welling up with tears. At that point Maria,


    Antonio and Lenny got home. "Is Maria there?" Lia asked.


    "Yes, do you want to talk to her?" Rosa asked.


    "Yes please," Lia said. Maria took the phone from Rosa.


    "Lia?" She said.


    "Can you send me some sherbet Lemons?" Lia said incredibly quietly before hanging up.

 Chapter 37 The Bastard Named Max

    Chapter 37 The Bastard Named Max


    November 2nd


    Maria''s face turned a ghostly shade of white and she brought the phone down with one shaky hand


    and stared down at Leo''s phone.


    "Sherbet Lemon," She whispered back to herself.


    "Maria what does it mean?" Rosa said taking Maria''s shaking hands.


    "Leo, you need to go to Ayas immediately," Maria said.


    "What why?" Rosa asked. "What''s wrong, my dear?"


    "Sherbet Lemon. It''s a code word for help," Maria said. "We used to use it when we were little, whilst


    ying games in the woods with the others."


    At that point, Leo grabbed his car keys and turned to me.


    "I''m sorry to leave you again," he said kissing my head. "I''ll be back as soon as possible."


    "It''s fine," I replied kissing his cheek.


    "And you should have this," he added handing me something I hadn''t even seen in a long time, "I''ll call


    you."


    My phone.


    I dly took it and smiled.


    "Go. Do what you need to do to help Lia."


    He nodded before swiftly leaving.


    "Never a quiet moment, huh?" Mateo said.


    He then looked over to Rosa to see her noticeably fretty and worrying.


    "Try not to worry Mom," he said wrapping an arm around her. "Leo will take care of this. Just as he


    always does."


    "You''re right," she replied. "But just the thought of my little girl in trouble...it''s painful."


    "I''ll make coffee," I announced.


    A few momentster Antonio came through the door with a confused expression.


    "I just saw Leo leaving," he replied. "He said something''s happened with Lia. He was in a rush and


    didn''t exin, could anyone care to enlighten me?"


    "He''s gone to rescue her from Haden," Maria said. "She''s in trouble."


    Antonio''s face dropped, "Fucking hell. I fucking knew this would happen. Why did I let that fucking


    bastard take her?"


    He let out a low growl before marching out the door. Leo''s car was still in the drive and we heard the


    car door open, presumably as Antonio got in.


    The car was soon speeding away and I got back to the coffee.


    The rest of Leo''s brothers and sisters tried their best tofort their Mom for hours.


    I took the time to check my phone after weeks of not having it.  54 text notifications and 29 missed


    calls.


    Half were from Connor and the rest were split between Abi, Charlotte, Paul and My Mom.


    I replied to Abi and Charlotte and filled them in on everything. Connor, I decided not to tell about the


    baby...yet, same with my Mom. And Paul I justpletely and utterly ignored.


    I then noticed that a host of new numbers had been added to my contacts including Leo, ir, Luca,


    Antonio, Rosa and Dr Amanda. Naturally, I had to text Luca about my baby news.


    Watch out, bitch. I''m on my way.


    Five minutester as promised, Luca was at the door to Rosa and Antonio''s house.


    The second I opened it I was greeted by a crushing hug.


    "I''m so fucking happy," he said swinging me around.


    "And I can''t fucking breathe!" I cried.


    He instantly loosened his grip and instead began kissing me all over.


    "Ew," I said wiping the slobber off me.


    "You ground genitals with the Alpha...and I''m over the moon!"


    I almost choked.


    "Luca!"


    The things thate out of this boys mouth...


    "I can''t wait for you to push a screaming bundle of flesh out of your vagina either," he added hugging


    me again.


    "I literally can''t with you sometimes," I said with augh.


    "Am I allowed in? I brought cookies," he replied.


    "No, piss off," I said. "Joking. You''ll have to ask Rosa though. This is not my house."


    "So long as you stop talking about genitals and vaginas!" Rosa called back.


    "Your wish is mymand, Ma''am," he announced with a salute before practically dancing into the


    house.


    We spent the evening sat with Rosa on the sofa. She told me lots of information about being pregnant


    and having kids, some stuff that really paled my face, as Luca listened with a weird amount of interest.


    "So you shit when you give birth?" Luca asked. "Like normal shit or...runny shit?"


    "Ew!" I eximed. "Luca!"


    "Usually normal but pretty sure with Leo it was-" she began


    "I can''t take any more of this," I announced. "Thank you for all the advice, Rosa. And thank you


    Luca...for your contributions."


    "Any time, babes," he replied.


    "It''s gettingte, I''m off to bed. You''re wee to stay down here as long as you like but one of the


    girls should have a spare toothbrush and some pyjamas when you need them, E."


    I nodded and she left leaving just Luca and I.


    "E?" he asked.


    "Yes."


    "Can we have a sleepover?"


    "A sleepover?" I questioned.


    "I feel obliged to sleep on the floor beside the pregnant Lady to watch over her in the absence of her


    mate," he replied.


    I stared nkly at him for a few seconds.


    "I have never met someone quite as peculiar as you in all my life," I replied. "But if sleeping on the floor


    next to me will fill your little heart with joy, you are very wee to."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He pumped the air, "Omg, we can it each other''s hair and have a pillow fight. I''ve always wanted to


    have a slumber party like that."


    "Watch over me as I sleep my ass," Iughed. "The real motive behind your request has be


    apparent."


    He giggled, "You got me. But I think this could be a beautiful friendship, Ells. I feel emotionally


    connected with you."


    "Okay..." I replied. "Let''s go upstairs, weirdo."


    Elena''s room was the closest to the top of the stairs so on the way to the guest room, we stopped there


    in the hope of finding some toothbrushes and pyjamas.


    I knocked on the door and was greeted not by Elena but by Be. As it turned out all the Loren sister''s


    were in there anyway (minus Lia of course).


    "Sooooo," Be said. "You''re pregnant!"


    "Yeah!" I said.


    "When did you...I mean....when did you and Leo....I mean-" Elena said screwing up her nose at the


    thought of her older brother doing such a thing.


    "When did he knock you up?" Luca said outright.


    "About a week ago," I answered with augh as the girls grimaced.


    "That''s not a thought of our brother I really want in my head. Thanks, Elena and Luca," Lisa said


    giggling.


    "He''s 23 now remember. A big boy...E would know that," Maria said before they all copsed into fits


    ofughter.


    "Maria you are meant to be the mature one," Be said to her oldest sister. "That''s the sort of thing


    Luca would say."


    She then looked at Luca and smiled a pretty smile. He smiled back and there was a moment of silence


    in the room as us spectators exchanged looks.


    "How can we help?" Be asked interrupting whatever the fuck that was.


    "Of course, Leo is away so I''m staying the night and Luca has strangely decided to sleep on the floor.


    Your Mom said you''d have something to sleep in and spare toothbrushes?" I said.


    "Indeed I do," Elena said getting a t-shirt out of her draw and a pair of loose shorts. She then threw


    them to me before rummaging around her draw again. "Luca, I''m pretty sure these were Leo''s before


    he grew into a giant," she added handing him a pair of baseball shorts.


    She then went into the bathroom and returned with two new toothbrushes.


    "Sweet dreams to both of you," she said. "Or all three of you, should I say," she continued looking at


    my stomach.


    I smiled and we said goodnight to them all before heading to the spare room.


    "Be''s pretty, isn''t she?" Luca said to me as she walked.


    "Luca, you know that Leo would literally kill you if you tried anything, right?" I asked.


    "I was just making an observation, geez," he replied. "But if the world was ending, I totally would."


    I rolled my eyes, "Save yourself for your mate, whore."


    "We don''t slut shame in the 21st century thank you very much," he replied just before we reached the


    spare room.


    The room was fairly cold so the first thing I did was turn on the heater. I changed into Elena''s clothes,


    brushed my teeth and snuggled into the thick duvet cover. Luca insisted on iting my hair before he


    snuggled into hisfortable bed of the floor with only a spare pillow and the throw from the bed.


    "It''s like a queen sized bed, Luca. If you want the other side, you can have it," I said.


    "If Leo gets back and finds that I slept in the same bed as his mate, I am done for," he replied. "It''s not


    too ufortable and besides, I can still watch you from down here."


    "Okay...on that note, goodnight, Luca."


    November 3rd


    I woke up in the night feeling nauseous again and was suddenly thankful that Luca was there to hold


    my hair and sit with me until I was done. The whole event repeated just after sunrise too and Rosa


    came to join the party.


    "Oh honey," she said kneeling down beside me rubbing my back as I chucked up again.


    Luca wiped my mouth with a wet rag and flushed the toilet.


    "Girl, you can''t have anything left in you to throw up," he replied.


    "You''d be surprised-" I began before vomiting once again.


    10 minutester I was about done.


    "Marco, Carlos and Mateo are downstairs having breakfast if you''re hungry?" Rosa asked.


    I nodded before having a quick shower and heading down to breakfast.


    "Where''s Luca?" I asked.


    "He had to go deal with shit at the base and cover for Leo," Mateo said.


    "Oh, okay," I replied. "And any news from Leo?"


    "Yes, they''re on their way back and should be here in three hours. But Marco, Carlos and I all have a


    training session and ir and Luca are busy doing Alpha stuff.


    "Don''t tell me Max is..." I started before the door bell cut me off. Mateo mouthed a sorry before going to


    answer it.


    "He did offer," Marco said.


    "Mateo! Why can''t I just be left on my own! Tell him to fuck off," I hissed before the door was opened


    and Max came in.


    "Hey little Cuz," Max saiding into the kitchen with a beaming smile on his face. I scowled at him


    before getting an apple and going back upstairs to change. I put the same clothes on as yesterday


    since I didn''t bring anything with me. The only one of the girls that was awake was Maria, she was


    going to see her mate any minute so I had no salvation there after Marco, Carlos and Mateo left.


    "Kids I''m going to the grocery store, I''ll be back in about two hours," Rosa said.


    Max nced at me with a grin before calling after Rosa.


    "Do you want us to go Rosa? You must be tired and you want to be here when Lia gets back," Max said


    with a sweet smile.


    "Oh that''s too kind of you Max darling. Here''s the list and some money and be sure to take care of your


    cousin," Rosa said.


    "Come on then sweet cheeks," he said putting a hand on my back.


    "I think I''ll pass this one," I said.


    "You know the rules. Leo wouldn''t want you left without a male guardian," he replied with a shrug.


    I scowled.


    "I can take care of myself," I replied.


    "Take that up with the Alpha," he said. "Until I am told otherwise, you are not being left alone."


    "He''s right, E. It''s Leo''s orders however ridiculous they are," Rosa said.


    I sighed and then Max took my wrist, dragging me towards his car.


    "Which grocery store are we bloody going to?" I asked after we had been in the car for a while.


    "We aren''t going to a grocery store hunbun, we are going to Ayas," Max said grinning. "I just had to get


    you in my car alone."


    "We what?" I asked sitting forward and snapping my head towards him.


    "Rx..." he said with augh. "I have an agreement with Alpha Haden. Nothing to worry your little


    head about.


    He then patted my hair and continued to drive with an amused smile.


    Keeping my eyes on him, I slowly reached into my pocket and withdrew my phone. Before I could even


    unlock it, Max''s eyes flickered down to my hands and snatched it off me. He then scrolled down the


    window and threw it out onto the road with more force than strictly necessary.


    "Probably best if Alpha Loren doesn''t find out about this just yet," Max said not taking his eyes off the


    road.


    Next, I went to try and open the door, but Max got to the child lock first and I heard all the doors click


    and bolt shut.


    "Do you really want to do that? We are travelling at 90 mph. Jumping out now would hurt like a bitch,"


    Max said slyly.


    "You drive like a fucking maniac," I hissed. "And you are a fucking maniac. Why would you do this? You


    aren''t going to get away with this and Leo is going to kill you."


    "You don''t even know what this is so how can you be so sure?" Max said smirking.


    I scanned the insides of the car, looking for any kind of object I could hit him with. There was nothing. I


    then examined him. His arms stretched out holding the steering wheel were clearly bulky and strong,


    his shoulders were broad and his chest exceedingly muscr. By no stretch of the imagination could I


    take him with my bare hands. He could crush me.


    "Are you ever going to stop hating me, Max?" I asked.


    "I wouldn''t take it personally, it''s more your family than you," Max replied.


    "I can''t help who gave birth to me and who my family is," I answered. "What would you do if your mate


    turned out to be a Jones?"


    "You see the thing is E. I understand Nicol¨®s being your father was not your choice, but you have his


    personality and that''s what I and my family hated most about him. If I had you or another Jones as my


    mate, I would make sure the sarcasm and stubbornness don''t hang around for long," Max exined.


    After that, I didn''t say a word until we pulled up at a gas station.


    "I need fuel," he said turning off the ignition after parking next to the pump. "Try anything and I will


    shank you."


    "Sure," I grumbled as he got out the car and began filling the tank.


    I looked around. There was no one but one meek little cashier in the building. The gas station was just


    off the road which we had seen no other cars on for hours and all that surrounded us was the forest. I


    leant my head back in the seat and sighed.


    "Get some chips while you''re in there!" I called to Max as he finished filling and went inside to pay.


    He smiled sarcastically and held his middle finger up to me before turning his back.


    This was my chance. He had locked the door but the window was a crack open so I could slip my


    fingers in and prize it down and climb out. The second Inded on the concrete floor, Max eyes


    snapped up and red at me through the window of the shop.


    Without a second more hesitation I bolted into the trees.


    A few momentster, I looked back, expecting to see Max chasing me but he wasn''t. Instead, he was


    just stood at the edge of the forest with the cashier man, a knife at his throat.


    I instantly stopped running as he red at me, pushing the knife closer to the man''s throat.


    "Get back here now or I''ll kill him," he threatened. "Don''t think I wouldn''t do it."


    I swallowed and looked at the pure terror on his face as Max held him firmly in front of him.


    I had no choice, I couldn''t let an innocent man die.


    So with a scowl on my face I marched back towards the car.


    Max released the poor guy beforeing for me.


    "You don''t need to touch me," I growled, opening the car door, "I''m getting in myself."


    Hepletely ignored my request and mmed me into the side of the car. I hit my head hard and


    whimpered from the pain as my vision began to go fuzzy.


    "If only I could have the pleasure of killing you," he hissed in my ear, "You have no idea how much I


    would enjoy it."


    He then bundled me into the car, as my head spun before there was just darkness.


    I next woke up in Max''s arms once again. This time he was carrying me to the door of arge house. I


    still couldn''t see clearly but I felt us go inside and then descend into down into a basement.


    "You knocked her out?" Haden''s voice said as we came to the bottom of a flight of stairs. "What''s the


    fun in having her unconscious?"


    "Rx," Max replied. "She''sing around. It was a long car journey and I just wanted a bit of quiet."


    Max then ced me on the floor and held me up as I regained the use of my legs. At first, I was wobbly


    but then he pped my face a bit, snapping me awake.


    "Ahh wee back Luna," Haden''s voice said from somewhere in the darkness.


    "Why the fuck am I here?" I spat.


    "Your Alpha took my mate, I had no choice but to take his," he replied, his footsteps echoing as he


    came closer.


    I stepped back into Max but he wasn''t going to offer me any protection. He''s the one who brought me


    here.


    "Or you could have just treated her well," I snapped.


    "Yes because Alpha Loren treats his mate really well. This whole thing just screams hypocrisy, don''t


    you think?" he asked.


    There was only one light in the room. A dim bulb hanging by a wire from the middle of the ceiling.


    Haden finally came into it the reach of its light, illuminating his face.


    He dragged a wooden chair with him.


    "Bring her here," Haden ordered. I struggled against Max as he pulled me closer to Haden.


    "Her has a name," I said managing to kick Max in the shins which gave me a leash of freedom before


    he grasped my arm yanking me back to him. He held me firmly under the bulb whilst Haden


    approached me. He inhaled my scent and paused.


    "Max, my dearest friend, not only have you brought me Loren''s Luna, but Loren''s child. Doesn''t this just


    scream buy one get one free!?" Haden said a smirk taking over his face, Max''s lips also curled into an


    evil smile.


    "Does the Alpha know about this Miss Jones?" Haden asked and I didn''t answer, instead, I red into


    his eyes.


    "He does," Max answered for me.


    "Jolly good. That makes him even more likely toply," Haden said grinning with delight. His face


    then suddenly contorted to a more serious expression. "Tie her to this chair Max," Haden ordered.


    "Max, why are you doing this?" I asked as Max pulled my wrists behind my back tying them with a


    coarse piece of rope.


    "Shut up," He replied before putting a piece of duck tape over my mouth.


    "Okay this is what is going to happen," Haden said pulling something out of the darkness. "Alpha Loren


    should be back by now and have realised that you are missing. With this camera, we are going to make


    a little live video for him to watch. A broadcast if you like. Sound good?" Haden asked rhetorically as I


    was physically unable to answer. "You don''t have to say anything, of course, the sight of you like this


    should be enough. Okay...if you''re ready this camera is already wired up so we can go straight away,"


    He said pressing a button on it and a green light turned on. Max had moved behind the camera, maybe


    he didn''t want Leo knowing he was involved in this evil scheme.


    "Good evening Alpha Loren, I know you are watching this, in fact I know the whole pack is watching


    this, I rigged your TV system by the way, so hiya Lia, hope you''re having a nice time back home,"


    Haden said his face close to the camera blocking me from sight. "Anyway I just thought you might like


    to see something," he continued moving to the side so that I was now in the camera''s shot. "A Luna for


    a Luna right? You took mine away from me so I took yours. But it can work the other way too, you give


    me mine back and I''ll give yours back. Simple," he continued wondering over to me.


    He crouched down to my level taking out a pocket knife and waving it in front of my face. "Oh and


    before youunch an attack, if I hear of one hair being harmed on any of my peoples'' heads I will kill


    her without hesitation, and if she dies so does the baby. I have an advantage over you, you see, I can


    do anything to E without running the risk of you returning the favour with Lia. She''s your little sister,


    and even as the most powerful, most ruthless Alpha of all time, you wouldn''t dream of hurting her. E


    and I, however, have no such rtionship," Haden said wiping the dishevelled hair out of my face with


    the tip of the knife.


    "It''s a miracle really, scarcely an ounce of physical strength in sight, yet this whole archive of mentality


    and courage. It will be a shame if I have to kill her, the snarkyments, sarcastic responses and


    challenging questions are just so...but of course, Alpha Leonardo Loren of the Ste pack, you already


    know that. Despite your power and influence over so many wolves, you still fail to control your 17-year-


    old mate? There must be something about her, something more than a stiff upper lip." Haden said.


    "Anyway, I bid my fondest farewells to the Ste pack and I''ll be expecting to see you and your sister


    soon Alpha," Haden said before walking over to the camera and pressing a button the turned off the


    green light. He then came over to me and slowly peeled off the duck tape.


    "Why are you so desperate to own Lia! What''s wrong with having her for a week or two and then letting


    her visit her family?!" I said exploding as soon as my mouth was free.


    "You don''t know what it''s like for an Alpha to not have his mate to the entirety. Having somebody else


    with control over what you do and don''t do with her, I can scarcely touch what is supposed to be mine


    to touch. Imagine being given an apple, but not being able to eat it. Imagine winning the lottery but not


    being able to spend one cent. The craving is driving me mad," he said.


    "I can see that. You''re erratic...and psychotic for that matter, beautiful monologue, by the way, I really


    like the caparison of Lia to an apple, just so enchantingly romantic," I said.


    He cocked his head to the side and furrowed his eyebrows.


    "You fascinate me, E," he said.


    "I''ve heard that before," I grumbled fighting against the ropes.


    "You''re so fearless but why? To me it''s just recklessness, you don''t think about the consequences of


    what you say and do. But I also get this impression that you''re smarter than you seem. So why would


    knowingly you put yourself in so much danger?"


    "She can''t control it," Max said. "Her father was just the same."


    "Ah so an extremeck of self-preservation instinct seems to run in the family?"


    "Or maybe that''s just a nice way of saying stupidity," Max replied with a shrug."


    "Can I ask you a question, Max? Why? What are you gaining from this, except never being able to go


    back to your pack?" I asked.


    "Well firstly sweetheart, Alpha Loren will never find out that it was me who brought you here because


    you aren''t going to tell him for the same reasons we have discussed time and time again. And


    secondly, why would I pass on the opportunity to hand my favourite little cousin into someone who is


    going to tie her up and cause a lot of pain?" Max said grinning evilly.


    "And you think Leo isn''t going to find out without me telling him. He will know that it was you by the fact


    that you took me to the grocery store and never came back," I said failing to loosen the ropes for the


    millionth time.


    "Not if you tell him how you wandered off out into the forest where Haden''s men abducted you and


    brought you here," Max said.


    "I''m an awful liar. Leo will find out even if I don''t directly tell him," I said.


    "I''m sure if you really wanted to save your brother''s life you could pull off a pretty convincing act," Max


    said.


    "Guys we''re banking on E actually making it back alive here," Haden said with an evilugh. "You


    might not even get that far."


    "Why did Lia want toe back in the first ce?" I asked.


    "I did a few things she didn''t love," Haden said. "I meanst night I was so close to giving her some


    unconsented fang and when she came out of the shower just in a little towel...I just couldn''t help


    myself."


    "You raped her!?"


    "No," he said. "I didn''t. But I just had to touch her...feel her...taste her...but I stopped myself and she still


    had to get all scared and call her big bro toe to her rescue."


    "I''m d she did," I replied. "She isn''t safe with you," I added finally getting somewhere with the ropes.


    "Max tighten those ropes. Don''t want anyone escaping, do we?" Haden said somehow knowing. Max


    walked behind me adjusting the ropes. He suddenly pulled them incredibly hard. I winced at the pain


    before he allowed it to loosen the slightest little bit and then securing it. "You can put the duct tape back


    on. I see why you fucking knocked her out. She''s annoying," Haden finished heading up the stairs back


    to ground level.


    "I''ll be heading back to Ste tonight," Max said after putting the duck tape on. "It''s a shame, I would


    have liked to see you endure a little more torture, but oh well, I''ll probably be seeing you again quite


    soon," he said before nting a gentle but cold kiss on my forehead and leaving the way Haden did. I


    wanted to say something in response but the duck tape wouldn''t allow me. It''s going to be a longggggg


    night.

 Chapter 38 His Weakness

    Chapter 38 His Weakness


    November 2nd


    Leo''s POV


    The TV screen turned ck and the room fell deadly silent.


    "How has this happened?" I growled, my voice rumbling through the house.


    Nobody spoke.


    My sister''s all sat close together and my Mom looked as if she could burst into tears any second.


    I don''t like to do this to my family, but I''d returned to the pack with Lia only to find my mate missing and


    was now being greeted with a video from Haden that made my blood boil.


    I couldn''t help but be angry.


    He had my mate and that was all that mattered right now needed her back.


    "Max and E went to the grocery store how long ago?" I asked.


    "About six hours ago," My Mom replied quietly.


    "And when did he call?" I questioned.


    "About an hourter."


    "And he said she just...ran off?"


    "Yes," Rosa said with a nod.


    I knew E and I still had our issues but I didn''t think she''d run away again. Not now that she''s


    pregnant.


    Even Antonio looked doubtful and he hardly thought highly of her.


    "One of Haden''s men must have taken her," he concluded.


    "I have to get her back," I said hoarsely before slowly looking over to Lia. She looked paled and weak


    as Maria held her tightly.


    "Leo, you can''t sacrifice your sister like that-" Rosa began.


    "I don''t have a choice," I interrupted. "I''m sorry, Lia."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "No," Maria said firmly. "We could never see her again if you do this."


    "And I will never see my mate again if I don''t do this," I replieding closer to Maria and Elena.


    "Then find another way," Elena hissed stepping between me and Lia.


    "There is no other way Elena! I am not risking my Luna''s life!" I said pushing the kitchen table over in


    frustration.


    "You need to calm down, Leonardo," My Mom said.


    "I will not calm down until I have her back in my arms!" I said before pausing and looking back to Lia.


    Guilt coursed through me. Lia was my family but so was E and the baby and even if this did mean


    betraying my sister, it at least ensured that nobody dies.


    "Lia, get your bags," I said in a monotone voice.


    "But-" Lia started before I interrupted her.


    "I said get your bags," I repeated in a deeper tone.


    There was a tense silence in the kitchen and Lia eventually nodded her head and went upstairs in fits


    of sobs.


    "There has to be another way," Lisa said after Lia had gone.


    Mateo wrapped his arms around his youngest sister, "She''ll be okay, Lisa. Haden is her mate."


    "Haden is a bad man," Elena growled, "You can not hand our sister over to him!"


    "Elena," our Dad said deeply, "He is Alpha and he will do what is best for the pack. Without it''s Luna,


    ste will crumble and fall."


    "And what about family?" she replied.


    "E is my family too now," I replied. "And Haden will kill her if Lia is not returned."


    "But he will just treat her cruelly again," Be protested.


    "And she will get through it. We raised you kids to be strong and tough," Antonio said. "It''s gonna be


    hard for us all but not forever. They are mates and they will figure things out eventually. And alls well


    that ends well, right?"


    A minuteter Lia came back downstairs, her eyes red with tears. She gave each one of our siblings a


    long hug before moving onto our Dad and finally our Mom.


    "Do whatever Leo tells you to do, okay baby?" Rosa said hugging her even tighter. Lia nodded her


    head and wept into her mother''s shoulder. I was getting anxious. The longer I waited, the longer E


    was with Haden possibly getting hurt. They didn''t appear to be breaking up the hug so I went over to


    the and prized Lia out of Rosa''s grip.


    "We need to go," I said taking Lia''s wrist and leading her out of the house.


    "No...a few more minutes..." She cried, but I didn''t stop. I sat her in the passenger seat of my car and


    buckled her in like a small child. She continued to cry for about 5 minutes whilst we were driving before


    I decided I had to say something.


    "Like Dad said, things will work out in the end Lia. Having an Alpha as your mate is hard, any Luna can


    tell you that, but Haden will love you even if it doesn''t feel like he ever will sometimes. Just obey him,


    respect him and submit to him. You will be fine," I exined.


    "What if he wants to mate tonight?" Lia asked shakily.


    "Then you will mate tonight," I responded feeling more and more guilty as she broke down in tears


    again.


    "Don''t leave me with him, Leo. Please," she begged. "You have to get E and the baby back but you


    have all the power in the world, there has to be another way to do it."


    "I had more power than anyone in the world. That''s because I had no weakness, scarcely an emotion


    in sight. You remember how I was before I found E, right? And you must like me far more now. I feel


    a way about her that I''ve never felt about anyone before and I can never get her out of my head. She is


    my weakness and people are going to exploit that to try and get to me and the pack. Now her life is


    being threatened and however much you believe there is another way. There isn''t. Not without


    gambling with her life," I said.


    "Just tell me that this isn''t it. Tell me that I will see all again. You and Maria and Mateo and Elena and


    Marco and Carlos and Be and Lisa and Lenny and Mom and Dad and Matt and Allison and E and


    the baby and everybody else. Tell me that this isn''t it," Lia said.


    "This isn''t it," I said.


    It may have been a lie, it may not, but it''s what she wanted to hear. I loved my little sister and giving her


    away pained me in ways I hadn''t been pained in a long time, but I had to have E and my child


    because without them my life would be nothing but pain.


    "So you love her?" Lia asked after a few minutes of silence.


    I hesitated, "Yes. I think I do."


    I smiled to myself as a certain warmth ran through me and a slight shudder.


    "Why don''t I love Haden?" she asked bringing me back to reality.


    "Because you have to work through all the shit first. E and I didn''t exactly have the perfect start


    either," I told her. "I fucking hate his guts but you''ll be happy with Haden one day. I promise. And if you


    aren''t, give me a call and I''ll punch his face in."


    She let out a shortugh.


    "Thanks, Leo," he replied. "And for the record, I don''t me you for this. You''re doing what any good


    Alpha and mate would do."


    I nodded and smiled.


    The rest of the 8-hour journey was pretty much silent. The border guards were expecting us and didn''t


    even bother stopping the car. Lia seemed to have run out of tears to cry until we arrived at Haden''s


    house and the flood gates opened again. I had to support her as we walked to the door. Her small


    frame shook even more with every step closer.


    "Lia, the best thing you can do right now is act brave. Think about what E would do. Take it from me,


    she''s good at getting out of things she doesn''t want to do," were my final words before I knocked loudly


    on Alpha Haden''s front door.

 Chapter 39 The Great Mate Exchange

    Chapter 39 The Great Mate Exchange


    Back to E''s POV:


    I sat in the basement with only the dim light bulb keeping mepany. It had been hours and I was


    absolutely STARVING. Just as I was beginning to feel like I was going to pass out from hunger the


    basement door opened. A tall boy with curly ck hair and tanned skin came down the stairs. His facial


    structure resembled Haden''s in some ways, he was also muscr and strong yet unlike Haden


    seemed friendly and kind.


    "I''m Ethan. Haden''s brother," he said crouching infront of me and unpeeling the duct tape from my


    mouth. "I brought you some food."


    "Thank the Lord. I haven''t eaten in like 12 hours," I said my stomach growling as he moved behind me


    to untie my wrists.


    As soon as I was free he held out the te of bread and cheese along with a ss of water and I took


    it dly.


    "Haden said your cousin brought you here?" He asked as I devoured the bread.


    "Let''s just say that side of my family is pretty fucked up," I said.


    "Try having Haden as a brother," he replied quietly.


    "Fucking psycho," I grumbled, before taking a gulp of the water.


    Ethan smiled, "Poor Lia was terrified and I don''t me her."


    "Do you know if Alpha Loren bringing her back?" I asked.


    Ethan nodded gravely, "Haden didn''t leave him much choice."


    I was partially relieved but it also boiled me that Haden was getting what he wanted and I couldn''t help


    but feel for Lia.


    "He did have a choice. Just a terrible one between his mate and his family," I replied. "I feel awful for


    him. And Lia of course."


    "I suppose he knows even Haden wouldn''t kill his mate but he''d have no trouble killing you. He made


    the right choice," he replied.


    I nodded before drinking thest bit of water and eating thest piece of bread and cheese.


    "Thank you so much Ethan," I said as he took the te and ss, set it on the floor before going to


    retie my hands back behind the chair but this time much more gently and much looser.


    "Did Haden send you?"


    "No," Ethan replied, "He knows I''m here though. I managed to persuade him on the basis that the deal


    would be off if you were dead."


    Iughed, "So not because he was feeling guilty about leaving me here to suffer then."


    "Haden? Guilt? What''s that?" he replied.


    "Anyway, I should probably go back upstairs. Don''t want to be used of socialising with the prisoner,"


    he continued taking the te and ss and heading back to the stairs.


    "Ethan," I said before he left.


    "Yes?"


    "Take care of Lia if shees back," I said.


    "I''ll do my best," he answered before continuing up the stairs and through the basement door.


    November 3rd


    It must have been past midnight when a car rolled up into the drive. I heard the crunching of footsteps


    approach the door. A few secondster Haden came down the stairs.


    "Looks like Alpha Loren is here to give me my mate back and luckily for you little Luna, a deal is a


    deal," Haden said untying the ropes.


    "Do you think Lia will ever be happy with you? You ckmailed her brother, you kidnapped her Luna,


    you touched her without consent and now you are forcing her to move away from her friends and family


    and live with you, not very romantic if you ask me," I said to him.


    "I can still change my mind you know," he said pulling me out of the chair.


    "You wouldn''t though. You don''t want to start a war as much as Leo and you also know that he can


    beat you in a challenge," I said.


    "Smart girl...but, you don''t know the half of it. My entire pack would have plenty of time to securely


    dispose of you both before any Ste reinforcements arrived, I have a pack behind me right now, whilst


    you guys are 8 hours away from the safety of your own," Haden said dragging me up the stairs, one


    hand on my upper arm. I squinted at the light as we came into the hallway, but once my eyes had


    adjusted I could see Lia and Leo stood in the doorway, Ethan having opened the door.


    Leo''s eyes immediatelynded on me, scanning my body for any injuries. I tried to get over to Leo, but


    Haden pulled me back.


    "Give Lia to me and you can have her back untouched and unharmed," Haden said.


    "I''m not stopping her, Alpha Haden," Leo said calmly holding his hands up and showing that he wasn''t


    restraining Lia in any way.


    "It''s down to you then Lia, once you are by my side I will release your brother''s mate," Haden said. Lia


    nodded and turned to Leo. Haden flinched as she hugged her oldest brother.


    Leo kissed her head and squeezed her hand before nodding to her and she slowly moved along the


    corridor to Haden. Once she was in arms reached Haden let go of my arm and pulled Lia roughly into


    him.


    I ran straight into Leo''s arms, sping the fabric of his shirt in my fist. Leo nuzzled his nose into my


    neck inhaling my scent and kissing my mark, he held me tightly for a good minute.


    "I was so worried E," he said before looking up at Haden and Lia. He pulled me behind his body


    taking my hand and holding it tightly like he never wanted to break physical contact again.


    "You reek of Loren men," Haden said to Lia after inhaling her scent and coldly ring up at Leo.


    "I''m sorry Haden, it''s only my brothers and Dad," Lia said lowering her head. I looked over at Ethan


    who was still stood at the door. He nodded his head referring to what we had agreed earlier about him


    taking care of Lia.


    "You may leave my territory now, Loren," Haden said. Leo paused for a second, looking at his sister


    and nodding.


    "Very well, but I will be back to visit my sister shortly," Leo said.


    "Not without permission you won''t," Haden said.


    "You will give me permission Haden, remember who won the challenge? The only way you can beat


    me is targeting my only weakness, the weakness I have at my side right now. So unless you would like


    the first war between our packs in 750 years that would cause destruction in this beautiful, peaceful


    Canadian territory you have here I suggest you do not go against mymands," Leo said. He then


    farewelled Lia with a nod and lead us both out of the house.


    "The boy with the curly hair is Haden''s brother. He promised to try his best to take care of Lia," I said as


    he led me to the car still holding my hand.


    "She will be fine E," he said. "And there''s something I need to ask you. Did you really run away from


    Max in the grocery store? Have we not been through this? How dangerous it is for you to be alone,


    especially off territory?"


    I stayed quiet.


    "Why do I feel like your debating whether to tell me something or not?" Leo said looking down at me.


    "Because I am," I answered as he put me in the front seat of the car, before going round to his side.


    "Come on then," he answered as he starting the engine. "Spit it out."


    "Still debating,"


    "Tell me," Leo said sternly.


    "It''s something I should probably have told you days ago..." I said.


    "What?" he asked.


    "You have to promise not to be angry," I said as the car rolled out of the drive.


    "E, tell me what it is now," Leo said already getting angry.


    "You''re already getting angry and I haven''t even started!" I said.


    "Tell me," Leo ordered slightly calmer.


    "Okay, well..." I started. Over the next half hour I exined EVERYTHING Max did. The stuff about his


    brothers, the threats to Scarlet, her kids and Connor, all the perverted stuff he said and finally how he


    was the one to take me to Haden, how he mmed my head into his car and knocked me out and and


    how he was stood just behind the camera during the broadcast.


    "And you didn''t tell me," Leo said. "Are you out of your mind! This lead to you almost getting killed!"


    "He threatened to kill someone else," I said quietly.


    "I don''t give a shit! You are more important and you should have told me immediately and then this


    would not have happened," Leo said.


    "What are you going to do to Max?" I asked.


    "Kill him," Leo answered without hesitation.


    "I thought Megestanis'' have a right to a court trial," I said remembering from when I read the pack book


    one afternoon.


    "True, but what he has done will without a doubt get him a sentence to death," Leo said.


    "What if he kills someone first?" I asked.


    "We''ll keep him in the pack prison until the trial. Scarlet, her kids and your brother will not be harmed,"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Leo said. Taking his phone out of his pocket. "Can you ring ir please," he continued handing it to


    me. It was the middle of the night, but ir still picked up.


    "bonum vesperam Alpha," ir said meaning good evening Alpha.


    "ir, have you seen Maximus Megestanis recently?"


    "He was at your parent''s house a few minutes ago," ir replied.


    "Take him to the pack prison immediately," Leo ordered.


    "I''ll send some men to find him. But why?" ir asked.


    "Just do it I''ll exin when I get back to Ste," Leo answered hanging up.


    Hourster we were back at Leo''s house, I had slept pretty much the whole way, partly because it was


    reallyte and a really long drive and partly because of the baby. It was making me feel REALLY tired.


    Leo carried me into the house and up the stairs. Damn did it feel good to have him back.


    "Promise me that if anything like this ever happens again, you don''t hesitate to tell me," Leo said


    cing me on the wooden floor. I nodded my head and Leo pulled me into another warm, long, tight


    hug. "We''re a unit now, remember? I''m here to help you."


    "But what if it means someone else might die?" I asked.


    "I have the power to stop it, E," Leo replied before he carried me over to the bed and ced me


    between the thick,forting covers.


    He climbed next to me and held me close against his chest.


    "I just can''t have this happen again," he said. "It made me realise how much I care about you."


    "And it made me realise how much I don''t ever want to be separated from you again," I replied.


    He kissed my head and hugged me even tighter.


    "Sleep," he said. "You must be exhausted."

 Chapter 40 The W Word

    Chapter 40 The W Word


    November 3rd


    My view when I first woke was not the white bed sheets but the tall swaying trees of the forest. The


    cold air was biting at my feet making me shiver, but a thick nket enclosed my body and somebody


    warm and strong held me.


    My eyes widened as my situation sank in and I let out a sleepy groan.


    "Leo?" I asked catching the scent of the man carrying me. "What the fuck is happening?"


    "Ssssh, don''t worry about it E. Go back to sleep," he replied softly.


    Go back to sleep? So I''m not dreaming right now?


    I looked up at the sky to see stars strewn across the clear sky in little clusters and swirling ribbons. The


    deep purples and blues of the night were rich like the most pigmented paint and it all just seemed so


    surreal and dreamy.


    "Is this real?" I asked just to be sure as I reached my hand out of the nket to feel the gentle breeze


    dance at my fingertips.


    "I said go back to sleep," Leo said still in a quiet, but more authoritative tone.


    The night was still and calm but something about Leo''s tone put me on edge which of course put going


    to sleep out of the question.


    I listened to the crunch of his feet on thete autumn leaves and as much as the darkness would


    permit, I looked around trying to decipher our location.


    But soon enough, I felt theforting warmth of Leo''s body and the nket lure me to sleep and I


    didn''t wake up until the morning sunshine dozed my skin.


    I was in a room. Not unfamiliar but not my usual sleeping quarters. Leo was right next to me with his


    arm securely around my waist as he slept. The thick musk of the forest clung to him which paired with


    our change in location, were the only two things stopping me from believing I had imaginedst night.


    I gently woke him, by running my finger along his shoulders and he opened his eyes and snuggled into


    me.


    "Leo, you have some exining to do," I stated and he only groaned. "You smell like you spent half the


    night in the woods."


    "I did. But it''s nothing you need to worry about," he said softly.


    "Right," I replied with a sigh. "That''s not sketchy at all."


    "E," he said sincerely. "I just had to deal with something as Alpha."


    I nodded, "I understand. But you look dreadful. Get some more sleep, Leo."


    "Only if you''ll join me," he replied with a grin as he leant into my lips.


    I ran my hand through his hair, down his neck and to the end of his back as we made out. I loved the


    feel of his lips on mine, his fingertips brushing along the bare skin on my legs. Leo moved so that his


    arms were either side of me and our body''s chest to chest. We were so engrossed in the moment in


    fact that we barely noticed when somebody opened the bedroom door.


    "Oh god," I heard Be''s voice say. Leo looked over his shoulder at the door. Her eyes were wide open


    and so was her mouth.


    "Oh hey Bell..." Leo said running one hand through his hair.


    "Mom says breakfast is ready," she said quickly before immediately exiting and closing the door behind


    her.


    "That was awkward," Leo said.


    "You didn''t tell me this is your parents'' house!" I eximed.


    "Didn''t I?" he replied


    "At least it wasn''t Rosa," I said. "That would have been significantly worse."


    "We should probably go and eat," Leo said.


    "Hey kids," Rosa said as we entered the kitchen I noticed Be sat at the table eating an apple


    "Not really kids anymore..." She said taking a bit of her apple.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Maybe knock next time?" Leo said.


    "There will not be a next time. What makes you think I''m ever going anywhere near a bedroom with you


    and E in again?" Be replied. "Scarred for life."


    "I made some pancakes for you two. Should fill you up fromst night Leo," Rosa said changing the


    subject and handing us both a te with a couple of pancakes on.


    "Thank you," I said. "What''s happenedst night?"


    "You don''t know?" Rosa said surprised and I shook my head. "Leonardo! Your poor mate deserves to


    know these things!" she scolded. "Tell her!"


    He sighed and rolled his eyes before swallowing his bite of pancake and taking my hand.


    "About half an hour after we got back home there was trouble at the Northern border," Leo said in a


    low, serious tone. "That''s why I had to bring you here. So that you could be safe whilst I dealt with it."


    "Ayas?" I asked.


    "Yes, about a hundred men," Leo answered gravely. "It was a military attack from Alpha Haden."


    "He has Lia, what more does he want?" I asked taking a sharp breath in. "Has he not messed with this


    pack enough."


    "He wants to see the destruction of this pack E. He wants to see me dead," Leo answered looking


    into my eyes.


    My eyes widened, "Why?"


    "We''ve always been rivals but remained civil until everything that happened yesterday concerning our


    Lunas. Now he has the freedom to do what he''s always wanted to do."


    The room was quiet, the only sound being Rosa was by the sink, ferociously scrubbing a pan as she


    breathed fast and heavily.


    "Does-" I began. "Does this mean war?"


    Leo gently squeezed my hands, kissed my forehead before he simply got up and left the room, every


    muscle in his body tensed and his face filled with worry.


    I will take that as a yes.

 Chapter 41 The Praesidium Deae Astra

    Chapter 41 The Praesidium Deae Astra


    ''The protection of the Star Goddess''


    November 3rd


    "So you''re fighting?" I asked as Leo drove fast towards the base.


    "My army is preparing as we speak, what kind of Alpha would I be if I didn''t join them?" he replied.


    I sighed and leant my head against the window and looking out into the forest. The sun had fully risen


    yet a darkness hung low from the charcoal clouds rolling in above.


    "Try not to be too worried," he replied taking my hand. "With any luck, we''ll fight them off before they


    even get past the border. My pack is stronger than Alpha Haden''s and we should be able to win this as


    few casualties as possible."


    "Just...be careful, okay?" I said.


    He nodded and the rest of the journey was in silence.


    Leo soon pulled up into the road leading down to the army base. There were trucks everywhere some


    carrying supplies, others groups of men. Soldiers dressed in full uniform, armed to their teeth were


    flooding in and out of the buildings and tents and various pop-up stations.


    Only amongst all this did I realise how serious the situation was.


    Leo took my hand and lead me forward. The men all naturally cleared a path for their Alpha and I felt all


    their stares fall on me as we passed.


    "Leo, why am I here?" I asked looking around.


    There wasn''t a single female, let alone one as pathetic as me.


    "I have to show you something," he replied bluntly.


    We soon reached a station with tablesid out with hundreds of knives and boxes behind presumably


    with hundreds more. A man worked behind the table, handing the weapons to queuing soldiers.


    "Good morning, Alpha," he said immediately directing his attention to us as we approached. "You are


    here for the Praesidium Deae Astra?"


    The what?


    "Yes," Leo said with a firm nod.


    The man then reached into a box and pulled out something wrapped in an old cloth. He handed it not to


    Leo but for me and I just held it in my hand dumbstruck. Whatever it was, was heavy and judging by


    the way all around us stared at me, kind of important.


    "Open it," Leo urged.


    I unravelled the cloth to reveal a de, with an engraved rusty handle. It was small but the end was


    lethally sharp.


    "A knife?"


    "It''s more than just a knife," Leo said kneeling down in front of me and running his finger along the


    handle. "It''s the Prasidium Deae Astra. In English the-"


    "Protection of the Star Goddess," I finished.


    He smiled, "Correct."


    "And you''re giving it to me because...?


    "Legend has it that this knife was one of Protestas Loren''s five original belongings gifted to him by The


    Goddess of stars and the Goddess or Neptune. Remember that story I told you about them?" I nodded


    my head. "Well the other four things are either destroyed or lost, but they are meant to hold some kind


    of magical power. Every war this pack has ever been involved in this has been given to the Luna so


    that she can protect herself if she needs to. Hopefully, you won''t have to use it, but it''s there just


    incase."


    "So it''s a really old, magical knife that is thest of the original Alpha''s five belongings given to him by


    two powerful Goddesses thousands of years ago.... and you are trusting me with it?" I asked raising an


    eyebrow.


    "Precisely. Don''t lose it," Leo said standing back up to his usual (very tall) height.


    Leo then turned to someone who had just approached him and began talking about the war


    preparations as I examined the knife further.


    What could be so magical about such a dull looking knife? The de was tarnished and edged with


    rust, the hand had seen better days and the thing didn''t scream with power and mystery.


    "The evacuation of civilians near the borders is 90%plete, defence squadrons have been deployed


    to every faction and are nearly in ce," the man talking to Leo said. "I suggest you get your Luna and


    family somewhere safe now. Our intelligence has said it won''t be long until Haden''s men reach the


    border."


    Leo nodded and took my hand before marching fast back to the car.


    He stopped just before we reached it and suddenly removed his t-shirt and handed it to me.


    I stared at him, confused as he watched, waiting for me to do something.


    "Put it on. It will mask your scent," he said.


    "Ew," I said. "And now you''re half-naked," I added as he stood out in the open shirtless.


    "Haden has your scent and this is just a precaution to make it harder for him to find you," he said


    forcing it into my hands.


    I nodded and shrugged off my jacket and handed it to him which he used to shroud me from the eyes


    of spectators as I changed into his shirt.


    "Smells...fresh," I said.


    He then reached into the trunk of his car and pulled out a ck t-shirt, ck trousers and a pair of


    "There''s a vault underground in a secret location in the forest. My Mom and my sisters along with some


    of my other family will already be there. That''s where I''m taking you to ensure your safety," he said


    putting on the t-shirt.


    "Oh, okay," I said.


    "Don''t be scared, E," he said. "No one will ever find the vault and if they do, it''s impossible to get into


    without multiple keys, passcodes and fingerprints."


    He then began to change his pants, throwing his jeans into the trunk and stepping into the army


    uniform trousers.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m not worried about me, Leo," I replied with a sigh. "I did karate for a year. It''s you."


    He cupped my face in his hands, "We are going to win," he said confidently as he tied his shoes.


    "Haden has nothing on my army...and nothing on your karate."


    I nodded and he kissed me.


    "I love you," I said softly as a tear escaped my eye.


    "I love you too," he replied pulling me further into his chest.

 Chapter 42 Girl Power

    Chapter 42 Girl Power


    November 3rd


    "Alpha, everything is ready to go," somebody said hurrying up to Leo who was striding so fast that both


    me and this man had to run to keep up.


    "Thank you, Christiano. You have my order to deploy," Leo said as we past the queues of convoy


    trucks, the sort with a green canvas covered backs with benches for the men which were climbing


    aboard them.


    He nodded, waved his arm and secondster, the sounds of engines firing up and exhaust fumes filled


    the air. Thest soldiers got into their allocated trucks and they began rolling out.


    Without warning, Leo suddenly put his hands under my arms pits and lifted me up onto the back of a


    truck before he brought himself up too.


    The truck was packed but one soldier threw his hand up into the air and waved. Luca. He wore his


    usual wide smile and scooted along the bench, clearing a space. Beside him was Mateo and then ir.


    Due to the limited room, I had to sit on Leo''sp, crushed between Luca and Mateo''s broad shoulders.


    "This is cosy," Lucamented.


    Leo then pulled out his wrist and nced at his watch. He then reached up his arm and thudded the


    metal wall of where the driver''s cabin was twice.


    "Via the vault," he ordered and the truck began to move with the rest of the convoy.


    "E your hair keeps getting in my mouth," Lucained, contorting his face to remove half my


    ponytail without the use of his hands which were trapped else were (who knows where that where is).


    "Not many men have that kind of privilege Luca. Appreciate it while you can," I said making no effort to


    help him.


    "Choking on a fluff ball made of your hair. Boy, you''re right. Very privileged," Luca said finally freeing


    himself.


    "No need to be sarcastic," I said.


    "These trucks are only designed for 15 men," Mateo said. "It''s no wonder we are a bit tight."


    "I guess we don''t normally transport 1732 men all at one time," Leo replied.


    "Well, people aren''t usually stupid enough to dere war on Ste," irmented.


    During the journey, I looked at the weapons the men in the truck were holding. I hadn''t really noticed


    before now, but they didn''t have guns, nor huge swords nor anything extravagant. Instead they all just


    had a small pocket knife in a holster. A noticed a few men from other trucks had bows and arrows but


    not many. Maybe two from each.


    They also didn''t have much protection.  A uniform yes: a rtively tight fitted, ck, round neck t-shirt


    tucked into a pair of ckbat trousers tucked into a pair of ckbat boots. They certainly


    weren''t going for camouge.


    "Surely your uniform should be dark green, any fighting is going to be most likely in forests surely?" I


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    asked.


    "We don''t hide," Leo replied in a deep tone.


    Half an hourter, Leo''s phone began to ring. He struggled to reach it but eventually seeded to see


    Rosa calling.


    "Are you at the vault?" Leo asked.


    "Yes. But Maria and Elena have been missing since this morning and I can''t find them anywhere," she


    said. "I thought they''d show upter but they haven''t."


    "Fucking hell," Leo cursed. "Are they answering their phones?"


    "No," Rosa replied.


    Leo exchanged nervous nces with Mateo and Leo ordered the truck to holt.


    "Okay, I''ll keep you updated," Leo said before hanging up.


    "ir make sure all the trucks have stopped. I''m not kicking this shit off with my sisters out there," Leo


    ordered as he began dialling a different number and ir got off the truck to deliver Leo''s order.


    He let the phone ring to answer the phone before let out a frustrated growl.


    "Mateo find the tech team. I need a location for Maria and Elena''s phones immediately."


    Mateo quickly got off the truck and jogged across to a different truck parked a few yards away. He


    returned five minutester with a piece of paper with coordinates scribbled writing on it.


    "This doesn''t make sense," Leo said staring from the paper to the map in his answers and matching up


    the coordinates. "Why would they be there? There''s a deployment there sent out earlier today."


    "It''s not far from here, Alpha. I suggest we let the rest of the convoy continue and take this truck and


    these men to investigate and then we can go to the vault by taking this route and cut across here to


    catch them up," ir replied pointing at the map.


    "Okay," he said. "Inform the drivers."


    ir, Luca and Mateo then dispersed and began running up and down the line of trucks, updating each


    driver.


    We were soon on our way and diverging away from the rest of the group.


    Another fifteen minutester and we had reached a small base with a couple of trucks and only thirty or


    so men.


    Our truck rolled in and Leo immediately jumped out.


    "Elena, Maria...Allison?" I heard his voice say.


    I followed his gaze to see three people amongst the soldiers in the same uniform but with female


    builds.


    "What the fuck is going on?" Leo questioned.


    "We decided we weren''t going to sit in a vault biting our nails whilst our brothers, friends and mates are


    out here fighting," Elena said. "We''re helping."


    Elena then wielded the bow she was holding, pulling back the string and casually aiming at a tree. She


    shot and hit it perfectly.


    "We''ve been practising and we''re ready," Maria added.


    Maria and Elena were much feistier than their other sister''s. They were the eldest two but were also


    stronger built and taller, Allison was the same.


    "And who the fuck let you into one of those trucks?" he asked storming up to them. "You know that I


    wouldn''t have allowed this."


    "Precisely why we didn''t ask," Maria said with a shrug.


    "There is no way this is happening. I''m on my way to the vault with E. Get in the truck," he ordered.


    "No," Allison, who until now had been quiet with her head slightly bowed to Leo. He wasn''t her brother


    and didn''t have the same family pass as Maria and Elena so I didn''t me her for being afraid of him.


    But now she dug the end of her bow into the soil and stood firmly. It must have taken some balls to say


    the least.


    "No?" Leo asked deeply. "Does Matt know about this Allison? And Maria and Elena, what about Dad?"


    "We don''t need permission from men to do this," Elena snapped as Mateo stood by Leo''s side.


    "I have far more important things to deal with right now," Leo growled. "Get in the fucking truck. This is


    ridiculous."


    "But it''s not ridiculous to let our little brothers fight?" Maria questioned. "Mateo is younger than me," she


    argued gesturing to her little brother.


    "Mateo''s a boy."


    "But can Mateo do this?" she asked picking up her bow, pulling back the sting with one eye closed,


    holding her aim and shooting.


    It embedded straight into a tree about 50m away having pierced through a pretty small leaf that was


    drifting towards the ground in the faded light.


    "To be fair, Leo," Mateo began after a moment of dumbstruck silence from everyone. "She''s got a point.


    That is some skill and we are short of archers."


    Leo let out a sigh, "Hey, Frederico," Leo said to a passing soldier. "Take these girls to defence post 28


    and tell the squadron there to look out for them if Ayas ever get that far back."


    The man nodded and headed for one of the trucks.


    "Go. But I can''t guarantee you''ll need those bows," Leo said.


    Maria, Elena and Allison all thanked him.


    "Be safe," Leo said.


    "You too," Maria replied.


    "Oh and one more thing," Leo said. "if any of you get hurt, you''re telling Mom."


    Elena rolled her eyes before they all got into the truck and were driven away.

 Chapter 43 As Darkness Falls

    Chapter 43 As Darkness Falls


    November 3rd


    "Don''t get any ideas," Leo said as we walked back to the truck.


    "Your army could be so much stronger if you trained up the she-wolves too," I saidpletely ignoring


    him.


    "I said don''t get any ideas," he replied.


    "They don''t all want to be protected. Maria, Elena and Allison were just three perfect examples of that.


    Did you not see Maria shoot that arrow? Imagine if you had hundreds of she-wolves able to do that,


    you''d instantly have an advantage over anyone," I said.


    He then lifted me up onto the truck.


    "We already do have the advantage, E. And like I said to my sisters and Allison, I have far more


    important things to worry about than she-wolves protesting about not being allowed to sign their own


    death warrants!" Leo said his voice getting deeper and eyes getting darker. I took that as a warning


    sign to stop making a mental note to pick the matter back up after all this was over.


    "Alpha, I just had a call from the main convoy," the driver of the truck said.  "Ayas men are closer than


    we thought. There''ll be here before dark falls so we need to get going."


    Nerves were rife in his voice and I looked up to the sky to see why. Dusk was already rolling across the


    forest in mncholy folds of grey, plunging the trees into a deep ckness.


    Leo looked at me gravely before getting up into the truck, pulling me onto hisp and holding me tight.


    "The vault is only twenty minutes from here," he said. "We''ll make it."


    I nodded and rested my head on his chest as he took my hand in his.


    At Leo''smand, we drove away from the base. I stared at thest tiniest slit of orange slow in the


    sky as it grew ever smaller whilst all the men in the truck sat deadly silent.


    Ten minutester, Leo looked out into the forest, his ears pricked and alert. He then signalled the driver


    to stop and we came to a slow holt.


    We can''t be at the vault yet, surely?


    "Le-" I began but he covered my mouth instantly as he and all the other men looked intently into the


    trees.


    He then made some hand gesture and all the soldiers withdrew their knives and silently began climbing


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    off the truck.


    "Was all this really necessary, Loren?" a voice sneered. "I''d be perfectly happy just killing your Luna


    and calling it a day."


    Shit. That was Haden''s voice. How had he got past the defence at the border?


    Leo seemed just as confused but he didn''t let it show for long. He pushed me behind him and forced


    the praesidium Deae Astra into my hand.


    "Come and get her then," he growled.

 Chapter 44 The Secret Sister

    Chapter 44 The Secret Sister


    November 3rd


    After that all hell broke loose. Haden''s men kept emerging out of the trees, snarling and growling until


    they werepletely surrounding the truck. Leo''s men fought them hard and with more force than I


    could ever imagine but they were vastly outnumbered and I could only see this going one way.


    "ir, call for back up," Leo ordered, his face creased with worry as he jumped off the truck and


    dragged me by my wrist with him.


    He fought through what had be a battlefield, defending us both from approaching attackers. One


    he kicked in the stomach so hard that he flew back and hit a tree, his body instantly turning limp,


    another he shed across the throat with a knife, blood spurting everywhere.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I took a deep breath in and clenched my jaw unable to process the amount of violence urring


    around me.


    "In a minute, when the coast is clear," he said pulling me behind a tree but keeping his eyes scanning


    all around us. "I''m going to ask you to run and you will run as fast as you can South for as far as you


    can without looking back, understand?"


    I hesitated for a mere second, "I said do you understand?" He asked shaking my shoulders.


    I nodded and swallowed, "Y-yes."


    "Okay," he replied in a softer tone. He then quickly kissed my lips and looked around once more. "Go."


    This time I didn''t hesitate and raced away from my mate and the rtive safety he provided. I had no


    idea where I was or where I was going. I just had to follow Leo''s order to simply run South.


    Obeying Leo''smands was something I''d always struggled with. Sometimes I had good reasons,


    sometimes it was just for the sake of it. But when I spotted Mateo struggling with an Ayas warrior


    pinning him to the ground as he desperately tried to keep the de of a sharp knife away from his


    throat, it was certainly a good reason.


    I gripped the knife Leo had given me and took a few deep breaths. But with Mateo getting closer and


    closer to decapitation, I had little time to prepare myself and just lurched forward and before the Ayas


    soldier could see meing, delved the so-called magical knife into his back.


    I nearly vomited as blood began to spurt out but my shock of what had just happened made doing


    anything but standing dumbstruck impossible. I was sure I had seen the knife glow for a short second


    but perhaps even more peculiarly, the man hadpletely frozen and dropped to the floor like a dead


    leaf. He still seemed very much alive yet unable to move in any way.


    Mateo scrambled out from underneath the limp body and stared down with as much confusion as me.


    "Did I...kill him?" I asked.


    "No..." he replied prodding the man with his foot. "I guess that thing paralyses people."


    "Well shit," I cursed.


    "Thank you by the way," Mateo said. "You saved my life but now you need to run before I have to save


    yours."


    I nodded and he raced back in the direction of the fighting as I raced in the direction away from it.


    Just as I picked up my speed, I made eye contact with somebody. He was tall and strong looking and


    heading right for me. Without hesitation, I changed my direction and moved my short little legs faster


    than I ever thought they could go. I nced over my shoulder he had shortened the distance between


    us and his re had got more murderous. Although much faster than me, he was big and I had little


    faith in his agility. So I began running in a zig zag line, weaving through trees and slipped through small


    gaps in the brances.


    I learnt at school once to never run in a straight line if a crocodile is chasing you because they''re


    muscr and fast but struggle with corners and turns. Today that man is the metaphorical crocodile.


    After ncing over my shoulder, I found that the crocodile was adapting. He was finding short cuts


    around my weaving excursion and beginning to gain on me again.


    10 metres away.


    I considered shifting but I knew that would only make him shift and his wolf would be even stronger and


    faster.


    5 metres away.


    All I had to do was pierce his skin with the knife and he would be paralysed. But what if I missed? What


    if he saw iting and stopped me?


    4 metres away


    Fuck fuck fuck.


    3 metres away


    I took a deep breath before turning around, the knife firmly in my hand, but it wasn''t the face of the


    Ayas man I was faced with. It was ir''s back. As he turned around I noticed the man was lying


    lifelessly on the floor. I lowered the knife.


    "Do you know where the vault is?" ir asked.


    "No, Leo just told me to run," I answered before ir pulled me into him. I heard a knife hit the tree


    behind where I was stood. ir instantly pulled the one out from his holster and threw it with such force


    and uracy it hit a man in the chest that was about 50 metres away that I hadn''t even seen.


    "Where to?" ir questioned.


    "As far away from the hell unfolding back there in the general direction of South," I replied.


    "The vault is 20 minutes North-West of here. But you''ll never find it alone and I''m not willing to take you


    back towards the fight," ir said. "So keep going South and try and get back to the base. You''ll find a


    degree of safety there."


    I nodded and ran for hours until I reached a slight clearing in the woods. I could only faintly hear the


    battle now, I knew I couldn''t stop for long but I could move faster after a 5-minute break.


    I was getting ready to leave when I heard the heart-wrenching sounds of a child''s sobs.


    I scanned the clearing, looking for where they wereing from, before I eventually saw a small


    bundle of dark hair and clothes.


    I jogged over cautiously not wanting to startle her. She sensed my presence immediately and lifted up


    her head to reveal a big pair of watery, brown eyes. She was only about 9 with thick, long, dark brown


    hair that was tangled and had bits of forest in it. Her feet were bare and mud covered her legs all the


    way up to what had once been a white dress.


    "What is your name sweetheart?" I said kneeling down.


    "Milly," She snuffled.


    "Why are you out here Milly? This is a dangerous ce to be right now," I said.


    "I want to find my brothers. They left me at home all on my own and I''m really scared," she replied.


    "What are your brothers'' names?" I asked standing her up.


    "Miles and  Mason and Mattio and, and, and Max, but I haven''t seen my brother Max in ages," she said


    and then everything clicked. The dark hair, the eyes, the name. But Max didn''t have a sister...not one


    that I knew of anyway.


    "I''m sure we''ll be able to find them," I said on a soft tone after my thought pause. At that point, two


    Ayas men emerged from the forest on the other side of the clearing, they hadn''t spotted us but they


    would- very soon.


    "What''s your name?" Milly asked.


    "I''ll tell you all about meter," I said taking her hand. "But for now we have to run. As fast as we can


    okay?" I said in what I hope was a reassuring voice as I began leading her into the forest. She nodded


    her head clinging to my hand


    "As fast as we can," She repeated and we began to run.

 Chapter 45 It鈥檚 Good to Be Different

    Chapter 45 It¡¯s Good to Be Different


    November 3rd


    And so we ran. The ground was beginning to get less t which I hoped was a hint that we were at


    least going in the right direction. Milly was beginning to get tired so we had to slow down a bit as the


    ground got less and less even.


    Fortunately, the two men from the clearing had not seen us and didn''t appear to be following, but we


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    kept going all the same - it wouldn''t be long till the war began to catch up with us.


    "My legs hurt," Milly said after about 40 minutes, we had only moved about 10 miles which meant we


    had a long way to go before we reached safety.


    "Only a little bit further now," I lied.


    "Can we have a rest?" She asked.


    "When we get there," I said readjusting my grip on her hand. Running through an unmanaged forest is


    one thing, pulling along a 10 year old child with you whilst trying to escape a ruthless war is a whole


    new level of hard work.


    "Where are we going?" She asked.


    "Somewhere safe," I replied. "We have to keep going Milly."


    "Are my brothers there?" she asked.


    "Maybe," I replied knowing that at least one of the four wasn''t.


    Another 20 minutester, Milly had got so tired we were barely making any distance. If we were


    attacked now there was no way she''d have enough energy to sprint. I settled for a 10-minute break-


    that way fighting wouldn''t catch up with us and hopefully neither would anyone else, but we''d still


    regain hopefully enough energy to carry on for another hour.


    "Who are you?" Milly asked as we sat leaning against a thick tree, the child right next to me as I kept


    my eyes peeled on the forest.


    "I''m E- the Luna," I replied.


    "Alpha Loren''s mate?" She asked.


    "mhmm," I said nodding my head. "I''m also your cousin."


    "My cousin?" She asked.


    "Your Dad''s sister is my Mom," I rified.


    "I never met my Daddy..." Milly said. Of course she hadn''t. Milo died 10 years ago and Milly was about


    10. Stupid thing to mention E.


    "My Dad died too," I said wrapping my arm around her shoulders.


    "He did?" Milly asked looking up to me with her big brown eyes.


    "Years ago," I answered.


    "Were you sad?" She question. I nodded my head.


    "I still am, but you know what the worse part is?" I said.


    "No," Milly said shaking her head.


    "My Mom isn''t the same without him, so it''s like I lost both," I said. "Do you have a Mom?"


    "Everybody has a Mom Luna," Milly said pleased with herself that she had ''outsmarted'' me.


    "You don''t have to call me Luna, Milly. I''m your cousin and I meant do you ever see your Mom?" I said


    with a smile. She shook her head her proud smile vanishing.


    "Mommy ran away when I was a baby, my brothers look after me now. My oldest one Max mostly. But


    he''s disappeared and I don''t know why," she said.


    "I''m sure we''ll find him," I said squeezing her hand. "Do you go to school?"


    She shook her head.


    "Max says it''s too dangerous for someone like me," Milly says.


    "Someone like you?" I said. "What does he mean by that?"


    "He says I''m different to the other kids. I don''t know how but I want it to go away. He says I can''t go and


    y with the kids either, because I might hurt them. He''s very kind to me and he always says how he''s


    only trying to protect me and because he loves me, but I don''t like being different. I want to go to school


    and have friends," She said. I tried to imagine Max''s loving alter ego for a second, but I couldn''t see it.


    "Well I think being different makes you special and I don''t think you''re dangerous," I said before I heard


    the crunch of a leaf.


    "What was that?" Milly said clinging to my arm. "Is it Max?"


    "I don''t think so. Stay behind me," I said as I got to my feet pulling her up with me. I pulled the knife out


    of its holster preparing myself. Less than a momentter there was a man only a metre awaying


    from the opposite direction we had heard the leaf crunch and heading straight for Milly.


    She screamed as he reached out a calloused, dirty hand around grabbed her arm. Her scream


    triggered me to snap into action. Nobody hurts a child. Milly screamed as my knifended in his chest


    and he keeled overpletely still.


    Momentster there was a second set of footsteps and another man came into sight. I reached down


    pulling my knife out of the paralysed man preparing my self to use it again.


    As he neared Milly suddenly was no longer at my side.


    "Milly no!" I screamed as she ran towards him. I lifted the knife up ready to throw.


    But then paused.


    Milly and the man had reached each other, but he wasn''t trying to mangle her like thest one but


    instead had lifted her small body up into what looked like a hug. It was only then that I realised who it


    was.


    Max.

 Chapter 46 The Desire to Kill

    Chapter 46 The Desire to Kill


    November 4th


    "Where have you been Milly? I got so worried when I found you weren''t at home," Max said hugging his


    sister over and over again.


    "I had to leave," she replied.


    "What?" he asked holding her tight. "How could you be so stupid, Milly!?" he asked exasperation in his


    tone. "We are so lucky that you are okay."


    "I had toe and find you and Mason and Miles and Mattio," she replied. "But then I got lost and that


    girl over there, that''s our cousin. She saved my life," Milly said pointing to me.


    "I know who she is," Max said putting his sister on the ground next to him and taking her hand.


    He eyed me carefully but the absence of contempt and scorn in his expression pleasantly surprised


    me.


    "She saved you did you say?" he asked looking down at the man who was still lying on the floor.


    "Yes, I wouldn''t be alive anymore without her," Milly replied.


    His lips twitched almost into a smile before his face straightened and he scanned the forest.


    "Where''s the Alpha?" he asked.


    "I haven''t seen him in hours," I said truthfully.


    "I''ll take her from here," Max replied and I nodded my head. He picked his sister and began to walk


    away. A few momentster he turned around, "Thank you."


    And there it was. The alter ego I struggled so hard to imagine.


    For the first time since I met him, I had experienced Max caring about someone. Around his sister, he


    was a transformed man. How could he try to get me killed one day and genuinely thank me the next?


    I nodded my head again before he swung Milly onto his back and began to run. He was so much faster


    than Milly and I were and within minutes I couldn''t see them anymore. I began to run as well as it was


    at least midnight and the air was too cold to stop for too long.


    ir told me to run South to find the base. But since the sun had set, I had no indication of which was


    South was and since the journey in the truck had only been an hour, and I''d already been running for at


    least three, I was categorical, without a doubt, entirely, absolutely lost.


    I ran aimlessly for another hour and a half before I inevitably had to take a break. Stops were


    dangerous, I had already learnt that twice but my lungs heaved and my chest pounded. I had to lean


    my back against a tree to avoid cardiac arrest.


    Every few seconds I held my heavy breath so that I could listen to my surrounds, checking that nobody


    was nearby. After 10 minutes my body had returned to normal and I was ready to go again. That was


    when I heard a male voice shout.


    "Over there!" One voice said, I immediately seized the knife spinning around trying to spot who shouted


    it.


    "Duck!" A different voice said from the opposite direction. Through instinct, I took his advice and


    dropped down to the floor. I felt a rush of air over my head before the sound of a sharp object sticking


    into a tree. Footsteps approached me as I stood back up narrowly avoiding another knife. Footsteps


    belonging to Max.


    I didn''t have time to process what was going on before three more footsteps came out of the forest


    and another knife. Max pulled me to the side as the knife pierced through the spot I was standing on.


    The men wereing from three different directions. I stood back to back with Max as we slowly


    rotated, keeping our eyes on the 3 terrifying looking men. Max grabbed one of the knives out of a tree


    and threw it straight at the closest Ayas warrior. It hit him in the centre of the chest and he fell to the


    ground, still alive, but hardly.


    "E, I know that you have never done what I say before, but this time both our lives are on the line.


    When I get to 0, you have to throw that knife as hard as you can," Max said as the men continued to


    near. I gulped and nodded my head still confused as to why he was helping me.


    "3," Max began.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "2," The men were only about 20 metres away now. One going for Max, one going for me.


    "1," I clenched my fist around the knife handle


    "0," Max said finally.


    I pulled it out of the holster and exerted all my force through my arm. The man on my side was so close


    I would have had a job to miss, it plummeted straight through his left shoulder instantly freezing him


    from head to toe. I turned around to see Max having more issues. He only had a regr knife, it had hit


    the man, but he was still able to fight.


    I rushed down to the paralysed man, retrieving the Praesidium Deae Astra as they continued to


    wrestle. In seconds I tossed it to Max. He caught it before delving it straight into the second man''s


    heart.


    It glowed once again and the man became floppy and limp.


    "Sorry mate, it was me or you," Max said into his ear as he dropped him to the floor, not only paralysed


    but most likely dead too.


    "You came back," I said. "Where''s Milly?"


    "She''s safe," He replied. " I saw these three heading towards you on our way back to the base. I took


    Milly to Miles and came straight back. Looks like I only just got here in time," He continued prodding the


    first man to check he wasn''t alive and about to pounce.


    "But why? I thought you hated me?" I said,


    "You saved my sister E," Max said. "You knew she was my sister but still helped her didn''t you?" I


    nodded my head "She means more than any 20-year-old family feud and I wanted to thank you


    properly for what you did."


    "How did you get out of jail?" I asked still notpletely trusting him.


    "Ayas men, they set free all the convicts," Max replied. "But I can''t stay here..."


    "Because Leo will kill you without a second on thought," I said.


    "I''m leaving Ste for good, you won''t ever have to deal with me again," he said taking the knives out of


    the pockets of one of the men and putting them in his own. "When Milly is old enough tell her why I had


    to leave, she deserves to know. But until then, I''m sure she''ll be fine with Mason, Mattio and Miles. And


    if you looking for the base, it''s fifteen miles that way.


    He pointed in the opposite direction from where I had been nning to run. Oh. My navigation skills are


    shit.


    I nodded my head. As he started walking away.


    "Wait, Max," I said.


    "Yeah?" He asked.


    "What''s different about Milly?" I asked.


    "That''s a story for another time," Max said. "Good luck with your baby," he said looking at my belly


    before continuing to walk away.


    "But I''m not going to see you again," I said.


    "Not necessarily," he finished before picking up his speed. In moments he was gone, even quicker than


    when he had Milly with him.


    A few minutester, I too was running through the forest. I followed Max''s direction but after narrowly


    avoiding encountering a troop of Ayas men, I was forced East where I eventually met the Cerridwen


    Ste border.


    I had given up trying to get to the base as by now there''d be Ayas men all around it and me going there


    was far too predictable. Instead, I found myself walking along the road into Kellington.


    I was weak, tired and hungry. My mouth was dry and my scent had securely embedded its way back


    into Leo''s t-shirt.  All I wanted was to be home and I mean home home. Back to where I lived before all


    this drama and chaos came into my life.


    Just being off Ste territory made me feel safer and as I got closer to Kellington, I felt myself rx. So


    much so that I stopped on the side of the road to rest again.


    As the fresh cool air of the night rxed my burning lungs, I sensed the faint flow of headlights in the


    distance.


    I watched as it approached, interested at who would be driving out of a town as small as Kellington at


    this time of night.


    When the car was only about a hundred metres away, I felt a pair of arms reach out of the forest and


    sp me around the waist before dragging me into the concealment of the trees.


    The engine sounds got louder and a few secondster, arge ck SUV passed with a Canadian


    license te. Ayas men.


    I almost just met my untimely end. And I had whoever just pulled me out of their sight to thank.


    My saviour twisted me around to face them and I was met with the familiar brown eyes of my brother.


    "Connor!" I eximed. "What are you doing here?"


    "Saving your bacon," heughed. "The men in that car just ransacked the house looking for you.


    Fortunately, I had to stayte at work and they didn''t see me get home and silently listen to their


    conversation until they left. I heard that Ste is at war and that some Alpha is wanting you dead. I had


    toe and check that you are safe and it''s a good job I did."


    "Thank you," I said hugging him again. "And I''m well protected because I''ve got this weird, magical-"


    I was cut off by Connor suddenly taking a deep sniff of my scent.


    "Wait...you''re carrying his child aren''t you?!" Connor growled suddenly breaking up the hug.


    "Connor-I-" I stuttered.


    "Yes or no, E," he replied deeply. "Are you pregnant."


    I nodded and looked down to the floor. I could feel his re on me and the intensity of it.


    "That beast is going to pay for this," he growled.


    I slowly looked up to see his face.


    It was murderous.


    I knew that he hated Leo, but this was more than just hatred. It showed abhorrence, loathing...the


    desire to kill.

 Chapter 47 Front Door?

    Chapter 47 Front Door?


    November 4th


    "I wanted to tell you in person Connor, I was going to, but then all this happened and-"


    "How long for?!" Connor asked his voice getting deeper.


    "A week," I said quietly.


    "That fucking prick! He kidnapped you, he marked you against your will and now this!" Connor said.


    "Connor calm down. We can talk about thister."


    "No. I have just found out that my seventeen-year-old sister is pregnant with the biggest dickhead in


    the world''s child. This can not wait."


    "I want to go home," I said quietly taken his arm, "Please, just take me home."


    He let out a deep breath before finally nodding.


    An hourter, we were at the front of the house I hadn''t been in for a few days short of a month. The


    everyday was before going to Cameron''s party on October 10th.


    Connor pulled the key out of his pocket opening the door revealing the dark hallway.


    "This feels weird," I said quietly stepping into the house.


    Connor hadn''t spoken for a while. I guess he was still processing.


    "It should be safe here. If they just came, they''re unlikely toe again," he said after a few moments


    in the silent hall.


    He flicked on the switch and illuminated the house with the yellow light of an old bulb.


    On the floor by the door mate were a pile of disorganised shoes.


    I bent down and picked up a pair. My Doc Martens. I''d bought them from a thrift store four years ago


    and they were in a bad state even then. Now, the once ck leather was brown and tarnished, the


    times, peeled almostpletely off.


    But they had been my favourite shoes.


    "Every time I see those, I itch to throw them in the trash," Connor said with augh. "They are an


    abomination but I just can''t because you love them."


    Iughed and put the shoes back down.


    "Best five dors I''ve ever spent," I replied.


    I then went upstairs to my room. Mr Greggory''s essay was still on my desk, along with all my other


    school books and parts of my old life.


    The proids of Abi, Charlotte and I that we took in the summer were still on my wall, as well as photos


    of us when we were younger. Despite Abi being ir''s mate now, I still hadn''t seen her since the time


    we went iceskating. All I know is she is going to continue to live with her parents until she graduates.


    As far as Mr and Mrs Williams, Abi''s parents, are concerned, ir is just her boyfriend that may or may


    not stick around.


    I sat down on my bed and grimaced as the springs dug into my arse.


    "I suppose you''re used to luxury now?" Connor asked.


    I then picked up my pillow, which was t as a pancake and offered little morefort than a rock.


    "Something like that," I replied. "But how are you doing? With your job and money?"


    "I''m alright," he said with a shrug. "I work, I get paid, I get by."


    "Every day?"


    He nodded.


    "Connor, I could ask Leo to help you out. So that you can have time to focus on school and graduate


    and go to college and-"


    "I don''t want his money," Connor said bluntly. "I''m fine on my own."


    I sighed and looked at him in despair.


    All of a sudden the window flung open and somebody fell through into my room knocking over my desk


    and everything on it.


    "SHITTING FUCK!" I shouted from the shock. "Mateo! What the hell are you doing?!" I continued as


    Connor came forward in a protective way. He had never met Mateo so I didn''t me him- he could


    have been an Ayas warrior for all he knew.


    "Connor it''s fine I know him," I said breathing heavily.


    "Sorry I didn''t mean to scare you," He said standing up and shaking himself off.


    "Enlighten me please...what is wrong with the front door?" I asked.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mainstream. The window is far more exciting," Mateo said helping me pick up the mess he made.


    "Well next time can you at least try to be a bit more elegant?" I said. "And Mateo this is my brother


    Connor. Connor this is Leo''s brother Mateo."


    "Your brother got my sister pregnant,"  Connor said.


    "I am well aware thank you," Mateo replied slightly sarcastically


    "It''s not Mateo''s fault," I said to Connor. "Anyway, you two are the baby''s future uncles so be nice to


    each other," I continued. "Oh, and talking of family Connor. We have 5, I mean 4, cousins."


    "We what?" Connor asked.


    "Max, Mason, Mattio and Miles," I said, picking up Mr Greggory''s essay and putting it back on my desk.


    "Soon to be 3 too. Max is as good as dead," Mateo added.


    "Cousins?" Connor said like he didn''t even know what the word meant.


    "It''s a long story..." I said to the ever more confused looking Connor.


    "One that we don''t have time to exin. In case you forgot there is a war going on all over both Ste


    and Ayas territory. The only safe ce now is the base, but we will have to run past the main battle


    zone, near Lissauer, to get there so I hope to Jesus and all his friends that you still have that knife, E,


    because you are going to need it," Mateo exined incredibly quickly. That +  the slight Italian ent


    made it incredibly hard to understand.


    "Wwwait. Too fast..." I said.


    "War spread through both territories. Only safe ce is base. Way to base going through battle near


    Lissauer. You will need knife," Mateo said much slower cave man tone.


    "Lissauer..." I said as we were shepherded down the stairs by Mateo. "Are the people there safe?" I


    asked thinking of Scarlet, her kids and Ada.


    "Not for long," Mateo said with a sense of urgency as we walked out the door with Connor too.


    "Where''s Leo?" I asked.


    "Close to Haden."


    "Where''s Haden?" I asked


    He paused and thought for a moment.


    "Close to Leo."


    "Really helpful thanks," I said as we ran into the woods just behind our house.


    "Pleasure," Mateo finished.

 Chapter 48 Tragedy on Home Turf

    Chapter 48 Tragedy on Home Turf


    November 4th


    We ran for an hour through the forest, my legs already aching from running all night. Mateo was


    adamant that we had to get to the base as soon as possible but my body couldn''t take much more.


    "So your mate just told you to run?" Connor asked as we took a break, solely for my benefit.


    "He had little choice. We were under attack," I replied. "And you can say his name, Connor. It won''t


    poison you."


    "He''s poisoning you though," Connor muttered. "And he shouldn''t have sent you off alone in the middle


    of a war."


    "Well it wasn''t the initial n," I snapped. "But when you have enemiesing at you left right and


    centre, you hardly have time to sit down and carefully formte a n B."


    "I just don''t think he''s good for you, Ells," Connor replied.


    At that point Mateo stood up, "I''ll just give you two a minute-"


    "We don''t need a minute because we aren''t getting into this now...again," I said.


    "I''ll just go anyway-"


    "Sit," I ordered Mateo and he silently sat back down next to me.


    For the rest of the five-minute break, little wasmunicated. Connor kept giving me shifty res and


    Mateo sat awkwardly amongst the tension between us.


    "Why don''t you just go back home, Connor?" I asked.


    "Because I care too much about you-" he began before a high pitched wail, shattered the quiet of the


    forest.


    "What the fuck was that?" Mateo said.


    "Someone''s hurt," I said, "A woman. We have to go."


    "No, no, no," Mateo said, "I have to go. You need to get to the base."


    "It''s someone nearby," I continued ncing around.


    "Connor, take her to the base," Mateo said.


    "I don''t take orders from you," Connor said.


    The scream sounded again.


    "We need to find her," I said already running in the direction of it.


    "E stop!" Mateo said as they both followed me.


    "Somebody is in danger,," I said, battling through the branches and between the roots.


    "Then stop running towards the danger," Connor said.


    "E," Mateo said taking my wrist.


    "No!" I shouted fiercely shaking him off much to his surprise. "We have to help her."


    "E-" Connor began reaching for my arm.


    "Don''t," I spat. "Don''t you dare try and stop me. Mateo you shouldn''t go on your own. Connor can fight


    too and so can I with this," I said lifting the praesidium Deae Astra. "We all need to go and now.


    Splitting up when there''s fighting nearby would be a foolish decision."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I red at them both and they exchanged a nce with each other before I continued running without


    their protest.


    As we got closer, I could hear her whimper and wail again and again and after twenty mintues, we


    reached the source of the noises- the centre of Lissauer, the poorest faction in the pack.


    "Right on cue Luna," I head the evil voice of Haden say. It wasn''t until then that I noticed my situation.


    On one side of Lissauer vige square was Leo and arge amount of Ste men, on the other was


    Haden and his men. Mateo, Connor and I were stood directly in the middle having just exited the


    woods.


    I looked over to Leo, he was wearing a sense of relief from seeing me yet not even close to rxed.


    A few momentster I felt Mateo shove me in the direction of Leo and the other Ste warriors.


    "We predicted that would bring you here and you fell into my trap quite nicely," Haden said deeply


    before making a hand signal to one of his men. Out from behind a group of them the man pulled a


    woman roughly out so that she was visible to us all. Her head was hanging loosely down so that her


    red, dishevelled hair covered her face. She lifted her head slowly and weakly to reveal a red and


    bruised cheek and swollen lip.


    I had no idea who she was but I felt for her immensely.


    "Let her go!" I growled lunging forward before Leo blocked me with his arm and pulled me against his


    chest.


    Haden''s lips curled into a malicious smile as he watched me struggle against Leo''s force.


    "She wants toe to us Loren," Haden teased. "Come on, let her go."


    "Haden I swear to God I am going to kill you in the slowest most painful way imaginable to man," Leo


    growled his voice immediately filling the entire square.


    "I have a surprise for you too though Leonardo," Haden ridiculed before making another hand gesture


    to a different man. Out from behind another cluster of warriors came Lia dragged by her wrist.


    "You aren''t going to hurt your own mate, even you couldn''t stoop that low," Leo responded although I


    could tell he wasn''tpletely convinced by his own words.


    Haden raised an eyebrow.


    "Would you like to find out?" Haden said stepping closer to Lia causing her to close her eyes and flinch.


    Leo didn''t reply instead he sent a hard, murderous re. The sort of re that could render someone


    paralysed, but of course. Haden wasn''t phased. He continued to go along with whatever devilish


    scheme he had nned.


    "Now, E. You hand yourself over immediately or I will slice this lovely women''s head off right now and


    make her children watch before killing them too," Haden said as 4 men brought out three small and


    terrified children. She let out another scream when she saw her children in the arms of the Ayas


    warriors and struggled against them.


    "E my dear, you don''t want blood on your hands do you?" Haden said. And I tried again to go


    forward.


    "Leo let me go," I snarled.


    "No. He''s going to kill you," Leo said grasping me around the waist.


    "They are going to kill an innocent woman!" I replied.


    "You are not giving up your life," he replied as tears fell down my face.


    "Very well," Haden said and he nodded his head to the man holding the woman. In seconds her body


    was lying still on the floor, blood pouring out her neck.


    "No!!" I screeched through the silent air. Tears began to flood down my face as I watched her children


    sob too. "No!"


    "He actually did that Leo. He killed her," I sobbed as I shook my head in disbelief.


    Leo kissed held me closer to him and attempted tofort me but nothing could help the extreme guilt,


    anger and grievance I was feeling as I looked upon the young, innocent faces of her children.


    "The kids are next," Haden tested.


    "Nobody else from my pack will die tonight Haden," Leo roared.


    "Well it''s your Luna or all three of these kiddies," he said before the sound of rushing air emanated


    through the square.


    An arrow had hit the chest the Ayas warriors holding Lia. In seconds Lia had run across the short


    distance between the Ayas men and the Ste men.


    Nobody on the square had shot the arrow so I looked around trying to find the source, but before I


    could another one hit another Ayas warrior this time the one who had killed the woman.


    Alpha Haden wasn''t the slightest bit bereaved about the death of two of his men. His eyes were on Lia


    who was now stood securely in-between Marco, Carlos and Mateo.


    "Lia, stop this immediately and get back here. I won''t tolerate disobedience," Haden growled.


    "And I won''t tolerate my mate killing innocent people from my pack," Lia responded. She had fire and


    confidence in her voice- much like Elena and Maria in fact.


    "This isn''t your pack anymore, you belong with me," Haden responded his voice deepening. "You have


    5 seconds before I kill the one on the end myself," He said pointing to I. She was the youngest and


    was hardly able to keep herself up from grief of her mother''s death. "Pass her to me," Haden ordered


    the Ayas man holding I who immediately carried her over to the demon himself.


    "Those two arrows. They came from my sister''s bow. She has an exceptional aim and if ites to it


    she will have no trouble going for you next," Lia said


    "I have reallye to loathe your family, my dear. They really get in my way and I would happily slowly


    and painfully murder them all," Haden said in a demonic tone.


    "I don''t think I''d be wrong to say the loathing is mutual," Lia said.


    "Get here now!" Haden snapped his patience finally ending. "Do not make me say it again."


    "She will not be going anywhere until those four children are by my side," Leo growled.


    "I will kill them all in less than twenty seconds if you don''t hand my mate back to me," Haden snarled.


    "Until those four children are by my side alive," Leo added. Neither Leo nor Haden took their eyes off


    each other for what felt like minutes. Neither did they blink or move.


    "The alternative is, as Lia has already mentioned, our sister could fire an arrow your way. The only


    reason you are still alive right now is that you are Lia''s mate, but I think right now even your own mate


    would be d to see you dead," Leo continued.


    "Fine, the children''s lives will be spared," Haden said and I breathed a sigh of relief as the four of them


    were released. They immediately huddled together before one of Leo''s men bravely ran out across the


    square to them and herded them across picking up the three children in his arms and running back to


    the Ste side with them as Haden watched intently.


    "Now give me my mate Loren," Haden said with such venom it could have knocked someone to their


    knees.


    "As always, I''m not restraining her," Leo said holding up his arms. Lia turned to Marco who was


    handing her a knife. She then slowly walked across the square before standing next to Haden. He


    grabbed her wrist tightly, but for some reason she allowed him to.


    "Now Maria!" She shouted suddenly. Immediately after another arrow flew through the air an hit Haden


    directly in the shoulder. "That''s for being a dick," she said as he fell to the ground sping his shoulder


    in pain. "Oh andced with wolfsbane, should keep you out for a few days," she added before his eyes


    closed leaving him seemingly lifeless.


    "We won. They are leaving," I whispered as Haden''s men began to flee the square. "We actually won


    and they''re leaving."

 Chapter 49 Life or Death

    Chapter 49 Life or Death


    November 4th


    "How are you still alive?!" Leo said picking me up by the waist and pulling me into his chest, after


    scanning my body for injury.


    "You have the Praesidium Deae Astra to thank for that," I said.


    "You protected yourself?" Leo asked and I nodded.


    "Don''t sound so surprised," I said hugging him again.


    "Okay, celebration over, these people need leading," Leo said to the chaos that had evolved around us.


    "Hey, Christiano!" Leo called beckoning a man over. "Inform the base of our victory and deploy the


    paramedics. There are a lot of casualties scattered throughout the territories."


    The man nodded and scurried off.


    "Alessandro," Leo said to another man. "Order your squadron to take Alpha Haden to the base prison.


    Ensure there is a doctor there to administer wolfsbane hourly. He must be kept weak."


    "Alpha what should we do with the children?" The man asked that had helped save the kids. "They


    have no other family members."


    "The convoy trucks will be here shortly, Angelo," Leo said. "For now, ensure that they are kept warm


    and out of the way. I suppose we''ll see if anyone''s willing to take them on when the situation has


    settled a little."


    The soldier nodded before pausing, "Actually, Alpha. I''d take them on."


    Leo looked at him, "For real? All three?"


    He nodded.


    "Do you have you have a mate?" Leo asked.


    "Yes."


    "Does she not want her own kids?"


    "He and I can''t have our own children...for obvious reasons."


    "Oh," Leo said with a smile, "I see. Then you and your mate are dismissed from duty for today. Get


    those kids home. They don''t need to see all this."


    I looked around.


    To the left of us was the body of their mother being loaded onto a stretcher. All around the rest of the


    clearing there was injured soldiers, weapons, bodies and a whole lot of blood.


    The soldier nodded, "Thank you, Alpha."


    He then approached the three children, huddled together and guided them away.


    "E, your brother is stood creepily at the edge of the forest," Leo said.


    I looked around to see him watching us.


    "He knows he''s not wee on your territory."


    "Go," he said.


    I looked up, in surprise.


    "Go and talk to your brother," he repeated as if he was having to swallow his pride. "Then he can get


    the fuck off mynd."


    I smiled and left before he could change his mind.


    "I thought you had gone?" I said hugging him.


    "I had but then I realised I couldn''t leave things between us like this. I''m sorry for reacting so badly to


    your pregnancy," he replied.


    "I understand," I said. "It''s a lot to take in."


    "So you have like...a human inside you," he replied.


    I nodded, "Guess so."


    "And when it''s born, do you think he''ll let mee and see you?" he asked.


    "If not, I can persuade him," I replied with a shrug. "I have a way with words as you know."


    He smiled, "d he hasn''t changed you too much, sis."


    "Why don''t youe and talk to him?" I asked and Connor''s face instantly dropped.


    "Absolutely no way," he replied.


    I looked over to Leo, he had just finished to one of his shoulders and was walking across the clearing.


    "Leo!" I called, beckoning him over.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "E," Connor hissed.


    Leo then approached us until he was stood directly opposite Connor.


    "I don''t think the two of you have formerly met," I said gesturing to Connor.


    "No..." Leo said, "But I''ve heard a lot about you."


    "...as have I," Connor replied.


    "I have to head back to the base now," Leo said.


    Convenient excuse.


    "No worries. Connor and I cane too," I chirped, "I''m sure you need all the help you can get."


    Leo raised an eyebrow before looking to Connor.


    "Leo," I said, "Please."


    Let let our a deep breath, "Fine," he said sharply.


    I then followed him as he marched to his car, dragging my brother reluctantly behind.


    When we got to the car, I pushed Connor into the passenger seat and got in the back, in the hope that


    it would trigger some conversation between the two. But it didn''t and in its absence was a tense


    silence.


    "So," I began putting my hands on each of their shoulders. "This is nice."


    Leo rolled his eyes and Connor scoffed.


    I then nudged Connor and raised my eyebrow, gesturing to Leo. "Say something," I mouthed.


    "Congrattions on the baby," he said.


    "Thank you," Leo said.


    So far so good.


    "How does it feel to be a paedophile?" Connor added.


    Christ''s sake.


    "Pretty good actually. Your sister is brilliant in b-"


    "Leo," I snapped and the car returned to silence.


    "Thank you for keeping E safe," Leo said a moment or twoter.


    "I didn''t do it for you," Connor replied. "It''s your fucking fault she was in danger in the first ce."


    "I didn''t start this war," Leo said deeply.


    "But you dragged her into your chaotic, violent life, didn''t you?" he asked.


    "Connor that is enough," I butted in. "This was a stupid idea."


    "What trying to force us into being civil?" Leo asked.


    "It''s never gonna happen, E," Connor replied. "You need to ept that."


    "Maybe if you acted your ages, it would be possible," I hissed.


    The rest of the journey was silent and at longst we arrived at the base.


    Rosa immediately came rushing up to us.


    "Thank the Lord you two are alright," she said hugging Leo and then me. "But Leonardo, have you


    seen you eldest two sisters? They''ve been missing all night."


    Leo hesitated for a second.


    "Maria and Elena were on thest line of defence, I wasn''t expecting the war to escte as much as it


    did. I haven''t seen either of them in hours, but Maria was the one who shot Alpha Haden with the


    wolfsbane arrow, which won us the war," Leo said.


    "They....fought?" Rosa said.


    "Allison too," Leo said.


    "What on earth were you thinking?! What if something has happened to one of them, Leonardo?!" Rosa


    said worry dashing across her face.


    Connor let out a shortugh at the sight of Leo being scolded by his mother.


    "I didn''t strictly allow it, Mom. They took themselves to the border and apparently they have been


    training themselves for months. If I knew about it before I would have put an end to it, but..." Leo said


    before he suddenly trailed off. Rosa''s face had gone from slightly agitated to pale and ghostly.


    We both turned around to see what she had spotted.


    Elena.


    In the arms of Mateo.


    "SOMEBODY GET A DOCTOR!" Mateo roared.


    Rosa had raced over to them, Leo and I following suit. Maria, Allison and Lia were already with them,


    along with Marco and Carlos. Mateo ced the unconscious Elena on the grass as Rosa sunk down to


    her knees beside her.


    "My baby," Rosa cried before Doctor Amanda bustled through the small crowd.


    "She''s still alive, but she''s not breathing," Amanda said listening to her chest. "Mateo, what exactly


    happened?"


    "I don''t know, this is how I found her," Mateo said quickly as Amanda began CPR.


    "I''ll need a stretcher and an oxygen machine urgently," Amanda said to another doctor with haste in her


    voice.


    "What can I do?" Rosa asked her voice croaky.


    "Take her hand," Amanda said. "And prepare to say goodbye."

 Chapter 50 Do Not Argue

    Chapter 50 Do Not Argue


    November 4th


    10 minutester Elena was hooked up to the oxygen machine and being carried on a stretcher into an


    ambnce.


    "I''ll keep you updated," Antonio, who had only arrived a few minutes before, said to Leo before getting


    in the ambnce with Rosa. "Take the girls home," he added looking over to the rest of his daughters.


    "E, I should go," Connor said taking my hand.


    I nodded, "But I''ll see you again soon...right?"


    He smiled, "Of course. I''lle anytime you want."


    I then watched as he jogged off, out of the base and Leo ushered me along with his other four sisters


    into his car.


    For 10 minutes nobody spoke until Leo finally broke the silence by clearing his throat.


    "This is never happening again," He said.


    "Leo-" Maria began.


    "No," he said in an authoritative tone.


    "Let me speak," Maria demanded.


    "Do not argue with me. Our sister could die because she got hurt fighting a battle she should never


    have been allowed to go anywhere near," Leo said his voice deepening.From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then why is it okay for Mateo, Marco and Carlos to fight but not us?" Maria growled. "What if one of


    them almost died?"


    "They are grown men and they''ve had the proper training," Leo responded. "I''d rather put their lives at


    risk than yours."


    "Well, maybe I''d rather die fighting than let others die for me," Maria growled.


    "Stop growling at me, Maria. Whilst you are living in this pack you will abide by my rules and if you don''t


    like them tough. I am your Alpha no matter how closely rted we are," Leo replied his voice only one


    step away from it''s deepest.


    "Then maybe I should go to another pack then. A pack that doesn''t stop me from doing something I


    want to do just because I''m a woman," she replied.


    "You aren''t leaving," Leo growled.


    "Oh yeah?" She replied. "As soon as Elena is better we can both leave together. Live as rogues if we


    have to."


    "And what would Alonzo have to say about that?" Leo asked. (Alonzo was the name of Maria''s mate if


    you didn''t already know).


    "I don''t give a shit, because unlike you he doesn''t control what I do and don''t do. Now stop the car I


    want to walk home," She said folding her arms.


    "I''m not stopping the car," Leo said. "Stop arguing with me," he growled using his Alpha tone for the


    first time in the argument


    After that Maria stopped and the car returned to silence until we got back to the Loren house 20


    minutester. Maria stormed straight upstairs presumably to her room whilst Be, Lisa and Lia came


    with Leo and I to the kitchen.


    "Leo?" Lia said quietly probably still cautious of his anger levels.


    "What is it Lia?" He askedpletely calmly.


    "What were you nning on doing with Haden?" she asked.


    "Keep him in the pack prison on a high dosage of wolfsbane," he answered.


    "But then what? He can''t be like that forever," she pointed out.


    "Well if he wasn''t your mate I would have already executed him. But since he is and there is nothing I


    can do about that, when I am sure that he won''t be able to attack again, I will consider releasing him


    and banishing him from the territory. At that point you can choose if you want to go with him or not,"


    Leo said and Lia nodded.


    "Will I be allowed to visit him whilst he''s in the prison?" she asked.


    "Of course, he''ll be weak from the wolfsbane, but you can still talk to him with supervision," Leo


    answered.


    "Okay thanks, Leo," Lia said.


    "Has there been any news from Dad?" Be asked nervously.


    "Not yet."


    "Do you think she''ll be okay?" Lisa asked.


    "Dad doesn''t think so. Why else would he want us to go home not to the hospital?" Be said quietly.


    "That''s not necessarily true Bell. There are a lot of us and he may of just not wanted us all to crowd the


    doctors. Mateo, Marco, Carlos and Lenny aren''t there either," Leo replied.


    At that point, something vibrated in Leo''s pocket.


    "It''s from Dad," Leo said. I could hear everyone''s heart speed up at his words. I could also hear Maria''s


    footsteps from upstairs making their way down. Leo tapped the screen of his phone reading the


    message.


    "What does it say?" I asked trying to determine his facial expression.


    "It says," Leo began...

 Chapter 51 I Told You So

    Chapter 51 I Told You So


    November 4th


    "Regained consciousness. Going to be okay," Leo said eventually. Be slumped into Lisa''s arms who


    already had her hand joined to Lia''s.


    "Thank God," Be breathed as Maria joined the hug.


    "I''m sorry about earlier Leo. I was just upset about Elena," Maria said leaving her sisters and going


    over to her eldest brother.


    "That''s alright, but I still go by what I said, understand? No secret training or going behind my back


    okay?" he said pulling Maria into a hug. She nodded her head in agreement, which surprised me a


    little.


    That doesn''t seem like Maria. She just gave into him. She can''t be serious, surely?


    As Maria turned to go back upstairs, I got her eye and she winked before disappearing out of the room.


    Of course she isn''t.


    "When can we go and see her Leo?" Be asked, hopefully.


    "Maybe after you''ve had some sleep," Leo said.


    Ten minutester all four girls had gone upstairs to their beds leaving Leo and I in the kitchen. It was


    the morning but nobody had slept all night.


    "Do you not have anything to do?" I asked as he wrapped his arms around my waist.


    "I just wanna cuddle for a bit, I''ve barely seen you all night, I also don''t know whether you are aware


    that Ayas warriors freed the prisoners in the northern prison?" Leo said. "That could mean that Max is


    lurking around on my territory somewhere."


    "He''s not. I came across him in the woods and he told me he was going far away from here and you," I


    answered skipping out the bit about Milly, who Leo clearly didn''t know the existence of.


    "He didn''t... do anything to you did he?" Leo said his muscles tensing slightly.


    "No, he saved me from 3 Ayas warriors actually," I answered.


    "Are we talking about the same person? The one who handed you into my biggest enemy who is also


    the one who wants to see you dead most in this world?" Leo said hesitantly.


    "Must just be having a good day," I responded with a smile as I rested my head on his chest.


    He softly yed with my hair as my smile faded.


    "I can''t believe he killed Scarlet," I whispered. "I can''t believe she is dead."


    "I can''t believe you found someone willing to take on 6 of someone else''s kids," Leo said.


    "I can''t believe any of this has happened. How many people have died Leo?" I asked.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked down at me and just continued to stroke my hair.


    "How many people have died?" I repeated


    "159," He said. "Only 98 were warriors. It''s less than I thought, but most of the bodies out there belong


    to Ayas."


    "61 civilians," I whispered tears falling from my eyes again. "61 Scarlets."


    For a few minutes, I stood silently in the hallway in Leo''s arms.


    "Um I know you aren''t the best of friends, but do you have any idea where my brother is?" I asked.


    "Right here," I heard Luca''s voice said as the front door opened. "Any news on Elena?" Luca said as he


    came into the kitchen with Connor.


    "Antonio says she''s going to be alright," Leo said as I went over to hug Connor. I noticed Leo''s eyes


    flicker slightly as we made contact, but he seemed okay with it.


    "Where are the girls?" Luca asked.


    "They''ve gone to bed for a few hours," Leo answered, that was when I noticed how Connor was looking


    at Leo.


    "Connor no," I hissed. "We''ve already had enough conflict today," I added hoping Leo couldn''t hear


    even though really I knew he could.


    "I can''t ept him as your mate" Connor replied hardly audibly whilst looking away from Leo briefly.


    "You have no choic," I said clicking my fingers in his face to draw his attention away from Leo again.


    Connor sighed and I went back over to Leo.


    "I think I''m gonna go and get some sleep too," I said to Leo. He nodded.


    "I''ll be up in a bit," He replied kissing my forehead.


    "Bye Connor, Bye Luca," I said waving weakly. I then headed up to the spare room I had slept in only a


    night ago.


    "E psst," I heard a voice say once I reached the top of the stairs.


    "I''m not listening to him," Maria said quietly, but firmly from her bedroom door that was creaked open.


    "I''m starting a training camp for she-wolves. Now that I know Elena is going to get better, she can run it


    with me."


    "I think that''s an amazing idea Maria, but how do you n to do such a thing behind the back of your


    brother a.k.a Alpha Leonardo Loren?" I asked.


    "I''ll exin when Elena is better," she said. "Sleep well."


    "You too," I said with a smile.

 Chapter 52 He Did What?

    Chapter 52 He Did What?


    November 4th


    I fell asleep almost instantly in thefy, king-sized bed. I don''t know how long it was before Leo came


    in, but I hardly awoke to begin with.


    "Your brother is not happy," Leo said quietly as he took his shirt and pants off.


    "You should have seen him when he first found out," I replied. "He thinks I''m too young and he''s angry


    that you are the father. I wanted him to be happy."


    "Get some sleep, he just needs to get used to the idea," Leo whispered climbing under the duvet and


    pulling me into his arms.


    "I know he disrespects and you don''t normally allow that but can you try your best to tolerate it?" I


    asked. "I want us all to be a family."


    Leo nodded reluctantly with a sigh.


    "I''ve gotten used to the Jones attitude," he said. "But no promises. Civility only works when it''s mutual


    and he fucking loathes me."


    "I''ll talk to him tomorrow. Is he allowed toe on territory to see me now?" I asked.


    Another sigh.


    "Can I trust him?" Leo asked.


    "Of course," I replied.


    "Then Maybe. We''ll see," he said.


    "He''ll hate me for asking this and I feel guilty, but he needs money. For groceries, bills, health


    insurance, college. He won''t admit it but he can''t manage it on his own, especially in his senior year of


    high school. Please, please, please, can you help him?"


    I looked up into his eyes and he smiled before putting a hand on my cheek.


    "Of course," he said. "Anything he needs."


    I kissed him and snuggled into his chest, "Thank you, Leo. You can be a good man...sometimes."


    I then allowed my extreme tiredness to get the better of me.


    A few hourster, we driving to the hospital. The entire base was still really busy, with warriors and


    citizens of both Ste and Ayas origin being wheeled and lead in and out of the hospital.


    "Good morning Alpha, congrattions on your victory," Doctor Amanda said the second we walked


    through the door.


    "Thank you, Doctor. We are here to visit Elena," Leo replied.


    "Ahh yes, she''s feeling much better and been looking forward to your arrival all morning," she said


    leading us into a corridor.


    "Have you slept at all Doctor?" Maria said probably because of how extremely exhausted she looked.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh no, we''ve been far too busy here. It''s been all hands on deck since midnight when the first


    causality was brought in," Doctor Amanda replied.


    "I am ordering you to take a rest Doctor, that way you will be able to work much faster when you


    return," Leo said.


    "Yes Alpha," Amanda said with a nod after a short pause. "I will do so as soon as I have shown you to


    Elena."


    A few minutester, we arrived at a doorbelled Elena Loren. It was a veryrge hospital, but not


    many people had their own room, maybe because they knew how many visitors Elena would have,


    maybe because she''s the Alpha''s sister.


    We entered the room to find Rosa, Antonio, Marco, Carlos, Mateo and Lenny already there. I presumed


    Rosa and Antonio had never left.


    In the bed was Elena- sat up and looking healthy. She was plugged up to a few machines, but apart


    from that perfectly well. She was no longer ghostly pale like when Mateo first brought her unconscious


    body to the base.


    "Elena!" her sister''s squealed pretty much in unison before rushing over to the bed.


    "Careful with her girls, she was almost dead 4 hours ago," Antonio said.


    "Thanks, Dad for that unnecessary morbidity," Mateo said pping his hand on Antonio''s shoulder.


    "How are you feeling Elena?" Be asked.


    "Much better," she replied.


    "What actually...happened?" Maria asked.


    "I...I''m not sure. All I can remember is a man charging towards me but I''m sure I shot him. I''m sure he


    was dead," Elena exined.


    "It sounds like you had a pretty severe head injury," Leo said.


    "Doctor Amanda said had I been human I would have died," Elena said.


    "Or if they couldn''t bring you around and trigger the healing process," Rosa said.


    "Well good job you''re not and they could then," Lia said. "And I''m sorry for all of this everyone."


    "It''s not your fault Lia," Elena said.


    "Nobody is ming anyone except Haden for what Haden has done," Marco said wrapping his arm


    around his 3rd youngest sister.


    "When he is banished, I have decided that I will go with him. If I don''t he will keeping back. There


    is no other way," Lia said quietly.


    "We don''t have to release him until you are ready," Leo said. "Because you know what he will do and


    you are well aware that your chances ofing back here again are slim?"


    Lia nodded her head.


    "You can have as long as you like honey, years if you want," Rosa said.


    "I can try and change him though?" Lia said hopefully.


    "His hatred for me will never really go away. We can''t risk having him here no matter how convincing


    his act is. He''s smart and devious and his loathing has only been increased with his loss of the war and


    his pack," Leo exined.


    "What are you doing with his pack?" Lenny asked.


    "The furthest north 1000km2 will be handed back to the next in line to the Alphaship, his brother. The


    rest of thend will be added to Ste. The people on our newnd will have a choice- remain where


    they and join the pack or migrate to what is left of Ayas," Leo exined.


    "You won''t be sorting them into factions?" Carlos asked.


    "The faction towns aren''t equipped for that amount of extra people. The Ayas system and where they


    are now will be perfectly fine once the war damage is restored." Leo said.


    An hourter, we were still in the hospital. Be had french ited Elena''s hair and all the sisters had


    hardly stopped talking. Rosa and Antonio went home for some sleep as it had been more than 24


    hours since theyst did so, but everybody else was still here.


    I sat on Leo''sp who was sat on one of the three armchairs in the room. The girls all sat on Elena''s


    bed whilst Lenny and Mateo sat on the other two chairs and the twins kind of perched.


    "Lia move your hair to the side for a second," Mateo said breaking the quiet peace.


    Lia looked across at her brother hesitantly and for a moment there was silence. That was until Mateo


    got out of his seat and brushed Lia''s very long , light blonde hair off her shoulder himself anyway.


    "He fucking marked you?!" Mateo growled his fists clenching. I felt Leo tense up as he cast his eyes to


    the clear mark on Lia''s neck that had previously covered by her hair. Both Marco and Carlos sat up


    straighter when they saw the small wound on Lia''s neck too.


    "Mateo, calm down," Elena said.


    "When?" Leo growled.


    "Leo!" Maria eximed.


    "Not even an hour after you left," Lia replied quietly.


    "Fucking bastard," Leo said his fists tightening. "He went against your will I presume?"


    Lia nodded gingerly.


    "Permission to punch him in the nose Alpha?" Mateo asked.


    "Permission granted," Leo said immediately.


    "Mateo," Lia said quietly as he turned towards the door.


    "He deserves it, Lia," Mateo responded.


    "Mateo. No," Maria said much more authoritatively. Mateo stopped and turned around. Honestly, that


    girl is a born leader. "Sit back down."


    "Why?" Mateo asked.


    "Because you have already won the war and it is unnecessary. He is already paying for what he has


    done by having wolfsbane pumped through his veins every hour," Maria said. "Sit back down."


    Mateo sloped back to his chair crossing his arms in a childish manner at his elder sister''smand.


    "Did he try to.... go any further?" Marco asked.


    "He had all intentions of doing so," Lia replied. "But I always had an excuse or a reason to put it off."


    "Why didn''t you tell us, Lia?" Lenny asked.


    "Probably because of the exact reaction I just got," Lia replied.


    "I don''t me you," Lisa said.


    "We were going to find out eventually," Carlos said.


    "Yeah, I was hoping that time would preferably be when everything else has settled down a bit. The


    war''s only been finished 5 hours," Lia said.


    "And you still have blood up your arm Marco," Be pointed out.


    "And I presume it isn''t your own," Lisa added.


    "Nope," Marco said walking over to the sink in the room.


    "Boys are kinda gross," Elena said.


    "Agreed," Be said.

 Chapter 53 Books and Stuff

    Chapter 53 Books and Stuff


    November 10th


    It was nearly a weekter and Elena was out of the hospital and the pack had returned pretty much to


    normal.


    Haden was still heavily dosed on wolfsbane in the base prison and Lia was still yet to visit him. She


    said she wanted him to pay for what he did and allowing her to see him would be giving him a small win


    in a sea of losses. Something like that anyway.


    Maria and Elena had been nning their secret training camp for she-wolves. They''d sussed out an


    empty clearing in the woods and they and Allison were busy preparing to start a programme of secret


    sses for young girls they could trust not to feed back to Leo. Of course there weren''t many of them


    but Maria suspected that where some went, others would follow.


    Abi had been to visit me with ir. I told her about my pup and she told me that her and ir were


    going to wait a few years since her parents didn''t know about the whole werewolf thing. ir was much


    more rxed than Leo about the whole thing, however, I did notice a fresh mark on Abi''s neck


    presumably made by ir in thest few days.


    It was monday morning and I was lying on our bed at home with my hand on my stomach. I could feel


    nothing yet. Not even a bump but the fact that there was a real life pheotus in there was so surreal and


    I found myself just lying down think about it a lot.


    A knock on the door dragged me back to reality. Leo was in the shower so I went down to answer it.


    "Hello, E," Antonio said as I opened the door. "Is Leo in?"


    He seemed surprised to see me and I could feel the tension between us that stemmed from the night of


    the ball was still as strong as ever.


    "He''s in the shower but he''ll be out soon? Do you want me to go and tell him you''re here?" I replied.


    "No," he said taking a deep breath, "It''s you I wanted to talk to."


    "Oh..." I replied. "Okay."


    "I found out about the baby through Haden''s broadcast. Then there was all the shit with Lia and then


    the war and I never got to properly congratte you," he said.


    Oh.


    "Thank you, Antonio," I replied with a nod.


    "I know you and Leo have had an...interesting start but I''m happy to see that you''re working things


    through as they should be," he added, his smile disappearing.


    I forced a smile.


    In other words: he''s happy now I''ve ''fulfilled my role as Leo''s Luna''.


    Just then Leo came down the stairs.


    "Hey, Dad," he said standing next to me and wrapping his arm around my waist.


    "I was just saying to E, congrattions. I realised we never had the chance to really celebrate at the


    time," Antonio replied.


    Leo smiled and pulled me closer before kissing my head, "Thanks, Dad."


    "You could have your heir before the new year, Leo," Antonio said before his eyes shifted to me, "I was


    beginning to doubt it would happen this side of the millennium"


    "Well you are a man of little faith Dad," Leo replied. "All we needed was a bit of time to sort things out."


    "Yes. I have to keep reminding myself that E is not the same as your mother," he said.


    "What''s that supposed to mean?" I asked.


    "Rosa rarely makes my life difficult. Whereas it seems to be the only thing you''ve done for Leo since


    you got here," Antonio replied.


    I opened my mouth to argue back but Leo interrupted me.


    "She''s done far more than make my life difficult, Antonio. She is bringing me a child and for that, I will


    be eternally thankful. Do not disrespect my Luna and E, you do not need to retaliate."


    His tone was deep andmanding and Antonio and I both nodded.


    "I''ll need to speak to you at the baseter this afternoon, Leonardo," Antonio said. "Congrattions


    again to both of you," he added before turning and leaving.


    Leo closed the door and sighed, "An improvement on thest time you spoke, I guess."


    I thought back to the ball where he called me many unpleasant names as he shouted and came far too


    close to me forfort.


    "Yes but he still can''t help himself making those little provocativements," I replied. "He came to


    congratte us. Why couldn''t he just leave it at that?"


    "Because he doesn''t like you," Leo said bluntly. "And you don''t exactly help the situation."


    I sighed. I couldn''t argue with that.


    Leo then cooked some eggs and bacon for breakfast before we sat at the table to eat.


    "You''re spending the day with Mateo. I''ve gotta sort shit out at the base," Leo said.


    "Which reminds me...the war is over now," I began, "And it''s been weeks since I made that promise to


    your people on your behalf about returning their children to them. Is that the shit you''re sorting out at


    the base?"


    "No," he said. "That is the bottom of my priorities right now. Rebuilding my pack being the top."


    "What better way to start than rebuilding the broken families?" I asked quietly. "And restoring your


    people''s faith in you..."


    "I''m not talking about this with you again, E," he said.


    "You know I''m right. That''s why you always shut down the conversation," I replied. "You need to give


    those boys back to their parents, just as you promised."


    "And I will...one day," he said through gritted teeth.


    "I don''t see why you can''t just do it now," I replied.


    "Because it''s aplicated process that I don''t have time for right now and isn''t a matter of urgency,"


    he snapped.


    "How are hundreds of kids in inhumane conditions suffering maternal deprivation not a fucking crisis to


    you?" I hissed.


    "Calm down," he said.


    "Sort it out, Leo. Or I will," I snapped getting up, scraping my chair back and leaving the kitchen.


    "You don''t have the power for that, sweetheart," he called and I had to desperately fight the temptation


    to go back and punch him.


    Instead, I just turned around and walked back as calmly as possible.


    "Give me the files and I will do it for you," I said, "All I need is the details of the which numbers came


    from which invasions and then I can find the wolves still alive from those packs and see if any parents


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    or family member can take them. I''ll locate them and contact them myself. I have nothing better to do


    and you can focus on what the fuck is more important."


    He looked up at me, "There are no files, E."


    My heart sunk.


    "What?"


    "I didn''t start this thinking that my Luna would one day announce to the pack without my permission


    that I was ending it," he replied, "There are no files."


    Then how will you ever know who to contact to return the children?"


    "And therein lies the problem," Leo said. "Now you see how much trouble you caused me? It''s not that


    easy and I will think about it when everything else is sorted, okay? Now go and get your shoes on. We


    leave in five minutes."


    I let out a short frustrated sigh.


    He was in no rush and I didn''t entirely trust he''d ever ''get round to it''. He clearly still didn''t care so I


    knew what I had to do.


    But for now, I just had to bite my tongue, put my shoes on and say nothing more.


    Half an hourter, I was in the Loren house with Lia, Mateo, Marco and Carlos. The other siblings were


    all out but Allison hade over. We all piled on the sofa watching an episode of keeping up with the


    Kardashian''s on my request.


    Mateo hated it and kept throwing popcorn at the screen whilst the rest of us shouted at him for wasting


    precious popcorn.


    "Mateo?" Lia said after Mateo ceremonially switched off the TV as the end titles rolled.


    "S¨¬," Mateo replied.


    "Can we go and see Haden today?" she said.


    "Haden?" Mateo asked and Lia nodded.


    "Are you sure?" Carlos said and she nodded again.


    "Yes," she replied, "I want to just talk to him. Clear some of the air."


    "I don''t know, Lia," Mateo said.


    "Leo said I can see him as long as its supervised," she said.


    "I just don''t think it''s a good idea yet," Mateo said still unsure.


    "It was only a week ago Lia," Carlos said.


    "A week ago that he marked you without consent," Mateo added.


    "Please," Lia begged. "You guys don''t know what it''s like to have a mate, no matter how hard I try I


    can''t hate him."


    Mateo nodded, "Fine. I''lle with you."


    "I need to go to the base too," I said, "I want to go to the library."


    Mateo looked a little confused.


    "Reading Mateo," Marco said in a bored tone, "Have you heard of it? Books and stuff."


    "Whatever. Come on then, losers. Allison, youing?"


    She nodded and Lia, Mateo, Allison and I took a walk towards the base.


    "Ready Lia?" Alison asked as we approached the prison.


    She looked incredibly nervous, "Can you and Ee too?" she asked, her eyes flickering around, "I


    know he''s sedated and chained and I know Mateo is strong but-"


    "Of course," Allison said, "You don''t have to give us any reasons. COme on."


    "Here to visit Alpha Haden or whatever just Haden as he is now," Mateo said to the man guarding the


    door as we entered.


    "I presume you have the Alpha''s permission Mateo?" The man asked raising an eyebrow.


    "Of course," Mateo said.


    "Right this way then," the man said opening the door allowing us to enter the prison. "He received his


    hourly dosage of wolfsbane just 10 minutes ago so he should be nice and weak for you."


    "Good to hear," Allison said as we followed him down some steps before going along a corridor and


    then another and then another.


    "Here we are, take as long as you need Lia," The man said opening a cell door.


    "Thank you, Bruno," Lia said before he exited leaving us in the room.


    The room was empty and in with a dim lightbulb hanging from the ceiling and grey walls and floors.


    Haden was sat in the corner slumped against the wall, his wrists and ankles in handcuffs.


    He slowly lifted his head and his eyesnded immediately on Lia. She walked forward so that she was


    directly in front of him whilst he kept his eyes on hers the whole time. She then crouched down his level


    and ced a small hand on his cheek


    "I''ve been trying so hard to hate the man who wanted to kill my brother and take down the pack I grew


    up in," Lia said her voice quiet. "But I can''t."


    "The only way you can avoid the bond is if we had never met," Haden said weakly.


    "I know that, which is why I gave up resisting and came up with a n for us," Lia said her voice soft


    and calm. "In a few weeks, the Alpha will release and banish you, but I wille with you. We can go


    anywhere in the world Haden. Anywhere we want except here"


    "What I don''t understand is why you didn''t want toe with me to start with," Haden said lifting his


    head further. Mateo automatically stepped forward slightly his shoulders tensing.


    "What makes you think I want to go with you now?" Lia said stroking his face with her index finger. "I


    know what you''ll do Haden. I know what you''ll make me do."


    "Then why? Why don''t you just leave me here rotting away forever?" Haden asked lifting his lips to


    Lia''s cheek, but she moved away. He craved her, but she was teasing him, punishing him maybe.


    "Don''t give me any ideas," She said finally allowing him to ce his lips on her cheeks. He let out a low


    moan as they came in contact.


    "Urgh gross," Mateo muttered. "Try not to cum, dude."


    "I can take it from here Mateo," Lia said. "He''s weak."


    Allison and I immediately stepped out of the cell whilst Mateo remainedpletely reluctant.


    "I''m not leaving you with him, Lia," Mateo said crossing his arms. Lia stood up and walked over to


    Mateo.


    "Let me handle this Mateo," She said taking his hands in hers. "I might as well get used to it now."


    Mateo hesitated for a moment looking at Haden and then back to Lia.


    "I''ll be right outside the door," Mateo said eventually before following the rest of us out the door.


    "E you can probably go to the library now," Mateo said.


    "I''ll go with you," Allison suggested, "We could grab a coffee on the way?"


    I nodded and we left the prison for the bright sunlight of the street.


    "I''m d to see you''re no longer being like  a 6 year old," Allison said as we walked, "Mateo let us walk


    off alone without question. He didn''t even say ''meet back here in an hour'' as if we''re on a field trip''."


    Iughed.


    "Well Mateo has never stuck to all of Leo''s rules but you''re right, even Leo is easing off a bit," I said.


    "Even still, we probably shouldn''t leave the base so there is only one coffee option but trust me


    Ansesco makes amazing coffee," Allison said.


    A few minutester we were outside the same cafe the centre of town I had first met her outside of.


    Allison pushed open the door and a little ting sounded from the bell above the door.


    "Allison!" A grey-haired man said from behind the counter in an Italian ent.  "Come stai amore


    mio!?"


    "Buongiorno Ancesco. Sto bene grazie. Come stai?" Allison said meaning ''Good morning Ancesco. I''m


    doing fine thank you how are you?''


    "Se mia bambina preferita sta bene, allora io star¨° sempre bene," He replied meaning ''Always good


    when my favourite little girl is''.


    "And this is E," Allison said gesturing to me.


    "Piacere di conoscerti Ancesco," I said meaning ''nice to meet you Ancesco''.


    "The luna already speaks Italian very well," Ancesco said still in his ent. "I''m impressed. Anyway,


    what can I do for you twodies today?"


    "Two of your finest traditional coffees please," Allison said giving me a ''you''re gonna love it look''.


    "Coming right up," Ancesco said. "So where is the Alpha today?"


    "Oh he''s around somewhere," I said vaguely. Ancesco raised a knowing eyebrow and chuckled.


    "Alpha''s ay?" Ancesco said. "Don''t worry I know your pain, my sister is mated to a man that was an


    Alpha at the time. She suddenly couldn''t go anywhere unsupervised for protection or something?"


    "I think it''s ridiculous," I said.


    "The power of women is highly underappreciated by many men- especially Alphas. You are strong. You


    are independent. You are intelligent. And you are all totally gorgeous," Ancesco said whilst making the


    coffee. "You don''t need any man to tell you what to do."


    "I copy that," Allison said.


    "Too right," I said. "If only Leo could understand that," I added as Ancesco said ced the coffee on the


    counter and  Allison starting rummaging through her coat pocket. "No, no Allison. Don''t give me your


    money. On the house."


    "We couldn''t-" Allison began.


    "No arguing mio amore," Ancesco said. "You are pregnant right Luna?"


    I nodded.


    "Then if he trusts you to carry his child then he should trust you to carry yourself," Ancesco said. "Tell


    him that and let me know what he says."


    "I will," I said smiling as Allison and I took our coffees.


    "Thank you Ancesco," Allison said as we headed for the door.


    "Any time mio amore!" he called back.


    "Rememberst time we were here," I said, "The day we both nearly got murdered by Leonardo."


    She smiled, "Don''t think I''ll ever forget," she said, "I got demoted four factions for that, remember?"


    "Yes I can''t help but feel partly responsible," I replied.


    "If it hadn''t been for that day, you wouldn''t have known to make your announcement at the ball and the


    Alpha wouldn''t be forced to change things," she said, "It''s a sacrifice I''m willing to make."


    "Talking of," I began, "I let Marco believe I want to go the library for the books but I actually just need to


    use the printer there."


    Allison furrowed her eyebrows.


    "Why?" she asked.


    "There''s no files on those little boys. We won''t be able to contact their parents personally but I thought


    that any living parents with their sons in that ce will know right? All we need to do is make leaflets to


    get the word out and ask that they contact us," I exined.


    "Oh I see..." she said, "Does the Alpha know?"


    "No BUT don''t worry. You will not get demoted for affiliating with me this time because the reason he


    gave for not doing this is he''s too busy," I said, "So he can''t have a problem if we take the task of his


    hands."


    "Doesn''t mean he won''t..." she said taking a sip of her coffee, "But...Whatever. I don''t really like my


    current faction anyway. The one below might be nicer."


    Iughed, "Come on little miss optimist. Let''s make some flyers."


    We found aputer in the libary and created a nice design. We recieved some looks from pack


    members also in there, probably wondering what the fuck their Luna was doing using themunal


    We instantly began handing them out around the library and then the street and we found members of


    each faction and begged that they took a stack home to spread there.


    Everybody greeted us with a smile which only grew when they realised what we were shoving into their


    hands.


    We were spreading joy after what had been a terrible war and I absolutely loved it.


    And now Leo truly had no reason to put an end to this regime...

 Chapter 54 Two-nil

    Chapter 54 Two-nil


    November 11th


    "What the fuck is this?" Leo asked cing one of the flyers Allison and I had made down in front me on


    the table.


    "A flyer," I said.


    "No shit," he remarked before picking it back up again.


    I stared at me in disbelief as I smiled innocently.


    He then read it one more time, "As the war ends and peace returns to the Ste pack, many of us


    celebrate. But as we hug our loved ones and thank the Goddesses for bringing them home to us, we


    know not everybody has that privilege. But as Alpha Loren promised on the night of the ball, your


    children wrongly snatched by the junior training regime will be returned and you will get to hug them


    again. If your family is currently missing your sons, grandsons, nephews and brothers, please gather


    outside the junior institute tomorrow morning where the reuniting will be."


    "Mh hm," I said taking a bite of my carrot.


    "And looks like you have once again made a promise on my behalf," he said.


    "Yeh I did."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Did you not hear me when I told you this was the bottom of my priority list? Right under leaning


    ancient Greek?" he questioned.


    "Why would you learn Ancient Greek-" I began before stopping myself. "Oh...you wouldn''t."


    "Precisely."


    "So what? You go against your second promise to the pack?" I asked. "And soon you will be a Dad


    Leo. Do you not feel anything for the parents of those babies?"


    "Most of them don''t have parents," Leo replied.


    "But some of them do and some of them will be hopefully waiting tomorrow morning to be reuniting with


    their son," I said, "And it''s toote. I''ve already distributed these all over the pack."


    He rolled his eyes.


    "Leoe here," I ordered.


    He narrowed his eyes.


    "Juste," I said.


    He reluctantly obeyed me.


    "Crouch down and give me your hand."


    He followed the instruction and I brought his hand to my stomach.


    "Do you feel that?"


    "A heartbeat," Leo said quietly.


    His face had softened dramatically as he stared down at his hand.


    "And do you feel the bump?" I asked.


    "It''s small, but yes," he replied.


    "That''s your child," I said. "Soon to be a real-life living, breathing, crying baby. Imagine if somebody


    took them away from you though. It''s small, but it means a lot right?"


    Leo nodded.


    "Those children all mean a lot to someone out there too," I told him. "You can''t sentence them to a life


    empty of love when there''s a chance that someone is still alive and would give them a life they


    deserve. Please, Leo. I am begging you."


    He nodded again, "As if I have a choice anyway. Well yed, Ells."


    I smiled.


    "Two-nil," I said bopping his nose.


    For the next fifteen minutes, I watched over intently Leo''s shoulder as he sent various emails to his


    men who worked at the junior.


    "Done," he said after pressing send on the final email that detailed how on earth this operation was to


    be carried out, "Can we stop arguing about this now?"


    I kissed on the cheek and embraced him in a hug from behind.


    "Doesn''t doing something good make you all warm and fluffy inside? Do you feel lighter?" I asked.


    "The only time I feel lighter is after taking a shit," he deadpanned. "And no. I feel like I am destroying


    my ns for a stronger army. Those kids had potential."


    "You just defeated the only pack in the world even close in strength to yours. What the fuck do you


    need a stronger army for?" I asked. "World take over?"


    He shrugged and spun his office chair round to face me, "It''s nice to have the option. And until all my


    enemies are crushed, I will not be satisfied."


    "I have an alternative and very simple solution," I said perching my self on hisp. "A recement for


    the kids if you like."


    "And what''s that?" he asked with an eyebrow raised.


    "She-wolves," I chirped.


    He tilted his head back and stared at the ceiling.


    "I see where this is going," He groaned.


    "The power of women is highly underappreciated by many men," I said repeating Ancesco, the coffee


    man''s, words. "We can learn to fight too."


    "The battlefield is not for women," he said. "It''s dangerous."


    "It''s no more dangerous for women than it is men," I replied.


    He sighed, "Women are weaker physically. No amount of training is going to change that."


    "I bet none of your men could beat what Maria, Elena and Allison can do with a bow and arrow," I


    pointed out.


    "But look where it got Elena," he snapped. "I will not have women in my army, E. We as men are


    hardwired by nature to want and need to protect women. The idea of putting them in as much danger of


    the front line of a battle, it unthinkable."


    "But-"


    "Even if I did allow it, Maria''s mate was not happy when he found out about what they did and I don''t


    suppose any other man would be happy about their girl fighting either."


    "You think I''m happy about you fighting?" I asked. "Watching you go off to war knowing you might never


    He wrapped his arms around me and guided my head to rest on his shoulder.


    "Why does it only ever apply one way, Leo?" I questioned. "Men can do anything even if their mate


    doesn''t want them to but women can only do what their mate permits?"


    "Because that''s the way it is Ells," he said. "Call it sexism or whatever you like, it''s not gonna change."


    I sighed. "So what about self-defence? What happens if the oh so powerful all-male army can''t hold


    back the attackers and a woman ends up in a position where she is face to face with someone who


    wants to kill her?"


    "Women are taught basic self-defence once a month at the base," Leo replied.


    "Basic isn''t good enough. You remember that woman that was killed infront of her kids in the war? She


    could still be alive if she knew how to fight them off!" I said getting off his knee. "It''s the 21st century


    Leo! Where is equality?"


    "E, calm down," Leo said standing up and taking my hands.


    "No, don''t tell me to calm down," I hissed. "How many of the civilians killedst week were women,


    huh? How many could have been prevented if they were offered the necessary training?!"


    I tried to pull my hands out of his but his hold was tight and I couldn''t defeat it.


    "Let go of me."


    I pushed against his chest but he refused to let go, trying to keep me still.


    "Calm. Down," he repeated more sternly this time.


    "I should be able to fight you off," I hissed only getting less and less calm. "I should be able to!"


    At that point, I felt Leo''s arms wrap around my waist and my feet leave the floor.


    "No!" I sobbed hitting his chest with my fists before he spun me around so that I was facing forwards,


    but he still had his arms around my waist.


    All the way up the stairs he didn''t say a word as I continued to kick, scream and cry hysterically. He


    carried me through to the ensuite bathroom and began to run some hot water and bubbles into the


    bath.


    The soothing scent of vani and coconut filled the air as he sat on the closed toilet- me still in his


    arms. I stopping trying to get out of his grasp and insteady quietly in his embrace breathing in his


    beautiful scent.


    "I can''t fight you off," I said quietly after a few moments of listening to the bath run.


    "That isn''t surprising," He replied calmly.


    "I can''t fight anyone off," I added.


    "What about all those humans? You could crush them like butterflies," he said.


    "I''m weak Leo. I feel so defenceless and helpless all the time. With Max, Connor, Haden, rogues,


    Logan, you. You''ve all done things that I didn''t want, but couldn''t stop," I said. "I can''t protect myself."


    He kissed my cheek and hugged me tighter.


    "That''s why I am here," he replied.


    "But I want to be able to take our baby out for walks while you''re walking or meet my friends on my own


    or just do normal stuff. But there''s this constant threat thates with being your mate and I can''t


    protect myself from it."


    There was a moment of silence.


    "And I feel so powerless," I added. "Especially with you."


    After that, Leo slowly stood me up and gently removed my clothing before lowering me into the deep,


    warm bath and turning off the faucets


    Once I was in, the bubbles protected my modesty and I felt much more rxed with the warm water


    surrounding my muscles.


    "Haden and Logan were Alphas. I am an Alpha. It''s not surprising you feel weak next to Alphas


    because everybody does," Leo reassured. "But you are not weak E Jones."


    "How so Leonardo Loren?" I asked. "I''m small and little."


    Heughed. "That you are. But you''re also strong-willed and savvy and fierce. I admire your


    confidence."


    "I thought you said it was annoying?" I asked with a grin.


    "At times, unimaginably so," he replied rolling his eyes. "But you don''t conform to anyone else and


    you''re more self-assured than anyone I''ve ever known."


    "Unfortunately, you can''t talk yourself out of all situations," I said looking down at the bubbles in the


    water.


    I then moved my hair off my shoulder to reveal my mark, "This being a prime example."


    "I did that for your own safety," he replied. "It was against your will and I''m sorry but I couldn''t wait for


    your consent."


    I nodded, "I know but...I don''t like you using your strength to against me."


    He put his hand behind my neck and kissed my forehead and ran a thumb along my cheek.


    "I''m sorry," he said. "I try not to but sometimes you leave me no choice."


    "Or sometimes you get angry and don''t care anymore," I mumbled.


    He sighed again, "I will admit that I can be rough if you piss me off. But I try to keep my wolf at


    bay...sometimes I just can''t."


    "You''re an animal," I said with a grin.


    He narrowed his eyes, "Watch it, missy," he said before sshing a bit of water up into my face.


    Since I wasughing, the water came straight into my mouth. I spat it out before sshing him back.


    "Don''t forget which one of us is fully clothed here," I said as his t-shirt darkened with the bath water.


    Of course, he wasn''t going to let that slide and sent a tsunami of water cascading over me and spilling


    over the edges of the tub.


    "Bitch!" I eximed wiping my eyes.


    I then sat up, the foamy bubbles running off my chest leaving it bare. His eyes flickered down before I


    sent him a slight smile and looked him dead in the eye. I wrapped my arms around his neck, and slowly


    began to lean into his lips. I could tell by the warmth and quickness of his breath that I was driving him


    crazy and his hand reached to the small of my back.


    But just before our lips reached each other, I drew away and pulled him straight into the soapy water.


    His head went under as his arms sped for the edge of the bath to pull him back up.


    When he eventually did, his hair was ttened over his eyes and he was spitting up water as Iughed


    hysterically. His t-shirt clung to his body and although his whole legs didn''t fit in the bath, his jeans were


    also somehowpletely soaked.


    "Why didn''t I see that oneing?" he asked brushing the hair back off his face.


    "I gave you a pretty sufficient distraction?" I said biting my lip.


    In the frenzy, I had ended up straddling him in the bath with very little covered by the water and what


    was left of the bubbles which in the ssh of Leo falling in had mostly been sent up the walls and onto


    the floor.


    "Come here," he said beckoning me down to him.


    I leant down and finally kissed his lips as wey in the warm water.


    He eventually pulled away and closed his eyes breathing heavily.


    "Thank you, Leo," I suddenly said, "I know I practically forced you but...you''re doing the right thing."


    He smiled and pulled me down to kiss me again, "And thank you...I guess. For making my people


    happier than I ever have. I saw the hysterics and joy in the base today. That was your doing."


    "And Allison," I said.


    He rolled his eyes, "Of course Allison was involved."


    I smiled before he put his hands on my hips.


    "Now, you''re driving me insane, E," he said. "Are you going to let me have you or are you just going


    to straddle me naked?"


    I ced my hands on his chest, "Promise you''ll teach me how to defend myself?"


    "I''d promise you anything right now," he said his eyes feasting on my body.


    I grinned, "Then you can have me."

 Chapter 55 Marriage, Exes and Fists

    Chapter 55 Marriage, Exes and Fists


    November 12th


    "Good morning. You all know why you are here," Leo began, addressing the crowd of agitated looking


    parents in front of us.


    They were the people of invaded packs. Those that had lost their sons to the building we now stood in


    front of as it''s gates and doors were opened wide, all the locks removed and the guards standing at


    ease.


    "And I ask that you have patience. There are no files on the children so pairing the correct parents with


    the correct infant may be aplicated process. Inside the camp, we have organised the wards into


    different age categories. If you could please gather around the sign indicating the age of your infant,


    you will be escorted by one of my men to the correct area. It will then be down to you to locate your


    son."


    Shortly after Leo''s instructions, everybody flooded into the camp and divided off into the different


    wards. I followed Leo into the ward holding the youngest children and watched the joy on parents''


    faces when they looked into a crib and found their child.


    Leo wrapped an arm around my waist and kissed my head.


    "They smile because of you, Ells," he said, "You''ve got a huge fucking heart and you don''t give up


    when ites to something you care about. You know that right?"


    I nodded, "I''ve been telling you right from the start that I don''t stand for injustice. Now do you believe


    me?"


    "I certainly know not to underestimate you," he said.


    "Thank you Alpha," another Mother said as she headed for the door, freshly reunited with the tiny thing


    in her arms. "Thank you Luna."


    Leo nodded and I smiled before she was on her way, quickly walking down the hallway like she didn''t


    want her son spending a second longer in this ce.


    As the wards began to empty, I walked around the cribs. There was a few still upied. But then a few


    mothers and fathers still lingered. All hope wasn''t lost yet.


    Then I came across number 734. The little baby boy I''d met weeks ago when Allison and I broke in.


    I picked him up and gently stroked his dark curls, "There is hope yet, little one."


    "That one is an orphan," Leo said from behind me.


    "How do you know?" I asked.


    "I killed his parents myself," he replied in a surprisingly cold tone.


    "What?" I asked. "Why?"


    "He''s the son of an Alpha and his father betrayed me...so I killed him," he said with a shrug.


    "And his mother?" I asked in disbelief.


    "She was in the way," Leo added.


    "Do you feel any remorse?" I questioned. "This child is suffering because of you."


    "Maybe I would if they had been innocent. But his parents'' chose to try and lie to me whilst working for


    one of my enemies," Leo corrected. "I don''t take treachery lightly."


    "Then we must find new parents for this boy," I replied.


    "No," he said. "The orphans stay here and will be trained as nned."


    I looked up at him, "Are you serious?"


    "Yes," he replied, "But now we have significantly reduced numbers, they will have better care. It''s okay."


    "It''s not okay," I said, "This isn''t a ce for any child to grow up in."


    "Unfortunately, you didn''t include any conditions about orphans in your promise to the pack."


    He then smiled sarcastically, "I thought we had put that behind us but you''re clearly still bitter."


    "It''s like when you put tomato soup in Tupperware. You can clean it as much as you like but they''ll


    always be an orange tinge to it. In the same way, I will always hold this against you."


    I looked at himpletely confused about where he had pulled that surprisingly clever simile from.


    "You could at least give them names," I snapped.


    Leo rolled his eyes, "Whatever....Jeff."


    "Fuck you," I hissed. "Do you have to be so cold?"


    "You''re never satisfied are you?" he asked, "Shall I just give up my Alpha title and move to fucking


    Japan? Would you be happy then?"


    "Probably," I said, "Japan looks like a lovely ce with a rich culture, delicious food oh and NO


    FUCKING CONCENTRATION CAMPS."


    "Put the kid down, we''re leaving," he said deeply.


    "Just when I was starting to think you were changing."


    "When are you going to get it into your head that I don''t have any n to change, E?" he hissed, "I


    did this because you made me. Now put the child down."


    I slowly lowered the child back into the crib and I had chance to smile at him once before Leo grabbed


    my hand and dragged me away.


    "We should go baby shopping," he said as we walked out of the ward.


    I red up at him, "I do not want to go baby shopping right now."


    "Why not?" he asked innocently.


    "Because I''m mad at you for your treatment of children. Thest thing I want to think about is the fact


    that I am pregnant with a child you father," I hissed.


    "I have just send a hundred of them home to their families," Leo said with a sigh, "Give is a rest."


    He did have a point. Maybe baby steps were the way to go with him here.


    I wasn''t going to take back my words but I knew arguing with him more was gonna do nothing to


    change anything. I had to be smarter than that.


    So instead, I let him lead me to his car.


    Editing taking ce 09/06/20 00:58 am. Sorry for any confusion with the plot. BRB


    "Are we going home then?" I asked as he started the ignition.


    "No," he replied, "As I said, we''re going shopping."


    "I would prefer if we did it another day," I said calmly.


    "I have free time now so we are going now," he replied, "Why let a minor disagreement get in the way


    ay?"


    He then put his hand on my leg. I smacked it off and he ced it back on the steering wheel with an


    amused smile on his face.


    "Why are you being such a dick today?" I asked seriously.


    "sshhh, don''t use such vulgarnguage in front of the baby!" Leo replied.


    There was silence for a few moments.


    "I want to go home," I said.


    "We aren''t going home," he replied.


    "Who gave you the power to dictate what we do?"


    He scoffed.


    "I''m driving," he said. "...amongst other reasons..."


    "Then let me drive," I replied, ignoring the secondaryment.


    "Can you drive?" He asked genuinely.


    "Yes," I lied.


    "Fine. If you can drive us back to the house we won''t go," Leo said stopping the car. We were on a


    quiet forest track and so far hadn''t past any other cars.


    "Fine," I said.


    How hard can it be?


    "Fine," Leo replied getting out of the car as I did the same. We both walked around to the opposite side


    and Leo tossed me the keys as we passed in a deliberately challenging manner.  I managed to catch


    them anyway and gave him a sarcastic smile before climbing into the driver''s seat.


    Problem one: can''t reach the pedals.


    "How do I move the seat in?" I said looking for some kind of lever. Leo reached over me and pulled


    something on the side of the seat before pushing it in as far as it would go.


    Problem two: where do the keys go?


    "So where do I put the keys?" I asked looking on the side of the steering wheel. "You know because


    every car is different and all," I said. He took the keys out of my hands and plugged them into a socket


    on the left of the wheel all with a bored expression on his face.


    Problem three: I don''t know how to drive.


    What made you think this was a good idea again? I asked myself.


    I need to concentrate. But on what exactly? I don''t even know how to start it. I guess I will just have to


    use my initiative.


    "Peddle on the right is the elerator, the left is the clutch and the middle is the break. You know


    because every car is different," Leo said after a few moments.


    "I knew that," I said.


    From what I could remember from when Connor was learning to drive, you have to put your foot on the


    clutch and your other on the elerator and slowly lift it up or something?


    I did exactly that and the car lurched forward, but the wheels didn''t move.


    "Hand break," Leo said monotonously.


    "Easy to forget. It''s been a while," I said before pulling the hand break up and trying again. This time


    the car slowly rolled forwards.


    "If you wanna go home you should probably turn around," Leo said.


    He''s got a point. Turn the frickin car, E.


    I gripped the steering wheel and twisted maybe a little too much. I panicked and tried to m down the


    break, but instead hit the elerator. The car immediately spun around and went straight off the track.


    Leo grabbed the wheel so that we narrowly avoided a tree before he yanked up the handbrake.


    "Yeah I''ve never had a driving lesson in my life," I said admitting defeat.


    "Shocker," he remarked. "Get out and let me drive. Before you kill us both."


    I nodded still kind of in shock.


    Once we were back in the correct seats I didn''t speak for the rest of the journey. Yes, he just saved


    both of our lives, but I was still mad at him.


    Half an hourter we arrived at the mall.


    "Hold my hand," Leo said as we began to make our way out of the parking lot.


    "No," I said breaking the silent treatment and folding my arms so that my hands weren''t even visible.


    Leo grabbed my arm and easily pulled it free, before taking my hand. I resisted him and pulled it back


    into my body, but he was much stronger than me and he effortlessly pulled my hand back out.


    "Don''t make this harder than it needs to be," He hissed.


    When we got into the mall we went straight to an infant clothing shop.


    "Good afternoon Sir and Madame, is there anything I can help you with today?" Ady aged about 60


    said in a pretty annoying tone. God everything is annoying me today. me it on the hormones girl.


    The woman had long grey hair tied back in a low ponytail, a long skirt that reached her feet and a loose


    top. She looked at Leo and then down to me and I saw a slight flicker of disapproval in her eyes before


    Leo began to talk


    "My girlfriend is pregnant and we don''t have any baby clothes," he said to the woman. She seemed to


    flinch slightly at the word girlfriend.


    "No worries, that''s what we are here for," the shop assistant said as if she was gritting her teeth whilst


    leading us through the shop. "Is it a boy or a girl you''re expecting?"


    "We do-" I started.


    "A boy," Leo interrupted. I looked up at him a confused look on my face as the shop assistant continued


    to walk in front of us.


    "How do you know?" I whispered almost inaudibly so that no human would hear.


    "Magic," Leo replied equally quietly with a smile.


    "That surprises me. Normally couples don''t know this early on in the pregnancy," the woman said.


    "We have a very good Doctor," Leo said.


    "Here we have the 0-3 months boy''s section. You will find that they grow very quickly so we suggest


    you buy a few different sizes so that you don''t have to keeping back," she said. "Is this your first


    pregnancy?" she asked looking at me.


    "Yes," I said.


    "You look very....young," she said looking me up and down.


    I internally stabbed her in my mind


    "Yes I get that a lot. My height is deceiving," I said through gritted teeth.


    "And you aren''t married?" She asked.


    "No," I replied bluntly.


    "Do you n to before the child is born?" She asked raising an eyebrow.


    "No," I said just as bluntly, this time strangling her until her eyes popped out. (still in my mind of


    course),


    "I think we''ll be fine from here thank you," Leo said deeply, saving me from the situation.


    She nodded her head and left us to stand behind the cashier desk. From the corner of my eye, I kept


    seeing her looking over to give us disapproving looks.


    "What is her problem?" I said quietly as Leo and I wandered around the section thedy had shown us


    to.


    "Old fashioned views about not mating before marriage," Leo replied picking up a tiny footed onsie with


    a hood and cute little bear ears.


    "Old fashioned human views," I said. "And that''s cute."


    Ten minutester, we had a basket full of onesies, little t-shirts, socks, pants and a couple of jackets,


    hats and gloves.


    "Thates to $86 and 50 cents," the samedy said after she had beeped everything through. "How


    old are you guys then?" She asked as Leo got out his credit card.


    "Leo is 23 and I''m 17," I answered.


    "And what about high school?" She asked me.


    "Oh no. I don''t go to school. We live in a cult and this is actually my older brother," I said gently


    pping Leo on the six-pack. "... or half brother.. or cousin... or maybe even Dad?? We aren''t really


    sure."


    Leo stifled augh as he finished paying and took my hand again.


    "Thanks for everything. See you again some time!" Leo said waving as we walked towards the door


    leaving the women''s mouth wide open.


    "How did you know that it''s a boy?" I asked.


    "I can sense it," Leo replied. "Weird Alpha stuff innit?"


    "So this is the future Alpha," I said cing a hand on my stomach.


    "In seventeen years and two months the pack will have a new leader," Leo said squeezing my hand in


    affection.


    I didn''t squeeze back, because I was still mad at him, remember?


    "You''ll only be 40," I said.


    "That''s older than most Alphas," Leo said as we walked through the mall. "We need diapers and all that


    fun stuff now," he added leading me into another shop.


    Twenty minutester we had pretty much everything a baby could ever need and were sat outside a


    cafe drinking a cup of coffee.


    "I need to pee," I announced.


    "Pee away," Lep replied and I got up and headed inside the cafe where the rest room was.


    When I came out, my hands still slightly damp due to the shitness of the rickety old hand dryer, I looked


    up and my face dropped.


    As I''de around the corner, I''de face to face with someone I''d hoped I''d never see again.


    "Cameron," I said forcing a smile as I saw him.


    My ex-boyfriend.


    "E?" he asked, "It''s so good to see you. Where''ve you been?"


    "Things at Kellington High weren''t working out," I said. "I moved school."


    "Oh," he said, "Okay. You just...disappeared one day and no one knew where you went."


    "I''m at North Valley high now," I said with the most convincing smile I could muster, "Anyway, I better be


    off."


    I then began to walk past him.


    But then he reached out for my hand.


    "E, wait," he said.


    I turned around and looked down at his hand.


    His scent. That was enough to get it on me.


    "I have to go," I said pulling my hand out of his.


    "I''m sorry, okay?" he said as I turned again, "How many times do I have to tell you? I was drunk."


    "You tried to rape me, Cameron," I replied, "Excuse me for not jumping at the chance to make up with


    you."


    "I miss what we had and you can''t tell me that you don''t," Cameron said stepping closer with a pleading


    expression.


    "I don''t," I told him as he got ufortably close, "And we really must go."


    "I don''t believe you E. No one can move on from such a long rtionship that quickly."


    "It''s been weeks and I have a new boyfriend," I said.


    His eyes flickered with hurt and for a second I felt guilty.


    "A new boyfriend?" he questioned.


    I looked into his hurt eyes, remembering the time when I used to love them. "Do you remember that


    time, when we''d have those ''study sleepovers'' where we just stayed up in my room all night and watch


    cheesy romantic movies and kiss and eat pizza and didn''t study one little bit because we were too


    madly in love. And when we''d go on pics and movie theatre trips andte night drives and when I


    walked you home every day even though it was thepletely wrong direction just because I wanted


    to make sure you were safe in our zero crime rate town. Do you not remember what we had back


    then?"


    "I do, but time has moved on and so have I," I said, swallowing the difort in my throat.


    With Leo now in my life, I could barely bare to think about myself with another guy.


    "Does he make you as happy as I did?" he asked reaching for my hand again, "The new guy."


    "It''s different with him," was all I could say. "And I don''t n to leave him. So give up on the idea that


    we are ever getting back together, Cameron."


    I then turned on my heel and out back to Leo.


    I nervously pulled my sweater over my wrist, hoping my scent and the washing powder smell on it


    would mask the smell of Cameron.


    "What''s wrong?" Leo asked looking down at me as I approached awkwardly, my hands in my sleeves.


    "Nothing," I answered.


    "Oh right that would exin that human scent on you then," he said putting his coffee down, "Who''s is


    it?"


    Curse his amazing sense of smell. Cameron hardly touched me.


    "Someone must have just brushed up against me," I replied.


    He raised his eyebrow, "I''m not stupid, E."


    He then reached forward, grabbed my wrist and pulled my sweater up before bringing his nose to my


    wrist.


    Just a normal human man doing normal human things.


    His face hardened and his jaw clenched as he stared at it for a few seconds.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "What did he look like?" he asked unsettlingly quietly after a few moments of silence. "I need to know


    what this man looked like."


    "Why?" I asked.


    "Did hee onto you or what?" he questioned, "Or just grab you or what?"


    "Leo," I said with a nervousugh, "You''re being a psycho."


    It felt like the calmness of his tone was one big false facade for the boiling anger underneath that


    bubbled and spat, escaping through his stony face.


    "What did he look like?" he repeated.


    "I don''t even know, I didn''t get a good look," I answered quickly as I straightened my back and took a


    deep breath. "He could be anyone."


    "E," he said deeply. "Tell me."


    "So you can kill him like you killed Logan?"


    Leo''s face faltered for a moment, "You know about that?"


    "Of course I do," I hissed. "It was wrong but I could see where you wereing from with him...but this


    was a human. It''s not the same."


    "You want me to just leave him out there to grope other girls, huh?" he asked.


    He had a point.


    "If you are concerned, call the police and let them deal with it," I said, "I will not have a mate that kills or


    beats up every man that ever touches me."


    He appeared to be biting his tongue before he swallowed and sat back down.


    "Fucking humans," he mumbled, taking a sip of his coffee.


    Crisis averted.


    Well...


    Until ten minutester when Cameron came out of the cafe.


    "Oh fuck," I said quietly as he set eyes on us.


    "What?" Leo said having not noticed.


    I looked away from my ex-boyfriend but in the corner of my eye I could see him heading towards us.


    "Promise me you won''t freak out," I said.


    Leo stood up straighter and tenser and looked around.


    "E what?" Leo said in a deeper more serious tone.


    "You see that boy, the one with the hair," I said panicking.


    "The one with the hair...yep I know exactly who you mean," Leo said sarcastically.


    "The oneing towards us," I said.


    "Yeah, do you know him?" Leo said eyeing him.


    "He''s my...um... ex-boyfriend," I said scratching the back of my neck nervously.


    "Your ex-boyfriend..." Leo said still processing my words before his face creased into anger. "You had a


    boyfriend?!"


    "Yes get over it," I said trying to pull Leo by the hand away from him.


    "E why the fuck didn''t you tell me?!" he asked, "And is he the owner of that scent on you?!"


    "I''ll exin everythingter, but can we please go!" I said pulling his arm.


    "No I want to talk to him," Leo said not budging.


    "No you don''t," I said. "Please, can we-"


    "E, I still have more to say to you," Cameron said having reached us. Leo stepped forward, in


    between me and him and folded his arms.


    So here we have the worst situation possible. My ex-boyfriend who can''t seem to let go, my


    overprotective mate who happens to be an Alpha, two bags full of baby supplies and of course: me


    right in the middle of it all.


    "Hey, Cameron..." I said awkwardly. "Now is really not a good time-"


    Just then Leo took a deep inhtion and narrowed his eyes. He''s detected and matched the scent.


    "Why not? You don''t look busy?" he replied.


    "She doesn''t want to talk to you," Leo said, stepping slowly closer.


    "Sorry who are you and what the fuck are you doing with my girl?" Cameron asked.


    My eyes widened.


    Oh god, oh god.


    I prayed for hell not to break loose but I heard Leo take a deep breath as every muscle in his body


    tensed.


    "She is not your girl," he said. "But you seem to think otherwise huh? You think you can still touch her?"


    "Cameron maybe it would be best if you left-" I saiding out from behind Leo.


    "Public space, E," Cameron snapped.


    "Then we will go, won''t we Leo?" I said as him and Cameron stared each other down.


    "No we will not," Leo said, "I''m not done here yet."


    Cameron looked up at Leo, he suddenly seemed incredibly threatened.


    Leo was only a foot from Cameron, a murderous re on his face.


    I had no choice, I had to get between them.


    I slipped around Leo and stood in front of him.


    "Leo," I begged, "Let''s go."


    His eyes flickered from Cameron to me in a brief second but then they hardened and he refused to


    budge.


    "Don''t fucking touch her ever again," Leo growled turning all the heads outside the cafe.


    "Leo, calm down," I said quietly whilst cing my hand on his arm. He continued to stare fiercely at


    Cameron who''s eyes kept flickering between Leo for a split second and then the floor for a few more.


    "I can handle this," I whispered.


    I then turned to Cameron.


    "Cameron this is Leo," I said, "I don''t want to talk about us because I''ve moved on. All I can say is, I


    suggest you do too."


    "How am I meant to move on from such a long rtionship in such a small amount of time?!" Cameron


    asked loudly enough for everyone around watching to hear.


    "Long rtionship?" Leo questioned, the corner of his lip twitching up.


    "We were in love, E."


    By now a small crowd had gathered.


    Leo''s took my wrist, "In love?" he growled.


    "Cameron-" I began.


    "And that love means nothing to you? Just because of one mistake? I was drunk and I wouldn''t have-"


    "Cameron stop," I warned as Leo raised an eyebrow. "You don''t wanna bring that up-"


    "I wouldn''t have tried to force you otherwise. You know that," he said. "I wouldn''t have even touched


    you."


    I bit my lip as my stomach sunk.


    Big mistake Cameron. BIG mistake.


    "What?" Leo growled his voice echoing throughout the whole mall as he seized my hand and pushed


    me behind him, "You did what?!"


    Cameron looked up at him and he seemed to cower back a little.


    "You tried to force her?" he added.


    "I was drunk and out of control," Cameron replied. "She knows that."


    "You should thank God that this is a public space," Leo growled pushing his chest with enough force to


    make him stumble back a few steps into one of the tables of the cafe, sending a potted cactus and a


    cluster of cutlery onto the floor.


    At that point, a man in a security jacket appeared.


    "Excuse me, Sir, we have to ask that you leave the premises," he said, stepping between him and


    Cameron. "You''re disturbing the peace."


    "I''m disturbing the peace?" Leo questioned with augh. "What about Mr Molester over here?"


    "Leo,e on, let''s just leave," I said. "There''s no point in any of this."


    He shot Cameron one more re before letting the security guard lead him away. Meanwhile,


    Cameron took his distraction as an opportunity to grab my hand.


    "Stay and talk to me without him," Cameron urged.


    "No," I snapped, easily freeing my hand.


    But by that point, Leo had already broken through the security guard. I gasped as he raised his fist and


    punch Cameron in the face. Hard. Very hard. Maybe not as hard as he could have though, because


    Cameron was still alive and standing afterwards. Well kinda...


    I stared in shock as Cameron fell to the floor now knocking the table and surrounding chairspletely


    over as he clutched his bloody nose. It wasn''t until then that I noticed the pools of water that had at


    some point formed around my eyes.


    "Stay away from her," Leo growled before pulling me into his chest and walking us out of the mall


    leaving the security guard in shock.


    When we got to the car, Leo opened the passenger door seat and sat me down before crouching down


    to my level and wiping my tears with his thumb.


    "Why are you crying?" He said softly.


    "It''s just it reminded me of everything," I replied. "And it was scary."


    He shuffled closer and took my hands.


    "He''s just a human," Leo replied.


    "I wasn''t scared of him," I said almost in a whisper. "I was scared of you."


    "E," Leo said wrapping his arms around me as more tears came.


    "You looked like you could have killed him," I sobbed.


    "I know my own strength and even though it probably didn''t look like it, I was in control of my wolf," Leo


    said in aforting tone.


    "It definitely didn''t look like it," I said. "And you don''t always have control do you?"


    He said nothing and only wiped more of the tears from my cheeks.


    "Why didn''t you tell me you had a boyfriend?" he asked.


    "Because of the exact reaction I just got and it''s not particrly something I like to talk about," I said.


    "Why? What did he do to you?" Leo asked.


    "I''ll tell you when we are driving so that I know you won''t go back and kill him," I said.


    "No promises," he replied getting up and walking round to the driver''s seat. He then rolled out of the


    parking lot with no security guards or cops in sight.


    A miracle really.

 Chapter 56 I Hate Alphas

    Chapter 56 I Hate Alphas


    November 11th


    "Come on then. Spill," Leo said after about 5 minutes of driving.


    "Well, we were at a house party two weeks before I met you. We''d been going out for like gives months


    already but obviously we hadn''t slept together. He ended up getting pretty drunk and aggressive to one


    of my brother''s friends so I took him upstairs to cool off. I was going to go and make him apologise but


    he just kissed me," I exined before taking a pause to breath.


    "I don''t like the idea of someone else kissing you," Leo said his grip tightening on the steering wheel.


    "You are going to have some serious issues with the next bit then," I said. "After a few minutes-"


    "You made out with him?" Leo asked.


    "Says the man who didn''t even save his virginity for his mate," I snapped. "Anyway, I said I wanted to


    go back downstairs. He didn''t want to and started kissing my neck," I continued and Leo tensed again.


    "Are you sure you want me to tell you?"


    "Carry on," he ordered.


    "I kept saying no but he wanted to have sex and the fact that I didn''t, didn''t seem to bother him," I


    continued, "I gave him a fair chance to stop before I used my werewolf strength but he didn''t and I


    believe that had I have been human, he would have raped me."


    "It''s a good job you didn''t tell me this before I met him," Leo said his voice and angry, "And this is why


    I''m protective over you, E. Men can not be trusted."


    "Not every man is bad Leo," I replied.


    "But the problem is you can''t tell the good ones from the bad ones until you get to know them," he said.


    "I knew you were a bad one before I got to know you," I answered quietly.


    "I can honestly say I have never raped anyone," Leo said defensively.


    "Oh well in that case, we''ll all just forget how you still have huge prison containing with unnamed


    babies who are orphaned because of you," I said.


    "Fine by me," Leo replied. "And I hate how you had a boyfriend. Why?"


    "Why not?" I asked.


    "Because why would you be with someone when you know one day you''ll find your mate?"


    "I didn''t know when that day would be. It could have been in twenty years time for all I knew," I replied.


    "And you can hardly talk. You''ve slept with more girls than you can count."


    "Okay, sure," he said. "I slept around but I never had a girlfriend and I was never ''in love''."


    "I wasn''t in love with Cameron," I replied.


    "That''s not what he said earlier..."


    "We thought we were but we weren''t. I was naive and didn''t even know what love is," I said.


    He still didn''t seem satisfied.


    "But now...you do?" he asked.


    "You know I love you, Leonardo," I said, "I just intensely dislike you at the same time."


    He smiled, "I can assure you the feeling is mutual."


    On the way back from the mall, we went via Leo''s parent''s house. Only Antonio, Mateo, Marco and


    Carlos were there.


    "How did things go with Haden and Lia yesterday?" Leo asked Mateo.


    "Nothing drastic happened. He kept touching her, but she was stronger than him thanks to all that


    wolfsbane," Mateo said. "She wants to leave with him before the end of the month though."


    "Her 18th is on December 12th. Make it clear to her that she isn''t leaving before then," Leo said.


    "I''ll pass the message on when she gets home," Mateo said.


    "Leonardo, can I have a word with you in my office?" Antonio saiding into the kitchen.


    "Sure," Leo said before following his Dad out into the hallway and into the office by the front door.


    "What''s he done?" Mateo whispered to me.


    "What do you mean ''what''s he done''?" I asked.


    "He just got Leonardoed. He''s definitely done something," Marco exined.


    "You don''t just get full named for no reason," Carlos added.


    "It''s one of the most fundamental signs of being in trouble," Lenny said.


    I looked at the three of them and they shrugged.


    "But Leo can do what he wants. He is the Alpha after all," I replied.


    "How about we just listen and I guess we''ll find out?" Mateo said and we all nodded in agreement


    before falling silent.


    "You freed a hundred infants from your camp for what reason?" Antonio said a hint of anger in his


    tone.


    Leo remained silent.


    "First rule of having a Luna: don''t let her control you," Antonio said. "You have broken both of those


    rules today."


    "Firstly, she made a promise to the pack and I had to go through with it," Leo replied. "Did you


    somehow manage to miss the leaflets?"


    "The second rule of having a Luna: don''t let make and distribute fucking propaganda," Antonio


    continued.


    Leo said nothing.


    "The third rule of having a Luna: don''t let her weaken you."


    "E is not weakening me," Leo said deeply. "If anything she''s making me stronger. She is providing


    me with an heir amongst so many other things."


    "Oh yes the heir that she conceived after FINALLY allowing you to mate her!" Antonio eximed


    raising his voice.


    I could practically hear Leo clenching his jaw.


    "It was two weeks Dad," Leo replied monotony like he had to block all emotions to stop his fury getting


    the better of him.


    "Two weeks too long. You should have done it the night you met her when you wanted to," Antonio


    responded.


    "I am struggling to see how this is relevant," Leo said his voice deepening even more.


    "It is just another example of you not having authority over her," he replied. "Along with how she stood


    up in front of the pack at the ball and started making promises that she knew you would have never


    agreed to. How did you deal with that? How did you punish her?"


    Leo paused.


    "Did she just smile sweetly and you forgave her?" Antonio asked.


    "No," he hissed. "She gave me head and then we moved on. I haven''t forgiven her."


    Mateo wrinkled his nose as Marco looked at me with a grin. I refused to make eye contact with either of


    them in order to avoid turningpletely red.


    "So you did nothing?" Antonio questioned.


    There was another pause.


    "You need to show her that you are in control or she will never understand her ce and continue to


    tear down this pack piece by piece-" Antonio continued before Leo cut him off.


    "You may be my father but I am still your Alpha," Leo growled, "And you will not tell me how to deal with


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    my mate."


    I exchanged looks with Mateo as we endured an intense moment of silence followed by Leo storming


    out of the office almost knocking the door off its hinges.


    He marched into the kitchen and took my hand.


    "Anyway, I came here to tell you all that E and I are having a boy," Leo said in a gruff tone, "Now Dad


    has pissed me off so we''re leaving."


    He then took my hand.


    "Wait, wait, wait," Mateo said, "It''s a boy."


    I smiled.


    "Sick. I''m gonna be an uncle," Marco eximed.


    We all exchanged worried nces as Carlos shoved him, "And if it was a girl you were gonna be an


    aunt, huh?"


    Marco still seemed confused.


    "Fucking dumbass," he twin muttered.


    "So what are you going to name it?" Mateo asked.


    "A good question. We haven''t thought about that yet," I replied.


    "What about...Mateo Junior?" he suggested.


    "Hmmm...nahhhh," I joked. "Reminds me of someone...not sure who...but it''s not in a good way."


    Just then Antonio came into the kitchen. Leo tensed up again and swallowed, "Congrattions son."


    Leo forced a smile.


    "Come on, Ells. We''re leaving," he said before leading me out the house.


    Another hourter, we had eaten some veryte lunch that Mateo made and sat down to watch a


    movie.


    "There''s an Alphaing here tonight," Leo said as he unlocked the front door.


    "Please don''t tell me he''s staying for dinner," I said remembering thest time we had an Alpha round.


    "He''s staying for dinner," Leo replied as he came into the kitchen/living room.


    "He''s not like Haden is he?" I asked nervously.


    "Well...he''s an Alpha," Leo said through gritted teeth. "We''re all twats."


    "I see you''re finally self-aware," I said.


    "Who is this Alpha?" I asked.


    "He''s in the alliance and Alpha of a Russian pack called Polnoluniyesevera, which in English means


    Full moon of the north, bit of a mouth full I know. Anyway, his name is Xander Kusov, he''s 21,


    mateless and likely to be the most powerful Alpha in Russia," Leo exined.


    "I''m already dreading it..." I said. "Can I skip?"


    "No," he replied.


    "Tell them I''m sick," I begged. "Please, please, please."


    "No," he repeated. "You''re Luna, remember?"


    "It''s not like you''ll want me to offer my opinion or anything though, is it?" I said.


    "Absolutely not," he replied. "Just sit and look pretty."


    I scowled.


    I don''t like Alphas.

 Chapter 57 Pea Wars and Giraffes

    Chapter 57 Pea Wars and Giraffes


    November 11th


    "Your ass is really hot," Leo said to me as I stood unexpecting in my closet looking for something to


    wear for the dinner.


    "Thank you, Leonardo," I replied.


    "Can''t believe some other guy has touched it though," he muttered.


    I rolled my eyes, "Will you drop it?" I asked.


    "Even the thought of it pisses me off," he replied, "That is my ass and my ass only."


    Iughed, "Of course."


    I then finally selected a dress and walked over to the bed with it, passing where he was stood watching


    me.


    As I passed, he pped my ass.


    "Does your horniness ever end?" I groaned.


    "Not since I met you," he replied cing his hands on my hips.


    I was in my underwear and his fingers on my bare skin, made me freeze and shiver.


    "And thanks for telling everyone I gave you head," I said.


    He let out a shortugh, "I''m sorry. I was pissed off at my Dad and it just came out."


    "It''s okay. At least Marco found it amusing," I replied.


    His fingers then ran down to my ass as he kissed my neck.


    "We have an hour until the guests arrive," he whispered in my ear.


    I turned around and looked up at him as his hands still wondered all over my body.


    "Better be quick then," I said.


    He smiled and didn''t hesitate to kiss me.


    He backed me onto the bed where hey on top of me, peeling off his shirt and throwing it aside.


    His kisses got rougher and more passionate with every piece of clothing we lost.


    And then beofre I knew it, I had his hand between my legs.


    "Feel good?" he asked.


    I gripped his shoulders tightly in my hands and nodded.


    He then shuffled down and brought his head between my legs. He kissed me all over and then his


    tongue...oh my Lord his tongue.


    He only stayed down there for a few minutes before he pulled away.


    "Are you teasing me, Leonardo?" I said with a pant.


    He grinned and ran his fingers down the inside of my leg.


    "Teasing you?" he asked. "If I were teasing you I''d be doing something like this..."


    He ran his fingers up and down my legs, never getting quite close enough as he kissed my chest and


    my neck.


    "Leo, please," I begged, still out of breath.


    "Or like this...." he added after unzipping his pants.


    I felt him ying at my entrance, ready to go.


    He spread my legs further and then paused. It was agonising to wait but when he finally slipped in, it


    was heavenly.


    "That was an amazing fuck," Leo said as he came out of his closet fully dressed twenty minutester "If


    it weren''t for this bloody Russian Alpha, we''d be doing it again right now."


    "Yes, something tells me he wouldn''t want to walk in on that," I said with augh.


    "Neither does Luca," Luca''s voice said from the other side if the front door downstairs.


    I looked at Leo with wide eyes before I followed him down to where he Leo opened the door revealing


    his gamma and beta both in suits and ties.


    "Oh hey," I said with an awkward smile.


    "And you finished fucking ten minutes ago," Luca added as he stepped through the doorway. "I don''t


    think you need to do it again."


    I exchanged confused and slightly concerned looks with Leo.


    "How do you-" Leo began.


    "We came to the door a while ago but decided that you were...busy," ir said. "So we waited around


    the corner."


    "I hope you''re treating my best friend like thedy she is, Alpha," Luca said raising his eyebrow at Leo


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    as he put his arm around my shoulder. "She is not your whore."


    "Whatever," Leo said and Luca pointed a finger and shook his head disapprovingly.


    "They are 15 minutes away, Alpha," ir said. "


    "Why are they always early!?" I said as Leo walked into the kitchen


    "That''s long enough...just," Leo said throwing the knives and forks around.


    I followed his chaotic path and straightened them all up as Luca and ir tended to the food we''d


    prepared earlier.


    "E...and Luca actually," Leo said looking to Luca who was flicking peas at ir, "Best behaviour.


    Unless you''re gonna say something respectful in a respectful tone, mouths shut. E, if he is doing


    anything to provoke or degrade you, let me deal with it, okay?"


    I nodded, "Sure, sure."


    "Luca," Leo scolded, "Do not y with the food."


    Luca instantly put the pea flicking fork down and stood quietly like a good little boy.


    "We''re not having any arguments tonight," he said, "Thest dinner party we had was the beginning of


    a war. Let''s not do that again."


    "Why''s this Alphaing anyway?" I groaned.


    "To maintain our alliance. Same reason as Haden came."


    I groaned again.


    "If you can''t stand him," Leo began, "You have the perfect excuse of a pregnancy to escape upstairs."


    "I can do that?" I asked.


    "Of course," he said.


    I squealed in excitement before hugging Leo.


    "Watching you guys hug is like watching a ko bear hug a giraffe at the zoo," Luca said and we all


    turned out heads to look as he took another hand full of the cereal.


    "Which zoos have you been to?" ir asked.


    "Seriously though. You don''t even reach his shoulder. You''re like nipple height," he said to me.


    "How tall are you Leo?" I said looking up at him.


    "6 ft 8," Leo replied looking down at me.


    "And what are you, E?" Luca asked.


    "5 ft 2.... AND a half...." I said.


    "That''s a solid foot and a half difference," ir said.


    At that point, we heard the sound of a caring up the drive shortly before the doorbell rang. Leo


    took my hand and lead me to the door as ir and Luca followed behind.


    I took a deep breath.


    Don''t retaliate. I repeated in my head over and over again.

 Chapter 58 Slimy Little Slug

    Chapter 58 Slimy Little Slug


    November 11th


    "Good evening Alpha Xander Kusov," Leo said as he opened the door to two tall men. The tallest


    one, who I presumed to be the Alpha had dark brown hair- almost ck, and icy blue eyes. His


    features were sharp and many and had a light stubble only enhancing the already perfect jawline and


    as an Alpha normally is, he was overall pretty good looking.


    The other looked remarkably simr except for a few inches height difference. They were like brothers.


    "Good evening Alpha Leonardo Loren," The tallest man said in a thick Russian ent as they shook


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    hands. "This is Josef, both my Beta and my brother."


    "Good to meet you, Josef," Leo said shaking his hand too. "This is my Beta ir, my Gamma Luca and


    my Luna E."


    Xander then shook ir''s hand then Luca''s before his eyes floated to me and he smiled. On the


    surface, he seemed friendly enough but there was a patronising undertone in his expression as his


    eyes shifted across my face with the smile frozen to his lips.


    I tried not to look at him in the eye as he stared at me for a few moments. Leo ced his hand on the


    small of my back, offering me an air offort but it didn''t block Xander''s peer.


    "Very pretty," Xander said his eyes still on me. He held his hand out for me to shake. I took it and he


    held mine tightly just like Haden had done. I immediately nodded respectfully and smiled.


    "Congrattions Alpha, she''s very obedient and beautiful too."


    "Thank you," Leo replied with a nod as he smiled at me in satisfaction. "Doe in," he continued


    stepping aside so that the Alpha and Beta coulde in the house.


    As they came through the door I noticed just how tall everyone was. Leo was stood directly next to me,


    Luca on the other side of me and ir opposite so as Alpha Xander and Beta Josef past I suddenly felt


    incredibly small surrounded by men all over at least 6 ft 4. Slightly intimidating too. They each had a


    strong authoritative scent, Leo''s was the most powerful, then Xander, then ir and then Josef then


    Luca. I guess knowing Leo was still the most powerful man in the house brought some kind offort.


    As Leo led the guests into the kitchen still talking to them I found my self at the back with ir and


    Luca.


    "Obedient? Yeah sure," Luca whispered sarcastically as ir let out a slight snigger.


    "Shut up," I said smacking him where it hurts the most as we walked side by side. "I can be obedient if I


    want to be."


    He winced slightly and bent over, but got over it quite quickly, or had to pretend to for the benefit of the


    guests- I didn''t do it thaaat hard.


    "Luca please could you get the wine out the fridge and some water for E," Leo said.


    "Of course," he squeaked and I had to hide a smile.


    When we reached the dining table, Leo pulled a chair out and gestured for me to sit. He then sat


    beside me and then Xander slowly positioned himself opposite Leo and adjusted his tie and jacket


    before giving me a brief, slight nce with his bright eyes and a stern expression.


    "So how long have you known your mate?" Xander asked shifting his eyes back to Leo.


    "Just over a month," Leo replied as we walked down the hallway to the kitchen and the table.


    "And you already have your heir on the way?" Alpha Xander said. "Good going Alpha."


    "Well it is my Luna you should be congratting. She''s doing all the hard work," Leo said.


    Xander turned to me and nodded, "Congrattions, E. How many weeks along are you?"


    "Oh-um- two we think," I replied.


    "Any luck finding your mate?" Leo asked.


    "Not yet, but soon enough," Xander replied.


    For the next half an hour the talk was pretty boring, something about a war agreement within the


    alliance pack. ''An attack on one is an attack on us all'' seemed to be the only thing I really retained.


    Luca brought round the starter about 15 minutes in. Which I sat and ate quietly without saying a word.


    Luca wasn''t saying much either. We were sat opposite and he kept making goofy faces at me to which I


    had to try and contain my smile.


    "Stop trying to make me do something wrong," I mouthed at him to which he responded by pointing to


    himself and put an offended look on his face as if I had just used him of murder.


    Another 15 minutester Luca brought round the main cause which was the pasta thing. As he sat


    back down his long leg kicked me. I sat there for a few seconds trying to work if it was intentional. I


    eventually concluded that there was no way his leg would have naturally been going that far under the


    table whilst sitting down.


    I swung my leg out to get him back but the end of my shoe only just grazed the end of his knee. I saw


    him smirk as he took a sip of his wine.


    "Nice try shorty," he mouthed before plucking up a piece of pasta which promptly slid off his fork and


    onto hisp like a slimy little slug going down a water slide.


    And that was the end of me.


    I must have been in a funny mood because in hindsight, it wasn''t even that funny.


    A giggle escaped my lips before I pped my hand over my lips. I caught the attention of both betas


    and both Alphas.


    Luca was also trying to hold in augh by squeezing his nostrils. What is that even meant to do?


    "Is everything okay Luna?" Xander asked me.


    "Yes, thank you," I said quickly trying to keep a straight face.


    He stared at me for a few moments as I continued to contain myughter and simultaneously get more


    and more ufortable. I had to turn away and cover my mouth with my napkin as another fit of


    giggles came through.


    "She''s brave?" Xander said looking at Leo.


    "I think just a little maturity failure from our youngest two diners," Leo said smiling taking my hand off


    myp to hold on hisp under the table as I tried topose myself.


    I nodded before looking back at Luca which brought the picture back up again and made me have to


    p my hand over my mouth again and holding in theughter.


    Leo rolled his eyes and sighed, "E, do you need to be excused for a moment?"


    "No, I''m sorry, Leonardo," I saidposing myself as best I could again.


    "Care to share what''s so awfully funny?" Xander asked.


    "What is this, school?" I asked. "I''m alright, thanks."


    It took a few moments and hard stares from people at the table for me to realise what I just said and in


    what tone.


    I slowly covered my mouth with my fingers and lowered my head, looking at Luca as I went with wide


    eyes and gritted teeth.


    "She is brave," Josef said in an even thicker ent as he exchanged a grin with Xander.


    It was as if this was high-ss entertainment for them.


    "How old are you, Luna?" Xander asked me.


    "17," I replied.


    "And do you fear anyone in this room?" Xander asked.


    What kind of question is that?


    "Umm..." I said looking at Leo who only gave me a stern look.


    "E," he urged with a nod. "Answer the question."


    "It depends," I said as I watched Luca desperately trying to stab another piece of pasta on his te.


    "Right in this very second. Are you afraid?" Xander asked watching me intently. I know I couldn''t lie,


    because he would know, but I was also concerned that the honest answer was the wrong answer.


    "Why are you asking this?" I said avoiding having to answer altogether. Leo squeezed my hand as


    some kind of warning.


    "Because everyone in this room could crush you like an ant and I''m fascinated as to why that doesn''t


    scare you," Xander replied his voice deepening.


    Luca looked up at me and smirked before shifting his eyes to the side in Xander''s direction and letting


    out an almost inaudible snort before continuing with his pasta unphased by the situation.


    "Luna," Xander urged.


    "It seems to me that you already know the answer then," I said as Leo quite forcefully squeezed my


    wrist.


    "Tell me why," Xander ordered his voice deepening even more.


    "I don''t know," I answered finally after daring to look him in the eye. I was going to be tolerant but he


    was pissing me off now.


    "She''s not afraid because it''s who she is. As you rightly said, she''s brave and strong-willed and so


    unafraid to be herself. People criticise me and say I should train it out of her but personally I think she''s


    quite incredible just the way she is," Leo said. "However, I appreciate others aren''t quite so entertained


    so we try to keep it at bay when in thepany of others. I apologise for any offence. E, you are


    excused," he added wiping his mouth with his napkin and standing up.


    "But I haven''t finished eat-"


    "E," he repeated in a deeper tone as he pulled my chair back for me.


    I stood up kissed Leo on the cheek.


    "I''ll be upter," he said, guiding me away from the table with a gentle hand on my waist.


    I then left without another word.


    "You''ve got a fiery one here Alpha Loren," Xander said as I left the room. "Does she ever challenge


    you?"


    "Of course," Leo replied as if he was trying to remain calm.


    "Do you beat her?" Xander asked.


    "No," he said bluntly.


    "And here lies your problem," Xander. "How are people supposed to know their ce if you don''t show


    it to them?"


    "She is not just any person. She is my mate and I refuse to harm my own mate Xander," Leo said. "And


    I disagree with using my strength against her unless necessary."


    "She''ll survive and be less likely to challenge or disrespect again," Xander argued.


    "I can control her without the use of violence," Leo replied.


    "She doesn''t fear you," Xander pointed out.


    "Why would I want my mate to fear me?" Leo asked. "Like I said, I like her the way she is."


    "So that she shows you respect," Xander said mming his fist into the table. I nced over at ir


    giving him a nervous look.


    "Yes, perhaps she''d be more respectful but she''d also be miserable and I wouldn''t wish that upon the


    girl I care about most," he replied. "And maybe respect is overrated and perhaps her honest opinion is


    more valuable."


    That was kinda sweet, I''ll give him that.


    "That is understandable," Xander replied eventually. "Perhaps when I meet my own mate, I will feel the


    same."


    "Well, I would hope that you find the same happiness with yours as I do with mine."


    I sensed the tension in the room diffuse shortly before the doorbell rang. I was quick to get down and


    open it.


    "I''ll get it," I said heading towards the door.


    I opened it to see Be.


    "Hey Be," I said.


    "Hi, I was justing round to drop off this. My Dad found it on one of the Northern roads," she said.


    "My phone!" I eximed, "Max threw it out the car window, how on earth does it still work?"


    The screen was cracked but lit up when I pressed the on the button all the same.


    "I don''t kn-" she began before her attention was stolen by something behind me.


    Xander hade out of the kitchen and Leo was directly behind him with ir, Luca and Josef.


    He looked down at Be, examined her and smiled.


    "Hello," he said stepping forward.


    Be smiled back and blushed.


    "Who is this girl?" Xander asked Leo.


    "My sister," Leo replied shortly.


    "Hmm," Xander said. "Come closer."


    He beckoned her closer with his finger. She did without a question and he put his hand on the back of


    her neck massaging his fingers into his neck.


    "Fuck," Leo muttered.


    I gave him a confused look before they looked directly into each other''s eyes and a satisfied smile


    swept across Xander''s face whilst Be just kind of stood therepletely awestruck.


    "Mate," he said deeply.


    "Oh," I whispered.


    "What is your name?"


    "Be," she stuttered.


    "I am Alpha Xander. It''s lovely to finally meet you, Be," he replied pulling her gently into his chest and


    wrapping his arms around her breathing in her scent.


    He then turned to Leo.


    "Alpha Loren, when I leave in the morning for my pack, I''d like to take your sister with me," he said


    running his fingers along her hair.


    At that point, Be suddenly lifted her head off his chest with wide eyes.


    "Aren''t you gonna take her out for a dinner first?" Luca asked. "You can''t just-"


    "I can and I will," Xander said deeply and Luca backed down.


    "Um-" Be began. "I''d prefer to wait to get to know you first."


    "You have this evening," Xander replied. "I shall take you back to where I am staying. The flight is at 9


    in the morning."


    "Leo, per favore digli che non pu¨° farlo" Be said to her brother so that Xander couldn''t understand.


    I''m nowhere near fluent in Italian or Latin yet, but I think it meant something like ''Leo, please tell him he


    can''t do that''.


    Leo stood silently thinking his jaw tensed along with the rest of his body.


    "Alpha non possiamo avere una ripetizione di Lia e Haden," ir said meaning ''We can''t afford to have


    a repeat of Lia and Haden'' or something simr in English.


    "Lei ¨¨ tua sore. Nonsciarlo," Luca protested meaning ''she''s your sister. Don''t let him''


    "Leo," Be begged. "Say something please."


    Leo suddenly snapped out of his thought and looked at Be and then Xander (who didn''t seem too


    impressed by the sudden shift innguage)


    "Xander, you will not be taking Be anywhere until she isfortable," Leo said authoritatively. "So


    please, everybodye and sit down and enjoy the pannacotta my Luna and I prepared for dessert."


    A flush of frustration swept across Xander''s face.


    "If you wish to challenge me, very well," Leo continued. "I am willing to fight for my sister, but I am more


    in favour of going back to our meal and discussing this whilst we enjoy the fresh, homemade


    pannacotta."


    Xander spent a few secondspromising before nodding his head and everybody in the room


    breathed a sigh of relief.


    Crisis averted...for now.


    "I understand where your distrust for mees from Alpha," Xander said as we took our seats again


    this time with Be next to Xander. "The circumstances are very simr to those that resulted in a war,


    however, you must not confuse me with Alpha Haden."


    "It is not me you need to convince. The decision is in Be''s hands," Leo said as Luca served the


    pannacotta.


    Luca looked up to Leo and then quickly back down again and put some pannacotta on Be''s te.


    She gave a meek smile as Xander put an arm around her.


    Half an hourter, the pannacotta was gone and so was the wine. I noticed how slowly Be was eating


    here''s. Maybe she felt sick from nerves or maybe she was prolonging the decision.


    "So Be what do you want to do?" Leo asked. She looked at him, worry in her eyes, and then to


    Xander, fear in her eyes.


    "Tell me in Italian," Leo said noticing that Be was reluctant to say in front of Xander.


    "I don''t see a problem with English," Xander said his voice deepening.


    "Be tell me in Italian," Leo ordered ignoring Xander.


    "Non voglio andarmene mattina" She said meaning ''I don''t want to go to with him in the morning.''


    "Be won''t be leaving with you in the morning," Leo stated. "You are wee to stay on the territory


    or leave for your pack alone."


    "With all due respect Alpha, I''d rather be back with my pack by tomorrow evening."


    "No," Leo replied.


    "And why not?" Xander asked.


    "Because we are on my territory and she is my mate and my sister," Leo replied and ir and I


    exchanged nervous nces for about the fourth time that evening.


    "You are denying me of my mate," Xander growled.


    "I am giving you the option to stay on my territory with her until she is happy to leave with you," Leo


    replied his voice also deepening and getting more and more growly with every word.


    "Since when did we involve women in decisions?" Xander said Leo shot me a re warning me not to


    say anything back.


    "Do you think I want you to take my sister against her will? I know exactly what you will do and how you


    will treat her from what you said earlier and what happenedst time one of my sister''s got mated to an


    Alpha," Leo growled his voice filling the room.


    At that point, Xander stood up pulling Be with him.


    "I am taking my mate back to my pack tonight," Xander replied shortly before Leo too got out of his


    seat.


    "Let. Go. Of. My. Sister." Leo snarled slowly and authoritatively whilst leaning closer to Xander.


    Xander didn''t let go of Be''s arm. Instead, he stood silently ring into Leo''s eyes.


    "Are you challenging me, Xander?" Leo asked and Xander continued to stare.


    Secondster Leo had him pinned on the wall.


    "ir and Luca take Be and E to my parents'' house now," Leo ordered.


    "No, Leo," I said. "If you''re going to fight-"


    "E, now is not the time to argue," Leo growled back before I felt Luca seize me around the waist and


    carry me out the door following ir and Be.


    "Luca, let go!" I screamed as I saw Leo get a fist in the jaw.


    Something deep inside me churned and lurched. An unbearable sickness burdened my stomach and I


    begged and begged Luca to release me. When I realised I couldn''t break out of Luca''s hold and he


    wasn''t going to let me go, all I could think to do was close my eyes not wanting to see it anymore.


    Shortly, afterwards I found myself in the back of ir''s car with Luca whilst Be and ir sat in the


    front.


    "He''ll be fine," ir reassured as he started the car. "If he''s stronger than Haden, he''s stronger than


    Xander."


    "That''s why I''m more worried about Xander," Be replied putting her hands on her face for the rest of


    the journey.


    Ten minutester we were at the door of the Loren household. Be opened the door and we all


    followed her in.


    "Be, what took you so long? I was getting worried-" Rosa said beforeing out of the kitchen to


    see her teary daughter and ir, Luca and I behind her.


    "What''s going on?" she asked getting concerned whilst looking at ir and Luca''s suits and my dress.


    "I found my mate Mom," Be sobbed. "And he''s an Alpha from Russia and Leo is fighting him at this


    current moment."


    "Oh dear Lord," Rosa eximed. "Come through into the kitchen," she said putting one arm around


    Be and beckoning us with her other. "Antonio!" she called. "Antonio!"


    Antonio came down the stairs followed by Mateo.


    "Your son is fighting another Alpha as we speak," Rosa exined. "Mateo could you please make


    some hot drinks."


    "Alpha Xander, I presume?" Antonio asked and Be nodded.


    "He''s my mate," Be said.


    "Your mate?" Antonio said shocked.


    "This isn''t going to be a repeat of Lia and Haden is it?" Rosa asked.


    "I''ve met Alpha Xander. He''s strong but he''s not a match for Leonardo," Antonio replied.


    "Sit down boys you''re making me even more anxious," Rosa said to ir and Luca who were both


    nervously pacing around the room. They sat down either side of me on one of the long sofa''s whilst


    Antonio and Rosa sat either side of their daughter on another.


    Maria and Elena were out together whilst Lia and Lisa had gone to the mall together so none of Be''s


    sisters were there.


    Marco, Carlos and Lenny hade down a few minutester and began helping Mateo with the


    coffee.


    Another ten minutes and we still hadn''t heard anything from Leo.


    "We should go and check," I said breaking the silence.


    "No," ir said.


    "He could be dying in a pool of his own blood. We should go and check," I said standing up. A few


    seconds before the doorbell rang. I didn''t even hesitate before spinning around to go to the door.


    "Stay here...just in case," ir ordered me as he and Antonio went to answer the door. I sat back down


    on the sofa shaking my legs up and down.


    The entire room was tense.


    From this point, the situation could go one of two ways and it all depended on who was at the door.

 Chapter 59 Pain in the Ass

    Chapter 59 Pain in the Ass


    November 11th


    I breathed a sigh of relief when I heard Leo''s deep, soft voice. A sigh of relief that was soon interrupted


    when I also heard Xander''s thick Russian ent.


    Well that was unexpected. How can they both be stood so close yet so civilised?


    Shortly afterwards they both came into the living room looking like scruffy school boys with their shirts


    half untucked, their ties loose around their necks and their hair going in every which direction.


    Xander had a ck eye and a bit of blood at his nose whilst Leo had a slightly swollen bleeding lip and


    the opposite ck eye.


    "Disagreement over," Leo said calmly.


    "Oh for goodness sake boys. Look at you both," Rosa said as I went to greet Leo. He pulled me into a


    hug and kissed the top of my forehead. "Why must you fight?"


    "I''m Alpha Xander," Xander said to Rosa and Antonio. "Your daughter''s mate."


    Antonio shook his hand whilst Rosa eyed him suspiciously and I red at him for what he had done to


    Leo.


    "Xander has agreed to stay here until Be is happy to back with him to Russia. And I will need to be


    here for the first night at least just as a precaution if that''s okay with you Mom?" Leo asked.


    "As long as you promise not to beat any of my other sons up," Rosa said to Xander who smiled.


    "I wouldn''t dream of it," Xander said his eyes on Be. She stood up and gingerly approached Xander.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    He opened his arms out but didn''t forcefully pull her towards her.


    I don''t know what had gone on during that half an hour Xander and Leo were together, but something


    had certainly changed.


    Be allowed Xander to hug her before showing him to her room. Beta Josef had gone back to Russia


    to run the pack whilst Xander was away, Rosa went out to the grocery store to buy extra food for her


    extra three guests including two Alphas, whilst Antonio went back to his office to do something or other


    and Leo''s four brothers slowly filtered upstairs along with Lisa and Lia when they got home from the


    mall. ir went home to Abi leaving just Leo, Luca and me in the kitchen.


    "Where the fuck are Elena and Maria?" Leo said looking at his watch. "It''s gettingte."


    "I''m sure they''re fine, Alpha," Luca said as he sat slumped on the sofa.


    "They shouldn''t be out thiste alone," he continued.


    "Leo for Christ''s sake!" I eximed. "Maria is 21 years old. And both of them can certainly handle


    themselves."


    "I''ll go and call them," he concluded after a few moments.


    I rolled my eyes and exchanged looks with Luca as Leo marched into the office to the phone.


    "He can''t help it," Luca said. "He''s a total control freak."


    I looked over to Luca again to see him staring straight ahead. I''m not sure I''d ever seen him this


    miserable and it took me a few moments to clock why.


    "This is about Be, isn''t it?" I asked.


    "What is?" he questioned.


    "You. Being glum," I said sitting beside him. "I know you had a lil crush on her."


    He blushed and smiled.


    "And now she has a mate. And a dick of a mate too," he replied. "I know I was never going to be with


    her but I wanted her to be with someone...at least nice."


    "Oh Luca," I said. "Alpha Xander doesn''t seem so bad."


    "So we''re just going to pretend he didn''t go on a rant about beating women earlier?" Luca asked.


    "Okay but Leo put him straight," I replied. "He has punched up my mate and I don''t exactly like him


    either but surely you can see he is notpletely terrible? Not as bad as Haden anyway..."


    Luca sighed and shrugged.


    "You know I made out with her once," Luca said in a hushed tone.


    "What?!" I asked excitedly. "When?!"


    "Mateo''s shifting party two years ago," he replied. "I was 16 and she was 15 and we went into the


    woods together."


    "Jesus Christ," I said. "You better not let Alpha Xander know about that...or Leo."


    "I''d be fucking dead," he replied with augh. "But I kissed her before Xander did so in his face."


    I rolled my eyes just before the door to the office opened.


    "They''re on their way back," Leo said.


    "Thank God for that," I muttered.


    "I better be off," Luca said standing up. "See youter E," he added giving me a hug. "Bye Alpha."


    The front door closed leaving just Leo and me in the kitchen.


    I examined his face and sighed, "You need ice."


    I walked over to the freezer and grabbed the first frozen item I could find which happened to be a bag


    of peas.


    "This will do," I said as he took his jacket off his shoulders and ced it on the kitchen table before


    sitting on the worktop and allowing me to gently put the ice pack on his eye.


    "Did he get you anywhere else?" I asked.


    "Yep," Leo said lifting up his shirt and revealing bruises all the way up his muscr abs just like after


    fighting Haden.


    "Honestly Leo. Was there no better way to sort this?" I asked feeling like his mother. "You scared the


    shit out of me and I can''t bear to see you getting hurt."


    "Why do you think I ordered ir and Luca to take you out of there?" Leo asked.


    "I still knew what was happening. In a way, it would have been better to stay. The anticipation almost


    killed me," I said after getting another iced item out of the freezer which this time was sweetcorn.


    "I don''t like it when you fight and now you''re an absolute mess," I said lifting up his shirt and putting the


    ice pack on the bruises. He flinched slightly from the coldness.


    "I''m sorry, okay?" he said lifting up my chin and pulling me further into his body.


    I nodded my head and he leant forwards cing his lips on mine. My hand quickly found it''s self on his


    chest whilst the other one was still under his shirt holding the icepack.


    "Ew," Elena groaned as she and Maria walked through the door. I immediately stopped kissing Leo and


    smiled awkwardly at his eldest two sisters.


    "Leo, why are you making out on our kitchen worktop? Do you not have your own house?" Maria


    asked.


    "And why do you have a ck eye?" Elena asked.


    "And why are you wearing a tie?" Maria asked.


    "And why can I smell another Alpha in the house?" Elena asked.


    "You''ve missed quite a lot little sisters," Leo said one of his hands still on my waist. "But more


    importantly, where have you been?"


    "We...went out for a walk," Elena said.


    I, of course, knew exactly what they had been doing. Finding a suitable ce for the secret female


    training camp.


    "Why are you back sote?"


    "What''s it to you?" Maria asked. "None of your business. You don''t even live here anymore"


    "Still Alpha," Leo said.


    "Still don''t care," Elena said with her middle finger up. "Now, are you going to tell us who''s scent that is


    and who gave you those ghastly bruises or....?"


    "Basically, Be found her mate, a Russian Alpha named Xander, who being your typical Alpha, wanted


    to take her back to the pack immediately. I said no. We had a fight in my kitchen, I won and he agreed


    to stay here until she''s happy to go with him which means in the meantime E and I are staying here


    too," Leo exined very quickly.


    "So Be''s mate, a Russian Alpha, is upstairs right now?" Elena asked.


    "Precisely," Leo said.


    "We''re gonna go and meet this Xander," Maria said rushing off towards the stairs dragging her sister


    with her.


    Leo looked out the window and narrowed his eyes, "It''s dark, raining and cold. Why would they go for a


    walk?"


    "Don''t worry about it, Leo," I said.


    I saw a flicker of suspicion in his eyes but he brushed it off, probably decided he had had enough of


    dealing with shit today.


    Instead, he put one hand behind my neck and gently pulling me back into my lips.


    One thing''s for sure: Leo was one damn good kisser.


    And he had multiple different styles that could be chosen from to fit the situation. At the moment he was


    going for slow and gently.


    I felt his tongue enter my mouth and take control of the kiss, before things sped up a little.


    "Where we prepare food? really?" Mateo''s voice interrupted. "All I wanted was a ss of water."


    "Sorry Mateo," I said taking my hand off Leo''s chest.


    Leo rolled his eyes, "There isn''t a moment of privacy in this house," he grumbled.


    "There are 15 people in it, what do you expect?" Mateo asked getting a ss out the cupboard. "But


    your best bet is probably the basement. The sofa down there may be old but it''sfortable enough."


    "I''m not taking my Luna to the skanky old sofa you fuck all your one night flings on," Leo replied.


    "Hey! I at least put a towel down. Unlike Carlos..." Mateo replied. "The amount of juices that must


    umte in those pillows-"


    "Can I just stop you there, Mateo?" I asked closing my eyes, trying not to imagine it. "Only I''m starting


    to feel a bit physically sick."


    Leoughed and kissed my forehead, "My brothers are whores. I''m sorry to taint your innocence with


    such sin."


    "We are not the ones tainting her innocence, Leonardo," Mateo said with a wink before leaving the


    room with his ss of water.


    I felt myself blush as Leo smiled, "You''re dirty, Mateo!" he called before looking down at me.


    "Was it only your stomach and your face?" I asked inspecting Leo''s abs again.


    He lifted my head up and cupped my face.


    "E I''m fine. Xander needs an icepack much more than I do," he said smiling. "Trust me."


    "Why do you Alphas like beating each other up?" I asked. "Can''t you sit down calmly and talk things


    out?"


    "We had to initiate dominance, E," Leo replied. "Now that we know that I am more powerful he will


    never challenge me again."


    "Haden did," I replied.


    "He will never challenge again unless he''s totally stupid," Leo corrected.


    After that, we went upstairs to check on Xander and Be who were innocently lying on her bed


    watching a movie, before we headed down the hall to the usual guest room.


    "Leo?" I asked as wey in the darkness his arms around me.


    "Yes," he said softly his voice slightly muffled by the pillow.


    "Did you really mean in when you said I coulde with you to the camp?" I asked.


    "I did," he replied.


    "Why?" I questioned. "You were so angry when Allison and I went. You looked like you could kill


    someone."


    "I probably could have done, but I can never stay angry at you for long E," he reassured pulling me


    closer to his chest.


    "Am I a pain in the ass?" I asked.


    "You have your moments," he sighed rolling onto his back. "Like when you ran away...twice, or the part


    where you broke into a high security prohibited ess area, or there was the time that you didn''t tell


    me Max was threatening you which almost lead to your death, or there was-" He listed.


    "Okay I get the idea," I chuckled putting my hand on his mouth.


    "And what the fuck was that with Luca earlier?" He asked yfully as he uncovered my mouth.


    "It was him! He made meugh!" I replied.


    "Well in that case, I need to tell him what he should already know. That there''s a time and a ce for


    pissing about and an important dinner with another powerful Alpha is not it," he said rolling his eyes.


    "Standard Luca."


    "Oh don''t be mad at him, Leo," I said putting my hand on his soft cheek. "He means well."


    "I know, my love," he said kissing me gently. "Now get some sleep," he added, softly taking my hand in


    his before enveloping me again with his other arm.

 Chapter 60 Polly

    Chapter 60 Polly


    November 12th


    The next morning was a good one. We awoke to the beautiful smell of pancakes- homemade by Rosa


    of course. Even Xander seemed happy as he came into the kitchen with Be at his side.


    A few hourster, Leo got a call and had to leave suddenly without offering any of us an exnation


    which was surprising since he had plenty of time to give Xander a graphic warning of what would


    happen if he tried anything whilst he was gone.


    Xander and Be were sat on the sofa when I came downstairs to get a ss of water, Xander with his


    arm around her.


    "Hey, Be," I said shortly.


    "Hey, Ells," Be replied.


    "Hi Alpha Xander," I added through gritted teeth but he said nothing for a few minutes


    Eventually, he spoke up, "Good morning, Luna."


    Be then nudged him and he took a deep breath.


    "I''m sorry for beating up your mate," he added. "And for any grief it caused you."


    I smiled at how much pain it brought him to say it.


    "That''s okay, Alpha Xander," I replied. "I can see that he gave as good as he got."


    He smiled shortly before turning away.


    "But if you every a finger on him again, you better sleep with one eye open," I added with a wink as


    Beughed.


    Half an hourter, Luca came over.


    "Good morning Lunarooni," Luca greeted as he made his entrance into the house.


    "Thanks for knocking," I said sarcastically from the kitchen table.


    "Anytime," he replied. "Now get your shoes and jacket kind Lady. Your escort has arrived."


    I giggled, "Where are we going?"


    "On a road trip," he said. "I have Leo''s permission...on the off chance you are concerned about that."


    "Come on dumbass," I said already halfway out the door, "Let''s go."


    As I sat in Luca''s car with my feet on the dash, he kept turning on the seat warmer as discretely as


    possible


    "Stop it!" I eximed as I unexpectedly felt my ass heat up for the third time.


    I hated seat warmers.


    You wanna know why?


    Heat + ass = ass sweat.


    And I hate ass sweat.


    "Don''t reveal your weaknesses to me, E," he said, "Did you learn nothing from growing up with a


    brother."


    "Awwee," I said, my heart touched, "Do you see me as a sister?"


    He smiled, "Of course I do," he said pinching my cheek.


    "Well in that case, you should tell me Leo went earlier?" I asked.


    "Not strictly supposed to tell you the exact details," Luca replied.


    "I''ll punch you in the balls again," I stated.


    "Okay I''ll tell you," he said putting his hands up sarcastically. "There was a rogue attack. Quite a few of


    them by the sounds of things. Probably thinking they''d strike whilst the pack is weak from the war. But it


    was stopped before too much damage was done."


    "Too much?" he asked.


    "Some civilians were killed," he said, "One woman was raped."


    I light mood from earlier instantly vanished.


    "That''s awful," I said, "Is the woman alright?"


    "Actually...that''s why Leo wanted me to take you on a road trip. His soldiers are around her home now,


    clearing the bodies and ensuring it is safe but she has no family and she needs someone tofort


    her. Leo thinks you''d do a far better job than his men."


    Luca drove for some time before he pulled up infront of a small home within the trees.


    There were half a dozen soldiers around outside. One of them was boarding up a window on the


    house, another carrying arge man-shaped object wrapped in rag and others looked as though they


    were on guard.


    Leo was stood waiting and opened the car door when Luca arrived.


    "So you like to have purpose, I know that," Leo said, "You used to go to work and school and it''s my


    fault that you are no longer doing those things so I found you something else to do that puts that big


    heart of yours to use."


    I smiled, "You''re giving me a job?"


    "My people like you E," he said, "I can''t deny that. I keep them in check and the pack running


    smoothly but you make them happy. And I want to use that to improve the pack without weakening it.


    It''s the perfectpromise."


    "So I take care of things you don''t have the empathy to do?" I asked, "Ifort people?"


    He nodded, "Yes and this woman needs you more than anything. She won''t speak to me or any of my


    men. But I thought you stand a better chance?"


    I nodded.


    Just then one of his men approached Leo.


    "We''ve found a survivor, Alpha," he said, "He could lead us back to whoever organised this but he


    won''t speak."


    "I''ll sort him out," Leo said sincerely with a sh of fury in his eyes. "E, do your thing," he added


    before marching back towards his car and driving off.


    "I wouldn''t want to be that rogue right now. He was already in a bad mood," I said looking back at the


    soldier. "What will he do?"


    "Our Alpha can be very creative. It would be impossible to guess," he said and I shuddered.


    I then looked over his shoulder to the house.


    I took a deep breath before approaching the door.


    I knocked but there was no answer.


    "Hello," I asked.


    Still no answer.


    So I gently pushed open the door and stepped inside.


    I instantly heard whimperinging from inside. I followed the sounds, treading lightly and slowly.


    It was a small house, one story and with only three rooms.


    I opened one of the doors and my eyes instantly fell to the ground where a young girl sat huddled in the


    corner, her knees against her chest and her eyes puffy with tears.


    "I''m E," I said softly as I crouched a few metres from me, "What''s your name?"


    At first she said nothing but then I shuffled a little closer and she suddenly looked up.


    "Please," she whispered.


    Her eyes were rounded,rge and green. Her skin fresh and youthful.


    She was young. No older than me.


    "I''m here to help," I promised, "It''s just me. The soldiers are staying away and the rogues are gone."


    She nodded but still hugged her legs tight.


    "Can you tell me your name?" I asked again.


    "Polly," she said in a hoarse voice.


    I smiled, "It''s nice to meet you," I said, "And I know things feel dark and lonely right now but they''ll get


    better. I promise you."


    She shook her head and tears broke free.


    "I am alone, E," she said, "My entire pack are dead. I''ve lost my parents, my home, my friends. The


    world I live in is cruel."


    I sighed, "May I sit with you?"


    She nodded and I folded my legs and face her.


    "You''re the Luna, aren''t you?" she asked, "I heard you arrive with the Alpha."


    I nodded.


    She looked incredibly nervous, "Is he still here?"


    "No," I said, "...why?"


    I noticed how her hands shook, "I''m terrified of him."


    "I presume he is the reason your entire pack is passed?" I asked.


    She nodded


    "They killed them all," she said, "I had gone for a midnight walk and when I returned..."


    She then fell into tears.


    "The entire pack was burnt to the ground and their bodies piled up high," she sobbed, "They attack had


    passed. They took mercy on me and brought me back here. But I really wish they didn''t."


    My heart wrenched.


    "I am so sorry for the misery my mate has brought you," I said.


    She shook her head, "It''s not your fault. And there''s nothing any of us can do to change it."


    "How old are you Polly?" I asked.


    "Eighteen," she said.


    "You have so many years ahead of you," I replied, "You will never forget the pain you feel now but you


    will heal and you will move on. And you are not alone. I am here and somewhere out there you still


    have a mate awaiting you."


    I then took her hands, "But for now, is there anything I can do? Anything at all?"


    She gave me a small smile.


    "I have no job, no money, no way of getting food," she said, "I don''t know anyone in this pack and I


    don''t know anything about these people and how they live."


    I nodded, "The finance is something I''ll bring up with the Alpha. I know you see him as a cold unfeeling


    man and for the most part, he is. But I will be able to get him to sort something for you. An allowance or


    provisions and then when you are ready, we''ll find you a job. I''ll see if we can arrange moving you to a


    vige too where there''ll be a better standard of housing and you''ll have friendly people around you. As


    for the pack, I''m new here too. But I can try my best. What do you want to know?"


    She smiled, more wholeheartedly this time, "Thank you, Luna."


    I sat with her for over an hour, telling her everything I knew about the pack.


    She cheered up considerably and I persuaded her off the floor and to sit at the table whilst I made her a


    cup of tea.


    She didn''t want to talk much about her previous pack so I didn''t probe and we mostly avoided talking


    about Leo too but she was interested to hear about the factions and the cafes and restaurants and life


    at the base.


    By the time the tea was drunk, her tears had dried and the worried look on her face long gone. I had


    cast no magic spell and her pain was far from over yet but it was certainlt an improvement.


    Just as we were going into a conversation about all the cute boys she''ll meet when she moves to a


    vige, Leo''s car rolled back up outside the house.


    Polly''s eyes darted to the window where we saw him get out and m the door angrily. He had a stone-


    cold expression on his face as he strode across the square to soldiers.


    "Your mate is scary," she whispered to me.


    "I know it''s hard to believe, but I do believe he has a gentle side," I sighed, "I just haven''t worked out


    how to peel away the anger and immorality to reach it."


    "Do you think you can?" she asked.


    "Well...I don''t n on either of us dying any time soon. And I don''t give up. So if I can''t, it''s gonna be


    one hell of a long seventy years," I said with a grin.


    We then heard his voice outside speaking to his soldiers.


    "Didn''t take many threats or much torturing to get him to speak," Leo said deeply to the soldier.


    "What did he tell you, Alpha?" the soldier asked.


    Leo looked up to the house and saw Polly and I through the window.


    "The entire army will be informedter," he said turning back to his soldier, "The civilians don''t need to


    know."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    I furrowed my eyebrows.


    What have you gotten us into now Leonardo...


    After I''d left Polly, Leo took me home.


    "How''d it go?" he asked.


    "Well," I said, "I feel like I helped her a lot. But no amount of kind words will be enough. She needs


    money and food and then a job. And I want to move her to a vige where she can intergrate with the


    pack and make friends-"


    "Woah, woah. Slow down," he said, "All this will be arranged. Rx."


    "I should fucking think so," I replied, "It''s the least you can do to her."


    He sighed, "So she told you what happened to her pack."


    "Yes she did," I replied, "And I am appalled. How many other wolves are there in this pack in her


    situation?"


    "She survived because she was off their territory at the time. There aren''t many who had that kind of


    luck."


    "Why would you do it?" I asked.


    "I wanted thend," he said with a shrug. "It''s on the North coast and has good trade links."


    "So why did you kill all the people?" I questioned. "Why was that necessary?"


    "They put up a fight. They attacked my men with poisoned arrows and fireballs," he replied. "I had to


    show them-"


    "By ughtering them all!?" I snapped.


    "Do you have to question everything I do?" he asked.


    "When it is killing innocents, yes!" I shouted.


    "Do not raise your voice at me, E," he said. "And they weren''t fucking innocent."


    "Does that really matter?!-"


    "I''m not talking about this anymore," he interrupted. "Not another word, okay?"


    I scowled and rested my head on the window, "Fuck you."


    "Delightful," he replied.

 Chapter 61 Mistakes Galore

    Chapter 61 Mistakes Galore


    November 14th


    When we got back to the Loren household only Mateo, Xander, Be and Lia were in.


    "Where the fuck is everyone?" Leo asked Mateo.


    "Well Elena and Maria are out...again. They''ve barely been intely. Marco and Carlos are probably


    smoking weed somewhere. Mom and Dad when to the store with Lisa and Lenny and I believe that''s


    everyone," Mateo exined, "But Lia wants to go and see Hadenter."


    "Does Elena not need more time to recover?" Leo asked. "The girl nearly died a week ago."


    "Try telling her that," Mateoughed, "Her and Maria have taken up a sudden love for running."


    Of course, I knew exactly what Maria and Elena were doing in the woods: filling in where Leo had failed


    by attempting to train some of the pack women in fighting and defence skills.


    "I''ll take Lia to visit Haden," Leo offered, "I have to go and check on himter anyway to ensure he is


    being kept weak enough so we''llbine trips."


    Half an hourter, we were heading towards the base in Leo''s car.


    "Haden better not try anything today," he grumbled, "Eight of my pack members were killed by rogues


    today but I couldn''t help but think about the hundreds that died as a result of Haden."


    Lia paused, "Mateo could havee if you''re not in a good mood. I don''t want you to rip his head off or


    anything."


    Leo shook his head.


    "As long as he doesn''t piss me off it will be fine," Leo replied as we drove down the forest track.


    "It is Haden we are talking about..." I said.


    "It will be fine," Leo repeated and nobody said much for the rest of the journey.


    When we reached the prison guard, the guard lead us straight to Haden''s cell.


    "We had to increase the hourly dose of wolfsbane this morning as he had started to be immune to


    its effects so be careful and if he seems too strong please let us know immediately," the guard warned.


    Lia nodded before he unbolted the door revealing Haden in the exact same position as the previous


    visit.


    "Lia," he said in a fairly strong normal voice.


    "Hi again," she said approaching him.


    "And you brought your eldest brother...great," Haden groaned sarcastically.


    "Careful. He''s in a bad mood," she mentioned sitting beside him as he reached up to kiss her cheek.


    "Leo, why don''t we wait outside?" I asked taking Leo''s hand.


    "I''m not taking my eyes off him until he''s had another dose of wolfsbane," Leo replied. "Guard!"


    "Yes Alpha," the guard said as he appeared a few secondster.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Get the doctor to deliver him more wolfsbane. He''s nowhere near weak enough," Leo said.


    "Oh Leo please," Lia protested. "Is that really necessary?"


    "Yes. Go," Leo ordered.


    The guard nodded and left


    "He''s chained to the wall, for Christ''s sake!" Lia said.


    "Yeah and won''t be for much longer at this rate," Leo grumbled.


    A few secondster, ady in a white coat and a syringe appeared.


    She injected Haden''s forearm with it before swiftly exiting the cell.


    "Thanks, Doc," Haden remarked already sounding weaker as the doctor left.


    "I''ll be about ten minutes," Lia said as I took Leo''s hand and guided him out of the cell closing the door


    behind us.


    "Eight civilians killed, huh?" I asked, "Thats quite a number for a rogue attack."


    Leo swallowed and nodded, "There were a lot of them."


    "What did the one you ''questioned'' tell you?" I probed, "You skirting the question when your soldier


    asked."


    "Nothing you need to know," he said.


    I rolled my eyes, "Seemed like a pretty big deal to me. Why won''t you tell me?"


    "Because I don''t want you getting involved," he said, "Or arguing with me about the way I''m dealing


    with it."


    "Well...how are you dealing with it."


    "I''m still not discussing this with you, E," he said.


    "So I''m going to decode that to mean you are using unnecessary violence and evil," I said.


    "If it was down to you, I''d be a fluffy teddy bear even to the rogues," he muttered.


    "Well if there''s anything I learnt from my time learning history at school it would be that the leaders that


    used evil, for example, Genghis Khan, Maximilien Robespierre and Adolf Hitler all have two things in


    must be better to be fair and just and popr?"


    "Julius Cesar was loved by the people and was still assassinated. You can''t win either way."


    "I hate that you''re smarter than me," I said folding my arms.


    "Not used to that, huh?" he asked pinching my cheeks.


    "Might just assassinate you and your brains," I suggested.


    "Well, you can join the 1199 other attempts since I became Alpha 6 years ago," Leo asked.


    I furrowed my eyebrows, "That''s how many people have tried to kill you?"


    My face instantly dropped and I felt myself holding his hands.


    He shrugged, "I have a lot of enemies."


    "But none of them get close...right?" I asked.


    "Don''t worry about it, Ells. I can defend myself," he replied. "And most of the time, my men stop them


    before they even get to me."


    "Most of the time?" I asked. "Has anyone ever like... got into the house?"


    "No!"


    I raised an eyebrow, "That was a lie, Leonardo Loren."


    "Okay, yes. Once or twice. But that just makes it easier for me to catch them when confined to the four


    walls of a house," he replied.


    "What if I was on my own?" I asked.


    "Now you see why I don''t like leaving you?" he asked.


    I nodded.


    "I warned you about this the day we met remember?" he asked. "And I''m sorry you ended up as my


    Luna a.k.a the most dangerous title in the world,"


    "Not to change the subject or anything, but is there a bathroom in this ce?" I asked.


    "Not one you''d want to use...and didn''t you go at my parent''s house?" Leo replied.


    "It''s the baby," I stated. "He makes me need to pee a lot."


    "Can you wait?"


    "I''m desperate," I pleaded and he sighed. "And we''re in the base. There are no scary assassins here,


    right?"


    He sighed.


    "You know where Anseco''s coffee shop is only about 100m across the street right?" Leo asked and I


    nodded. "Go there ande straight back. I have to stay here to supervise Haden, but if you don''t


    return in 5 minutes I''lle and find you okay?"


    "See ya in a bit," I said getting off Leo''sp and pecking him on the lips.


    The coffee shop was opposite the prison in a little side alleyway so I got there in less than 30 seconds.


    I then quickly greeted Anseco before he showed me where the bathroom was. He had a lot of


    customers in there today, but the restroom was free.


    A minuteter I was heading back across the road, I noticed half a dozen of Leo''s men racing down the


    street.


    Infront of them was a scruffy looking man, running for his life. His clothes were muddy and ripped, his


    hands covered in blood and he had the distinct foul smell of rogue trailing behind him.


    I froze and watch. Leo''s men were bigger and faster and they caught up with him within a few seconds


    before tackling him straight to the floor.


    The violence that unfolded next was shocking to say the least. The rogue was soon coughing up blood,


    falling unconscious and only just alive.


    A small crowd had gathered around as two of the men dragged him to his feet.


    "Find the Alpha," one of the soldiers ordered to another, "Now."


    "He''s in the prison," I said to the soldier as he nced around, "At Haden''s cell."


    The soldier nodded before jogging into the prison.


    I followed him in and down towards Haden''s cell where the soldier was exining the situation to Leo


    who was stood upright with his chest tensed.


    When he saw me, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Stay here with my Luna and Haden," Leo ordered the soldier, "I''ll be back as soon as I can."


    He then marched out of the prison and out onto the street.


    "What did I just witness?" I asked the soldier.


    "I''m sorry, Luna," he said bowing his head, "I can''t tell you anything."


    "Of course you can''t," I muttered.


    It wasn''t long until Leo returned with a hard expression and breathing heavily.


    "The other men are in the woods North of the base getting rid of the body," Leo said to the soldier, "Go


    and join them. They have orders to search the entire area for any more."


    I watched as the soldier left before snapping my eyes back to Leo, "Are you gonna tell me what the


    fuck is going on now or...?"


    "You saw it," he said, "There was a rogue."


    "The second rogue attack in a day," I said.


    "It happens," he replied.


    "And he got as far as the base? How often does that happen?" I questioned.


    "E," he hissed, "I am not talking about this now. Will you just shut up and stop asking me questions


    when I have already made it immensely clear to you that I am not fucking telling you."


    At that point, Lia came out of the cell. With all that was going on, I hadpletely forgotten she was


    even in there.


    "Shall we go?" She chirped looking at us both awkwardly. I presume she had heard our entire


    conversation which meant so had Haden.


    Leo nodded, took my hand and we began to leave.


    "Your father was right...the pack is crumbling and it all started when she arrived..." Haden remarked


    from inside the cell.


    All three of us stopped in our tracks.


    Leo let out the most murderous growl.


    BIG mistake Haden. VERY BIG mistake.


    "Leo no!" Lia screamed as he turned un his heel and marched back towards the cell.


    We watched as he flung open the door and seized Haden''s T-shirt.


    "I''ve been waiting for an excuse to do that for a while now Haden," Leo sneered after punching him


    hard in the jaw.


    Lia gasped as she spotted the blood dripping from Leo''s fist and Haden''s face, but Leo soon mmed


    the cell door and began dragging Lia out of the prison as I followed awkwardly behind.


    "We can''t leave him like that!" Lia yelled at her brother.


    "Guard, thatme excuse for an Alpha might need the doctor again," Leo stated as we exited through


    the lobby of the prison.


    "Yes Alpha," The guard replied with a nodd.


    He eventually let go of Lia who was still reluctant to leave and ''encouraged'' her into the car.


    The drive back to the Loren''s house was deathly silent. I couldn''t stop looking at the slowly drying blood


    on Leo''s fists as purple bluish bruises formed around it.


    My mate parked the car right at the end of his parent''s drive and still didn''t say a word as a quietly


    sobbing Lia got out. He then promptly reversed out and drove back to his own home.


    Testosterone overload much.

 Chapter 62 A Punch

    Chapter 62 A Punch


    November 14th


    "Any progress on calming the fuck down?" I asked as I handed Leo a cup of coffee over the back of the


    sofa.


    He had been sat there staring at the floor for a while now, his head in his hands.


    "Not really," he replied gruffly.


    "You''re tense," I said resting my hands on his shoulders, "Are you absolutely sure you don''t want to tell


    me what''s going on with the rogues? It might help."


    "I am sure," he replied.


    "Then what do you want to do?" I asked, "You can''t just sit here wallowing for the rest of the day."


    "I''ve got things to think about, E," he said.


    "Things to stress over you mean," I replied, "Xander, Haden, rogues, your Dad-"


    "I know," he interrupted, "You don''t need to remind me."


    I took my hands off his shoulders and wrapped them around his neck, resting my head on his shoulder.


    "Alpha Xander is not causing any trouble at the moment," I began, "Haden isn''t physically capable of


    doing so, your Dad can suck my dick and I''m sure whatever is happening with the rogues is nothing


    this pack can''t handle."


    He sighed and leant back to look up at me.


    "I know what to do," he said, "I owe you a self-defence ss don''t I?"


    I grinned, "Yes. You do."


    "Come on them," he announced standing up, "Let''s do it."


    Ten minutester we were out in the forest just beyond the house.


    "Alright," he said, "Try to punch me."


    "For real?" I asked.


    He nodded and stood infront of me waiting.


    "Okay..." I replied.


    I clenched my fist before punching my fist forward.


    He caught my hand, and twisted me around, bending my arm behind my back and shoved me face


    forward into a tree.


    "Jesus Christ, Leo!" I eximed.


    "That was pathetic," he replied releasing me, "Try again but this time, throw your body weight into it to


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    add more force. And don''t swing like a lunatic. You want it straight and powerful, okay?"


    I nodded, adjusted my stance and before this timeunching my self forward with my fist.


    He dodged but this time he smiled.


    "Better, better," he said, "But you need to be faster. You put your foot forward and hesitated. I saw it


    I nodded again and jumped on the spot a little, pumping my self up.


    "Don''t hold back," he urged, "Give it all you''ve got, little one."


    With that, I jabbed my fist forward at full speed and full force. I wasn''t even expecting so it was no


    surprise when Leo stumbled back, bringing his hand to his nose.


    "Fuck," I cursed, "I am so sorry."


    He let out augh as he blinked his eyes. They watered but there was no blood dripping from his nose.


    "Perfect," he said, "Make sure you do it just like that."


    "I can''t believe I just punched you in the face," I said stepping up to him and grabbing his cheeks, "Are


    you okay?"


    "I''m fine," he replied, "I''ve been punched a lot harder than that in my time," he said.


    "Why would you tell me to do that?!" I asked, "And why did I listen?!"


    "It''s okay," he said taking my hands off his face and and squeezing them, "You didn''t hurt me."


    "Well I clearly don''t punch hard enough then!" I eximed.


    He grinned, "Come here," he said lifting me up and throwing me over his shoulder as I squealed.


    "You punch like a badass," he replied, "Don''t worry, a rogue wouldn''t be able to take that."


    Myughing suddenly stopped.


    He put me on the ground and looked down confused.


    "Why do you say that?" I asked.


    "What do you mean?''


    "In case you end up fighting a rogue...for whatever reason," he said, his eyes darting from mine.


    "...and is that likely?" I asked.


    He forced a smile, "No."


    I examined his face. It was unconvincing to say the least.


    "Let me teach you something else," he said quickly changing the subject.


    I paused before nodding, "Okay."


    We spent hours rolling around on the forest floor.


    However many times Leo reassured me that I was very unlikely to hurt him, I couldn''t help be reluctant


    to go as hard as I would on a filthy rogue threatening my life. Even though I had been incredibly mad at


    him earlier on in the day, I couldn''t fight the instinct to care about him and hitting and kicking him like he


    instructed me to went directly against it.


    "I''m exhausted," I said as Iy on amongst the leaves, panting heavily from just practising a choke hold


    escape, "Leo junior is draining me of all my energy."


    I then put my hand on my stomach and felt the little bump.


    "We can''t call it Leo junior," Leo seniorughed, reaching forward to feel my stomach too as hey next


    to me.


    I smiled and let him ce his hand under my shirt.


    "Then what are we going to call him?" I asked.


    Leo shrugged, "I don''t know. We need to have a think. But first and foremost, you need a nap."


    My eyes were dropping as I jawned.


    "Can we nap right here?" I asked snuggling my head into the leaves.


    "Nope," he said, "Come on. There''s a soft warm bed waiting for you."


    I let him pull me up and wipe the leaves off me.


    As I was plucking a twig from his hair, I noticed how he was ncing around the forest.


    But before I could question, he''s encouraged me back towards the house and ushered me up stairs.


    He then tucked me into bed and literally a few minutester, I started to feel sleep ovee me.

 Chapter 63 Oh Boy

    Chapter 63 Oh Boy


    November 15th


    I woke the next morning a hungry pit in my stomach. ording to my phone it was 10:00am and Leo


    was already awake and downstairs in his office.


    I sauntered down into the kitchen and started scavenging through the cupboards.


    I was craving something. I didn''t know what, but when I found it I would.


    I had looked through almost every draw and cupboard before I hit gold. Right at the back of a shelf I


    had to stand on to reach was a jaw of pickled gherkins.


    I opened the already half empty jaw and put one straight in my mouth without even bothering to climb


    off the counter first. Until that moment I didn''t know anything could be so gross yet so glorious.


    "Gherkins hey?" I heard Leo''s voice from behind me.


    "Please don''t judge me. I just woke up really craving them," I replied looking over my shoulder to see


    him walking into the kitchen.


    "Gherkins are meant to be the number one pregnancy food crave," Leo said taking the jaw off me. "But


    maybe not these ones...they''ve been open about 10 years."


    "Oh," I said wiping the corner of my mouth. "They didn''t taste off, but then again I don''t know what a not


    off gherkin tastes like so..."


    "I''ll get you some new ones," he chuckled, lifting me off the counter.


    "Also," I said, "I want to you to meet my family."


    "I''ve met your family..." he said, "Your brother hates me remember?"


    "I want you to meet him properly. And my Mom too," I exined.


    "Your Mom?" he asked, "You never talk much about her."


    "Well...after my Dad died she was never the same again and I haven''t seen her in two years so it''s not


    the cheeriest topic to think about," I replied. "But things are different now.


    "My father booted her from this pack seventeen years ago. What makes you think she''d ever want to


    "Things are different now," I replied, "Her brother Milo Megestanis, is dead, her sister Madison is free,


    I''m the Luna and I''m pregnant and you''d permit her...right?"


    "Of course I would," he said, "Do you have a way of contacting her?"


    "I have a number. It''s old but it''s worth a try," I said.


    "Call it," he replied, "And if she wants to, she has my full permission toe and stay."


    "...and Connor?" I asked.


    He turned and raised an eyebrow, "Do you really think that''s a good idea?"


    "You haven''t even tried to get along with him," I pointed out.


    He sighed, "Call your Mom and I''ll think about it."


    I smiled and kissed him gently, "Thank you," I said before scurrying off.


    It only rang twice before somebody picked up.


    "Mara," a voice said, "Mara!"


    "Hello?" I aked.


    It was the gruff tone of a man.


    "Who is it?" he demanded.


    "E Jones," I replied, "Mara''s daughter."


    "Mara it''s your kid," the man said.


    There was a silent pause before I heard the rustling of the phone being handed over.


    "E?" my mother said, her voice dry and croaky sounding.


    "Hi Mom," I said smiling at the sound of it anyway.


    I missed her a lot.


    "It''s been awhile," she replied.


    "Where are you?" I asked, "Who was that?"


    "I''m living with a tribe of other rogues," she said, "Misfits, loners...a few weirdos. But they keep me


    I smiled, "I wanted to call you because I found him."


    "Your mate?" she asked.


    "Yes. And I''m pregnant with a little boy, Mom," I said softly.


    She let out a little weep, "Oh E, my baby. I''m happy for you. So...who is he?"From N?velDrama.Org.


    I froze for a moment.


    How was I going to break this to her.


    "E?" she repeated.


    "Alpha Leonardo Loren," I replied quietly.


    "No," she whispered. "You can''t be serious?"


    "I want you to meet him," I said reassuring her.


    Silence.


    "And I know you were born and raised in the Ste pack," I added, "Your brother, Dad, Madison, how


    you got kicked out...I know the whole story. But Leonardo wees you back. We want you toe


    and stay with us."


    "I can''t do that," she said, "I''m sorry E. You know the story so you know why I can''t return."


    I could tell she was holding back tears.


    "Milo Megestanis died Mom. 10 years ago from pneumonia," I informed her.


    "What?" She choked. "And I didn''t know?"


    "I''m sorry."


    "No. It''s just shock," she said, "I feel no grief for him for what he did to our family."


    "Why didn''t you tell us?"


    "After we left, your father and I decided to start a new life. Free of the dysfunction of the past. Of


    course, the new pack and the new life brought more problems but we kept our pact never to burden


    you and Connor with our history."


    "But I know it all now," I replied, "Now you cane back and meet Leo. He''s not perfect but there''s a


    side to him that they don''t tell you in the stories. I swear to it."


    An hourter, I got off the phone. My Mom had ns to make her way North to Ste soon. I wasn''t


    counting on it but I had hopes.


    "Luca''sing. I''ve got things to be done," Leo said as I came out the office.


    He was stood by the front door with his car keys in his hand.


    "Okay that''s fine," I said. I like Luca. He''s funny.


    "And that girl...Polly...she''s been moved to a vige where she is being provided for," Leo exined.


    "Thanks, Leo," I said wrapping my arms around his waist.


    He quickly kissed my head before he opened the door to reveal Lucaing down the drive.


    "Oh my God!" Luca eximed dropping his keys and running up to me.


    "What?" I asked as he got onto his knees beside me.


    "I can see the Alpha," he exined wrapping his arm around my stomach. I was wearing a loose t-shirt


    and yes you could see the very beginnings of a baby bump, but I was very surprised he noticed.


    I looked up at Leo with a dumbfounded expression and he rolled his eyes.


    "Alright, Luca. Excitement over you can get off my mate now," Leo said seriously, but with a humoured


    undertone.


    "Sorry Alpha," Luca replied straightening himself up and gesturing an apology to both of us.


    "Well I guess on that note I should be leaving. Good luck E," Leo said before abruptly leaving and


    closing the door behind him.


    "I''m so excited," Luca stated engulfing me in a bear hug the second Leo was gone. Guess he was just


    a touch-feely kinda guy. "Can I be the Godfather?"


    My eyes widened as I stood with my neck stretching to rest on his shoulder.


    "Well..." I started. "A Godfather is someone that looks after your child if anything happens to you and-" I


    continued.


    "I can look after kids," He replied releasing me from the crushing hug, "How hard can it be? Just swing


    them around and they''ll be entertained for hours."


    I let out a nervousugh, "I''ll talk to Leo."


    "Promise?" He asked holding out his pinky.


    "Promise," I replied with a severeck of confidence as I took his finger in mine.


    Oh boy.

 Chapter 64 That Thing That Happened That One Time Where We Did That Thing

    Chapter 64 That Thing That Happened That One Time Where We Did That Thing


    November 15th


    "Bitch!" Luca cried as I knocked his Princess Peach character off a mushroom during a heated match


    of Mario cart.


    "Try not to cry too much," I replied as I moved into first ce.


    A few secondster I crossed the line and imed victory. I immediately shot to my feet and threw my


    arms into the air.


    "Whooh!" I screamed beginning my victory dance. "The mighty Luca has been defeated!"


    He threw his controller onto the couch and crossed his arms with a childish scowl.


    "Whatever," he grumbled.


    "Don''t be such a sore loser," I shouted now jumping on the couch.


    "We can''t be friends anymore," he replied causing me to sit down beside him.


    "Please," I begged.


    "No."


    "Pretty please with a cherry on top?" I asked.


    "Nope."


    "With sparkly sprinkles too?"


    "Still no," he repeated.


    "What if I let you join in my victory dance?" I bargained. "Chance to jump on the Alpha''s couch?"


    "Okay fine," he finally agreed his face transforming into a goofy smile as he jumped to his feet and then


    onto the sofa with me.


    "Luca get off my couch," Leo''s voice ordered as the front door opened.


    "You always spoil the fun Alpha," Luca grumbled getting off the sofa and crossing his arms in the same


    childish manner.


    "I got you those pickles E," he told me as he entered the living room a jar in his hand.


    "Yay! I''ve been looking forward to them all day. Almost ate the 10 years out of date ones at one point." I


    squealed rushing up to him as he embraced me in a hug.


    "You guys are weird," Luca stated still from the couch causing Leo and to give him ''one of those looks''.


    "You are totally drenched in Luca''s scent," Leo said to me as his nose rested in the crook of my neck.


    "Sorry Alpha," Luca apologised. "I just LOVE hugs. I should reincarnate into a crocodile or something."


    We all paused for a second realising how much that didn''t make sense.


    Leo looked rtively calmpared to how he did when he smelt literally anyone else''s scent on me.


    "Howe you don''t mind Luca touching me, but you freak if anyone else does?" I asked not


    bothering to beat the bat around the bush.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Because I''m pretty sure Luca''s gay," Leo answered. I had never even thought about that, but now he


    mentions it...


    "Hello? Still here," Luca responded. "And I''m not gay."


    "Yeah sure," Leo said.


    "There''s nothing wrong with being different. We''d all ept you," I saidfortingly.


    "Thanks, E. That''s great except for the fact that I''m not fucking gay!" Luca replied causing Leo and I


    too simultaneously raise an eyebrow.


    "You remember Amber right Alpha? ir''s little sister, the one we''ve both..." He began before trailing


    off and shutting his mouth in silence. I looked up to Leo who was giving Luca a deathly re.


    "The one you''ve both what?" I asked.


    "The one we''ve both..um...um," Luca mumbled looking at Leo.


    "Both talked to," Leo finished a little too fast. "Did you want a gherkin?" he added trying to change the


    subject.


    "Could you get any worse at lying?" I questioned crossing my arms in amusement.


    "We were talking to her about that thing that happened that one time where we did that thing," Luca


    said scratching the back of his neck.


    "That would be a yes," I retorted answering my own question. "And how does this have anything to do


    with you being gay?" I asked.


    "Because...-" Leo began.


    "You''ve both slept with her haven''t you?" I deadpanned.


    They both looked at each other guilt written all over their faces.


    "Gross," I groaned. "Does ir even know?"


    "Well it''s not really a conversation starter is it?" Leo said. "''Oh hey ir! By the way, I slept with your


    sisterst night!''," Leo said and I couldn''t help but snigger even though I was kind of mad at him.


    "You did what?!" Someone said after opening the front door. That''s right it was ir.


    "For fuck''s sake," Leo muttered under his breath shooting me a warning re.


    "Leo and Luca have both slept with Amber," I replied not feeling an ounce of remorse.


    "When?!" he asked loosing his usual irish calm tone.


    "A few months ago," Luca confessed.


    "Twice a few months ago," Leo added honestly.


    "I mean no disrespect Alpha, but my sister? Really?" he asked before looking at Luca. "And you. What


    the fuck?! I thought you were gay!"


    "Easy mistake to make," I muttered quietly.


    "It''s not my fault if your sister is perfectly willing to get in my bed," Leo said defensively.


    "Or mine," Luca added.


    "Alpha, I came to inform you that the issue isn''t as sorted as we thought," ir said before he left


    without another word.


    What issue?


    "Alpha I would just like to say I am very sorry for-," Luca began before Leo shot him a cold look. "I''ll just


    leave."


    A minuteter it was only Leo and me in the house again.


    "The reason this pack runs so smoothly is down to ir. And I just lost a shit ton of his trust," Leo said


    running his fingers through hair.


    "Maybe you should have thought about that before you slept with his sister or anyone who isn''t your


    mate for that matter," I said taking a gherkin out the jar. "Karma''s a bitch."

 Chapter 65 Be Nice and Leave Me Alone

    Chapter 65 Be Nice and Leave Me Alone


    November 15th


    After that I spent the rest of the evening in the library improving my Latin and Italian.


    I read 3 books and had a dictionary beside me to help trante any words I didn''t yet know.


    At around 7pm Leo came into the room and immediately noticed me sat in an armchair in the corner.


    "Buona sera straniera," he greeted meaning ''good evening stranger'' in English.


    "Hi," I replied not taking my eyes off the book as he kneeled down besides me.


    "Why do you need a dictionary when you have me?" He asked as I flicked through looking for the


    trantion of the Latin word ''mythicon''.


    "Because you''re annoying," I said pping his hand off my leg.


    "I''ve barely seen you all day," heined putting his hand back on my leg.


    "I''m trying to concentrate!" I dered pushing his hand away one again.


    "Yeah, but you''ve been doing this for ages and I''m bored," he argued reaching his lips up to mine as I


    moved my head away from him.


    "Then go and amuse yourself... or better still go and find Amber. I''m sure she''d be d to do the job," I


    retorted the spite lingering in the back of my throat showing through.


    "You''re still mad about that?" he asked and I didn''t reply.


    My wolf was still hurt so I wasn''t exactly going to jump at the chance to forgive him.


    "It was weeks ago E. It was before I had a mate and meant nothing more than simply full filling a


    man''s natural impulses to mate," he exined.


    "But if we swapped positions in this situation and Amber was in fact Brad or Chad from down the street,


    you wouldn''t see it like that would you?" I asked.


    "You already knew that I have a past," he pointed out his voice deepening.


    "And you''re allowed to have one, but I''m not am I?" I questioned. "I can''t even be touched by another


    man."


    "I can''t help being protective over you. Especially since recent events," Leo exined putting his hand


    back on my leg.


    "Great, but that''s not the point of the conversation," I replied pushing his hand off me for about the 4th


    time. "And you can''t refuse to tell me about ''recent events'' and then expect me to understand."


    "Then what is the point of the conversation. It''s not like I can go back in time to my when I was 17 and


    keep my virginity is it?" He said his temper rising a little.


    "I guess you could apologise," I answered still refusing to look at him in the eye.


    "I''m sorry," he responded very bluntly.


    "At least try to sound like you mean it..." I replied sounding bored.


    "Well maybe I don''t mean it," he suggested getting to his feet. "I''m the fucking Alpha. I can do whatever


    the fuck I want and before you, I could sleep with who I wanted too."


    "It almost sounds as if I''m an inconvenience!" I eximed, "Don''t let me stop you from being a


    WHORE."


    "You know that is not what I meant, E," he said deeply.


    "Do I?" I asked, "Sometimes I feel like I don''t even know you. You act all nice and gentle and I think


    we''re getting on well but then a switch in your deranged messed up mind is flicked and suddenly your


    face is cold and there''s a furious glint in your eye and the next thing I know you''re out murdering people


    and imprisoning their sons! I don''t know what to think, Leo! This rtionship is so unstable."


    "And who the fuck is making it unstable, huh?" he replied, "Every time we fight it''s because you brought


    some old shit up just to argue about. I would be happy to get along with you all the time but that is


    incredibly difficult when you are doing everything you can to piss me off."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "So maybe Amber is ''old shit''. But what about everything else I hate about you? The murder, the


    torture, the suffering...it''s all still going on, isn''t it?" I said, "I''ve been telling you right from the start that I


    am not going to just shut up and let you ruin people''s lives, Leo."


    "Well maybe it''s time that changed," he said, his face once again cold and harsh.


    "Leave me alone," I hissed, "


    "Leave you alone?" he asked.


    I looked up at him. His eyes were burning into mine.


    I hadn''t seem him like this for a while. Any progress we''d made since the day we met, certianly wasn''t


    visible now.


    "Yes, "I said, "be nice and leave me alone."


    He then turned on his heel and marched out of the library and back downstairs.


    About 10 minutester I heard the front door open and a different voice downstairs. Then the front door


    closed and there was a different scent in the house- one that I hadn''t smelt in a while.


    I put my book to the side and made my way downstairs to investigate.


    "What the fuck?" I said under my breath as I saw who it was.


    "Hey lil Cuz," he chirped.


    What the heck was Leo thinking?

 Chapter 66 The Real Devil

    Chapter 66 The Real Devil


    November 15th


    "Why are you here?" I asked cautiously remaining at the entrance to the kitchen.


    "The Alpha''s gone out. Something to deal with," Mason replied.


    True the devil himself (Max) hadn''t showed up, but he had sent the next best thing.


    "Why didn''t he call Mateo or Marco and Carlos or Luca or literally anyone else?" I asked.


    "Probably because you''ve fucked him off," Mason replied, "He didn''t look particrly calm."


    I clenched my jaw before heading back up the stairs.


    "I''ll be in the library until hees back then."


    "That''s no fun. And besides, the Alpha ordered me to keep you in close supervision. He must really


    want you to be punished," Mason said in a sardonic ''fluffy unicorn let''s all pretend we''re a happy family''


    kind of tone.


    "Guess you can watch me read my book then," I replied shrugging my shoulders and beginning to


    make my way back to the library.


    An hourter I was onto my fourth book. Mason was sat on the opposite side of the room staring


    intently and even though a fluent in both Latin and Italian was but 10 metres from me, I refused to


    abandon my dictionary.


    "You know I used to think you were just a mini Max," I told him breaking the silence. "But now I realise


    you are much less tormenting."


    "Well let''s just say I care more for my life and freedom than my brother ever did," he answered.


    "Have you heard from him at all?"  I asked.


    "Last I knew he was in Southern Italy," Mason said.


    "Enjoying the life of exile I see," I replied before going back to my book.


    It got to 11 o clock and Leo still hadn''t returned. I was on my 8th book and getting a bit sleepy.


    "Did he say when he''s nning oning back?" I asked.


    "He didn''t," Mason replied from the now dark corner.


    "I think I''m gonna call. He''s been gone hours," I announced reaching for my mobile that was on the


    table beside my armchair.


    I knew I was partially given in but I couldn''t help be slightly worried no matter how mad I was.


    I rang three times, but it kept going to voicemail.


    "What did you do?!" Mason asked.


    "We had a small fight," I said, "That can''t be why he''s not answering."


    I couldn''t help but worry. I was still furious at him but despite his attempts to hide it from me, I knew


    there was something dangerous going on in the pack. Anything could have happened.


    "We''d know if anything had happened," Mason replied, "Trust me on that."


    I shook my head and began pacing, "I''ll try calling ir."


    But before I could find his number, the front door opened.


    I darted down the hallway to the top of the stairs.


    My eyes immediatelynded on Leo in the hallway and I breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Where the fuck have you been?" I asked, "I''ve been worried."


    "Nowhere that concerns you," he snapped, removing his jacket to reveal blood smeared all over his


    white t-shirt. It was on his hands and neck too in the most gruesome way.


    "Leonardo!" I said. "I presume that is not yours?"


    "No," he replied.


    "Then whose is it?" I asked.


    "Mason you may go. Thank you for watching her," he said to Mason who lingered behind me.


    He quickly left and the hallway was silent again.


    "Whose blood is that Leo?" I asked again.


    "Do you not detect the foul scent of dead rogues?" he asked.


    I opened my mouth but he held up his finger.


    "Don''t you dare protest," he growled, "You don''t know the situation and you don''t know my reasons.


    And you certainly have no right to tell me how to run my pack and protect my people. From now on you


    do not even try to interfere with Alpha affairs. I have had it with you questioning me."


    He frowned and folded my arms, "I told you I don''t give up when I''m fighting wrong and I stand by that.


    It''s who I am. You say you love me but you don''t want me to be myself?"


    He clenched his jaw, "You know I love you. Don''t bring that up now."


    "If you love me, don''t you dare try and change me," I hissed.


    He let out a shortugh, "I could say the same to you. I am Alpha of the biggest pack in the world. I do


    not go around spreading rainbows and sunshine. And that will never change. No matter what you do.


    No matter what you say. So just give up for fuck''s sake."


    "So I''m supposed to just step back and say nothing as you kill innocent people?" I asked. "Stay in the


    bedroom and the kitchen, huh?"


    His face hardened from his rage to a cold stare, "Precisely."


    I scowled.


    He stepped forward and my eyes met the blood on his shirt again. It was deep red and parts of it still


    wet. I caught the scents of the people it belonged to and cowered back.


    They were rogues but there was more to it than the that. They were men and women. Mothers, fathers,


    sons, daughters, brothers, sisters.


    I didn''t know why they''d ended up at the hands of Leo but innocent or not, they were still people. And


    Leo had no trouble murdering them in cold blood.


    I thought about my Mom, who was on her way here as we spoke. She was a rogue. She lived in a tribe


    of others. If her tribe crossed onto their territory without permission, would Leo just have them all


    ughtered?


    Probably.


    The pain and grief even the thought of losing her brought me was immense. How many people are


    there out who have had that be their reality?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "I think that I''m gonna go to bed. I''ll see you in the morning," I whispered almost inaudibly turning back


    towards the stairs.


    There was suddenly an ill feeling in my stomach. It stripped away my anger and all I wanted to do was


    get away from him.


    "No," hemanded and I froze in my tracks. "I''ve hardly seen you today. Eat with me."


    "Leo I''d rather-" I began.


    "It wasn''t a choice," he retorted cing a bloody hand on the back of my neck and intensively looking


    at me in what felt like a deliberately intimidating way.


    His sudden advancement made me jump and I couldn''t help but nce down at his blood-covered shirt


    again.


    "Why are you doing this?" I asked as he pulled me into his chest.


    "Ohe on E. Normally you''re perfectly willing to relieve my stress after a long day at work. Scared


    of a little blood?" he jeered whilst stroking my hair in a psychopathic way.


    He then grinned and leant forward as if he was going to kiss me.


    I turned my head away and he withdrew but he didn''t let go of me just yet.


    We stood in total silence for a few moments.


    "What has gotten into you?" I asked.


    "I guess the switch has flipped..."

 Chapter 67 The Only Way

    Chapter 67 The Only Way


    November 16th


    Leo''s POV:


    It was far past midnight by the time she finally fell asleep and I couldy next to her gently stroking her


    soft blond hair as she breathed gently in a heavy slumber.


    She''d never admit it but I knew I''d scared her earlier.


    I could tell by the way her eyes fixated on the blood and how she couldn''t look me in the eye for long,


    desperate to get away from me.


    Part of my wolf had wanted tofort her.


    Because I wanted to see her happy but until she stops threatening my reputation, I had to make her


    fear me. For everyone''s benefit.


    After the dy for her to officially be my Luna, her stunt at the ball, the flyers and the release of


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    half the junior institute, rumours had been spreading and mypetency questioned.


    Only my father had dared to voice it so far but I knew many of my men were thinking it.


    And my enemies too.


    Tonight I showed the rogues attempting to take advantage of this potential weakness, that I am still far


    from merciful and lenient but I couldn''t let this carry on anymore.


    It was endangering my soldiers, my civilians and ultimately E.


    She means well and she has a huge heart but she doesn''t understand what it is to be an Alpha. She


    doesn''t understand that the things I do are necessary.


    If I give into her pleads, this pack will crumble.


    Everything would fall apart.


    I could risk losing her.


    So I have to do it.


    I have to take her down to where the Luna has always been: underneath the Alpha.


    And to do that, to force her to submit, she has to fear me. It is the only way.


    My biggest regret is not getting that fierceness out of her sooner. It would have been far less painful for


    us both to do it weeks ago. But I kind of liked the fiery sarcasm and strong personality so I let it stay.


    But as I let my fondness cloud my reason, it festered and grew and bit away at my reputation and now


    here we are in this difficult situation.


    But it isn''t an unachievable goal. No matter how iron-willed and stubborn she is, she''s still just a girl and


    only a 17-year old one too. There is no way I will lose this battle.

 Chapter 68 War of The Pickles

    Chapter 68 War of The Pickles


    November 16th


    I woke the next morning groggy eyed and with a seriousck of enthusiasm for life. Thankfully, Leo was


    no where to be seen, but I could smell him from somewhere in the house.


    I didn''t move for what felt like at least an hour. Nothing seemed to be working in terms of motivation so


    in the end I just gave up trying to get out of the warmfy bed and justy there.


    Eventually, my stomach gave me the inducement I needed to I tiptoe downstairs in search of food with


    the hope that my mate was in his office and wouldn''t hear or notice me.


    "Morning E," a deep voice called from his office.


    I stopped at the bottom of the stairs and froze.


    "Morning," I replied before quickly diverting away from his office and into the kitchen.


    I headed straight for the cupboard. I''ll just grab my gherkins and be on my way...


    Hold up.


    Who stole my gherkins?


    I climbed onto the counter to get a better look of the empty shelf, but all I found was a note with Leo''s


    handwriting in the usual spot of my beloved pickle jar (yes I know we only met yesterday. It''s called love


    at first sight duh).


    My Dearest Luna,


    I want to speak to you. Your gherkins are with me in my office. Feel free toe and collect them.


    From you Dearest Alpha


    xx


    That son of a bitch.


    I nced over to the door of his office in the hallway.


    Thest thing I wanted to do was talk to him afterst night but I was also desperately craving those


    gherkins.


    So I took a deep breath and walked up to the door. I hesitated just outside, for some reason still


    reluctant to bring my hand to the door knob.


    "Come in," he said.


    I pushed open the door and my eyes instantly fell onto the jar of gherkins on his desk.


    I reached forward but he got to the first and held it up away from me.


    "Sit down," he said gesturing to the chair in front of him.


    "What kind of game are you ying Leo?" I asked.


    "This isn''t a game, E," he replied, "This is how it''s gonna be and it''s how we are going to fix this


    fragile rtionship. So sit the fuck down and talk to me."


    I looked down at the chair before looking back to him. His face was hard and stern and the jar of


    gherkins were still gripped firmly in his hand.


    I then slowly sat down, "You don''t have to treat me like a child."Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Look me in the eye when you speak to me," he said. "Otherwise I might think you''re scared or


    something."


    I then realised how my gaze was fixated on the swirls and patterns of the rug on the floor and I looked


    up.


    "I''m not scared of you," I said firmly.


    He nodded before he leant back in his chair, "Luca''s having a small gathering tonight. Do you want to


    go?"


    "Small gathering or raging party?" I asked.


    He smiled, "Probably thetter."


    "Thest one didn''t exactly end in sess..." I said thinking back to how he passed out and I was


    kidnapped by my own brother and Logan.


    "Well..." he began, "The chance of Logan Wilson rising from the dead and drugging the vodka again is


    immeasurably close to zero."


    "But...the problem with the rogues-"


    "Is sorted for now," he replied, "Don''t worry."


    I nodded, "If you are sure then, of course, I want to go."


    My eyes then wandered back to the gherkin jaw.


    He let out a softw before handing it to me.


    "Now sit and keep mepany whilst I finish my work," he said, "I won''t be long."


    I took the jar and stood up but he only lifted his head and raised an eyebrow.


    "Did you not hear me?" he asked.


    "Why do you want me here?" I asked.


    "Because you''re my mate and I like yourpany," he said. "Now sit."


    I dropped myself back down into the chair. It was small but plump and I wrapped the fluffy nket


    draped over the back around me.


    For the next hour, I sat, my pickles in hand, watching Leo fill out form after form and write letter after


    letter. He hardly looked up, let alone spoke for the entire duration.


    It felt odd to be sat here in so much peace with him in front of me. It''s not something we usually did and


    to begin with, it grew a feeling of unnerve. But as time and silence passed and the pickle-less pit in my


    stomach was filled, I began to findfort in just keeping each other''spany.


    Eventually, he put his pen down and looked up.


    "Come here," he said gesturing for me to sit on hisp.


    I smiled before leaving the armchair to perch myself on the edge of his knees. Of course, he pulled me


    further into his chest and wrapped his long arms around my body.


    After a few minutes of just holding me Leo''s lips slowly found their way to mine. Via instinct, I felt myself


    immediately return the kiss. God the control he has.


    His lips curl into a satisfied smile before continuing to kiss me.


    His hand was soon reaching for the buttons on my shirt but I dragged my lips away and put my hand on


    top of his.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked moving his hand off the button and back to my waist.


    I sighed, "I don''t want to mate right now."


    "Why not?" he questioned.


    "I just..." I began thinking aboutst night and the blood and his sudden weird behaviour, "...don''t feel


    like it."


    He nodded, "Okay. Later," he said before kissing me one more time before letting me go.

 Chapter 69 Candy, Amber and Feet

    Chapter 69 Candy, Amber and Feet


    November 16th


    Later that afternoon I showered in preparation for Luca''s party.


    "Don''te in. I''m changing!" I called as I heard Leo enter the bedroom realising I hadn''t locked the


    bathroom door.


    My wet hair was dripping down my back and all I had on was my panties, bra and a short white


    undershirt.


    "Leo!" I eximed as he shamelessly walked in anyway.


    "I wasn''t nning oning in until you mentioned changing," he replied looking at myck of clothes.


    "Inappropriate," I stated turning around to reach for my denim skirt. I felt him wrap his arms around my


    waist.


    I took a deep breath in as I felt his body press against mine


    "I just showered and we''ll be..." I began before he flipped me around and I noticed the look on his


    unbelievably handsome face. "...Late."


    He cocked his head to the side that sexy expression refusing to be usurped.


    "Are you sure?" he whispered into my ear before gently kissing my mark. "I can make it quick."


    "Absolutely sure," I moaned.


    "Positive?" He asked deepening the kiss on my mark. A wave of pleasure spun through my body and I


    leant further into my mate. "You can''t lie to me again and say you don''t feel like it."


    "Lie to you? Again?" I questioned.


    "I know exactly what you''re doing, Ells," he whispered. "You have the power to deny me something I


    want badly and you''re gonna exploit that."


    I put my hands on his chest and gave him a small push, "I''m not trying to have a war with you, Leo. But


    after seeing youst nighte home covered in the blood of all the people you killed...and the way


    you spoke and the things you said...I can''t just let you have me. That would be saying that I am okay


    with that. But I''m not."


    He narrowed his eyes, "So yes. You won''t let me fuck you because you don''t want me to ''win''."


    I only looked up to him only waiting for him to let go of me. His eyes were now once again cold and


    angry and his grip on me was tight.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "You can''t resist me forever," he said before bringing his lips to my ear, "So I will win."


    He then left the bathroom leaving me alone once again.


    We didn''t speak much again until we arrived at Luca''s house an hourter. We werete but Leo had


    disappeared to his office for half an hour after our disagreement. I didn''t know what he was doing but


    when he returned, he was far calmer and we left as soon as we were ready.


    Luca bounded straight up to us, a beaming smile on his face.


    "Alpha! Luna!" he bellowed wrapping his arms around both myself AND Leo.


    There was nothing funnier than Luca except for Luca when drunk.


    "Hey Luca," I replied before he finally released us from the bear hug.


    "Howe you guys are an hourte!?" he asked.


    "We got a little...tied up," Leo answered.


    "Ohhhh! I get you Alpha!" He shouted a little too loudly forfort. "You totally had sex!"


    "Luca keep your voice down!" I whisper-shouted.


    "Sorry Luna. I have no social filter when I''m drunk," he replied in a hushed childish tone.


    "You never have a social filter," Leo pointed out.


    "And we didn''t have sex," I hissed. "We definitely didn''t have sex."


    Luca narrowed his eyes, "What''s going on with you two? Alpha, when was thest time you had a


    fuck."


    "Not since he had a major personality change. I only have sex with my mate and whoever inhabited his


    bodyst night, is not my mate," I replied.


    "E, if you''re going to disrespect me, at least do it where I can''t hear because thest thing you want


    to do it piss me off more than I already am," Leo growled grabbing my arm.


    "I think you two need a drink," Luca said. "Come on."


    "I''m sure the future Alpha likes fruit punch," he said after pouring a cup of the red liquid for me. "And I''m


    sure the current Alpha likes beer," he added handing Leo a can.


    Leo immediately took my cup out of my hand and smelt it his face on full alert.


    "Luca this is red wine, you moron. Are you trying to poison my heir?!"  Leo yelled.


    "Sorry Alpha. I must have got the bottles confused," he replied scratching his head in a confused


    manner. "Allison!"


    "Yes," Allison replied appearing with a pretty brte next to her a few secondster.


    "Where''s the punch?" Luca asked. "You said you brought punch."


    "There isn''t any fruit punch Luca. That''s the fourth time you''ve asked me this evening," Allison


    exined. "Hello, Alpha. Hi E," she added acknowledging us. "And I think you have had enough of


    that tonight," she finished taking the beer can out of Luca''s hand just before he took another swig.


    She left with the dark-haired girl, who looked a simr age, shortly before Luca picked up another beer


    can.


    "Let me find you some orange juice Luna."


    "I''m gonna go and talk to Allison," I asked Leo once Luca had got me the orange juice and then got


    distracted by God knows what.


    Allison was stood by the stairs talking to the same girl. I wanted to tell her all about the sess of the


    leaflets. I knew it was already public news around the pack but she deserved to know first hand what it


    was like to see those kids go home.


    "No. Stay with me," he replied holding my hand tighter and leading me away from the stairs.


    "Why-"


    "Because I said so," he snapped.


    Before I could protest again, somebody called his name.


    "Alpha! Let''s do shots!"


    Of course. It was Luca.


    "Who could say no to that...?" Leo asked as Luca vaguely sloshed some vodka into three veryrge


    shot sses although half of it ended up on the floor.


    He then passed them around, thrusting one into my hands.


    "Luca I can''t-" I began but he seemed fairly oblivious. Instead, Leo took the vodka out of my hand.


    "He definitely has something against that baby," Leo muttered before downing the two sses in


    seconds.


    A couple of hours and many more rounds of shotster Leo was kinda tipsy.


    He dragged me to what appeared to be the dance floor.


    "Any good at disco dancing?" Leo asked and I almost choked on my orange juice.


    "I can do the macarena?" I offered as he took my drink and put it on the side.


    "hmmm," he replied.


    "Cha cha slide?" I questioned.


    "Nah."


    "Ohe on!" I eximed causing him to chuckle.


    "I bet you can do the ketchup and fast food song too?"


    "A pizza hut a pizza hut Kentucky fried chi-," I began with actions and all.


    "Just stop. You''re exposing your self," heughed pulling me into his chest as the song changed to a


    ''candy shop'' by 50 cent.


    "I fucking hate this song," I groaned causing him to chuckle.


    "Why don''t we add it to your very limited list of dances?" he whispered before cing his hand firmly on


    my ass.


    I gasped as a smirk swept his face. He then spun me around and pulled me back in so that my back


    was on his front whilst rocking to the beat of the music.


    "We''re doing this, are we?" I asked leaning closer to him. "You''re going to regret it in the morning," I


    whispered in his ear.


    "Let me live a little," he replied.


    If you have never heard this song I suggest you go and listen to it and then I guess you''ll get the


    picture.


    I could feel eyes watching us but I had the sort of freedom not to care that alcohol gave you, despite


    not a drop passing through my syste.


    Half way into the song, he pulled my lips into his and I allowed him to. Although, I was only expecting a


    quick peck- the pr opposite to what I received. I could almost feel his tongue poking out my but


    hole.


    Just before the song ended it switched to ''Anaconda'' by Nicki Minaj.


    "Oh hell no. We''re not doing this one," he replied pulling me off the dance floor and back into the hall as


    I giggled.


    "I love this song!" I heard Luca scream shortly before he practically fell down the stairs and into the


    room. Iughed as I watch him start to twerk against ir who needless to say was horrified.


    At that point Leo backed me up against the wall and cing one hand on the wall and the other under


    my chin to lift my gaze to his eyes. He gazed into mine for a few seconds before leaning into my lips.


    We kissed for a few minutes before I felt his hand reach underneath the hem of my skirt. I turned my


    head away, but he only pulled it back into position.


    "Leo you''re drunk," I stated, but he didn''t even acknowledge that I said anything at all and only slipped


    his hand further up my skirt and began kissing my neck. "And I thought I already made it clear earlier


    that I''m not having sex with you."


    He took his hands away from my skirt but he continued to kiss me.


    "Leo you''re drunk," I repeated putting my hands on either side of his face and gently pushing him


    away.


    "I heard you the first time," he replied not budging.


    "Then why aren''t you listening?" I asked.


    He pulled away and let out a frustrated breath, "So I can''t even kiss my own Luna anymore?"


    I tried to step away from him, but in response Leo grabbed my wrist tightly and forcefully pulled me


    back against the wall.


    He then looked around. Only a few people had noticed, but he still looked pissed off.


    He drew his attention back to me and I shivered at the darkness in his eyes.


    "Are you trying to humiliate me in front of my pack?" he whispered angrily.


    I shook my head.


    "Then stop resisting me," he growled.


    Just then ir appeared from behind us.


    "Alpha, can I talk to you for a second?" he said as he looked from Leo to me and swallowed, "I''m sorry


    for interrupting but it''s important."


    "Duty calls. Stay right here," he ordered.


    I nodded before the pair left and entered Luca''s office.


    I leant against the wall breathing heavily.


    What the hell was that all about?


    Somehow I managed to make eye contact with Allison. She beckoned me over and I had to have a


    mental debate with myself.


    She was only about five metres away at the stairs so I decided Leo wouldn''t mind too much.


    "Are you okay? I saw what happened with the Alpha," she said cing aforting hand on my arm.


    "Oh yeah. It''s just...he''s been acting strangely recently..." I replied rearranging my dishevelled hair.


    "Do you know why?" she asked.


    "Nope, but I''m sure it will stop just as quickly as it started," I said positively although not entirely


    convinced.


    "Let''s hope so. If not, send Elena to p some sense into him," she replied before he brte friend


    joined us. "E this is my friend Amber- ir''s sister."


    "Nice to meet you, Luna," she greeted holding out her hand.


    I smiled weakly. Amber...ir''s sister...the one Leo slept with...


    "Hi," I said taking her hand.


    "I feel like I should apologise to you Luna. ir told me that he and you found out about my intimacy


    with the Alpha and I know that an apology doesn''t cut it, but I truly am sorry. I didn''t consider the


    feelings of his future mate and when I heard that he had found you I immediately felt dreadful and


    ashamed," she exined.


    "Apology entirely epted. It was his decision too and I know what he can be like," I replied. She


    seemed too sweet to reject. And anyway, it''s not like she''s the only pack member Leo has slept with


    and I don''t a line of girls waiting to apologise. There were probably countless girls at this very party.


    "Thank you, Luna," she said a wide smile sweeping across her face.


    "Please call me E," I answered and the smile only grew.


    "Unfortunately not everyone is forgiving as you E," she said, "ir is still furious with me."


    "Who''s older?" I asked.


    "Him, but only by 3 months," she replied.


    "I presume in his eyes those 3 months makes him in charge of you?" I questioned.


    "Oh of course. The controlling and protectiveness never stops," sheined.


    "Tell me about it. My brother and I were brought up like humans for half our lives, but it''s obviously in


    their lycan nature to be that way," I exined.


    "If only Luca was your brother," Allison said looking over to her the gamma of this pack who was


    performing some strange chant hitting two frying pans together whilst stood on the kitchen table.


    "Did his Mother drop him on his head at birth or something?" Amber asked. "Honestly, it''s a good job


    he''s cute and funny or he''d have no hope."


    "Well we all know how you feel about Luca Amber," Allison giggled whilst raising her eyebrows as she


    took arge swig of her drink.


    "Ssshhh!! I thought we agreed never to bring that up again!?" Amber eximed.


    "Even though he''s demoted me three factions and I don''t like the man, I can sort of see why you might


    go for the Alpha," Allison exined "But Luca?! He has the mental age of a two-year-old!"


    "Oh he has a big boy side alright," Amber sniggered.


    "Okay, that''s gross. You just crossed the line!" I shouted covering my ears.


    For the next 10 minutes, we chatted andughed about this and that and Amber and I exchanged


    numbers. She was one of the nicest people I had ever met and we already were making ns to go out


    with Allison too.


    I told Allison all about the Junior institute sess at which she was delighted. Thankfully, she''d also


    received no further discipline from Leo for helping me make the flyers.


    Leo soon came back into the hall. He immediately noticed that I wasn''t where he ordered me to stay


    and began scanning the hall for me.


    "Oh shit, he''s angry" I whispered with my heart beating fast at the expression on his face. "I want a


    colourful funeral, with lot''s of ice cream and Pizza," I said quickly to Allison and Amber before Leo


    spotted the three of us and began striding across the house. "And I want them to y ''That''s amore'' by


    Dean Martin."


    "Colourful, ice cream, pizza and Dean Martin. Got it," Allison replied as Leo reached me and seized my


    arm.


    "See you there!" I called as I was pulled towards the front door.


    "What the fuck are you doing?" Leo hissed as he shoved me against his car.


    "I was talking to Allison and Amber. She''s a lovely girl actually," I replied honestly, "I can see what you


    saw in her."


    "You were disobeying my orders," he corrected.


    "I moved five metres!" I eximed. "What is up with you at the moment?!"


    Big mistake.


    "When are you going to learn?" he asked.


    I drew my eyes to the ground.


    "I forbid you from ever speaking to Amber again," he snarled. "Do you understand me?"


    I nodded.


    There was a lot I had to say in that moment, but for some reason, I just couldn''t.


    "I''m taking you home," he announced holding my hand and beginning to stride into the woods leaving


    the car outside Luca''s house.


    The walk was totally silent. I held Leo''s hand tightly with the memory of what happenedst time we


    walked this way after a party.


    "What did ir want to talk to you about?" I asked eventually.


    "A fire out in one of the factions," he said, "Probably set by rogues."


    "Was anyone hurt?" I asked.


    "No and it''s been dealt with," he exined.


    "That''s like the fourth incident within a couple of days, Leo," I said.


    "I know," he replied.


    "Are you sure there''s nothing I should be worrying about?"


    At that point, there was a slight rustle in the bushes and I moved myself closer to him.


    He wrapped an arm around me.


    "It''s probably just a sheep," he whispered with a smile on his lips.


    "That''s not funny!" I replied as we heard the rustle again.


    "Okay, okay, I will go and check," he said. "Stay here and I mean it this time."


    He stalked over to the source of the noise as I watched glued to my designated spot.


    And that was when I felt somebody grab me from behind. I managed to let out a tiny scream before my


    mouth was covered and something cold and sharp held at my throat.


    Leo spun around and in seconds the attacker had his own knife at his own throat along with Leo''s hand


    as he was pinned to the ground.


    "Who are you?" Leo growled his voice rumbling through the forest.


    "The first of many," he whispered his voice hoarse from suffocation.


    "Who sent you?" Leo asked only holding him tighter around the windpipe.


    "You are going to kill me either way so why would I talk?" he replied his voice growing ever weaker.


    Leo red up into the forest wearing a very pissed off expression. He then merciless swept the knife


    across the man''s neck and his desperate breaths for air ceased.


    I gasped as I saw the wound.


    "That was an assassination attempt," Leo said checking the bush we hear the first rustle from.


    "Next time can we just stay the night at Luca''s?" I asked as Leo wrapped his armsfortingly around


    me, "This particr walk seems to be quite treacherous."


    "Well..." he said, "It certainly sobered me up this time. But had I had any more to drink he might as well


    of buttered you up."


    I looked up at him confused.


    "What is that meant to mean?" I questioned.


    "Because you''d be toast and you put butter on toast," he exined.


    "Right..." I mumbled.


    "I like your skirt by the way."


    "Thanks," I replied. "Why do you say that now?"


    "I''ve been thinking it all evening, but I kept forgetting to say," he said.


    "Fair enough," I replied.


    "I like what you''ve done with your feet too," he added.


    "My feet?" I asked.


    "Yeah, you''ve done something different with them."


    "Nope. Just my everyday average feet," I said looking down at my slightly dirty converse.


    "Well they look hot," he announced.


    "Do you have a foot fetish?" I asked. "Or are you just a little drunk."


    "Can a man not simplypliment his woman''s feet?" he questioned. "So judgemental..." he added in


    a mumble.


    Definitely drunk.

 Chapter 70 Bananas

    Chapter 70 Bananas


    November 17th


    We reached the house and Leo flicked the light switch and the hallway was immediately illuminated


    with yellow light.


    "I should probably wash my hands..." Leo stated looking down at the now dry blood that covered him.


    As Leo went into the kitchen to use the sink I took my shoes off before hearing my phone buzz in my


    pocket.


    I withdrew it and immediately noticed a notification from Amber.


    "Who''s texting you?" Leo asked from the kitchen.


    Shit. Operation try to lie to Leo is a go.


    "Oh nobody," I replied stuffing my phone back into my pocket.


    "How can nobody text you? He doesn''t even have a phone," Leo questioned in a slightly drunk manner.


    "Just somebody from school," I rified.


    "Can I see then?" he asked raising an eyebrow and holding his now clean hand out to take my phone.


    "Do you not trust me?" I questioned.


    "Of course I don''t fucking trust me," he said, "Give it to me."


    I forced half a smile before cing it in his palm.


    "Amber Valentti?" Leo stated his voice deepening. "One of them goes to your school you say?"


    "Just because you''ve slept with her doesn''t mean we can''t be friends. We have at least one thing in


    "I thought I forbade you from talking to her?"


    "I''m not talking to her. I haven''t replied yet have I?"


    He pressed a few buttons on my phone and there were a few beeps, "I deleted her number. Just in


    case you find yourself identally replying or some shit."


    "Leo!" I said taking my phone back. "Who gave you the right to dictate who I talk to?"


    "I''m Alpha," he said with a shrug. "Why do I have to keep reminding you that?"


    I gave him a sarcastic smile before he leant back on the counter and let out a dramatic groan.


    "I''m hungry," he announced. "Like really fucking hungry. Do we have any pancakes?"


    "You''re the one that did the grocery shopping," I replied.


    "Did I buy pancakes?" He asked.


    "I don''t know. I wasn''t there," I said.


    "I went grocery shopping without you?"


    I nodded.


    "And I didn''t get pancakes?"


    I shrugged.


    "Waffles?"


    I shrugged again.


    "Shit," he cursed leaning his forehead against the fridge. "What a fucking disaster."


    I ced my fingers on my lips, stifling augh.


    "It''s not funny," he stated.


    "I''d make you some pancakes," I offered.


    "You would?" he asked his eyes lighting up like a child in a candy shop.


    "Of course," I replied, "IF you hadn''t treated me like a piece of shit today."


    He let out a sigh.


    "Can''t you just do it because you love me?" he asked taking my hand and kissing it.


    "I may love you but I certainly don''t like you," I replied.


    He put on a pair of puppy eyes.


    "E please," he said.


    Iughed as I shook my head.


    He then came forward and lifted me up by my waist and up high above him.


    "Please," he repeated as I squealed.


    "You know I like to abide by thews of gravity," I exined. "Put me down, Leonardo."


    "Will you make me pancakes if I put you down?" he asked, only lifting me higher.


    "No, I''d rather stay up here for the rest of my life," I hissed.


    "Wow you''re tall!" Leo dered. I wasn''t quite sure if he was joking or generally drunkenly mistaken.


    "I get that a lot," I replied sarcastically purely for my own amusement.


    He then put me back down on the floor before he smiled and began copsing onto the sofa.


    "No, no, no," I said taking his hand. "Let''s get you upstairs. You can''t pass out here."


    "I can," he grumbled. "And I will."


    "Get your drunk ass upstairs, Nardo," I said. "Come on."


    He dragged himself to his feet and I guided him upstairs to the bedroom where he immediately threw


    himself on the bed face down.


    "You know most people don''t sleep in jeans," I pointed out taking off my top and skirt.


    He rolled over as I went to look for some pyjamas.


    "Come here a second," he replied beckoning with his index finger. I walked to the edge of the bed.


    "What?" I asked and he beckoned again with his finger so that I ended up leaning down to him. He


    reached his hand behind my neck and pulled me down further to his lips. He was a tiny bit more clumsy


    than usual with his tongue and lips, but it felt good all the same. I knew today I had been denying him


    all kind of physical affection but right now he was so drunk, did it matter if I gave in just once? And so I


    let him kiss me and even his hand slip up my top.


    He then looked into my eyes stroked his hand along my hair before copsing back onto the bed.


    "You''re like super pretty, I couldn''t help myself," he grumbled.


    "Thanks," I replied before going back to get some shorts and a t-shirt.


    "So you agree? You think you''re like really pretty?" He asked before giggling to himself.


    "Shut up," I replied rolling my eyes. "Were you going to take your jeans off?" I asked perching beside


    him as hey horizontally across the bed.


    He grunted in response.


    "Or move to your side maybe?" I added only to receive another grunt.


    I sighed before switching on themp and getting up to turn the light off. As I returned Leo''s phone


    began buzzing in his pocket.


    "Are you going to answer that?" I asked scrambling into the small amount of covers I could get that he


    wasn''t weighing down.


    This time there wasn''t even a grunt so I made the decision to answer it for him.


    "Hey Luca it''s E. Leo is unavable right now due to his slight intoxication," I exined.


    "I just wanted to know what type of bananas he buys," Luca replied down the phone.


    "Why?" I questioned not really that surprised about the abnormality of the question.


    "Because they are so good!"


    "But a banana''s a banana right?"


    "Oh E. How simple minded you are," he stated.


    "You aren''t in the grocery store right now are you?" I asked.


    "Why else would I be asking Leo the species of banana he buys?" he replied as if I was being stupid.


    "It''s midnight Luca and you are way too drunk to be out. Go home," I said.


    "Not until I find the onion to my bhaji or the wibble to my wobble," he argued. I let out a chuckle. "E


    this is a serious matter. Stopughing!"


    "Okay okay! I''ll go downstairs and see what bloody bananas the Alpha buys," I replied climbing back


    out of bed again and towards the door.


    A minuteter I was back in the kitchen and heading straight for the fruit bowl.


    "They don''t say a name," I told him eventually.


    "What?!" he answered totally outraged. "Describe them to me."


    "Well...they are yellow...straight with a slight bend...they just look like average bananas to be honest," I


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    exined.


    "Again with the simple minded attitude! They aren''t any old bananas," he replied. "Do they look more


    like Musa..acu..minatas or....musa...balb..isanas?"


    "No fucking idea Luca."


    "Fuck. We really are between a rock and a hard ce here E," he groaned.


    "Why don''t you buy a bunch of each?" I asked.


    "Because I only brought a dor," he answered as I made my way back upstairs to see if Leo had


    stirred.


    "So you went to a grocery store, at midnight, with one dor, to buy bananas?" I questioned.


    "That is correct."


    "Well guess it will just have to choose and hope for the best because Leo is still totally dead to the


    world," I concluded as Luca groaned some more.


    Soon after we hung up and I put Leo''s phone on the bedside table.


    I then prodded him a few times in an attempt to get him to move. Eventually, I gave up and began


    trying to pull him with every ounce of strength within me.


    He was heavy, but not unmovable. After a few minutes he was firmly on his side of the bed and I was


    able to get into mine.


    I turned themp off and settled down to sleep hoping that Luca was happy with his banana


    choice.

 Chapter 71 You Win Some you Lose Some

    Chapter 71 You Win Some you Lose Some


    November 18th


    Leo awoke the next morning in a bad mood.


    The first thing he did was let out a deep groan before he rolled over and dropped his heavy arm onto


    my stomach.


    "I can''t believe you didn''t make me pancakes," he said.


    "Well," I said sitting up and bringing my knees to my chest, "You didn''t treat me well yesterday, did


    you?"


    He sighed, "If you are referring to Amber, I have my reasons, E. It''s far moreplicated than just


    because I''ve hooked up with her. Please try to understand."


    "...Then why don''t you tell me?" I asked, "Then I might understand and we can move on."


    "No," he said sitting up, "And I have my reasons for that too."


    I sighed and stood up, "I''m going in the shower."


    I let the hot water run over my skin as I watched it run down the drain.


    I had to understand otherwise I''d piss him off. But I couldn''t question in order to understand otherwise


    I''d piss him off. It didn''t make any sense. I''m supposed to just take his word for blindly ept


    everything without an exnation. And if I didn''t, he''d pull some shit like ''just trust me'' as if he''s ever


    given me a reason to trust him to be doing the right thing for the right reasons.


    When I came out my the shower wrapped in my towel he was sat on the edge of the bed, his face still


    hard and grumpy.


    But as his eyes settled on me in my towel, his lips parted and he sat up straighter.


    "Come here," he said as I opened my drawer to find some clean underwear.


    "Let me just get dressed," I said.


    "E," he replied, "Please. Juste here."


    I sighed and turned to face him.


    He gestured for me toe over again and I put my panties down and went to stand in front of him


    He brought his hands to my face, "If it''s friends you want, you are wee to hang out with my sisters


    and Allison anytime you like...so long as you don''t lead Allison astray again or let her lead you astray.


    Okay? They have other friends your age that they can introduce you to too and if you like, we can


    arrange another trip to Kellington to see Abi and Charlotte. Just not Amber."


    I didn''t nod but I didn''t object either.


    "Good," he said, before pulling me closer and kissing me.


    I hardly kissed him back but it didn''t stop him bringing a hand down to my waist as he delved deeper


    into my mouth.


    His lips were as soft and delicious as ever and I felt the shivers as he touched me but I still moved


    away as soon as his hand dropped lower to my ass.


    He let out a forceful exhale but standing up and dragging his eyes from my body.


    "When are you going to give in?" he asked, "Just so I know how long I have to wait."


    "I''ll feelfortable having sex with you again when I am satisfied you have at least some attempt to


    be a better person," I replied, "So it''s up to you to decide."


    He shot me a re before sauntering into the bathroom.


    I pushed him out of my mind and headed downstairs to make some breakfast.


    I knew he''d be hungry too and I wasn''t going to be immature and not making him anything too so I


    cooked enough eggs and bacon for us both. I ted it up with some toast and orange juice before he


    finally appeared, fresh out of the shower.


    Even after I had cooked some eggs, bacon and sausages there was still no sign of the man. I stormed


    back upstairs and swung open the bedroom door.


    "This looks good," he said as I handed him his breakfast.


    I gave him a small smile before sitting down without a word.


    "I''ve got to go outter. Luca will being," he told me as he ate.


    "Could you try to avoiding home covered in the blood of innocents and in a foul mood this time?" I


    asked.


    He looked up and clenched his jaw, "They weren''t innocent."


    "As far as I know, they are," I mumbled.


    "What have I told you about questioning me?" he growled.


    I scowled.


    "The thing is Leo, I''m not a fucking child," I said, "You can''t just expect me to live happily in ignorance.


    And the fact that you won''t just tell me what is going on with those rogues makes me think your


    response of killing them all is unjustified and evil which is why I''m not overly keen to leap into bed with


    you. Why don''t you understand?"


    "Every other member of this pack puts their faith in me to lead this pack in the best possible way. They


    don''t need to question me and they don''t need to know my reasons. They just know that I have them


    and that is enough," he snapped.


    "No," I said, "They are scared of you and they don''t dare. There''s a difference."


    "Well, either way, it works and this pack thrives. So stop trying to change things. You can''t ''fix'' me. You


    can''t make me ''good''. You certainly can''t remodel me into whoever you wanted for a mate. You were


    unlucky enough to get me and this is how I am. The sooner you ept it, the sooner you will be


    happy."


    I looked down at my eggs.


    He words cut deep and I had to fight to hold back the tears.


    "The fridge is nearly empty," I said, "Someone needs to go grocery shopping."


    "Well, you''ve just pissed me off. Thest thing I need is a load of screaming human children around


    me," he replied, "We''ll go tomorrow."


    Three hourster, I was in the library. Leo had brieflye in to tell me he was leaving and Luca was


    The food situation was bing dire.


    For lunch, I had a stale piece of toast and the banana Luca had been worshipping. I wasn''t surprised to


    find it was no more than mediocre.


    After this morning, I didn''t want to go and talk to Leo to see if he''d reschedule the grocery trip for today


    so I made do.


    When Luca came, I went straight to the door in need of some human interaction.


    "Do not leave the house and do not leave her alone, understand?" Leo said to him in a hushed voice at


    the door, "It''s important."


    Leo then opened his mouth to continue before he saw me and paused.


    "Just don''t."


    Luca nodded, "Got it."


    Leo then left, leaving just Luca and I in the hallway.


    "Luca thank God," I sighed, "Somebody to actually talk to."


    "What does the Alpha not speak or something?" Luca asked.


    "We''ve been avoiding each other all day," I informed him, "He woke up grumpy and only got more


    grumpy when I argued with him...again."


    "Doesn''t sound uncharacteristic," Luca mumbled, "He''s been weirdtely. There''s something going on


    and he''ll only talk to ir about it."


    "Tell me about it," I replied, "Something shady no doubt. But I don''t want to talk about that anymore.


    Let''s do something else."


    A couple of hourster, Luca and I had somehow ended up ying twister.


    "This is such an unfair game," I replied after losing because I couldn''t reach a blue circle with my left


    hand, "Your limbs are so much longer than mine."


    "Yeh and yours are so much more flexible," he said, "I can''t even touch my toes."


    To be fair, he had lost quite a few times on ounts of being unable to bend his body in the right


    directions.


    I smiled, "Final decider round?"


    "Bring it on, baby," he said pping his hands in excitement.


    But just as I spun the board, my stomach grumbled incredibly loudly.


    "Sis, what was that? Your stomach or a fucking howler monkey?" Luca said, his eyes wide in shock.


    "We don''t have any food because no one''s been to the store," I exined, "And I''m supposed to be


    eating for two."


    Luca contorted his face in thought before looking at his watch, "We could go eat somewhere..."


    My face lit up.


    "But you heard Leo. He specifically told us not to leave the house."


    I frowned, "But what time is he getting home?"


    "Not for like two hours," he said.


    We both looked at each for a few moments.


    "I mean...what''s the worst he could do?" Luca asked.


    We both thought again, this time imagining what the worst he could do is.


    "Second thoughts...." Luca began.


    "We''ll be quick," I said, "He won''t know."


    "He''ll know. He always knows. I used to think he was psychic."


    "If I die of starvation along with the baby...that''s gonna cost you at least one more limb than letting me


    out the house to get food," I pointed out.


    "Well, when you put it that way and besides it was your idea..."


    Twenty minutester, I was sat in Macdonalds with Luca devouring a double hamburger with extra


    pickles.


    "That exins why he''s grumpy at the moment. He''s sexually frustrated," Luca replied after I had


    exined the whole situation.


    "Well he could just jerk off," I said with a shrug.


    "It''s not the same, E. Trust me," Luca replied, "And letting him kiss you and then leaving him on


    edge? Girl you are cruel."


    "I thought you were meant to be acting as my girlfriend that I spill all my problems to over junk food as


    we both cry and support each other?" I said with a frown.


    "Hey I never said he didn''t deserve it!" he eximed, defensively.


    "I know right!"


    "He''s such a jerk," Luca corrected himself in a valley girl ent.


    "And you should see how desperate his face was this morning when I came out the shower in my


    towel.


    "OMG that''s so funny! I would have like literally like died. Like literally." Luca replied.


    "And then he was like ''When are you going to give in?''," I continued, exagerating the Italian ent and


    deepness of his voice, "And I said not until you get your fucking act together honeybunch."


    "Get it, sistarrr. You go girl!" Luca sung.


    "OMG E is that you?" A girl squealed in the exact ent Luca and I were just imitating.


    Luca''s jaw dropped in amusement and I could tell he was holding back augh.


    "It like totally is!" I replied in an even higher tone. "I thought you like literally hated me!"


    The girl we were talking to was Witney. Some of you may remember her from way back at the


    beginning of this story. The one that slept with Cameron and then got expelled from school for sleeping


    with a teacher...yeah that one.


    "And who is this?" She asked ignoring me and stroking Luca''s hair.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Right, so she''s not actually interested in me. She just likes the look of the eye candy sat opposite me.


    "That''s urmm...my..." I stuttered.


    "Boyfriend," Luca finished. The feelings obviously weren''t mutual.


    "That is correct. This is....Ernesto....Ludwig....Weasley-Squarepants.." I stuttered picking the first


    names that came into my head. Luca mouthed to me a ''what the fuck?'' and I grimaced at my own


    stupidity.


    "Weasley-Squarepants?" Witney questioned.


    "Double-barrelled," Luca confirmed.


    "Parents couldn''t decide which they preferred," I added.


    "But you can just call me Ernie," Luca said.


    "So are you guys on a date?" she asked. This girl really needs to learn when to go and leave a happy


    couple be.


    "Yep," Luca answered maybe a little too quickly.


    "In Macdonalds?"


    "Yeah Luca really loves it," I answered shortly before Luca kicked me from under the table.


    "Who''s Luca?" she asked.


    "Oh just a pet name for.... Ernie''s....ring worm...isn''t it Luca? I mean Ernie..." I said grimacing once


    again. Could this get any worse?


    "We like to treat him from time to time," Luca added after kicking me again under the table.


    "Well, how''s Kellington High?" She asked.


    "Oh yep. It''s great. Smashing. Splendid. Some may even say spectacr," I replied maybe overdoing it


    a little.


    "I also just wanted to apologise for sleeping with your boyfriend," She said and I shot Luca a re. He


    put his hands up in defence.


    "Wait do you mean Cameron?" I asked. "Because I''m pretty sure we broke up before that happened."


    "Yeah but couples break up all the time. Technically he cheated on you with me," She exined.


    "Well technically, if we are technically going to use the term ''technically'' technically, then technically he


    technically didn''t," I replied.


    "Whatever he''s a jerk. I wouldn''t waste your time on him. There are so many better fish in the sea." she


    said acting like the rtionship guru. Excuse you Witney Mcslutney Slut but that''s Luca''s job. She has


    never even had a partner for more than three days before- not that Luca has either.


    "Could of done with that advice about two months ago. Like you know, when all of this was actually


    relevant." I replied.


    "Well, I have a boy waiting for me in the back seat of his car in the parking lot," she boasted.


    "ssy," I mumbled under my breath knowing that Luca could hear.


    "I''ll see you around E and Spongebob or whatever your name is," she said before marching off in her


    high heels.


    "Rude," Luca grumbled. "It''s Ernesto Ludwig Weasley-Squarepants."


    I choked on my final fry and had to use my remaining lemonade to wash it down.


    "But really? Weasley-Squarepants? What kind of messed up, perverted Ron and spongebob breeding


    process is involved in producing a child with that surname? And ringworms? Where the fuck did that


    onee from?" He questioned.


    "I was always an imaginative kid," I replied.


    "Get under the table," he suddenly blurted out of nowhere. "Alpha at one o clock."


    "Oh shit," I cursed before diving under the not veryrge booth table.


    "I can fucking see you both," Leo''s pissed off voice said a few momentster.


    I looked to the side to see his feet and legs before I shuffled further under the table and closer to Luca.


    "Who are you mysterious man?  We don''t know you," Luca replied putting on a voice that if you were


    VERY imaginative you could interpret as a Russian ent??? Maybe...


    Even in this situation, Luca didn''t fail to make meugh. I quickly mmed my hand over my mouth just


    as Leo crouched down to look under the table.


    I looked up, met his stern eyes for a short second before quickly looking to the floor.


    "Oh hey Alpha," Luca said. "We thought you were someone else."


    "Why are you under the table?" he questioned.


    "I dropped my...my..my...FRY and we were just having a quick look for it," I bluffed, still unable to look


    him in the eye.


    "Both of you?" he asked.


    "Yes," we replied in unison both of us knowing full well he wasn''t buying it.


    "It''s a two-person job," I added just for good measure.


    "Get the fuck outside now," Leo said his tone turning very serious and not at all amused.


    "You know Luca, I don''t think I''m going to eat the fry even if we do find it because that would be


    unhygienic so do you think maybe we should stop looking?" I asked.


    "Yeah okay. You win some you lose some," he replied and we both got out from under the table.


    I slowly looked up to Leo and smiled meekly. There was a short tense pause as he just red at me


    before he grabbed my wrist and then Luca by the scruff of his cor.


    He hauled us both outside into the parking lot before mming Luca into the wall by the McDonald''s


    bins and punched him in the face. Very hard.


    "Leo!" I gasped.


    "What did I say just before I left?" Leo questionedpletely ignoring me.


    "Bye?" Luca replied his voice slightly strained.


    Another blow just as hard but this time in the ribs.


    "Leo stop it!" I screamed but he still didn''t do so much as turn his head to me.


    "I said don''t let her out the fucking house," Leo said answering his own question. "So why have you let


    her out the fucking house? Are you forgetting that I am your Alpha now too?"


    "I decided you''d be less angry with me in this situation than you would be if she died of starvation,"


    Luca exined.


    "It''s been about like three hours since shest ate. She wasn''t going to die. Don''t ever disobey my


    orders again. Got it?" Leo replied. Luca nodded before Leo threw him to the ground and then finally


    turned to me.


    "Hello," I said with an awkward little wave as his angry eyes bore into mine.


    "Hello? Is that all you have to say for yourself?" he raised an eyebrow. "Car. Now," he ordered like


    some kind of caveman.


    I hesitated, turning to Luca who was just above managing to sit up.


    "Get in the car," Leo growled, "Defy me one more time and I am going to flip my shit."


    Pretty sure the shit has already been flipped but I still didn''t want to find out what would happen if I


    refused. Luca was just about okay and I had got away with only a small bruise on my wrist. There was


    certainly room for more damage.


    "Bye Luca," I said. "I''ll see you next time."


    "See ya E," he replied just about managing to pull himself together enough to get to his feet and


    stumble to his car. "If there is a next time."


    "What the fuck Leo?!" I said as he began to drive.


    "Why are you ''what the fucking''?" he questioned.


    "Maybe because you just beat up your third inmand?"


    "He''ll be fine. And don''t think that you got away lightly. I just can''t beat you up because you''re my mate


    and everything which really sucks." He replied.


    "Well It''s great to hear you draw the line somewhere but best friends still don''t fall into the ''don''t beat


    up'' category. You really are a man with great morals." I said in a sarcastic tone.


    "If you are trying to wind me up. Congrats. You seeded in that hours ago so unless you want me to


    "I was hungry Leo! I''m pregnant," he said.


    "Then you should have called me and I would have sent somebody to get some food," he replied,


    "There was a good reason I wanted you to stay in the house tonight. It''s not safe out here."


    "Then you should have told me..." I said quietly.


    With that, he stopped the car abruptly in the middle of the road.


    "What are you doing?" I asked.


    "Get out," he said.


    "What?"


    "I said get out the car."


    I furrowed my eyebrows and unbuckled as he did the same and climbed out of the car.


    "Do you smell the air, E?" he asked.


    I took a deep breath, taking in the scents of the forest.


    "What does it smell like?"


    "Trees, rain, wild animals..."


    "And?" he asked.


    There was another scent. One that wasn''t normal to this territory.


    "Rogues," I said.


    "Every day it gets stronger," he replied, "Every day, my men are finding more rogues on this territory."


    I took a deep breath.


    "We are under attack," he continued, "And they aren''t just acting alone anymore."


    I snapped my eyes up to him, "What does that mean?"


    He shook his head, "I''ve told you enough. But these wolves are dangerous to you and every other


    member of this pack, including our unborn child. I am killing them because it is necessary to keep you


    all safe. Does that make sense."


    I nodded.


    Although I could tell that was just the tip of the iceberg, it still felt like a break through.


    "Now let''s get home."


    We were soon back in the house.


    "How about we have sex now and draw a line under this whole thing?" he suggested as I took my


    shoes off at the door.


    "No," I said.


    "We''ve fought almost constantly for days. What better way to solve the conflict than a good fuck?"


    "Sitting down and actually talking about it more?" I replied. "Whilst I''m thankful you told me what you


    did, it wasn''t enough to convince me that you are not the devil and I''ve got more respect for myself than


    to give in, especially after you just beat up Luca."


    "Talking hasn''t worked so far, why would that magically change?" he said.


    He had a point.


    "We''ve just got to fuck and make up."


    I shook my head, "I don''t want to."


    "You don''t have to forgive me or give in or change your opinion," he saiding closer to me and


    resting his hands on my hips, "Just fuck me....please....woman that I highly respect..."


    I smiled, "Was that a ''please''? Leonardo Loren, what has happened to you?!"


    "Don''t make me beg," he replied.


    Now I had him wrapped around my little finger. It had only been a couple of days and he was already


    desperate.


    "I''m surprised you''re begging," I said quietly. "I would have thought you''d feel entitled to it. Ya know,


    considering you''re the Alpha and I''m just your opinionless Luna, here purely to serve you."


    "Fuck''s sake," he grumbled. "Here we go again."


    "In fact, I''m surprised you care enough about what I think to worry if I want to have sex or not. Why


    don''t you just take it, Leonardo, like you take everything else?!"


    He let out a short breath.


    "You know I wouldn''t do that," he said.


    "Do I?" I asked. "You had no problem marking me against my will and you seem to be listening to your


    Dad''s opinion these days about how you should treat me and he certainly feels a man is entitled to his


    mate whenever it suits him."


    Leo suddenly sat up and looked me right in the eye. His face was sincere, a transformation from the


    scowl and rolling eyes he had worn a few seconds before.


    "I will never rape you, E," he said in a deep tone. "No matter how angry I am or how long it''s been


    that is one thing I will never do."


    "Whatever," I said. "People change. You''ve demonstrated that over thest couple of days."


    And the stalemate continues.

 Chapter 72 Bumble Bee

    Chapter 72 Bumble Bee


    November 19th


    The next day there was a frost which left the forest bitterly cold.


    "Do you want to go on a walk?" Leo asked as I sat at the table drinking hot chocte.


    "Depends which Leo I''m going with..." I muttered. "Old Leo or whoever inhabited you two days ago..."


    He was stood washing up the breakfast tes and at myment he threw the sponge into the sink,


    sttering soapy water everywhere.


    "Let me rephrase that. We are going on a walk," he replied.


    "Silly of me to think I actually had a choice..."


    "Enough with the snidements," he snapped. "Now get your shoes and coat. We''re going in five


    minutes."


    As we walked through the forest, I kept my arms folded and refused to hold his hand. The fresh air was


    nice and if we weren''t in a raging fight, I could have enjoyed hispany but there was a tension


    between us even bitterer than the winter air.


    We eventually reached ake having exchanged very few words and just stood by it silently.


    It was then that he pulled my hand from where it had been firmly in my pocket and held it tightly.


    "Nice view, isn''t it?" he said as I tried to pull my hand out of his.


    Hepletely ignored my futile attempts.


    "The water is so calm...and still...and tranquil," he added as I started hitting his chest.


    "Get off me!" I growled.


    "And listen to the birds sing and the leaves rustle in the breeze. The forest really is the most peaceful


    ce," he added.


    "Leo!" I shouted and he finally looked down at me.


    "What is it, my dear," he asked.


    "I apologise profusely for not being the obedient Luna you had imagined. But I am not going to change.


    So give up and let go of my hand."


    "And I apologise profusely for not being the soft and charming mate you had imagined. But I am not


    going to change either. So give up and hold my hand."


    At that, I tried tounch my leg towards him but he caught it and shoved me up against a tree.


    "You are just so resilient," he said with augh.


    I smiled, "Don''t I just drive you up the wall?"


    He grabbed my face with one hand whilst still keeping me firmly against the tree.


    Completely unexpectedly, he then leant forward and roughly kissed me. Pressing his lips hard against


    mine.


    He ran his fingers down to my mark and a shudder slipped down my spine.


    He then pulled his lipspletely away and I found myself gasping and leaning forward to kiss him


    again.


    Heughedcently.


    "You want it, huh?" he said, his hand resting on my arse.


    I made no reply but when he slowly brought his lips close to mine and just paused there, only an inch


    away, his breath fanning across my face, the anticipation was unbearable and I had to lean forward and


    close the gap.


    "I knew you''d give in," he whispered before kissing me back.


    I wanted to stop and refuse to give him the satisfaction but the way his fingersid on my mark and


    how he held me firmly against the tree unexinably stopped me. I was trapped and I didn''t exactly


    hate it.


    A few minutester, he slipped his hand inside my pants and I let out a deep moan as his fingers made


    their way into my panties.


    He smiled again and the longer his hand stayed down there, the more I rxed into his arms and just


    let him hold me there.


    Every time I realised what I was letting him do, how I was letting him win, there''d be another wave of


    pleasure or he''d sh me another handsome smile. It wasn''t long until he unzipped his pants and


    hitched me up against the tree before he entered. I clutched his back as the pleasure got intense but it


    was only five minutes before I reached my climax and by the groan he let out, he did too.


    Despite the cold air, I was in sweats of heat as he pulled out and wiped his brow.


    "Victory," he whispered in my ear.


    I closed my eyes, still catching my breath.


    Regret was already beginning to set in. All my efforts to stand up to him and now I''ve let him win just


    like that.


    "Feels right, doesn''t it? To follow your instinct," he added. "To let me be in control. It feels natural."


    I had nothing to say to that.


    So I just let him kiss me once more.


    "Leo?" a voice said from what sounded like only a few metres away.


    He quickly pulled his lips away and turned round, zipping up his pants as he went.


    "Oh, hey Lia," he said, wiping his lips and running his fingers through his messy hair.


    "Hey, Leo," she replied. "...hey E."


    I forced a smile through my blush as I fumbled with the buttons on my shirt.


    "Were you...?" she said.


    "Yes," Leo replied. "Did you need me?" he added quickly changing the subject.


    She nodded, "I wanted to talk to you about Haden but if you''re busy-"


    "No, we''re done," Leo said taking my hand. "Come back to my house. We''ll talk there."


    After an awkward return home, in which no one spoke but Leo just held my hand as Lia walked silently


    next to us, Leo made coffee.


    "So what''s up?" Leo asked, handing her the mug.


    "Apart from the fact that I just stumbling upon my brother screwing in the forest?" she asked with a


    grimace.


    Leo rolled his eyes, "Yes apart from that."


    "I wanted to ask if maybe possibly it would be okay if you could release Haden in the next couple of


    days?" she said nervously.


    Leo''s expression changed to serious as he looked his sister directly in the eye.


    "Why now?" he asked folding his arms.


    "It''s been weeks and I can''t bear to be away from him any longer," she exined.


    "Do you n to leave the territory with him?" Leo asked.


    "Yes."


    "You can wait another two weeks until you turn 18."


    "That''s too long," she protested.


    "I''m not stopping you from visiting him whenever you like."


    "Imagine if your mate was locked away and you could only ''visit'' her!" Lia argued raising her voice


    slightly.


    "My mate isn''t a psychopath," Leo stated in a deep tone.


    Lia quickly diverted her eyes to the ground where she paused and swallowed.


    "Fine. Imagine if you were locked away and she could only ''visit'' you," She said, looking back up.


    Leo''s face hardened even more than previously thought possible.


    "You are just as bad as him."


    "Don''t argue with me, Lia. I will not release him until you are 18," he said sternly.


    "What difference will two weeks make?" she asked.


    "You know exactly what he will do to you the second he is away from here and off the Wolfsbane. Are


    you ready for that yet, huh?"


    "He wouldn''t do that," she replied quietly.


    "You have no idea what he will do," he said, "You don''t know him like I know him."


    "This is still my decision," she replied.


    "Well excuse me for not jumping at the chance to let you get hurt. I have the power to override your


    decision and I am going to use it to protect you," he said.


    She opened her mouth but Leo interupted before she could get a single word out.


    "I''m not changing my mind," he dered crossing his arms.


    "Haden is my mate and I have the right to be with him. E help me out here," Lia said looking at me


    for help.


    I hesitated for a moment not quite sure what to say.


    "I think that you should listen to your brother Lia. He''s only thinking about what is best for you," I


    replied.


    She looked at me a bowl of disappointment on her face with a side order of shock and a sprig of


    betrayal to garnish.


    "E!" she eximed. "Tell him!"


    "She''s not going to tell me anything, Lia," Leo snapped. "I''ve made my decision and as my Luna she''s


    agreeing with it."


    "E?" she asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "As your brother, Leo has the right to be concerned," I said. "Haden is a bad man."


    "I know but-"


    "There are no buts, Lia," Leo said, "Not until you are 18. Then we will revaluate."


    "Age didn''t matter when it came to E," she replied, "Was she ''ready''?"


    "Go home," Leo ordered.


    She turned and quickly left the house, a sob undoubtedly begging to break free.


    After she had left Leo leant over the back of the sofa and gently kissed me on the lips.


    "Good girl," he whispered in my ear before jumping over the sofa and joining me to finish the movie.


    "You were harsh on her," I pointed out.


    "Because I love her and I won''t have Haden mistreating her,"  Leo said.


    I nodded and rested my head on his chest. He ced his hand on top of my head and began stroking


    my hair.


    "But what she said about me, you know it''s true, don''t you?" I said. "You feel exactly how Connor did


    only he didn''t have the power to stop you."


    He wrapped his arm around me and kissed my head, "Perhaps I shouldn''t have been so harsh on him


    for just wanting to protect you."


    "It''s not toote," I said.


    "Hmm," was all he said and I decided not to pester him anymore.


    "Are we gonna talk about what happened in the woods?" he asked a few minutester.


    "We had sex," I said.


    "And you know what that means?" he asked.


    "I gave in and you won, I know," I replied.


    "And now we''ve got everything to how it should be, we don''t need to talk about it anymore. We can


    move on and be happy," he said. "I''m sorry if this was harsh on you but it''ll work out better for


    everything in the long run. You, me and the baby."


    I nodded, "I hope you''re right."


    At 5 o clock, it was alreadypletely dark and Leo had to go out for some important meeting with


    some of his allies at the base.


    "Due to Luca''s lifelong babysitting ban, Mateo will be joining you tonight," Leo said walking down the


    stairs in his suit and tie.


    Who are these allies? Royalty?


    "When are you going to stop getting your friends and brothers to ''look after'' me when you''re out. I''m big


    enough to be left in a house alone," I replied.


    "But you''re not big enough to fight off a nasty rogue," he answered kissing my forehead as the doorbell


    rang.


    After Leo had left Mateo did his typical raid of the fridge. Luckily, we went to the grocery storest night


    so there was some actual food in there.


    "So howe Luca has been banned?" he asked with a slice of ham in one hand and a pancake in the


    other.


    "He took me to Macdonalds against Leo''s orders. Then Leo punched him, twice, delivered a whole load


    of threats, banned him from babysitting duty and here we are," I exined briefly.


    "Right..." Mateo said. "I''m hoping that out loud that sounded much worse than it was."


    "Probably better out loud actually," I countered.


    "Is everything okay?" he asked. "...like with him?"


    I nodded, "He''s been in a bad mood for a few days. We''re through it now though."


    Mateo examined my face before forcing a smile, "Okay," he said with a nod, "But if there''s anything,


    you know you can talk to me right?"


    I gave him a half-smile, "I''m fine Mateo. Don''t worry."


    "Okay...well," he said, "Quick Loren update: Maria and Elena are up to something and I''m trying to find


    out what. I''m pretty sure Allison is involved too so I might try seducing her into telling me."


    "You''re still hooking up with Allison?" I asked.


    "Yes and Marco and Carlos still have absolutely no idea," he said with a grin, "I''ve now been fucking


    their best friend for three months and they didn''t even figure it out when Carlos literally walked in on


    us."


    I let out an abruptugh, "What did you tell him you were doing?"


    "We told him she was straddling me because she was plucking my eyebrows," he said. "He just


    shrugged, told her not to miss my unibrow and left."


    I shook my head in disbelief, "How are they that dumb?"


    "Maybe it''s because they had Leo and me as their older brothers," he replied, "When we were little we


    used to smash each other''s skulls in regrly."


    I rolled my eyes, "You still do," I said, "I''ve seen the way you ''y'' fight."


    He grinned again, "Anyway, Maria and Elena keep going onte night walks in the woods. If I suggest


    going with them, they are always very opposed to the idea ande up with some excuse."


    "Maybe they just don''t like you?" I asked trying to distract him off the trail to discovering Elena and


    Maria''s female training secret.


    "Hmmm possible," he said, "Elena and I fight but Maria and I are normally good."


    I shrugged, "Who knows..."


    "Oh I will very soon. I can assure you of that," he replied, "And anyway. Lenny turns 16 next week and


    Mom wanted me to invite you and Leo while I''m here."


    "I''ll pass the message along."


    A few hourster, we were watching some crap film (what my day has mostly consisted of) when the


    doorbell rang.


    "Stay here," Mateo said before going to the door as I rolled my eyes.


    "Hey, Mateo! Is E in? I have something for her," I heard Luca''s voice say. Definitely not a scary rogue


    then.


    "Luca, I''m pretty sure the Alpha told you to stay away from his Luna," Mateo replied.


    "Yeah he did but this is important," Luca said not sounding that threatened by Leo.


    "Are you some sort of twat?" Mateo asked in a serious tone.


    I stifled a snort as I continued to listen to the conversation unfolding at the door.


    "You still have the ck eye fromst night yet you continue to go against his orders. Sometimes I


    wonder how you are even still alive," Mateo continued.


    "He loves me really just sometimes he...forgets I guess," Luca replied still upbeat and no doubt smiling.


    "Well it''s your funeral," Mateo said shortly before Luca''s beaming face appeared in the living room.


    "When I got home yesterday I realised I still have your socks," he said throwing me my favourite


    bumblebee striped socks.


    "I threw yours in the trash sorry," I replied through gritted my teeth.


    "Why?" He questioned his facial expression instantly changing.


    "They were more hole than sock and they stunk like mouldy meatballs," I exined.


    "I was going to put them in theundry today."


    "They wouldn''t have survived even one spin in a washing machine, Luca darling."


    His jaw dropped in offence.


    "Don''t ''darling'' me. I''ve had them for years!"


    "I could tell."


    "The audacity! You owe me a pair of socks E," he said crossing his arms and sitting on the sofa.


    "Would someone like to tell me what is going on?" Mateo asked.


    "Basicallyst night in the Macdonalds waiting line Luca spotted my rather fetching bumblebee socks


    and wanted to swap...so that''s what we did...." I exin.


    "Oh right. Of course."


    "Fuck me," Luca cursed as we heard footstepse down the drive.


    "Um fuck no," Mateo scoffed.


    "Is that Leo back already?" I asked as Luca, having ignored Mateo''sment, marched across the


    room to the back door.


    "Where''s the key?" he questioned after he discovered it was locked.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t know. That''s not the sort of thing I usually get told," I replied sardonically.


    "Well guys this is it," Luca said turning to us.


    "Don''t be melodramatic," I replied in a pragmatic tone. "In the downstairs bathroom, the window lock is


    broken. Leo hasn''t bothered to fix it because 1. he doesn''t know that I know and 2. It''s small and high.


    If you breathe in and jump you should be alright."


    "If the Alpha thinks it''s too small for you to fit through what makes you think this is a feasible escape


    n for me?" Luca asked and I rolled my eyes.


    "You have 10 seconds to get out of here with all your vital organs intact so stop arguing and go," Mateo


    replied shoving him in the direction of the bathroom and the window.


    Just as Luca disappeared the door opened. Mateo went to greet Leo and strangely left pretty much


    immediately.


    My mate came into the kitchen and leant on the kitchen counter with his head bowed down before


    letting out a groan.


    "Leo? You look like you''re in pain," I said approaching him slowly. "And why did Mateo leave so soon?"


    "I''m fine," he grunted. "And I told him to."


    "Leonardo," I said sternly.


    "I said I''m fine," he replied even more gruffly.


    "You are definitely lying," I stated.


    "Luca''s been here, hasn''t he?" Leo asked sniffing the air.


    "Yeah..." I said.


    "Is he asking for another fist in his face?" Leo cursed as he winced again.


    We stood in silence for a few moments. I watched my mate as he clenched the worktop tightly and


    screwed up his eyes. His tie was loose and wonky, his shirt was half untucked, his hair messy and his


    face pale.


    I slowly approached him even more and ced my hand on his shoulder. He winced even more and I


    immediately withdrew my self.


    "Have you injured your shoulder?" I asked.


    "It will heal."


    "You don''t look well, Leo. I think that you should let me look at it," I suggested and he reluctantly


    removed his jacket.


    "Shitting fuck Leo," I cursed as he revealed the arm length gash along his left shoulder. "How did this


    happen?"


    "Youngdy, ''Shitting fuck'' isn''t a nice expression," he replied with spite in his voice.


    "Take your shirt off. The fabric is sticking to it," I said reaching for his tie.


    He then peeled off his shirt, wincing and grimacing as he did to reveal the raw red skin underneath.


    "We should call Doctor Amanda. It doesn''t look like it''s healing at all and it needs cleaning," I said after


    chucking his, once white now red, ripped shirt straight in the trash can along with Luca''s socks.


    "I don''t need a doctor," he said standing up from where I had instructed him to sit.


    "Sit," I ordered whilst passing him a ss of water. "If you are not going to let me get professional help


    then I guess you are stuck with me."


    He looked at me with a dark stare, "Don''t tell me what to do."


    "Leo, please," I said putting my hand on top of his, "I''m just trying to help because I care about you. So


    where''s the first aid kit?"


    "We don''t have a first aid kit," he replied.


    This is the point where he was meant to realise that Amanda is a much better option and give in. I can


    look at it without throwing up but touching it? No thanks.


    "Who doesn''t have a first aid kit?" I questioned.


    "Someone that doesn''t ever need one," he snapped.


    Ten minutester I had gathered a clean towel and a bowl of hot water. I had also persuaded Leo to go


    upstairs and lie on the bed which I believed was the best thing for someone losing so much blood and


    getting paler by the second.


    He breathed heavily as I cleaned the wound after putting all squeamish thoughts aside. I used to want


    to be a nurse but this well and truly reminded me why I changed my mind.


    Afterwards, I left him to sleep as I paced the room biting my nails. He was white as a ghost and


    feverish. Sweat kept dripping down his brow but he shivered and groaned in his sleep.


    "ir?" I said after my calls were finally answered.


    "What''s the matter?" he asked sounding like he''d just been woken up. It was midnight so that''s quite


    reasonable actually.


    "It''s Leo. He was injured by a rogue and it''s not healing and he''s looking really sick and weak," I


    exined.


    "Have you called Amanda?" he asked.


    "I can''t find her number and he told me not to. He says he doesn''t need a doctor," I replied.


    "I''ll be there as soon as I can," he said before hanging up.


    I sat beside Leo and gently stroked his hair.


    "ir''s on his way," I whispered softly.


    After about ten minutes, he arrived.


    "This isn''t normal E," he said after looking at the wound and then Leo''s paled and sweaty face. "Yeah


    it''s a big cut but it shouldn''t have this much of an effect on an Alpha."


    "What do you mean not normal?" I asked.


    "There''s wolfsbane in that wound," ir replied. "That''s why he is so weak and unable to heal."


    "So as soon as it wears off he should be fine, right?" I questioned still concerned.


    "Probably," ir replied.


    Probably as in probably? As in more than maybe but not definitely? As in there is a chance that he


    could not?


    "Did he say the rogues who did this died?"


    "I don''t know how many there were but the one who actually did it definitely did," I answered. "Why?"


    "Because if they know the Alpha is this weak, it is their perfect chance to attack the pack," he said. "He


    was right when he said he doesn''t need a doctor. The wolfsbane should wear off within the next 24


    hours and then he will be fine. For now, keep him hydrated and if you have any worries, call me again. I


    need to go and warn his men and prepare for an attack."


    He then turned to leave, "ir wait. Leo tells me not to worry about this rogue problem...should I be?"


    ir looked at me but refused to answer, "This isn''t a matter I can discuss with you," is all he said


    before continuing to the door and then out of the house.


    Iy down next to Leo and ran my fingers through his hair before kissing him softly on the head.


    "Please be alright Leo," I whispered.


    A sum up of our situation: Alpha knocked out, pack probably under attack, we''re all going to die.

 Chapter 73 Dead People Can鈥檛 See

    Chapter 73 Dead People Can¡¯t See


    November 20th


    Two hourster and I was still lying beside my mate wide awake. I watched as his chest rose and fell


    with every breath and listened for every single heartbeat. Every now and then I would reexamine his


    wound to check if it was still healing- it always was. Slowly but surely. I know it''s ridiculous of me to


    worry so much but I can''t help it. Our personalities sh and we argue all the time but he is my mate


    and I love him all the same.


    The first movement was a slight twitch of his right hand, then a groan and then his eyes slowly began


    to open.


    "Leo?" I asked stroking his hair. "Are you alive?"


    "I don''t know about you butst time I checked dead people can''t open their eyes," he replied weakly


    but with a smile.


    "You scare me half to death by almost dying and the first thing you say when you wake up is sarcastic.


    Typical," I ranted.


    "What the fuck happened?" he asked. "I nearly died?"


    "Well...there was wolfsbane in your cut and it knocked you out pretty well but probably wouldn''t have


    died," I replied. "But my mind was thinking worse case scenario."


    He rolled his eyes.


    "You''re cute. Come here," he said reaching up his hand to pull me closer to him. I felt the warmth of his


    lips on mine and a sparkly rxing sensation throughout my body.


    Sparkly? Yeah.


    At that point, my phone received a text.


    I reached over the bed to pick it up and read the message.


    ir: Men assembled and already held off one rogue attack. Got it under control for now. How is the


    Alpha?


    "Who is it?" he asked still lying down.


    "Ummm....your Mom," I lied.


    "What is she saying?" he asked seeing right through me.


    "Urrrrr..I...found.....a........meatball," I said screwing up my eyes and grimacing.


    "My Mom is texting you in the middle of the night to tell you she found a meatball?" he confirmed.


    I nodded.


    "You''re an awful liar," he said with a smile. "Tell me who it is," he added more seriously.


    "Well it''s just ir," I said quietly trying to be as brief as possible.


    "Give it to me," he ordered.


    "It''s nothing important," I replied.


    "E, give it to me," he demanded.


    He was still weak and I probably could have avoided giving it to him but I slowly handed him my phone


    and he read the text.


    He immediately sat up and shot me a re, "Nothing important, huh? Just my pack under attack."


    "Leo, don''t. You''re too weak," I said as he threw a shirt on, wincing as he touched his wound.


    "I''m not weak," he said gruffly.


    I raised an eyebrow.


    "Leo. Five minutes ago you were unconscious."


    "Well I''m not anymore am I?" he snapped.


    I was slightly taken aback by his tone but tried not to let it stop me.


    "For once can you just listen to me, Leo. Please," I begged. "ir''s got it under control. There is no


    need for you to go out there when you still have wolfsbane in your system. You are risking your life for


    no reason!"


    "He has it under control right now but that isn''t to say he will in ten minutes. I''m sorry E but I have to


    be there if my pack needs me. It''s my duty as Alpha," he replied in a gentler tone.


    My eyes began to well up as he pulled me into his arms.


    "Don''t worry about me," he said.


    "How can I not?" I asked.


    "I love you," he replied kissing my forehead.


    "I love you too."


    "Call your brother and tell him he has my permission toe and stay for a bit," Leo said.


    "Really?" I asked and my mate nodded.


    "I''ll see you soon," he said kissing my forehead one more time as I hugged him tightly.


    An hourter I heard the doorbell ring. Leo had left me alone in the house on the basis that Connor was


    only five minutes away but considering the situation out there, I was afraid to open the door.


    "E it''s me," someone called through the door and I instantly rxed.


    I ran downstairs opened it and threw myself into my brother''s arms.


    "I''ve missed you so much!" I squealed strangling him.


    "Can''t breathe," he gasped.


    "Sorry," I said releasing him giving him the chance to close the door.


    He wore a wide smile before his eyes fell down to my stomach.


    I suddenly felt nervous about what he was going to say about the ever-growing baby bump. My brother


    then pulled me back into another hug.


    "I''m happy for you now El," he said. "and I''m sorry for being such a dick when I first found out."


    "I guess I could forgive you," I replied with a smile. "Come in out of the cold, please."


    "Mom called me," he said, "She said that you reached out to her."


    I nodded, "She''sing to stay...or at least she said she would. But she wasn''t keen on the idea of


    meeting Leonardo and I haven''t heard from her since."


    "She won''t let you down, El," Connor said, "She may take her time and be a bit weird and roguey about


    it. But she''lle."


    I smiled, "That''s Mom. ''weird and roguey''."


    "So why''d he suddenly let mee here?" Connor asked looking around the hallway.


    He picked up a picture from the shelf. It was of the Loren family, all smiling and looking happy.


    "An emergency," I said, "Plus I think he''s finally responding to my pleads for you two to...connect."


    Connor let out a shortugh, "What''s changed his mind?"


    "Well...things are different between us now," I said.


    "Different?" he asked. "How so?"


    "I stopped fighting him and in return, he''s stopped fighting me," I replied, "It happened in an instant."


    Connor turned from his examination of the pictures on the shelf and raised an eyebrow.


    "You submitted?"


    I swallowed, "No."


    I then quickly walked through into the kitchen but he stayed frozen to his spot in the hall.


    "Tea? Cake?" I offered.


    Eventually, he followed me down the hall and stood in the doorway of the kitchen, watching me


    carefully.


    There were a few minutes of awkward silence before he spoke.


    "So what is that if it''s not submitting?" he asked.


    I stuttered for a few seconds, trying to think of something to say.


    Connor let out augh of disbelief as he shook his head, "What the fuck, E!? What did he do to you?"


    "Nothing!" I eximed, "We just decided to stop arguing."


    "Is he abusing you?" he asked, not buying any of it.


    "No," I said.


    "And I''m supposed to believe that?" Connor asked, the volume of his voice raising, "He''s Alpha Loren


    for fuck''s sake."


    "You don''t know him," I snapped. "He cares for me."


    "Does he love you?" Connor asked.


    "Yes," I said sharply.


    "Then why in hell would he want to force you to be someone you''re not?!" Connor eximed, "Without


    your opinions and strong will and hard head, who are you?"


    I sighed, "Before you decide you hate him, please just at least try to get to know him."


    He scoffed again, "I decided I hated him long ago. The moment he plucked you from your life of


    ambitions and independence only to drop you into his violent, chaotic life of fear and control."


    "Connor, please. What do you want me to do?" he asked, "He''s my mate whether we like it or not and


    I''m pregnant with his son. All we can do is all just try to get along."


    After that, Connor left it and instead we sat on the sofa, chatting about anything except Leo until we


    grew tired and fell asleep.


    At 6 am I woke up still on the sofa to the sound of the front door opening. Besides me and with his arm


    around my shoulder Connor stilly.


    "There are 15 beds in this house and you choose to sleep on the same sofa," Leo said.


    "Leo," I said, breathing a sight of relief as I got up to hug him.


    He kissed me on the lips before looking over to my brother.


    "Morning Connor," he said a little too chipper. "Coffee?"


    "No thanks," Connor replied as bitterly as a milkless, sugarless coffee.


    "Okay. I''m sensing a bit of hostility here boys," I said looking at Leo and then to Connor.


    "Hostility? No..." Leo answered before beginning to make his coffee.


    I rolled my eyes at him.


    "Don''t roll your eyes at me," he said sternly.


    "She can roll her eyes if she wants to roll her eyes," Connor felt the need to say.


    "Connor-"


    "Don''t stop him from saying what he likes to me. This is a free country," Leo interrupted.


    "The irony," Connor muttered under his breath.


    "What was that Connor?" Leo asked.


    "Leo please stop provoking him and Connor you can stop encouraging him to carry on?" I said pointing


    at each of them. "Let''s just be civil?"


    Neither of them replied.


    "What do you do all day in this huge house?" Connor asked in what I hope was an attempt to change


    the subject.


    "Fuck," Leo answered and I screwed up my eyes.


    "Sorry?" Connor questioned.


    "You know what fucking is right?"


    "Leo!" I eximed.


    "Oh sorry. I thought you were saying fuck because you spilled some coffee or something and not


    because you were telling me about how you regrly have sex with my sister. Call me insane," Connor


    said sardonically.


    "I''ll be in the library," I said.


    "No, stay," Leo ordered.


    I turned around, trying to hold in the tear that was at the brink of escaping my eye.


    "Are you really gonna just obey him like that?" Connor asked disappointedly. "If you want to go to the


    library, go."


    I looked to Leo and he seemed to notice the tears in my eyes and his face softened a little before he


    gestured that I could go.


    I turned once again and ran up the stairs, the tears finally able to escape in private.


    "You made her cry," I heard Connor snap.


    "No, we both did," he replied.


    For the next two hours, I read Italian and Latin books in the library whilst listening to Connor and Leo


    wind each other up in the kitchen. At least it was fairly low scale bickering and not Leo about to murder


    Connor kind of bickering. If we were to find a positive in this situation. But it still hurt that they couldn''t


    bring themselves to get on. Afterall, they are the two I love the most.


    At some point in thete morning, I felt suddenly exhausted. I hadn''t slept for the majority of the night


    and I was pregnant so I felt as though a nap was well deserved. When I woke up it was dark outside.


    Some nap that turned out to be.


    I went downstairs in search of food and found Leo beginning to make dinner in the kitchen.


    "Where''s Connor?" I asked.


    "He''s gone for a run," Leo replied.


    "Did you really have to say that in front of him Leo?" I asked referring to the events of earlier.


    "He asked, I answered," Leo said shrugging his shoulders.


    "He''s my brother!" I eximed.


    "Don''t raise your voice at me. And I can''t help it if our personalities sh. He''s like you except he''s not


    my mate so I have no reason to even try to get along," he replied.


    All I could do was nod and turn around.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Back upstairs," I snapped.


    "You''ve been up there all day. I''ve hardly seen you," he replied.


    "I''ve got reading to do," was my reply.


    I began walking out the room before I felt my mate wrap his arms around my waist.


    "Help me cook," he whispered in my ear in that husky tone as he gently caressed my neck with his


    fingers.


    "I think you know how to cook spaghetti by your self Leo," I replied holding his hand so that he stopped


    touching my neck.


    "Please," he said as he trailed kisses along my neck.


    I turned around to face him, put my hands on his cheeks and looked up.


    "I really love you Leo but fucking hell I hate you sometimes too," I replied.


    "Is that a yes?" he asked puppy eying me.


    I narrowed my eyes, grabbed a knife and began chopping some onions.


    "So what happenedst night?" I asked.


    "We crushed their feeble attempt of an attack without a single civilian getting hurt," he replied. "And as


    for your next questions: yes, I was fine and no, I didn''t feel the slightest bit weakened by the


    wolfsbane."


    "So we don''t have to worry about rogues anymore?" I questioned.


    "For now."


    At that point, my phone buzzed.


    I pulled it from my pocket and read the text.


    Allison: You, Me, Amber, the mall tomorrow at 12?


    I looked over at Leo who was busy chopping tomatoes before beginning to reply.


    "Just by the way you looked at me I can tell there is something you are trying to hide something from


    me," he said.


    "Do I have to tell you everything now?" I asked.


    "No, but it depends on the reason you aren''t telling me."


    He turned to face me and raised an eyebrow.


    "Can I go to the mall tomorrow?" I asked.


    "With who?"


    "Friends."


    "Do they have names?"


    "Allison and A..." I began before trailing off. "Um, Actually just Allison."


    "You are the shittest liar in the history of shit," Leo stated with a smile.


    "Bit rude."


    "Give me your phone," he ordered.


    "Do you not trust me?"


    "No, I don''t fucking trust you. Give me your phone," he replied.


    "I really think you should start trusting me because in a month I''ll be the mother of your child. So why


    don''t we start now? Get a head start and everything..."


    Heughed and rolled his eyes. Had he been serious, I would have had to of given to him. But his little


    grin gave me permission to tease him.


    "Phone now," he said, his tone still light.


    I looked at him, then I looked at his empty hand, then I opened my mouth to speak, then I sprinted as


    fast as I could out of the kitchen.


    I got to the hallway before he caught me up and pushed me against the wall.


    "There was me thinking I''d shaken all the mischief out of you," he said, a smile creeping onto his head.


    "You have three seconds to hand it over before I tickle you," he whispered in my ear. "3..."


    "I''m not ticklish."


    "2..."


    "And I''m not giving in,"


    "1..."


    He raised an eyebrow but I only clutched my phone in my hand tighter.


    A fraction of a secondter his fingers came in contact with my stomach and I erupted into fits of


    giggles.


    "Leo!" I screamed breathlessly in between giggles.


    "What was that? You''ll give me your phone?"


    "Never!" I squealed.


    He intensified the tickling until I couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Okay! I''ll give it to you!"


    I held it out in front of him as the unbearable tickles ceased.


    At first, he didn''t take it and instead leant his lips down to mine. I felt his hand slip behind my neck


    before he took the phone with the other and slid it onto the table beside us.


    "I''ll trust you. Don''t. blow. it," he whispered as he trailed kiss across my cheek to my ear.


    I nodded before he wrapped his arm around my waist and pulled me closer into his chest and


    reconnected our lips.


    Just as Leo removed his shirt and slipped mine off my shoulders the front door opened.


    "For fuck''s sake," Connor cursed.


    "Hey, Connor..." I replied awkwardly.


    I looked up at Leo who, unsurprisingly, was wearing his usualid-back expression.


    Connor stormed straight past us and up the stairs. I ran after him as I rearranged my shirt.


    "What are you doing?" I asked as he went into the spare room he was meant to be staying in.


    "Leaving," he said stuffing clothes into his bag pack.


    "Connor. I''m so sorry, I wasn''t expecting you back yet and it was just bad timing-" I began.


    "It was bad timing for you E, not your mate," he interjected. "Can you not see how much he despises


    me? And I''m sorry but the feeling is mutual."


    "Are you saying that he meant for this to happen?" I questioned.


    "Yes. That is exactly what I am saying," he replied looking up at me having zipped his bag up.


    "So what? You''re going to leave and I''ll never see you again?"


    "Don''t be ridiculous E. Of course, I''ll see you again," He replied.


    "You don''t seem to understand that he is my mate, Connor. I am with him now and I always will be. In a


    month I''m going to have his son for God''s sake! We aren''t ever going back to how we used to be


    Connor. It''s this or nothing."


    My brother sighed and stepped towards the door. He gently kissed the top of my head before walking


    out into the hall, down the stairs and out of the front door.


    I sunk to the floor into a sobbing heap when I heard the door m.


    The two people in this world that I love the most utterly loathe each other. That''s great. That''s just


    fucking great.


    A few momentster I heard Leoe up the stairs.


    "Please leave me alone, Leo," I sobbed.


    I had locked the door to allow myself to cry in peace.


    "Unlock the door and let me talk to you," he said.


    I let out a sob and only pulled myself into a tighter ball.


    "E," he said deeply.


    I shuffled to the door and switched thetch, allowing him toe in.


    I then dragged myself back away as he stepped over the threshold.


    "E I''m not mad. I understand why you''re upset," he exined crouching down to my level.


    "Is it true?" I asked. "Is what Connor said true?


    "The thought crossed my mind but it was already happening," he replied in an honest tone. "I didn''t kiss


    you because I wanted him to walk in on us."


    "But you didn''t stop when you remembered that he coulde through the door at any moment?!"


    "My wolf was far more concerned about you in that moment," he argued.


    "You didn''t even try to get on with him," I said quietly.


    "And he didn''t even try to get on with me," he replied.


    "But he has never wronged you. He has never given you a reason to hate him," I said, "But you have.


    You took me away from him. You are the one that needs show him."


    "Show him what?" Leo asked, "That I''m not as bad as he thinks I am?"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked down at the floorboards and sniffled.


    "Do you want me to lie to him?" he questioned, "Put on an act and pretend to be that good man that


    you both long for me to be?"


    Tears still streamed down my cheeks but I didn''t even bother to wipe them.


    "Would that make you happy?" he asked.


    I shook my head, "Why can''t you just actually be good?"


    With that he sat down next to against the wall and wrapped his arm around me, pulling me into a hug.


    I was waiting for him to speak but he said nothing.


    "Do you want to be good?" I asked eventually as my tears dried and I just let him hold me.


    "I want to do whatever is best for my pack," he said. "I''ve told you that time and time again. In an ideal


    world, I wouldn''t be Alpha. And then I''d have the freedom to be whoever you want me to be. But I can''t.


    Because I have a duty not only as your mate but to this pack."


    I nodded, "But just because you have to do something, it doesn''t mean you have to do it in the cruellest


    way possible. Why do you have to be so cold?"


    He kissed the top of my head and held me tighter.


    "It gets the message across that I am not to be fucked with," he said, "I need my enemies to fear me."


    "Do you see Connor as your enemy?" I asked.


    He sighed, "No."


    "Then until Connor poses any kind of risk to this pack, you can attempt to be civil. He may still hate you


    because of who you are and what you have done but please just don''t make it any worse. I want him in


    my life and in our babies life. And I don''t see that happening with the way things are right now."


    Leo nodded, "Okay."


    Wait, what?


    I looked up hopefully, "You''ll try?"


    He nodded again, "But let''s just leave it for a bit and try again in a week or so, okay? He needs time to


    cool down and I''ve got more pressing matters to solve first."


    I wrapped my arms around his waist and rested my head on his chest, "Thank you."


    He rested his hand on my head, "I guess talking things through actually works, huh?"


    I smiled, "We should have tried this weeks ago."


    He let out a shortugh before kissing my head once again.


    "Love you."


    "Love you too."

 Chapter 74 Magic Swordy Thingy

    Chapter 74 Magic Swordy Thingy


    November 27th


    A weekter and Leo and I hadn''t had another argument. We listened to each other, refrained from


    shouting and stopped the snidements and the pointless disagreements.


    And it was all traced back to the forest escapade.


    Before, our personalities had been ipatible, constantly shing as we battled one another, both


    reluctant to give in.


    It was never going to work like that. Something had to change.


    And that something was me.


    I no longer questioned Leo''s every move and I fought the urge to snap and push against him and


    everything just started to run smoothly. Life was so much easier standing by Leo rather than against


    him and peace returned to the house.


    But easier didn''t equal right. Something made me feel uneasy. Everymand I followed and opinion I


    withheld, gave me a mixed feeling of both satisfaction and guilt. Guilt that I''d just chosen the easy


    option. Guilt that I''d sacrificed a part of my self. And guilt that I''d let everybody he made suffer down.


    My Mom finally came though.


    She arrived on the doorstep, escorted safely through the territory by Leo''s men so she wasn''t mistaken


    for a malicious intending rogue.


    Her hair was long and knotty and her clothes grubby and torn. She shuffled on her feet nervously as


    she looked from me to Leo before I threw myself forwards into her arms.


    She was taken aback at first but then she hugged me back, tighter than ever as we both wept.


    We was thin and withered so we were sure to feed her up before she took a shower and changed into


    some of my clothes.


    She was still cautious of Leo and anxious to get back on the road soon but I convinced her to stay one


    night and by the time she was heading back out the door, she was giving Leo a warm smile and


    warning him not to break my heart.


    The day she left, Allison texted me telling me it was time for that mall trip with Amber.


    I was feeling a little down and it was just what I needed.


    I asked Leo.


    He said yes.


    Well...he said yes to going to the mall with Allison.


    I withheld the part about Amber, feeling an immense amount of guilt but I knew he''d never let me go if


    he knew. So I fought down my conscious as I made lunch.


    "So Allison is picking me up in like an hour," I said as I cut some cheese.


    "Which mall?" he asked.


    "Mansford," I replied. "It''s on the territory."


    "Yeah, I know where it is. And it''s just the two of you?"


    "Leo, rx. It''s not even a fifteen-minute drive from here. We''ll be fine," I reassured him, dodging the


    question.


    "Take that magic swordy thing. Just in case," he said presumably referring to the paralyzing knife I used


    in the war.


    "So is that a yes?" I questioned.


    "If you charge your phone. It''s on like 2%," he replied.


    I smiled and kissed him on the cheek as I he walked to the bin with the peelings of the carrots he was


    preparing.


    "And it''s definitely just the two of you?" he asked.


    "...Mmhhm," I said, my tongue burning in my mouth.


    He turned around to face me, "Sure about that?"


    I nodded again and he narrowed his eyes, "Okay, I believe you."


    "And you still don''t want anyone to go with us?" I asked, "Luca?"


    "No, he''s still banned," Leo replied. "And I trust you to be safe with Allison. She knows what she''s


    doing."


    "I miss Luca," I said. "When can I see him again?"


    "When I''m no longer pissed off at him," he replied.


    "How can you be pissed off at Luca?" I asked. "He''s harmless."


    "He actively went against my orders twice and he doesn''t take me seriously," Leo exined.


    "He doesn''t take anything seriously. Don''t take it personally," I replied.


    "I''m his Alpha and when he understands that, he can see you," Leo said firmly.


    After lunch, I went to get ready. I showered changed and as I stood in the mirror brushing my hair, Leo


    drew up behind me.


    "One fully charged phone," he said putting it into the pockets of my jeans.


    And yeh, my jeans have pockets. Suck on that.


    He then wrapped his arms around me to the buttons on my shirt and did one more button-up that I was


    nning on leaving open.


    "I know I usually undo your buttons rather than do up them but you''re going out without me," he replied.


    "And I''m worried."


    "Going out alone. What an honour," I remarked.


    "Hey, what''s the attitude for?" he asked.


    I said nothing. I''m not sure where it hade from or why.


    "I used to go out on my own all the time before you revoked the privilege. I can handle it, Leonardo," I


    replied.


    He rested his head in the crook of my neck, "I know. You''re a big girl."


    I smiled and rolled my eyes, "fuck off."


    He chuckled and kissed my neck. He then began leaving the room.


    "You''ve got toothpaste on your cheek!" he called.


    I looked closer in the mirror. Shit, I do.


    An hourter the doorbell rang and Leo answered it. Luckily, only Allison hade to the door but if I


    could see Amber sitting in the car so could he.


    "Didn''t realize Amber was going too, Ells," he said deeply.


    "Last minute change of n," I lied before stepping towards the door.


    Leo grabbed my wrist tightly and I froze.


    "She won''t be a second Allison," Leo said calmly.


    Allison nodded and headed back to the car.


    "I knew it," he hissed. "I wanted to trust you but I knew you were lying to me."


    "If I told you, you wouldn''t have let me go so I didn''t have a choice," I replied.


    "I told you to stay away from her didn''t I?" he growled.


    "Don''t be a dick, Leo."


    "Do not make this any worse by speaking to me like that," he said threateningly.


    "Are you going to let me go or not?" I asked, instantly looking down.


    "No, I''m fucking not," he hissed.


    "Can I at least go and exin?"


    "You have twenty seconds," He responded coldly.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I scowled and shook him off me before slowly approaching the car as he watched with his arms folded.


    "I''m so sorry but I can''t-" I began after reaching the car.


    "Don''t worry E, we heard," Amber replied.


    "Maybe another time? When Leo''s no longer in a foul mood," Allison asked before pulling me into a


    hug, "You gonna let him treat you like that?" she whispered in my ear.


    I smiled and looked back at him, "I better go," I said as he red me down.


    She nodded and got back into the car before driving away.


    I returned to the house and walked straight past Leo to the stairs.


    "E wait," he ordered and I turned around only having made it a few steps up. "Next time can you just


    tell me the truth and maybe I won''t have to do that."


    "You didn''t have to do that this time either," I replied.


    "Yes, I did."


    "Why?"


    "I''m not gonna go back on my word. If I tell you that you can''t hang out with Amber then I am not letting


    you hang out with Amber. If I allowed this, the next thing I know you''d be going to hang out with your


    ex-boyfriend or something. I have a difficult enough job already and if I start letting things like this slip it


    will get a whole lot worse," Leo exined.


    "So I''m a child that you gotta discipline, right?" I asked.


    He narrowed his eyes, "Watch where you step babe."


    "And you still haven''t told me your problem with Amber anyway," I said stepping exactly where he told


    me not to step. "As for as I can see it''s just because you slept with her. And I don''t have a problem with


    that anymore and you certainly didn''t have a problem with her when you put your dick inside her, so


    why do you now?"


    I was stood a few steps up the stairs, making me about equal in height to him and it made me feel far


    less intimated by his re.


    "As I have told you, there is more to it than that," he growled.


    "Well until you tell me then I will continue to misunderstand why we can''t be friends," I hissed.


    At that, he grabbed my wrist and pulled me down the steps so that he could loom over me.


    "Get rid of that attitude," he snarled in my ear.


    I winced at how tightly he was gripping my wrist but still managed to re up at him.


    "We''ve had a good week," he replied pulling me closer to him. "Don''t fuck it up."


    For a split second, I let my eyes flicker away and I couldn''t stop myself leaning away from him as I held


    my breath.


    "Good," he said letting go of my wrist as his face softened. "Nowe and watch a movie with me."


    I furrowed my eyebrows.


    How could he act like we hadn''t just had a major argument?


    "I don''t wanna fight all day. It''s sorted now, let''s just move on," he said taking my hand and leading me


    to the sofa.


    I sat quietly wrapped in a nket on the edge of the couch as I let Leo choose the movie. When he had


    started it, he sat beside me and gestured me into his arms so Iy with my head across his chest as we


    watched the movie without a single word. I wasn''t really following the story but instead staring down at


    the knots in the wooden floorboards.


    Twenty minutes in, Leo paused the TV.


    "The silence is killing me. Where is the usual runningmentary?"


    "I''m not paying attention," I said.


    "Why? It''s Disney," he replied. "I thought you loved Disney?"


    "I do but you scared me, Leo," I replied quietly.


    "I''m not scaring you anymore am I?" he asked.


    I shrugged.


    "E-" he began.


    "You wanted me to be scared," I interrupted. "You can''t be upset now that I am. You win Leo...again."


    At that point, Leo''s phone rang.


    "You need to get to Mansford mall immediately Alpha,"  Luca''s voice said through the phone. He was


    being serious and that scared me


    "Why what''s happened?" Leo asked sitting up.


    "I don''t know exactly but Amber and Allison could be hurt," he replied.


    "I''ll be there in 10 minutes."


    "Don''t leave the Luna on her own," Luca added before hanging up.


    "Get your shoes and jacket," Leo ordered and I did so immediately before we got in his car and he


    sped in the direction of Mansford.


    He was definitely speeding but his reasonings were obvious. Leo didn''t say a word, even as he strode


    across the parking lot dragging me behind him.


    He knew where he was going and I did too. The smell of blood was overpowering. My heart began to


    race as we neared the edge of the forest surrounding the mall.


    That was when I saw the three figures. Two standing and one on the floor.

 Chapter 75 A Piece in The Puzzle

    Chapter 75 A Piece in The Puzzle


    November 27th


    Initially, I only saw Luca hugging Allison as she wept into his shoulder. Then my eyes cast down to


    Amber lying lifelessly on the floor. I brought my hand to my mouth in shock as Leo held my other


    tighter.


    "Her heart isn''t beating, is it?" I asked Leo, my eyes welling up with tears.


    "Where''s ir?" Leo questioned seriously after kneeling down beside Amber''s body and putting his ear


    to her heart. His jaw clenched tightly.


    "On his way," Luca replied.


    Less than 10 secondster, we heard footstepsing from the direction of the parking lot. ir soon


    appeared, worry stricken across his face. When he noticed the body on the floor, he suddenly paused


    and his expression froze.


    I screwed my face up and leant into Leo''s chest as I watched him slowly process what he was seeing.


    To watch him realise his loss was one of the worst things I''d ever seen. I was certain the way his face


    slowly turned from disbelief to utter grief with the sinking in of the reality of his sister''s dead body would


    haunt me forever.


    "Amber," he whispered dropping to his knees beside her. "Amber," he repeated resting her head on his


    knee and gently shaking her shoulders.


    "ir," Leo said quietly. "She''s gone."


    "Who did this?" he said in a deep tone as his eyes snapped up to Leo. "Who has fucking killed my


    sister!?"


    "A rogue," Leo replied.


    How did he even know that?


    "Where is he now?"


    "Stay here," Leo ordered before marching further into the forest.


    Now it was just me, Allison''s sobs, Luca''sforting whispers, ir''s pacing and Amber''s body.


    Less than 5 minutester a stone-faced Leo returned dragging a scruffy looking man behind him.


    "You did this?" he growled in a demonic tone after throwing the man to his knees.


    "Yes," he replied coldly.


    "Why?"


    "She failed me," he stated before casting his wicked eyes at me. "But you already knew that didn''t you


    Alpha?"


    "Kill him," Leo ordered to ir before striding over to me and grabbing my shoulder so that I was facing


    away from the violence. He pulled me into his chest and put his hand on my head to hold me there,


    stopping me from looking.


    I closed my eyes tightly all the same as I heard his final cry and then the slicing of his throat.


    "Luca, take Allison and E back to my car and stay with them," Leo ordered. "Don''t you dare disobey


    me."


    Luca nodded and without letting go of Allison, he took my hand and we walked back to the car.


    "It''s good to see you again, Ells," he said. "I''m sorry about the circumstances."


    I smiled meekly, "It''s hardly your fault. Oh, Allison, this is awful."


    She nodded, "We just came out of the mall and he was there. He started shouting at her like they knew


    each other and then he dragged her off into the forest and killed her. There was nothing I could do. He


    had a knife to her throat."


    "What was he saying?" I asked.


    "Something about you," she said turning to me with watery blue eyes.


    "About E?" Luca asked.


    "Something about how you were meant to be with us," she said looking just as confused as I was. "And


    the fact that you weren''t angered him."


    "And that''s why he killed her?" I asked, my stomach sinking.


    She nodded.


    Leo knew a rogue killed Amber the second we got to the scene and he was able to track down the right


    man instantly. The rogue said that already Leo knew Amber had ''failed'' and he didn''t bother keeping


    him alive to ask any questions or get any answers.


    ...Leo knew. Leo knew this was going to happen. That''s why I wasn''t allowed toe.


    A few minutester, Leo returned. On the other side of the parking lot, ir was carrying Amber''s body


    to his car and they both wore the same serious expressions.


    "Thank you, Luca," he said. "Take Allison home now."


    He nodded before Leo ushered me into the front seat of his car before going around to the driver''s side


    and starting the engine.


    "You knew," I said once we were back onto the forest track.


    "That Amber was going to get murdered? No," he replied.


    "But you knew that the rogue was after me. That''s the real reason you wouldn''t let me go with them


    isn''t it?"


    "I told you there was more to it."


    "So you knew Amber was in danger and you let this happen?" I asked.


    "The real reason I forbade you from hanging around with Amber isn''t that I slept with her. It''s because


    of who her mate is-"


    "I didn''t know she had a mate," I interjected.


    "Nobody does. She didn''t tell her parents, friends, ir and as far as she knew not even her Alpha.


    They only found each other a few weeks ago and she has kept it well hidden. ir only found out ten


    minutes ago when I exined to him."


    "Why?"


    "Because he is the dangerous rogue that just killed her."


    "Her own mate killed her?" I asked finding it hard to believe.


    "Correct. She was meant to bring you to him and when she didn''t he killed her."


    "She wanted me dead?" I asked.


    "He was threatening her E."


    "In what way?"


    "I don''t know exactly but I thought probably with someone else''s...now I realise it was her life."


    "And you knew this the whole time?" I asked.


    "I''m the Alpha of this pack. I know everything there is to know about it."


    "So you let just...let it happen?" I said quietly.


    "I didn''t think anyone would be insane enough to kill their own mate," he replied deeply. "I only knew


    your life was in danger. Do you think I would have let two of my other pack members go if I thought


    otherwise, huh?"


    "You knew that a dangerous man was threatening her and you let it happen."


    "They were mates. It''s better to leave them to sort out their problems."


    "Just like you''re leaving Lia and Haden to sort out their problems alone then?" I said bravely but


    instantly regretting it.


    Leo''s jaw clenched and I could tell by his darkening eyes he was getting mad.


    "Watch your tongue," he growled.


    "Don''t tell me to fucking ''watch my tongue'' when my friend just died an avoidable death because of


    you!" I argued a small pool of tears forming.


    "She was not your friend. Someone who is a piece in a plot to kill you is not your friend E for fuck''s


    sake," Leo replied. "And you''ve met her once."


    "She was being manipted! They were using her to get to us, Leo!" I eximed tears streaming down


    my cheek. "Why would you not do something? You were her Alpha, you''re supposed to protect her!"


    "Do I need to stop this fucking car?!" He said in his Alpha tone.


    "No," I whispered in response still with far more to say.


    He took a deep breath.


    "I assessed the situation wrongly. I failed to see that that man would be willing to kill his own mate and


    therefore I failed to protect her. I nned to give them two weeks to iron out their issues before I was


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    going to intervene or tell ir and let him sort it. I''m sorry that this ended with her death but please


    know that I didn''t just ''let her die'', okay? She''s my Beta''s sister and I''ve known her since she was born.


    Since I was three. If I had known everything, I would have helped her."


    Ten minutester we were still driving in silence.


    "Leo, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have brought Lia and Haden," I apologised. "But you don''t have to keep all


    these things to your self. Why didn''t you just tell me?"


    "Because some of the shit that goes on in this pack is dark and I don''t want to burden you with it," he


    replied. "I''m Alpha. It''s my duty to deal with it not yours."


    "You may be Alpha but I''m your mate. What''s your problem is mine too," I said, resting my hand on his


    leg.


    He kept his eyes on the road and swallowed.


    "And I can''t be happy in ignorance if I know you are not. Please just stop separating your life with me


    and your life as Alpha."


    He clenched his jaw and said nothing.


    So I took my hand off his leg and turned the other way to lean on the window and stare out at the


    passing forest instead.

 Chapter 76 Where Were We?

    Chapter 76 Where Were We?


    November 27th


    Later in the day, Leo took me to his parent''s house so that he could go to the base to straighten things


    out with ir, who still stricken with grief was struggling to understand why what happened happened


    and why he knew nothing about it. ir was loyal to his Alpha but Leo still had a lot of exining and


    admitting his mistakes to do.


    "I need to speak to you in Dad''s office Mateo," Leo said to his eldest brother, the only one in the house


    when we arrived.


    "Sure," Mateo said nodding before smiling at me.


    I sat on the sofa and tried my hardest not to listen to their conversation. You''d think a house of


    werewolves would invest in soundproof doors for their office, wouldn''t you?


    "A girl was killed by a rogue this morning," Leo said sincerely.


    "Who?"


    "Amber Valintti," Leo answered.


    "Your Beta''s sister? Why?" Mateo questioned.


    Leo sighed, "There is a lot of shit going on with the rogues out there. Until the war, we hadn''t had much


    trouble with them for months. But now we''re at our weakest, they''vee back in full force. More than


    full force."


    "And what''s that got to do with Amber?" Mateo asked.


    "There was a plot to murder my Luna," Leo said, "A thought out, well-organised plot. It could easily


    have worked if I didn''t find out that Amber had recently found her mate, a rogue. He dragged her into it


    and threatened her into luring E away from me. She failed and he killed her."


    There was silence for a few moments, "So...you knew?"


    "I fucked up," Leo admitted, "And now I need to go to the base to clear up the shit. Watch E, if


    anything happens to her, I will probably kill you and when I get back, you should go and check on


    Allison. I know you two are...close."


    I then heard his footsteps heading for the office door. The office door opened and Leo left the house


    after gently kissing me on the forehead.


    "Something tells me he wasn''t joking when he said he''d kill me," Mateo said, in the lightest tone


    possible considering the conversation he''d just had.


    "I have the same feeling I replied."


    "Why did you just say ''I replied''?" Mateo asked.


    "I don''t know."


    It wasn''t until eight hourster when Leo finally picked me up. We ate dinner with the rest of Leo''s


    brothers, Be, Lisa, Antonio and Rosa before going home. I was exhausted and desperately craved


    my bed.


    "Can you stop pacing?" I questioned as I sat on the mattress with my favourite fluffy socks.


    He didn''t seem to acknowledge me and continued to pace.


    "Leo!"


    "What?" he asked in a frustrated tone.


    "Sit down for God''s sake. It''ste," I replied.


    He then kicked off his shoes, took off his shirt and jeans andy on the bed, resting his head on my


    stomach as I ran my fingers through his thick hair. He sighed before kissing my stomach and breathing


    in my scent.


    "I can''t believe she is dead," I said.


    "It sounds harsh but she didn''t have much to look forward to with that man for a mate."


    "Is ir alright?" I asked.


    "As good as you can be when your sister has just died," he replied. "I exined everything but he


    needs a few days to think it over."


    "He''s not alone, is he? I''d hate to imagine him on his own right now."


    "He''s with his parents," Leo reassured.


    He then shuffled further up the bed to my face where he kissed me gently on the lips.


    "It''s been a hellish day," he said.


    "I betrayed your trust," I said.


    "Because you didn''t tell me you nned to go to the mall with Amber too?" he asked.


    I nodded.


    "I knew all along," he said wrapping his arm around me, "I just wanted to see what you''d do."


    "You were testing me?" I asked.


    He shrugged, "I guess. Why did you do it?"


    I swallowed, "I can''t just blindly follow what you say. If you had told me your reasons, I never would


    have gone against it."


    "Why not?" he asked.


    I took a deep breath. I should probably just tell him what''s been in the back of my mind all week.


    "It''s just not me," I said, "This week has been nice and peaceful but I can''t help but feel uneasy. I feel


    like I''m not being my self. You said I''d get used to and be happy but I''ve tried. And I don''t know if you''re


    right."


    He rolled over to face me and ran the back of his finger along my cheek.


    "Are you happy with us like this?" I asked, "Genuinely?"


    "Not if you aren''t," he replied, "I love you too much for that."


    I smiled, "Is that empathy I see, Leonardo?"


    He grinned, "So what do you propose?" he asked.


    "No more secrets," I said, "I''m your Luna, I''m supposed to support you. But how am I even supposed to


    try to do that if you never tell me anything? So just talk to me. Let me help. You never know, we might


    make a good team."


    "Us? A team?" he asked, almostughing. "We don''t agree on anything."


    "But sometimes it''s good to get a different opinion," I said, "And it''s not like you have to listen to me. I


    can''t make you do anything and you are still Alpha and make the final decision but even if we disagree,


    at least I will understand what you are thinking."


    He nodded.


    "Plus, you made a mistake today," I added, "But had you told me, there''s a chance we could have


    avoided it."


    He sighed, "You''re right."


    "I know," I said with a grin.


    "So an Alpha, Luna duo, huh?" he said.


    I nodded.


    "The rules: I''m still in charge and don''t you dare tell my Dad. He might go into cardiac arrest."


    Iughed and moved his hand from my cheek to my lips before kissing it.


    "Deal."


    A genuine smile appeared on his lips before he leant forward and kissed my lips. When he pulled away,


    I felt the mostfortable I ever had in his presence.


    I looked into the beauty of his eyes, a mellow sensation oveing my body. We held our eye contact


    for a few seconds before he leant back in and kissed me again, this time deeper and for longer.


    He slowly rolled me on top of him, cing both hands on my hips as our bodies pressed together.


    But then before things got any further the doorbell rang.


    He groaned, "What now?"


    He then rolled back off me and sat up.


    "Who would be here at this time?" I asked.


    After smelling the air, he narrowed his eyes.


    "Lia..." he said standing up and grabbing a pair of shorts from the chair. "Something tells me this day is


    about to get worse."


    He put on the shorts so he wasn''t quite so naked before I followed him out into the hall and down the


    stairs before waiting at the bottom of the stairs for him to answer the door.


    "Leo..." a sobbing Lia whispered. "I have to tell you something..."


    "What?" Leo asked.


    She mumbled for a few seconds before bursting into more tears.


    "Lia, tell me what''s wrong," Leo ordered.


    "I''m pregnant!" she cried and every single muscle in Leo''s body tensed.


    "Pregnant?" Leo questioned coldly and Lia nodded in confirmation. "It''s Haden''s?"


    She nodded again.


    "Oh Lia," I said going forward to hug her.


    She sobbed into my shoulder as Leo just watched silently.


    The second I moved away from the hug to wipe the tears off her cheeks, Leo grabbed her hand and


    hauled her into the house, mmed the door and pulled her through into the kitchen.


    "Give me one reason why I shouldn''t murder that fucking bastard right now!" he roared after forcing her


    down into one of the kitchen chairs.


    "Leo, calm down," I said cing my hand on his bare shoulder.


    "When did it happen?!"


    "Last week," she replied refusing to look at her brother.


    "Who was meant to be supervising?!"


    Lia paused for a minute and took a deep breath between sobs.


    "No one. I went alone."


    "You are lying to me," he growled with venom in his tone. "My prison guards are under strict orders not


    to let you in alone."


    "...Carlos..." she whispered. "But he left us to be alone for a bit."


    "And Haden forced you?" Leo questioned.


    Lia shook her head.


    "No. He didn''t."


    "How does he even have the strength. Was he not on wolfsbane?!" Leo asked.


    "He was but he didn''t need to move much-"


    "I don''t need the details," Leo interrupted.


    He then paused and leant over the kitchen table, breathing heavily.


    "Do you understand how this is going to make me look if word gets around the pack?!" he questioned


    as his fingers dug into the kitchen table. "How could you be so stupid?!"


    "You don''t need to raise your voice," I said to him. "Calm down."


    "Mates are meant to mate, Leonardo," Lia said.


    "Not if their Alpha forbades it, they aren''t."


    She looked down at the table and continued to sob.


    "You are only 17, Lia," he growled, "You haven''t even finished high school yet. Why the fuck would you


    not think this through?"


    "Guess now you know how E''s brother feels then," she said slowly looking up at him.


    Before you could say hippopotamus Leo had flipped from angry to furious.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Does Haden know that he''s a father yet?"


    He shook with rage as he uttered his name.


    "Nobody does except for the two of you," she replied.


    "Then we better go and tell him. Get in the car," Leo ordered his face stony and hard as he made a


    move towards the door.


    Lia refused to move.


    "I said get in the fucking car," he growled.


    "What are you going to do?" she asked suddenly looking up at Leo with fear written all over his face.


    "Nothing he doesn''t deserve," he snapped. "Now don''t make me say it again."


    "Leo!" I eximed.


    He turned to me, his eyes still dark and cold.


    "There is no point in acting now," I said cing my hand on his waist, "What has happened has


    happened and it''s the middle of the night. Why don''t you go to the prison in the morning when you have


    calmed down?" I suggested.


    He didn''t move.


    "For now, sit down and stop making things worse than they already are for your sister," I continued


    calmly,  "I''ll make some coffee while one of you calls your parents."


    He was still reluctant


    "Leo please," Lia began. "I came to tell you before I told anyone else. Not Maria, not Elena, not


    Mom...you. Because when we were kids, I was closest to you and I always knew I could rely on you to


    help me with my problems. But I obviously forgot that you''re different now that you''re Alpha."


    Leo stared at her and for a few tense moments, that was all he did. Half expecting him to snap, she


    stepped a few paces back but eventually, he simply sat down at the table and shifted his re to me.


    "Coffee would be great," was all he said.


    Ten minutester Lia was sat nervously at the table twiddling her fingers, Leo was still ring at her


    and I was making five cups of coffee.


    "Dad''s gonna be pissed," Leo stated deeply.


    "Please don''t me Carlos for this," Lia begged.


    "I''m ming all three of you."


    "You shouldn''t be ming anyone, Leo. She''s pregnant not a murderer," I replied.


    "Pregnant with the child of a man who has tried to kill you more than once, E. And seeded in


    causing the death of many of my pack members. " Leo growled just before the doorbell rang.


    A few minutester Lia, Rosa, Antonio, Leo and I were all sat around the kitchen table with coffee.


    "So is anyone gonna tell us why we''ve been invited here sote?" Antonio asked after a few moments


    of utter silence. "I''m guessing it''s not just for a nice family catch up over a mug of coffee."


    "Lia?" Rosa said noticing the obvious tear stains on her cheeks and her red, puffy eyes. "Ma


    bambina?"


    "I''m pregnant," she whispered looking at her mother with watery eyes.


    At first, Antonio didn''t say anything. He just stared at his daughter still processing those two words.


    Then he erupted with a whole load of Italian spoken so fast that I could hardly understand it.


    Rosa hugged Lia tightly as the tears began streaming again. It amazed me how she didn''t retaliate to


    Antonio. I didn''t feel like I had the power toment on Antonio''s reaction but as his mate, surely she


    could have?


    "Does Haden know about this?" Antonio asked Leo.


    "No, and he never will. And a child of that man is not being raised in this pack," Leo replied a strong


    sense of authority in his tone.


    "Leonardo-" Rosa began quietly.


    "I agree," Antonio interjected. "He can never know and neither can anyone from Ayas, especially if she


    is carrying his son."


    "What are you suggesting?" Lia asked.


    "We could have it adopted. Or you could move away from the pack, raise it somewhere else and


    Haden can stay here."


    "Well, I think that''s a shit idea," I interjected.


    "E," Leo warned.


    "Thinking he is never going to find out is ridiculous. He''d have to stay in that prison his whole life! I''d


    free him and let them happily raise their kid together," I continued.


    "And what do you know about running a pack sweetheart?" Antonio questioned turning to me.


    "Not much but I know pretty well what it''s like to be pregnant at 17," I retaliated.


    "E, that''s enough," Leo said in his Alpha tone as Antonio red.


    "Still got that attitude then I see," he said like he was trying to provoke me as he red down at me.


    "Dad," Leo snapped.


    I didn''t respond but looked away from Antonio, unable to face those piercing eyes.


    "This is not your ce to speak, sweetheart," Antonio continued.


    "Dad," Leo repeated this time in a much sharper, deeper tone, "Leave her alone."


    Antonio dragged his re from me and back down to Lia.


    I wondered if at any point either of them was going to ask her what she wanted to do. But they didn''t.


    Leo just pulled back a chair and sunk down with a big sigh.


    "We''ll talk about this in the morning," he said to Antonio.


    Rosa then took Lia''s hand and began leading her out of the kitchen. Antonio lingered for a few more


    moments before following them.


    After the door had mmed shut Leo turned to me.


    "Never speak to my father like that ever again. Do you hear me?" Leo growled. "He''s the ex-Alpha of


    this pack and you need to respect him just like you need to respect me."


    I paused for a moment, "I only voiced my opinion."


    His eyes snapped back to me, "I don''t care if it was your opinion, a soliloquy or your grocery list. You


    were disrespectful and what''s more, I told you to zip it and you ignored me."


    "I''m sorry," I replied shortly, "But neither of you were thinking about Lia. You were just thinking about


    how much you hate Haden and the implications on the pack. But Lia is a person, she has feelings and


    this is her life you are talking about. You need to think about her too. So for a moment...just forget that


    you are Alpha and think about what you should do as her brother."


    He looked up at me for a second and nodded, "You''re so damn good with words, E."


    I smiled and stood behind him, resting my hands on his chest and kissing his cheek.


    "Do you want me to leave you to think?" I asked.


    I rested his hands on mine, "There''s time for that in the morning. I am sick to death of dealing with


    drama today."


    He then reached back and pulled my head back down to his lips.


    "Right now, all I want to do is finish what we started half an hour ago."


    I nodded, "Okay."

 Chapter 77 Capisce?

    Chapter 77 Capisce?


    November 28th


    The next morning I awoke with the whole bed to myself. It was only 7 am but I ventured down to Leo''s


    office in search of my mate.


    "Hey," I said softly.


    He had been sat leant back on the swivel chair staring into space until he saw me and a smile crept


    onto his lips.


    "Come here," he said gently patting hisp.


    I snuggled into him, absorbing his warmth.


    "How long have you been up?" I asked.


    "3 hours," he replied.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "We only went to bed 6 hours ago. Are you not exhausted?"


    "I''ve got too much to think about and too many decisions to make for sleep."


    "Correction, we''ve got too much to think about," I said. "Soe on. Tell me what you''re thinking so


    far."


    He let out a huge sigh.


    "You were right. Whatever we decide to do, Lia has to be happy," he said, "And we can''t keep him in


    the prison forever or he''ll be immune to the wolfsbane. They keep upping the dosage but


    somehow he still managed to impregnate my sister. So I have to two options: release him or kill him.


    Which if Lia has to be happy, there''s only really one option."


    "So you''re gonna let him out?" I asked.


    "I originally nned to at some point but now that things have...changed, that day may have to be


    brought forward," he exined, "But. I still don''t trust him to take Lia off the territory yet so I''m going to


    make them both stay. It feels like the perfectpromise. Lia gets to be with her mate and keep the


    baby. But I can keep an eye on him so there''s no threat to her or the pack."


    I smiled, "Looks like I do know something about running a pack then."


    Two hourster we arrived at the Loren house to pick up Antonio, Rosa and Lia. Another ten minutes or


    soter and we were at the doors of the prison.


    Rosa held Lia''s hand tightly as Antonio walked in front of them with a stony expression very simr to


    Leo''s.


    "I smell Alphas," a voice sung as we reached the door to Haden''s cell.


    The prison guard put the key in the lock before slowly pushing open the steel door.


    "Take off the handcuffs," Leo ordered.


    The guard, who could have been 18 at most, nodded and sheepishly approached Haden.


    "I don''t bite," he whispered and the boy gulped. "...most of the time," he added casting his eyes to Lia


    with a smirk on his face. She shuffled her feet nervously and his behind her mother slightly.


    When his wrists were free the guard disappeared and Haden stood up slowly.


    "What caused the sudden change of heart Loren?" Haden asked. "Handcuffs off, no dosage of


    wolfsbane this morning?"


    Leo''s jaw clenched and he gave Haden a terrifying sarcastic smile.


    "Could you excuse us for a moment?" Leo asked in a ''happy dappy'' tone and Antonio ushered Rosa,


    Lia and I back into the hall before shutting the door.


    "That''s for sleeping with my sister," We heard Leo growl through the door after the sound of a punch.


    Lia lurched forward but Antonio stopped her.


    "He''ll be fine," he reassured shortly before another punch.


    "And that''s for getting her pregnant," he added.


    "She''s pregnant?" Haden coughed.


    "That''s what you wanted, isn''t it? You thought that if she was pregnant I''d be forced to let you free. How


    could I possibly be cruel enough to keep my pregnant sister from her mate?... Well, you were right. You


    can have what you wanted."


    A second or soter the cell door opened to reveal a very confused Haden.


    "So I''m free?" he questioned his eyes casting down to Lia.


    "Is that not what you wanted?"


    "And there''s no catch?"


    "We should discuss terms of your freedom in a more professional environment don''t you think?" Leo


    said pping Haden yfully but firmly on the shoulder.


    20 minutester we were back at Leo''s house and he and Haden were in the office.


    "Tea or coffee?" I asked Lia, Antonio and Rosa.


    "I''m okay thanks, E," Antonio said sat at the table twiddling his thumbs as he listened to the


    conversation next door.


    "Stressing won''t help anything, dear," Rosa said to Antonio as she sat next to him and ced her hand


    on top of his fidgeting. "He''ll have a ck coffee, honey," she added looking over to me.


    I made the drinks and sat down with the three Lorens. Antonio''s face was hard and serious, Rosa''s


    kind andforting (as usual) and Lia''s was pale and nervous. We couldn''t help but overhear the


    conversation in the office...well... can it be ssed as overhearing if you are all sat in silence


    deliberately listening in?


    "There was me thinking you hated me, but here we are again having a friendly chat in this office of


    yours," Haden asked from the office.


    "Don''t get me wrong Haden, I would love nothing more than to rip you apart limb by limb. But seeing as


    you are my sister''s mate and now the father of her child, I guess that''s not really an option anymore,"


    Leo replied. "Complimentary mint?" he offered.


    "What is this? A fucking hotel?"


    I could practically see Leo''s eyes narrowing through the wall.


    "So what now?" Haden questioned. "You banish me, I leave the territory, take Lia with me, we have our


    kid, nevere back and we never have to tolerate each other again?"


    "Not exactly," Leo replied. "Considering your history with this pack and my sister, I''d prefer to keep a


    closer eye on you."


    "I''m not joining your fucking pack," Haden snarled.


    "I''m afraid you don''t have a fucking choice," Leo hissed.


    "If being in your pack involves following your rules then. Fuck. No," Haden replied.


    "As I said: you don''t have a choice."


    "What do you think I''m gonna do Loren? Attack Ste again? With what army exactly? Or maybe I''ll


    force Lia into mating with me when she''s not ready for that sort of stuff yet...oh wait...."


    "You are not exactly in a position to mess around with me right now Hady. It''s either join the pack or


    reunite with your friend''s wolfsbane and handcuffs while your mate has to raise your kid without you."


    Haden sighed a giving in kind of sigh.


    "Guess that''s settled then," Leo said.


    "If you expect me to submit to you like all your other little pack members, you can think a-fucking-gain,"


    Haden just had to add.


    Shortly after we heard the sound of a heavy body hitting the wall. Lia stood up but Antonio grabbed her


    hand.


    "How long is it going to take before you work out who is in charge here?" Leo growled in his Alpha


    tone. "I defeated you once in a challenge and again in a war yet you still dare to disrespect me? I am


    your Alpha now and you will submit. Capisci?"


    Some gaspy noises on Haden''s part indicated that Leo may have been enjoying the opportunity to hold


    Haden against the wall by his throat a little too much.


    "Yes Alpha," he choked and Leo released him so that he fell to the floor with a thud.


    "Fantastico," Leo replied.

 Chapter 78 A Lovely Surprise

    Chapter 78 A Lovely Surprise


    December 2nd


    Four dayster Haden and Lia had moved into a house on the edge of Triton, Amber''s funeral had


    been and gone and pack life had resumed pretty much to normal.


    Despite our new agreement, Leo was still reluctant to talk about the rogue situation but after Amber''s


    death, it seemed to quieten down and there were no more attacks so I didn''t feel the need to keep


    bringing it up.


    Especially as today was Lenny''s 16th birthday. A day for us all to celebrate his first shift, be happy and


    not worry about anything else going on out there.


    "Nothing fits me, Leo," I groaned cing my hand on the ever-growing baby bump.


    I''d been searchingf or something to wear for hours now. I didn''t just want to wear by usual pregnancy


    fits of legging''s and baggy t-shirts because I couldn''t show up to a party looking like a hobo but most of


    my skirts and dresses were reluctant to fit over my stomach.


    Eventually, I found a denim skirt with an adjustable waist. I squeezed into it and really struggled to do


    up the top button but it just about fit.


    "That skirt is way to short with the bump," Leo stated the second I came out the closet.


    I frowned.


    "We are going to your littlest brother''s birthday party and I''m pregnant, Leo. It is fine," I replied.


    "I said it''s too short Els," he repeated.


    "Leo-"


    "It''s not up for debate. Change now," he sternly.


    "I don''t have anything else."


    Leo furrowed his eyebrows and hesitated for a moment in thought.


    "Wait here, I''ll be back in a second," he said before leaving the room.


    Two minutester, he came back into the bedroom with arge cardboard box.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "These are my Mom''s old maternity clothes that she wore through nine pregnancies and have been in


    the slightly damp basement since Lenny was born sixteen years ago," he said.


    "Wow. You''d be a great sales pitcher," I stated.


    "Unnecessary sarcasm," He replied before putting the box down on the bed.


    "Don''t put it on the bed, Leo," I scolded. "It''s dusty and that''s where we sleep."


    "Sorry, who are you? My mother?" He questioned before lifting it back up and putting it on the floor.


    "What about this?" Leo asked after a few minutes of rummaging.


    It was a denim dungaree dress that normally I would think was pretty cute.


    "I''ll look like Humpty dumpty''s wife in that," I replied.


    "Okay...what about this?" he asked picking up a green floral dress.


    It was thigh lengthed with short sleeves and a silky sort of fabric.


    "Worth a try."


    The dress was soft and pretty and the flowyness of the fabric made me feel slightly less like an


    elephant.


    "Looking beautiful," Leo said as he kissed me gently.


    "Not too bad yourself," I said looking at his ck jeans and white v-neck t-shirt....oh and gorgeous face


    and muscles....and skin and eyes and...I won''t bore you anymore...


    Okay, I will.


    His shirt was slightly fitted, so the definition of his muscle showed through. And as he lifted his arms to


    shrug his jacket up over his shoulders, the bottom lifted up whichbined with his jeans sitting low on


    his hips, showed the full beauty of those washboard abs.


    He''d washed his hair andbed it when it was wet before leaving it to dry untouched into these


    touselled waves of thick brown that fell perfectly across his forehead.


    Then there was his eyes. With the healthy tan of his skin, they stood out bright and blue like the ocean


    on a summer''s day. I never got tired of admiring the folds of pigment inside them that swirled and


    spiralled in a thousand different shades.


    "Are we gonna go or...?" he asked snapping his fingers in my face.


    I jolted out of my daze and he held my hand as we headed to the Loren''s house.


    It was a beautiful day so we decided to take the walk, which was only about an hour long.


    "Nardy and the Luna are here!" A girl squealed from the kitchen as we arrived at the party.


    "Nardy?" I questioned and he rolled his eyes.


    "My four-year-old cousin calls me Nardy- short for Leonardo apparently," he replied before a blonde-


    haired, blue-eyed and incredibly cute little girl ran into the hall.


    Leo knelt down as she continued to run up to him before swung her into the air as she giggled.


    "I missed you Nardy," she said as held her on his hip and she yed with his hair.


    "Missed you too L," Leo replied. "Have you met my Luna yet?" he asked her.


    She shook her head before burying it into Leo''s shoulder suddenly looking shy.


    "You can''t be afraid of someone that short," He whispered in her ear whilst looking at me with a smile.


    "Hey!" I eximed. "Nice to meet you, L, I''m E."


    "Hello E," she said shyly. "Do you like Nardy?"


    "Of course I like Nardy. We are mates," I replied.


    "What is mates?" she questioned.


    "It means that whether we like it or not, E and I will always be together," Leo answered.


    "Always?"


    "Always."


    "Are you nice?" she said looking back at me. "You must be nice or Nardy wouldn''t like you because


    nice people only like nice people and Nardy is the nicest person in the whole wide world and Mommy


    says that you''ll be good for him."


    "Did she now?" Leo asked and L nodded.


    "And she said that her brother, Uncle Antonio, did a great job of raising an Alpha but forgot the human


    part. Whatever that means..." L added. "And she said that the Luna-"


    "Why don''t you show me to the birthday boy L and leave what Mommy says for you to know and me


    to not know?"


    "Lenny is in the living room," L said.


    Leo looked over his shoulder at me and gave me a look that said ''Mommy should be more careful what


    she says around a four-year-old''  and I had to stifle augh.


    He then carried L into the next room with one arm as he held my hand with the other.


    Lenny sat amongst his sisters and some other guys I didn''t know, presumably friends or cousins. As we


    approached, Leo put his little cousin down who then promptly ran over excitedly to Maria and started


    climbing all over her shoulders and head.


    "Happy birthday Lenny," Leo said as I handed him our gift.


    "Thanks, Leo, thanks E," he said.


    "Excited for the shift?" Leo asked.


    "Nervous," Lenny replied running his hands through his hair.


    "Even though you''ve watched nine siblings go through it already?" Leo asked.


    "Especially because of that. It looks fucking painful," he replied.


    "Ahh, only the first hundred or so times," Leo said pping his hand onto his brother''s shoulder and


    Lenny''s face dropped.


    Leo''s curled into a smile, "Kidding...anyway, where is Dad?"


    "In the backyard, why?"


    "I need to talk to him about something," he replied. "Can I leave E with you Len?"


    "Once again, I am not a dog," I said before he ignored me and walked off.


    "Where''s the rest of your siblings?" I asked noticing only Maria, Elena and Lisa were there.


    "Marco and Carlos are our in the yard with some other cousins doing God knows what. Mom''s ordered


    them to be on their best behaviour but...you know. Um... Mateo is probably either ying with the kids


    or chatting up a girl somewhere. Be is arriving with Xander soon and Lia should be arriving with


    Haden soon too."


    "Haden ising...?" Said.


    "Yes..."


    "Does Leo know??


    "No..."


    "Do you think telling him might be a good idea?" I asked. "Ya know...before he gets here?"


    "Toote," Lenny said before the front door opened and the scent of Alpha in the house trippled.


    "Lenny!" Be squealeding into the living room and squeezing the life out of her little brother.


    "Sixteen atst," she added.


    I noticed Xander stood a few metres back. He and Be had been in Russia this week, visiting


    Xander''s pack. Be had called Leo at least three times telling him how happy she was and how great


    Xander was.


    By the way Xander stood, a smile on his face, greeting Lenny and then me, I could tell it was all true.


    But then there was Haden.


    He couldn''t have been more the opposite. He wished Lenny a happy birthday through gritted teeth


    before turning to me and forcing a sarcastic smile.


    "Where''s your Alpha hun?" He asked.


    "He''s your Alpha now too," Lenny pointed out in a deep tone.


    "Wow, I can tell you''re a Loren," Haden said unfazed. "But big Loren doesn''t know I''ming, does


    he?" Haden concluded. "Otherwise his Luna wouldn''t be anywhere near the door."


    "Not yet," Lenny replied.


    "Well, he''s gonna love this then," Haden said with a grin, "What a lovely surprise."

 Chapter 79 Bone-chilling, Blood-curling, Hair-raising Glare

    Chapter 79 Bone-chilling, Blood-curling, Hair-raising re


    December 2nd


    Leo''s P.O.V


    I was mid-conversation with my Dad and some of his brothers when an all too familiar scent hit me. My


    wolf was howling and within seconds the instinct became too much and I allowed it to switch me to


    autopilot. I excused my self from the discussion and strode quickly towards the house.


    I immediately spotted the group gathered at the door.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Xander, Be, Lia, Lenny, my mate and most importantly Haden.


    I let out a low, internal growl and beelined in their direction.


    He knew that it would be suicide but if Haden had wanted to slit my Luna''s throat right there and the,


    he could have easily done so.  Lenny stood positioned slightly in front of her, shielding her from him but


    Haden still had the build and strength of an Alpha. And that made him no fair match for a just-turned-


    sixteen-year-old.


    "I wasn''t expecting to see you here Haden," I growled before turning to my sister, "Maybe warn me next


    time, Lia. So that I can mentally prepare myself and keep my mate, that he tried to kill just over a month


    ago, well away?"


    I grabbed E and pulled her back away from him.


    "You''ve really got to stop seeing me as a threat to your Luna and more like a member of this wonderful


    pack, Alpha," Haden responded in an amused tone, "We''re family now, right?"


    I red at him.


    "I''d also like to take this opportunity to thank you for all the effort you went to rig my new house with


    cameras, bug my phone and put a tracking device on my car," he continued, "I really appreciate it."


    "Nothing like a bit of extra security," I spat. "I don''t trust you, Haden and one thing you must understand


    is this: it doesn''t matter whose mate you are, one wrong move and you are dead."


    I stepped forward so that we were only a metre or two apart. At first, he was looking straight into my


    eyes but soon enough his re flickered slightly and he lowered his head.


    He knew I wasn''t kidding. Everybody did.


    I smiledcently at the group, which consisted of three nervous-looking siblings and Xander who


    seemed to be enjoying the show, before taking E''s hand.


    "Enjoy the party everyone," I said before heading back out into the backyard with my mate.


    "You gave him the murder re," E said.


    I looked down to her and furrowed my eyebrows, "The ''murder re''?"


    "When you are about to kill someone you always give them the bone-chilling look just in case they


    aren''t already terrified enough. I''ve seen you do it more than once."


    "That''s probably because I was thinking about how much I''d love to grab him around the throat, cut


    open his windpipe and brutally murder him," I answered. "But... I decided my little brother''s sweet 16th


    birthday party in front of my whole family wasn''t quite the time or the ce for that."


    E giggled and wrapped her arms around my waist.


    "Probably the right choice," she said before standing on her tiptoes to gently peck my lips.

 Chapter 80 Benn There, Done That

    Chapter 80 Benn There, Done That


    December 2nd


    Back to E''s POV:


    "Luca!" I called as we entered the back yard.


    Luca turned around from where he was stood, picking the sprinkles off a chocte donate on the food


    table. As he saw me, he smiled widely and bounded over.


    "Am I allowed to talk to my bestfriend, Alpha, or...?" he asked.


    Leo rolled his eyes, "Keep her away from Haden. Do you think you can keep that order?"


    Luca nodded.


    "I''ll be over there, speaking with my Grandfather," he said.


    He then left us and I turned back to Luca, "Nice eye," I said referring to the ck bruise still on Luca''s


    face from when Leo punched him a week and a half ago. "I''m surprised that hasn''t healed yet."


    "Did you not see how hard he hit me?" Luca questioned. "If he wasn''t tightly gripping my throat at the


    time of impact I''d still be walking back from ska," he added and I giggled. "I also have a bruise on


    my ribs too if you want to see-" he added reaching for the hem of his shirt.


    "Yeah okay, we believe you, honey. You don''t need to show us," I interjected.


    "Oh, I''ve missed you and your sarcasm, Ells," Luca eximed suddenly bear hugging me.


    Slightly overwhelmed I stumbled back a bit but he was squeezing me so tightly I would struggle to fall


    over without pulling him down with me.


    "Your Alpha is giving you a look," I whispered in his ear having caught sight of Leo watching the


    situation. "But I missed you too, Luca."


    "Is it a good look or a bad look?" Luca asked sounding slightly concerned.


    "If I had to guess I''d say bad...it''s kind of a look that says: get the fuck off my mate or I''ll give you


    another ck eye to match," I replied and he finally let go of me.


    "Sorry Alpha," Luca said, knowing that Leo could hear. "I''m currently trying to persuade him to put me


    back on babysitting duty. He''s a tough nut to crack but I''ll get there eventually."


    "If he''s desperate..." Mateo''s voice said from behind us.


    "Mateo, hey," I said, "How are you?"


    He shrugged and sat himself on top of the garden table just by us, "I saw Allison this morning. She''s


    still distraught."


    "Well...one of her closest friends was murdered right in front of her," Luca said, "It''s going to take more


    than a week to heal from that."


    Mateo nodded and rubbed his eyes with his hands, "Oh shit," he mumbled.


    "What?" I asked.


    "I think I care about her more than I ever nned to," he said, "We were just friends that fucked


    sometimes. Now I see her cry and it makes me feel hurt too. And I''m sitting here at this party with loads


    of hot girls around and I don''t even want to go and talk to any of them. All I can think about is Allison."


    I rested my hand on his shoulder, "You Loren boys don''t know much about emotion, huh?"


    He smiled, "I''ve never liked a girl for her personality before. I know that makes me a massive dick but I


    always knew I have a mate out there somewhere so I didn''t n on getting involved with anyone else.


    Now I have and it really sucks."


    "Why does it suck?" I asked, "She may not be your mate but just because you are a wolf doesn''t mean


    you can''t be a normal teenager too. You can date."


    He sighed, "I don''t even know if she feels the same way."


    "Then in a few weeks when she has had time to grieve Amber, you should talk to her."


    "Why wouldn''t she feel the same way?" Luca asked, "I mean this in the least homosexual way possible


    but you''re funny, charming and a fuck ton kinder than your brother. And she clearly finds you


    attractive."


    Mateo shrugged, "I don''t know. What we''ve got is good. I don''t want to risk ruining it. Plus...there''s the


    small matter of Marco and Carlos actually obliterating me from existence if they find out."


    I rolled my eyes, "You''re scared of your little brothers?" I asked, "Those two goofy dumbasses?"


    "That''sing from someone that''s never been punched by either of them," he replied with augh,


    "They hit hard."


    Just then Lia and Haden came out of the backyard. Haden''s eyes fell on Mateo who had turned to


    watch them before he pulled her into a kiss and rested his hand on her ass.


    "Oh God," Mateo muttered under his breath, "How revolting."


    "Tell me about it," Leo said as he came back over to us after finishing speaking to his Grandfather,


    "Who the fuck invited him?"


    "Mom," Mateo replied.


    "Of course," Leo muttered, "Just you wait. It''ll be family pics in the park with him soon."


    Mateo scoffed, "Unlikely."


    At this point, Haden was still necking Lia so Mateo stood up, "I can''t watch that anymore," he said, "I''m


    gonna go and get a beer. Anyone want one?"


    Luca and Leo both nodded before Mateo headed inside.


    Leo then wrapped his arms around my waist, cing his hands on our bump.


    "Well suddenly I feel like a third wheel," Luca said.


    "Because you realised E is my mate and not yours?" Leo asked.


    "I know she''s not my mate. She is my best friend and you haven''t been letting me see her recently so I


    had to make up for all the missed hugs with one fat one," he replied.


    "I''m your bestfriends?" I asked with a hopeful smile.


    "Um duh," Luca replied.


    I grinned, "It''s an honour."


    "Are you ever nning on finding you mate though, Luca?" Leo asked, "I don''t care who it is as long as


    he/she will stop you being such a pain in the ass child all the time."


    "You don''t care who my mate is? Even if it''s one of your siblings?" Luca questioned.


    The sun was shining right in his eyes so he was squinting, contorting his cheeks up to narrow his eyes


    as his goofy smile stretched from ear to ear.


    "Fuck off," Leo said deeply and not sounding particrly amused.


    Luca then abruptly turned on his heel and threw up a peace sign.


    "Off I fuck," Luca responded before walking off and into the house.


    "Asshole," Leo muttered under his breath.


    "Heard that!" Luca called.


    "You love him really," I giggled. "Just Very, VERY deep down."


    "Hmm..." Leo responded and I giggled again, "Anyway, my Mom wants to speak to you. She''s got an


    early baby present for you."


    "Ooh how exciting," I said pping my hands in glee.


    "She''s in the kitchen," Leo said letting go of my me. "Try and avoid Haden."


    "See you in a bit, Nardy," I said and he frowned at the nickname.


    "I''d prefer if that didn''t catch on," he said quickly pecking me on the lips before urging me towards the


    house.


    I quickly found Rosa and she pulled me into a tight hug.


    "Ciao bambina," she greeted. "Vieni vieni," she added meaning e,e''.


    She ced her arm around my shoulders and guided me upstairs.


    "This is for you," she said handing me a small tissue-wrapped object. "Antonio''s Mother gave it to me


    when I had Leonardo and she was given it when she had Antonio. It''s kind of like a family heirloom."


    I carefully took off the paper revealing a gold mobile with different sizes stars and a crescent moon.


    "This is the secret to a sleeping baby. See how it chimes? Put it above their crib and the sound will


    send them straight to sleep. I promise you it worked for all ten of mine," she said as I lifted it up and it


    made a soft, melodic tinkling noise. "And Leo was an utter nightmare. It was a lifesaver."


    "Thank you so much, Rosa. It''s beautiful," I said as I stared at it in awe before smiling widely at her.


    "No thank you. I''ve never seen Leonardo happier than he is with you," Rosa said, "And what he did for


    Lia...letting Haden free so Lia could raise her child how it should be raised...I don''t think he would have


    done that six weeks ago. Whatever Antonio says, you''re changing him for the good."


    "He doesn''t like me," I stated.


    "With time he will, honey," she reassured just before Leo came into the room.


    "Hey I remember this," Leo said gently pushing the mobile so that it chimed again.


    "Oh my handsome son, almost a father already," Rosa said reaching up to ce her hand on Leo''s


    cheek. "And E, as beautiful as a Luna could be," she added taking my hand.


    "Please don''t get emotional Mom," Leo said.


    "Give me a hug, both of you," she said pulling me into her arms and gesturing for Leo to join.


    "Fuck''s sake," Leo mumbled giving in and wrapping his long arms around both of us.


    "Ay! 23 years old and the Alpha still doesn''t mean you can curse in front of your mother, Leonardo,"


    she scolded giving him a light nick around the ear as I giggled. "You are still a bambino in my eyes."


    "Sorry, Mom."


    "Okay you two kids go and have fun," she said eventually releasing us from her arms around wiping a


    tear from her cheek. "And Leonardo could you please have a search for the twins? I can''t find them


    anywhere and I have the suspicion that they are up to no good..."


    "Of course," Leo said before taken my hand and leading me downstairs.


    We took a quick trip to the car to safely store the delicate mobile where it wouldn''t be forgotten before


    beginning our search for Marco and Carlos.


    Leo lead me into the ever-darkening forest. He was presumably following a scent.


    "Oh sweet Jesus, take away my sight," Leo suddenly said staring straight ahead of us.


    I looked to where he was looking only to see the beautiful sight of Carlos...with a girl...against a


    tree...with his tongue down her throat.


    Leo coughed loudly and he suddenly pulled away from her.


    "Oh hey Leo, hey E," he mumbled wiping his lips and fixing his hair.


    "Hate to interrupt what I assume is a heartfelt romantic gesture but mom is looking for you. Where''s


    Marco?" Leo asked and Carlos opened his mouth to speak. "Actually, don''t bother. I''ll just follow the


    strong smell of pot."


    He then took my hand and strode further into the forest.


    "Marco!" Leo called after we came across four tall figures. "What are you doing?"


    "Definitely not smoking pot," Marco lied.


    I could now see that the other three were some of Leo''s cousins.


    "Are you high?" Leo asked.


    "No," Marco replied.


    Leo suddenly sped his brother''s face in his hand and looked into his clearly dted pupils.


    "Yes, you fucking are," Leo growled. "And who is that girl that Carlos is necking over there?"


    "Her name is Jessica," Stefano replied.


    "I don''t give a fuck in high hell what her name is. Who is she and why does she look about 16?" Leo


    asked.


    "Because she is 16...and we know her from school," Marco exined. "Carlos hooks up with her all the


    time-"


    "Don''t need to know about my little brother''s sex life thanks, Marco," Leo interjected. "Just get back to


    the house before midnight for Lenny''s first shift. Oh and preferably notpletely stoned,


    understand?"


    With that, they all nodded and Marco dropped the end of the blunt onto the floor, putting it out with his


    foot.


    Leo and I then left them to sober up and headed back to the party, avoiding Carlos and his little friend


    on our route.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "You are surprisingly not that mad at them," I said as we got back to the house.


    "That''s because they are nowhere near as bad as me when I was 18," Leo replied. "Drugs, alcohol,


    girls...I did it all."


    "Rosa''s gonna be pissed."


    "Rosa''s not gonna find out."

 Chapter 81 Lemon and Honey

    Chapter 81 Lemon and Honey


    December 2nd


    "Leonardo, did you find your brothers?" Rosa asked the second we came back into the house.


    "Yes," he replied shortly.


    "Where are they?"


    "In the woods, like a five minute walk away."


    "And what are they doing?" she questioned narrowing her eyes.


    Leo swallowed, "...Just hanging out."


    "Just hanging out?"


    "Yes," he confirmed, scratching the back of his neck.


    "Pensi che io sia stupida??!" Rosa eximed, "do you think I''m stupid?"


    Leo gritted his teeth, looking anywhere but into his Mother''s eyes.


    "I can always tell when my children are lying to their mother, Leonardo! If my boys are up to no good


    then I''d like to hear about it."


    "Mom," Leo groaned. "They''ll be back before midnight. I will make sure of it."


    At that point, Antonio came over and ced his hand on Rosa''s shoulder.


    "You worry too much, mi amore," He said softly. "They can take care of themselves now."


    She nodded and he kissed her gently on the forehead.


    "Leonardo, could I have a word with your Luna?" Antonio asked.


    "Of course," Leo said smiling at me with reassurance and giving me a little nudge.


    Antonio didn''t like me and he made it clear enough. I nervously followed him into the office and he shut


    the door behind me.


    "I feel as though I owe you an apology, E," he said. "We''ve never got along well. I had some


    prejudices based on your father''s reputation that I should have been fairer than to ce on you. To


    begin with, you appeared to be living up to them but now I see you''re settling into life in the Ste pack


    well."


    I forced a smile.


    It didn''t take a genius to decode what he meant by that.


    "Andst week," he continued, "When we''d just learnt about Lia''s pregnancy, it appears you were right.


    You voiced it in a way that antagonised me and that''s all I saw, not what you were actually saying. So


    I''m sorry for not listening and I''m sorry for retaliating in the way I did."


    I stared nkly for a few seconds.


    Who is this man and what has he done with Antonio?


    As soon as his words had sunk in, I smiled, "apology epted."


    He nodded before pausing and looking down to his desk for a few seconds.


    "But that is only half of what I wanted to talk to you about," he said, slowly looking back up to me. "And


    you mustn''t ry this part to my son," he added hushing his voice to a whisper.


    I furrowed my eyebrows.


    "Two weeks ago I noticed something off about Maria and Elena," he said opening a drawer in his office


    desk. "So earlier this week I had them followed on one of their littlete-night trips out into the woods


    and I believe you already know what was discovered."


    He handed me three photos.


    The first one was clearly taken from behind some kind of bush and it featured Maria and Elena talking


    to a group of around ten women ranging in age. The second was an image of Maria showing a young


    girl, maybe about 11, how to shoot a bow and thest was Elena stood next to me as we watched the


    training.


    They were taken two days ago when Leo was out at the base. Mateo, who by then had uncovered the


    truth from Allison and been sworn to secrecy, hade over to watch me but when Maria and Elena


    showed up on the doorstep, heavily armed with their bows and knives, I''d managed to convince him to


    let me go and watch the training just for a little bit.


    I was out for maybe twenty minutes. I didn''t even join in and Elena stood by me the entire time, telling


    me about the ns for the programme and how as soon as I''d given birth, I coulde regrly.


    So I may have separated from Mateo but I didn''t consider myself in danger at any point. Not with


    twelve armed women and girls around me.


    But of course, by the look on Antonio''s face, he didn''t see that way.


    "Antonio-" I began.


    "I have no objection to my daughters teaching themselves and others how to defend themselves. In


    fact, given recent events I think it is a stroke of genius. However, what I will not ept is the Luna of


    this pack and her unborn child, the future Alpha, going into the woods at night alone. Do you


    understand how dangerous that is?"


    "I wasn''t alone," I replied.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Your death would tear this pack apart. Elena and Maria are not at the top of every rogue in the


    country''s hit list but for you, the risk far outweighs the positives. And besides, we both know that


    Leonardo would never permit this.  What do you think would happen if he ever found out? I am by no


    means going to stop my girls from doing this, but if you are ever seen there again, I will tell my son


    about the entire thing and he will put an end to it all. Understand?"


    "Are you threatening me?" I questioned.


    "It is simple. As long as you stay well away from everything going down in that clearing in the woods,


    everything going down in that clearing in the woods can continue to go down...just without you."


    "You don''t trust Maria and Elena to protect me if needed?" I asked, "Maria literally won us the war."


    "If you want to learn to fight, ask Leonardo to teach you," Antonio replied, skirting the question, "And


    stop going behind his back while you are at it. You knew Leo would not have allowed this and I will be


    having words with Mateo for letting you too. This disobedience ends now."


    I bit my tongue and nodded.


    "Good. Now go and rejoin the party, it will be time for the transformation soon," he said in a much more


    gentle tone.


    I then quickly left the office.


    "Be, have you seen Leo?" I asked after spotting Be and Xander sat on the bottom step of the


    stairs.


    "He''s in the garden," Be replied.


    "Thanks," I said before turning towards the garden.


    "E wait-" Be interjected. "Are you alright? You look like you''ve seen a ghost."


    I looked awkwardly to Be and then to Xander, hesitated for a second before forcing a smile.


    "Yeah, I''m fine," I said before beelining for the Garden. Just as I reached the end of the hall, Lia and


    Haden came round the corner.


    I had to emergency brake to prevent myself from running straight into Haden.


    "Excuse me," I said stepping forwards expecting Haden to let me through.


    Surprise surprise he didn''t.


    "Hade," Lia said tugging his arm.


    "Get the fuck out my way," I hissed after trying to get past him again- with no avail of course.


    "No need to be rude, Ells," He replied fake smiling. "I was an Alpha, remember."


    "Keyword: was," I snapped. "I''m sorry Lia, I just need to find Leo."


    "No worries," she said tugging at Haden''s arm, "Haden,e on."


    He refused to move, stillpletely blocking my passage.


    "In a minute I am going to flip my shit if you do not get out of my way," I said.


    "Try me," he said, a grin sweeping onto his face.


    "Do you really want to get on the wrong side of my brother...again?" Lia asked.


    He finally moved aside but as I passed he leant forward to my ear.


    "See you around, sweetheart," he whispered.


    "Heya," Leo said as I returned to him. "What did my Dad want to talk to you about?"


    "He wanted to apologise for the other night," I answered.


    Technically I wasn''t lying to him but I wasn''t exactly telling the entire truth either.


    "You look a little pale, Ells," he stated cing his fingers under my chin and lifting my head.


    He wore a worried expression as he checked me up and down.


    "Do you feel alright? Has something happened?" he questioned.


    "I''m fine, Leo. Don''t worry," I said trying to dismiss it.


    "Let me take you somewhere quieter," he said taking my hand.


    We came into the kitchen and from the corner of my eye, I spotted Antonio stood in the corner. He shot


    me a shifty nce and I was d when Leo pulled me straight through the kitchen and towards the


    stairs.


    Be and Xander were still sat on the stairs but they both moved out the way as soon as Leo


    approached them.


    "Are you sure you are okay, E?" Be asked.


    "I''m okay," I answered as Leo continued to usher me upstairs.


    "Alpha Loren, If you need anything let me know," Xander said.


    "Of course," Leo replied nodding his head.


    A few momentster we were in the spare room and Leo sat me down on the bed.


    "What''s up? Tell me," Leo said kneeling down in front of me.


    "It''s probably just the baby," I reassured him.


    "What is?"


    "I just feel a little weak," I replied.


    "Xander!" Leo shouted. "Could you bring a ss of water up here."


    "Sure," Xander replied.


    "Are you feeling dizzy?" he asked.


    I nodded.


    "Faint?"


    I nodded.


    "Tired?"


    I nodded.


    "I know what this is," he stated, taking my hands, "It''s a new moon and you are pregnant. What do you


    normally feel on a new moon?"


    "Um, ever so slightly more tired and weak than usual," I replied.


    "When you are pregnant everything you feel is enhanced by about a hundred times, right?"


    "Tell me about it," I muttered.


    "It is the same thing with the new moon sensation," he told me, "The pregnancy hormones make it a


    whole lot worse."


    I groaned andy down on the bed.


    "But it''s nothing to worry about. You''ll feel better in the morning," he said.


    Just then, Xander appeared with the ss of water.


    "Is she alright?" he asked, handing Leo the water who then brought the ss to my lips.


    "It''s a new moon tonight," Leo said, "And she''s pregnant."


    "Oh I see," Xander replied, "In Russia, Mothers drink lemon juice and honey on full moons. It is meant


    to regte the hormones and subdue the moon''s effect on the body."


    "And does it?" I asked.


    "The Russian she-wolves practically worship that remedy," he said with a grin.


    Leo nodded, "Take Be to the kitchen, she knows where the lemon and honey is. And if you see Lia


    could you also send her up here without Haden- he is thest thing either of them need right now."


    After Xander was gone Leo brushed my hair behind my ear and gently kissed my forehead.


    "You are freezing," He pointed out before getting a nket from the end of the bed and wrapping it


    around me.


    "I guess I should get used to this," I sighed.


    "My parents know far more about this than I do," Leo replied. "I should get them up here."


    "No-" I blurted before biting my tongue. "I don''t want anyone else to have to leave the party," I


    continued recovering myself.


    "Are you sure? They might be able to help," Leo said raising an eyebrow.


    "The lemon and honey can do that too," I replied quickly. Too quickly.


    "Is there something you aren''t telling me?" he asked and I shook my head immediately.


    "E," he said sternly. "I can see right through you."


    "Guess you have a nice view of the wall then," I replied.


    "Are you sure there isn''t anything?"


    I hesitated for a moment whilst I weighed up the pros and cons.


    It may surprise you to hear that I actually hate lying to Leo. Firstly, I''m terrible at it which only makes


    matters worse but I also feel terrible when I do because he''s my mate and he is only ever trying to help


    (in his own way).


    But then again, I didn''t want to start family drama between Leo, his father and Mateo, especially not at


    Lenny''s 16th.


    I also didn''t want to expose Maria and Elena''s she-wolf training program. I knew Leo well enough to


    know he''d shut it down immediately, thus resulting in even more family drama.


    But the way he looked at me, demanding an answer made me ufortable. He stared deep into my


    eyes, like he could already see the truth and I felt my wolf begging me to tell him.


    "It''s nothing," I said.


    Before Leo could question anymore, Xander came back up.


    "Haden says he is taking Lia home," Xander informed us.


    "He''ll probably need his car keys for that," Leo said looking at me with a smirk.


    "Leo!" I eximed. "You stole his car keys?"


    "Borrowed," he corrected as he brought the ss containing lemon juice and honey to my lips.


    I sipped the liquid and it instantly felt warm and soothing inside of me.


    "Wow, that is like magic," I said smiling at Xander. "Thanks."


    "...3...2...1....and enter Haden," Leo said as the door burst open.


    "Where are my fucking car keys, Loren?" Haden hissed.


    "The same ce as your fucking respect. Up my arse," Leo replied and I had to cover my mouth to


    hide theugh.


    "Lia is sick and I need to take her home," Haden said in a more submissive tone.


    "She isn''t sick. She''s pregnant on a new moon," Leo exined. "Same as E. Give her some Lemon


    juice and honey and a few minutes to lie down and she''ll be fine. No need to miss her little brother''s


    first transformation."


    "Lemon and honey juice? What is that meant to do?"


    "I don''t know but it works," Leo said. "One of my brothers or sisters will show you where the honey and


    Lemon is."


    Haden sighed and then left the room leaving the three of us in the spare room again.


    "At least one good thing hase of this," Leo said giving me another sip of the honey and lemon.


    "What''s that?" Xander asked.


    "We all know Be isn''t pregnant yet," he added.


    "Alpha, without your blessing I would never-" Xander began.


    "I know, Xander," Leo replied with a Xander. "But you have my blessing now."


    "Really?" Xander asked in shock and Leo nodded.


    "Take her back to your pack, mark her, have pups, whatever. I trust that you will treat her well and


    make her happy. She doesn''t stop smiling around you and you had all that time to do whatever you


    wanted with her but you didn''t. You''ve proven yourself."


    "Thank you, Alpha."


    "Go and let her know," Leo said and Xander left without hesitation.


    "Your parents have been waiting years for grandchildren and now they are could get three all at once."


    I yawned andy back onto the bed.


    "How long until midnight?" I asked.


    "Two hours," Leo repliedying down on the bed next to me.


    "Wake me up in two hours then," I replied before cosying into Leo''s chest and closing my


    eyes.

 Chapter 82 When The Glass Hit the Floor - a Romance

    Chapter 82 When The ss Hit the Floor - a Romance


    December 3rd


    Lenny''s shift was very exciting. I had never been to any shift party. By the time Connor and I had our


    first shift we didn''t have any werewolf friends and besides our Mom, no family either so my Mom just


    cleared the furniture in the living room and we had a slightlyrger than usual celebratory meal


    afterwards. Nothing like what the Rosa had for organised for her son.


    His wolf was a beautiful honey brown like colour with warm blue eyes- just like a lot of the family


    apparently. Soon after, Antonio took him for his first run in wolf form and families with younger kids


    started to leave.


    "So what was that thing you didn''t tell me earlier?" Leo asked as we sat on the stairs saying goodbye to


    people as they left.


    Damn. I was hoping he''d forget about that.


    "Can we talk about thister?"


    "I''m not going to forget, Ells," he replied.


    "Sometimes I wonder if you really are a mind reader."


    "What can I say? I know you better than most," he said. "Soe on. Spit it out."


    "No, not here and not now. We''re still supposed to be celebrating Lenny''s 16th. I don''t want to ruin his


    party," I replied.


    "Then let''s go upstairs," he said as he stood up and gripped my hand.


    "Leo, no," I said pulling my hand away from him. "I''ll tell you at home."


    "E," he said deeply.


    "Please Leo," I begged. "Don''t do this."


    "If it is important, which I assume it is, I would rather that you told me immediately," he hissed sounding


    as if he was struggling to remain calm.


    "It isn''t a big deal," I replied getting up to walk away from him and over to Elena and Be who were by


    the doorway in of the kitchen.


    Leo grabbed the upper part of my arm and pulled me back to him.


    "Just leave it, Leo. We should be spending this time with your family. Not aruging," I snapped


    immediately regretting it.


    He looked down at me with a pissed-off expression before taking my hand tightly.


    Elena, who had seen the entire thing, was already marching over.


    "What the fuck Leo?" she asked.


    "Stay out of this, Elena," Leo grumbled.


    "Stay out of you roughing up your mate in our house?" she hissed.


    "I''m not roughing her up," Leo replied.


    "You''re being a bastard," Elena said.


    Leo clenched his jaw before turning to me, "You are looking awfully tired, E," he said, "Perhaps we


    should head home right now."


    I didn''t say anything but allowed him to turn his back on his sister nad pull me into the living room


    where most of the Lorens were.


    "We''re gonna head off now," Leo announced.


    "It was lovely seeing you all," I added.


    "Leaving so soon?" Rosa said pulling me into a hug and then Leo.


    "New moon syndrome," Leo exined wrapping his arm around my shoulders.


    "Ahh. Of course," she said. "Silly of me to forget. But Leonardo. Where are my twins? They were here


    for the transformation but vanished before I could get a hold of them."


    "They will show up soon, Mom, don''t worry," Leo reassured just as Marco and Carlos came through the


    door


    Perfect timing.


    "Talk of the devils and they shall appear," Rosa said before marching over to them.


    She stood with her arms folded as she stared up at her sons, who were at least a foot taller than her.


    "Where have you been?" Rosa demanded.


    "The woods," Carlos said shortly.


    "With who?"


    "Some cousins. We were here for the transformation," Marco answered.


    "I know you were and then you left straight after. Why?"


    Neither of the twins answered.


    "Look at me Carlos," she ordered. "You too Marco."


    "Cosa ti ho detto di droga?!" Rosa shouted stepping closer to the twins.


    Trantion: What did I tell you about drugs?


    "And Carlos! Have you been with a girl? You smell like cheap perfume and you''ve got lipstick all over


    your face," she said licking her finger and wiping his cheek. "Please tell me it wasn''t one of your


    cousins. I''m still mortified from when Leo did that."


    "That''s my cue to leave," Leo said as the family sat awkwardly looking over to Leo. "Bye everyone."


    "Bye," I said before identally making eye contact with Antonio, who I had been avoiding. His arms


    were folded across his chest and his blue eyes were cold and icy.


    I then spotted Elena who was still eyeing Leo carefully.


    She stood up for me. She had my back.


    Now I needed to have hers.


    Whatever the cost, I couldn''t tell Leo about what Antonio and I were really talking about in his office.


    Guess I have a very short time to formte a very good lie.


    The drive home was silent. I thought long and hard about what to say to him or what not to say but for


    some reason, I could not think of even the most unbelievable lie.


    "I''m really sorry about earlier," I stated twiddling my thumbs. "I shouldn''t have said and especially not


    with people around."


    "It''s okay," Leo replied before there was a long pause. "I perhaps should not have been so rough with


    you."


    When we got back we went upstairs and I immediately changed and got into be, wrapping myself in the


    thick warm sheets which sheltered me from the cold of the night.


    "Are you gonna tell me now?" he asked taking his shirt off by his closet.


    "Tell you what?" I asked purely as a feeble avoidance strategy. "Night, I love you."


    I then closed my eyes.


    "You know exactly what," he said seriously.


    "I''m asleep," I replied before fake snoring.


    "Asleep people can''t have conversations."


    "Yes they can! Ever heard of sleeptalking?...duh. And you never said love you too."


    "I love you too and I''d love you even more if you told me the thing that you were gonna tell me when we


    got home and when I''d calmed down. Well, here we are. We''re home. I''m calm."


    "Okay but you have to promise not to be mad. In fact, can you sit down?"


    "Why?"


    "Because you can''t be tall and intimidating if you sit down," I replied tugging at his hand and he rolled


    his eyes before climbing into the bed.


    I pulled a nket over my head and wrapped it around me like a nun before grabbing another nket


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    and doing the same to Leo. My hands brushed his skin and he burnt as warm as ever but I enjoyed


    tucking the nket behind his ears. He looked like a little baby as he just sat cidly letting me do it.


    "Do you trust me?" I questioned once we were both bundled up.


    "In most aspects, yes."


    "Then trust me when I say it doesn''t matter. I should never have brought it up and you just need to let it


    go.."


    "If it doesn''t matter then why can''t you just tell me?" he asked, "Is it something my Dad said to you?"


    "Take that as a yes then," he sighed.


    "How did you guess?"


    "Your face gave away that something was up the second I suggested bringing Antonio upstairs to help


    with the new moon sickness," he exined. "So what did he say?"


    I just groaned and threw myself back onto the mattress.


    "E," he said pulling me back up and pinning the nket around me, holding me in ce, "What did


    he say?"


    I sighed before taking a deep breath.


    Operation lie here we go. Improvisation: activated.


    "He apologised for the other night. I already told you that. But he also said he had prejudices based on


    my father that he ces on me. Well he did...until I submitted to you," I replied.


    Still not sure where I''m going with this.


    "And that bothered me," I continued,  "Because my father is dead, Leo. And being told that I reminded


    him of him until I submitted makes me feel like I''ve lost not only a part of myself but a part of my Dad


    too. My Dad raised me to be independent and brave and fight injustice. But now I''m changing and it


    makes me feel even more distant from him. I don''t want to forget him and I don''t want to fail him."


    I took a deep breath and looked down at my hands.


    Okay...maybe that wasn''t a lie.


    Somehow I just tapped into a deep truth that I hadn''t even realised myself yet.


    Leo was quiet for a few moments.


    "My Dad is a bastard and shouldn''t have said that," was all he said.


    "But it''s the truth," I replied. "I didn''t want to hear it and I didn''t want to repeat it back to you either


    but...that doesn''t change anything. I''m not who he raised me to be anymore."


    I then looked back up at him, waiting for his next response.


    "Last week, when I said I''d talk to you about pack business and listen to your ideas and opinions, I


    really meant it," he said, "I haven''t told my Dad because I can''t be fucked to deal with his response so


    he doesn''t know our rtionship and he doesn''t know you. So screw him and screw whatever he


    thinks. You''re the first woman to have any control over what happens in this pack. You''re also brave,


    I sighed and closed my eyes, "I''m not strong like he wanted me to be. I thought I was. I thought I never


    backed down. But until you, no one really tested me. But you did and I caved."


    "E, look at me," he said.


    I opened my eyes and looked at him with another sigh.


    "How do you define ''caved''?" he asked.


    I shrugged, "Giving in, giving up...letting go of everything that I was passionate about."


    "And what are you passionate about?" he probed.


    I paused for a second, "...happiness. I am passionate about making people happy."


    He smiled, and rubbed his thumb along my cheek.


    "I heard you talking to Mateo about Allison earlier,forting and advising him," he began, "And you


    wouldn''t tell what my father said at the party because you didn''t want to ruin anyone''s evening. You


    also tolerate Luca''s suffocating hugs. Youforted and transformed the life of Polly, the young girl


    attacked by rogues. You made sure my Dad and I didn''t destroy Lia''s happiness in a moment of anger.


    You want nothing more than to help me deal with pack issues. You have also poured your soul into


    creating peace between your brother and me and whilst we still have a long way to go, I know you


    aren''t going to stop until we get there. So think about all that and then try telling me you''ve given up on


    making people happy," he said.


    I smiled and blushed.


    "So you haven''t caved," he replied, "We''ve just found a way to live in peace together and now we can


    focus on the happiness of both ourselves and the rest of the pack, okay? We became a team. Now we


    work together and not against each other. As Alpha and Luna."


    He then pulled my face in and kissed me softly.


    "So unless you''re going to say something nice to yourself, shut up," he said.


    I sighed, "Okay," I said kissing him again.


    "Now," he said bundling the nket tighter around me, "Get some sleep."


    I scrambled under the covers and a few secondster, he snuggled next to me.


    Mission aplished.


    Half an hourter, I was still awake.


    I''d had a nap at the party so I wasn''t hugely tired and Leo''s words were reying on repeat in my


    head.


    So maybe I hadn''t given up. But I''d still submitted to him, thus supporting all the grief and suffering he


    causes.


    But on the other, he said we were a team now. That puts me in a better position to end the evil, right?


    Maybe I just have to be smart about this. Respect him, obey him, make him trust me, make him listen.


    In short: smile sweetly and say please.


    Just as I was on my third cycle of these thoughts, my phone chimed quietly from the nightstand.


    Leo was fast asleep, his arm only gently resting on my waist so I managed to shuffle over and reach


    my phone without waking him.


    On the illuminated screen was a message from my brother.


    I''m leaving town for a bit. But I''m outside to say goodbye.


    I read it twice before getting up and tiptoeing to the window where I looked down to see Connor stood


    on the doorstep.


    Without hesitation, I crept out of the bedroom and down the hall, avoiding the creaky floorboard. I could


    still hear Leo''s light sleepy breaths until I reached the bottom of the stairs.


    I lifted thetched slowly and carefully before turning the door handle.


    "You have to be quiet," I whispered to Connor.


    He smiled before immediately pulling me into a hug.


    "Why are you leaving?" I asked, "What about school?"


    He shrugged, "Since you''ve been gone, I''ve realised this isn''t the life I want," he said, his face tense


    and straight, "I''m leaving to figure things out."


    "Where will you go?"


    "Wherever I feel is right," he replied.


    I wasn''t entirely sure what he meant by that but I just hugged him again, "Come back to visit when the


    babies born?"


    He smiled, "Of course. I''m not missing weing the next Jones into the world."


    I grinned, "The Lorens would have a fit if they heard anyone refer to this baby as a Jones."


    "It will have Loren and Jones blood and a Loren and Jones parent," he replied, "Maybe he''ll be the end


    of this family fued we have going...but probably not."


    "Well let''s hope he is," I said.


    Connor forced a smile, "I better go," he said shortly.


    I nodded, "Okay."


    I then stood at the doorstep and watched him disappear off into the forest before heading back inside.


    Deciding I didn''t want to exin to Leo that Connor had just crossed onto his territory unpermitted


    again, I went into the kitchen to collect my alibi, a ss of water, in case he woke as I returned.


    But I never even got as far as the bottom of the stairs.


    After filling the ss at the sink, I turned around to see Leo stood less than a metre away. He scared


    me so much that I dropped the ss causing it to smash, very close to my foot, and spread its contents


    all over the kitchen floor.


    "Fuck, Leo!" I said. "You scared the shit out of me."


    "What are you doing?" he questioned.


    "Getting a ss of water...or I was until you made me drop it," I replied.


    "I thought I heard your voice?"


    "To the baby. I was talking to the baby," I said awkwardly smiling.


    I took a deep breath and tensed up as he leant closer to me.


    "What? I''m just getting you another ss," he said reaching over my head to the ss cupboard. "And


    I''m sorry for scaring you."


    He filled it at the tap and then handed it to me.


    "Go back to bed. I''ll clear up this mess," he said gently but firmly kissing my cheek.


    His fingers ran along my shirt as he took a deep breath in.


    There was no way he didn''t detect Connor''s scent. It was all over me.


    I smiled nervously as he watched me, quite intently, head out of the kitchen. His face wore a smile but I


    could tell by the look in his eye that he knew.


    A few minutester, after clearing up the water and broken ss, he came back into our bedroom.


    Without a word, he got into the bed beside me and wrapped his arms back around me.


    "Next time, you don''t need to hide him from me," he said softly, "We aren''t stopping until we get there,


    right?"


    I smiled and ced my hand on top of his, "Right."

 Chapter 83 Paranoia

    Chapter 83 Paranoia


    December 3rd


    The next morning I woke up surprisingly early. There was an overpowering scent of bacon in the air so


    I didn''t have much trouble getting out of bed and heading straight for it.


    Leo was in the kitchen, stood shirtless over the sizzling stove. He grinned widely as he saw me and I


    wrapped my arms around his waist as he ted up the food before he handed me a beautiful te of


    bacon, eggs and toast a few minutester.


    "Buon appetito."


    "Grazie mio amore."


    After breakfast, I began to feel the urge to sleep again. Being pregnant was exhausting and everyday


    we got closer to the birth, it drained me even more.


    Just as I was settling back into bed for a nap, Leo came in.


    "I''m going to the base in about half an hour so I won''t be here when you wake up. Luca is...Luca and


    Mateo is busyforting Allison so I''m afraid you''re stuck with Marco and Carlos," Leo said. "I think


    they''ve just about sobered up fromst night."


    "That''s fine," I said, "Might want to search their pockets on the way in though," I added with a smile.


    "As if Mom hasn''t raided their bedrooms already and grounded them from going anywhere but here,"


    he said.


    I smiled, "As she should."


    He then kissed my forehead and tucked the sheets up around my shoulders, "I''ll see youter and I''ll


    tell the twins to do their best not to wake you."


    After he left, I must have fallen asleep pretty much immediately. I didn''t hear a sound from Marco or


    Carlos and I only woke to the sensation of a kick in my stomach.


    I shot up and ced my hand on my baby bump unsure if I had dreamt it but there it was again.


    "Marco! Carlos!" I called.


    A few secondster I heard footstepsing up the stairs but they weren''t as familiar as Leo''s.


    "Do you want to feel your nephew kicking?" I asked him.


    The corners of his mouth twitched up.


    He nodded and sat on the edge of the bed as I guided his hand to where my son''s foot presumably


    was.


    "Wow," he whispered in awe. "That''s incredible. Carlos!"


    A few momentster Carlos had his hand on the baby bump too waiting for a kick.


    "Any second now," I said just before I felt another little nudgee from the inside of my belly.


    Carlos gasped as he felt it before smiling like crazy.


    "Now I want one," he said and I giggled.


    "What are you naming him?" Marco questioned.


    "At the moment we are thinking Cato," I replied (pronounced Kay-toe).


    "Cato Leonardo Loren," Carlos said to himself.


    "Alpha Cato," Marco added.


    "I like it," they both said in time.


    "Can we get you anything?" Carlos asked.


    "A cup of tea would be great, please. I''ll be down in a second," I said and he nodded before both the


    twins left the room.


    For a few minutes, I sat feeling my unborn baby boy kick before going to the toilet and then downstairs


    for my tea.


    "I''m so bored of doing nothing," I groaned after half an hour of watching TV with Marco and Carlos.


    "Leo won''t let me go to school or get a job or do anything without him so when he''s working, which is


    almost every day, I have nothing to do but sit in this house."


    "We can take you somewhere," Marco suggested.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Thanks for the offer butst time someone took me out without permission, they ended up in a bad


    way," I said remembering the time that Luca took me to Mcdonalds and how that ended.


    "Rx, Ells. Rememberst time we took you out when with Allison? He was totally cool about it,"


    Carlos said in his typicalid-back tone.


    "Where would we even go?"


    "Can we get food? I''m starving," Marco asked.


    "You two are always hungry," I replied.


    "Let''s go to that really fancy restaurant in Kellington!" Carlos suggested, "The ce Mom and Dad go


    with our sisters but refuse to take us."


    "The Duchess?" I asked, "That ce is high ss. Why don''t your parents let you go?"


    "They don''t trust us to behave ourselves," Marco said, "But Elena alwayses back and gloats about


    how good the food is. So we should just take ourselves."


    "No offence boys but you aren''t really dressed for that..." I said looking at their outfits. Carlos was


    wearing a grey v-neck with a pair of ck kinda faded jeans whilst Marco was wearing a white


    Washington state cougars t-shirt with grey sweatpants.


    "We can go home and change," Marco said. "You go and change into a nice dress or something and


    Carlos and I will book a table. You said you were bored so stop arguing and let us unbored you."


    "Unbored isn''t a word," I pointed out.


    "Get your smartass upstairs and change!"


    "Okay! I''m going, I''m going."


    Half an hourter Marco and Carlos were in suit and tie and I was wearing what I believed to be a


    sophisticated ck dress and my favourite dangly earrings.


    "Best behaviour okay?" I said as we pulled up outside the grand building that was the Duchess, five-


    star luxury dining restaurant. "That means no pushing, no shoving, no cursing, no messing around.


    Understand?"


    "You seem to be mistaking us for three-year-olds, Ells," Carlos said as we got out the car.


    I raised my eyebrow, "You aren''t exactly respectable gentlemen. Let''s just remember what Leo and I


    stumbled acrossst night..."


    "Okay...granted...we have our moments," Marco said, "But we won''t get kicked out of here. Not until


    we''ve at least ordered anyway."


    "Come on then Mdy," Carlos said holding out his arm, "Shall we?"


    I grinned and we walked up the marble steps to therge double door.


    "Good afternoon, Sir," a man in a tuxedo asked Carlos as soon as we entered. "Do you have a


    reservation?"


    "Yes. A table for three under the name Loren," Carlos replied.


    The man''s eyes flickered slightly at the name. I wasn''t sure if I had imagined it or whether he had just


    yed it off exceptionally well but I was pretty sure something happened.


    "Right this way," he said and we followed him into the restaurant.


    "Did you see his reaction when you said your name? His eyes flickered like he recognised it or


    something." I whispered in Carlos''s ear as we were lead to our table.


    "No. Maybe he just knows one of us from school or something," Carlos replied in aid-back manner.


    "Are you ever concerned about anything?" I asked. "He could be an assassin or something."


    "Live life as ites, E. If you think your waiter is trying to kill you, then deal with that when you get


    to it and for now just enjoy being in a fancy restaurant filled with fancy people eating fancy food," he


    replied.


    We soon arrived at our roundtable and took our seats underneath a striking chandelier.


    "Do you have any questions? If not I will leave you to decide your order," the waiter asked.


    "I have a question," I began and from the corner of my eye, I spotted Carlos roll his eyes. "When we


    first came in, did you recognise the name Loren?"


    "Yes, for a moment I thought I did but I could put my finger on why. I''m sure many have that name," he


    replied fluently.


    "Okay, thank you," I said and he nodded and walked away.


    "Did you hear that? His heartbeat rose. He was lying!" I eximed.


    "You''re being paranoid," Carlos said.


    "No, I''m not. He recognises your name and he lied about why. Does that not convey anything to you?" I


    asked.


    "Here is the menu. Choose what you want to eat," Marco said shoving the menu into my hands.


    "And while you''re at it stop worrying. You have two pretty good bodyguards with you, sweetheart,"


    Carlos added.


    I scowled, "Okay. I''m just saying...something isn''t right."


    "Like I said, we''ll cross that bridge when wee to it," Carlos said.


    I couldn''t rx for the entirety of the meal. My eyes constantly nced around us, keeping watch of


    that waiter just in case. But it wasn''t just him acting weird. I kept thinking I was seeing men stood in the


    corner or by the door or up on the balconies just watching us. But as soon as I looked back, they''d be


    gone.


    We were half way through the maincourse Leo started calling. I had to temporarily bid farewell to my


    juicy looking lobster to head out of the main sitting area to answer it.


    "Hey. Carlos said you''ve gone to get food," he said, "Anymore detail than that?"


    "We''re in the Duchess," I replied, "I''m installing some manners in your brothers."


    "...The Duchess," he said, "In Kellington?"


    His voice had suddenly deepened in tone.


    "Yeh we-"


    "I need you toe home now," he said.


    "What? Why?" I questioned.


    "I''ll exin when you''re safe. Just get out of there," he replied, "Are you with Marco and Carlos now?"


    "No I just left them to answer my phone," I answered.


    There was another tense pause on Leo''s part.


    "Get back to them as quickly as you can."


    "Okay," I said.


    "And text me when you''ve left."


    He then hung up, leaving me with an immense amount of confusion which crippled me with fear.


    As I scurried back to the table, I spotted that first waiter again. He eyed me carefully before he looked


    across the room. After following his gaze, I could see he was making eye contact with one of the other


    men I''d spotted earlier. And he was nodding to yet another.


    "We have to go," I said getting back to Marco and Carlos.


    "What?" they both asked, looking up from their steaks with sad eyes.


    "Now," I replied sternly, "We''re in danger. I don''t know why or how but Leo said we have to get out of


    here. My guess is it would be something to do with the men infiltrating this entire restaurant, staring


    right at us."


    Marco and Carlos both nced around before getting to their feet.


    "Oh shit," Marco said before he put an arm around my shoulder and began heading to the door as


    Carlos followed, keeping an eye on the men.


    Marco was striding so fast I had to jog to keep up, but I just had time before we reached the door to


    look back. The strange men had moved from their positions and were all marching through the


    restaurant, barging through the guests and other waiters after us.


    But we got to the door in one piece and then down the steps to the car where Marco and Carlos


    bundled me inside before we sped away.


    "Who the fuck were they?" I asked as I pulled out my phone to text Leo.


    "Smelt like rogues," Carlos replied, "But that waiter was human for sure."


    "I thought the problems with the rogues had settled?" I questioned.


    "It never truly settles," Marco said, "And this time it''s very different to how it''s ever been before. They


    could have killed you, E. You were gone for at least two minutes. Why didn''t they?"


    "They know us so they know you. They know you are the Luna and they had the perfect chance,"


    Carlos added, "Why wouldn''t they take it?"


    I looked out the back window. Down the road in the distance, the restaurant was still just in view. The


    men now gathered outside, watching us drive away.


    I swallowed, "I don''t know..."

 Chapter 84 Pizza Doesn鈥檛 Always Come First

    Chapter 84 Pizza Doesn¡¯t Always Come First


    December 3rd


    When Marco and Carlos pulled up in front of Leo''s house, he was stood waiting on the doorstep.


    As I hurried up to him, he pulled me into a tight hug.


    "What the fuck is going on?" I asked.


    "Come in," he said, "Marco and Carlos you might as welle too. I''ll exin."


    As we entered the hall, I began freeing my foot from the incredibly ufortable high heel. Leo


    watched smiling before he approached me and pushed escaped strands of hair back behind my ear.


    "What are you looking at young man?" I asked.


    "You," he said before kissing me, "You look beautiful and I wish it was me that took you out."


    I blushed and pecked him on the lips again.


    "Whilst this is lovely," Carlos began, "Can you just tell us why we were just chased from a restaurant


    before you start fucking?"


    Leo rolled his eyes before opening the door to his office, "In. All of you."


    We piled into the office where Leo reached into his drawer and pulled out a pile of photos.


    "E, I should have talked to you about this weeks ago," he said, "I agreed to share pack business with


    you so here we go. Marco and Carlos, I can''t really avoid telling you now but this is not public news so


    keep your mouths shut, okay?"


    I nced down at the photos. They were of men, clearly taken discretely and without their knowledge.


    Most of them were young and scruffy looking, with dirty torn clothes and unbrushed hair.


    "There is a new organisation of rogues," he said, "Rogues usually attack alone or in small groups.


    They''re a nuisance but hardly ever arge scale threat. But this is different. This is an alliance of at


    least hundreds, probably more. The recent attacks and fires on the territory, the plot Amber was


    involved in, the danger you encountered today, they are all linked to the same group."


    "And these pictures are members?" Carlos asked looking through the photos.


    Leo nodded, "I''ve been trying to gather information through...questioning... rogues we''ve captured," he


    said ncing at me.


    By ''questioning'' I knew what he really meant. And it certainly wasn''t sitting down to have a nice chit-


    chat.


    I swallowed and tucked my hair behind my ear. Despite knowing these rogues had attacked our pack


    and harmed our people, they thought of torturing them until they spoke made me ufortable.


    Especially when it was Leo carrying out the violence with the same hands he touched me with.


    Leo then looked back to his brothers and his face straightened again.


    "We''ve got the identities of other members, like these men in the photos and I have soldiers out hunting


    down as we speak. But the ones sent out to fight and attack aren''t in the trusted circle of the


    organisation. They don''t know anything of much use. They tell me they are part of an organisation and


    they speak of a leader but they don''t know who he or she is. No name, no description, no location.


    Nothing. Orders are just passed along to them and they carry them out. They don''t know the future


    ns or strategies either."


    "This man," Carlos said pointing to one of the photos, "He was in the restaurant."


    I looked at it and immediately recognised him too.


    "And him," I added pointing to another photo.


    "So you were in a restaurant with these men, Marco and Carlos left you unattended and somehow you


    made it out alive?" Leo asked me.


    I nodded, "Somehow."


    Leo furrowed his eyebrows and dropped himself down into his swivel chair before resting his fingers on


    his chin.


    "Maybe we were lucky?" Marco suggested.


    Leo looked up at his brother and let out a deep scoff.


    "You fucking were," he growled, "If she was hurt because of your ipetence and stupidity, you''d be


    dead. Brother or not."


    Marco gave a nervous smile as he looked down, "I''m sorry, Leo."


    "But how were we supposed to know?" Carlos asked.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "If you had asked me before you took my mate off territory, I would have made it very clear," he replied,


    "Kellington has been seized by this army of rogues. You literally took her onto their territory."


    "Kellington?" I asked stepping forward, "What about the Cerridwen pack? Kellington was their territory."


    "Last I knew, they been forced to surrender," he replied, "I know your brother has left so he is not a


    concern but as for your friends, there have been no reports of them medalling with the human


    poption. ir has also taken Abi out of there for obvious reasons. She is a target too."


    "Well it appears maybe I''m not a target," I pointed out, "They watched me walk away from Marco and


    Carlos and did nothing."


    He shook his head, "And I don''t know why. But I''m not taking any chances. You stay on territory until


    this is dealt with."


    I nodded.


    It''s easy to agree to his orders when he exins his legitimate reasons behind them. We should have


    started doing this talking business at the very beginning.


    "So what''s your n, Leo?" Carlos asked.


    He leant back in his chair and took a deep breath.


    "Track down as many members as possible hoping at least someone will lead us to whoever is


    responsible for all this. Or at least to someone who can," he replied, "If not, we''ll just keep killing them


    off until there''s none left."


    "And what if they just keep recruiting more?" Marco asked, "There are thousands of rogues out there


    that would happily help target you and the Ste pack."


    Leo sighed, "I know. I need to find the leader and end it once and for all but that may take time. So in


    the meantime, you two can go back to Kellington and help track down the men you saw in the


    restaurant. I want at least one of them alive."


    They both nodded before heading out of the house.


    "So this is what''s been going on?" I asked staring at the photos.


    "It''s gruesome, violent business, Ells," he said, "Do you see why I didn''t want to tell you?"


    I sighed and got up before walking around to his side of the desk.


    I rested my hands on his shoulders and kissed his cheek.


    "I''m d you told me," I said, "I would hate for you to be burdened with this alone. And I don''t like


    knowing that you torture and kill people but it''s the truth and to some extend I can justify it. They are a


    threat and you have to do everything you can to stop them.


    He rested his hand on top of mine and nodded.


    "And I know you don''t have the best track record with the Cerridwen pack...from terrorising their people


    to murdering their Alpha...but we have to help them," I said, "We can''t leave them to the rogues."


    "I know," he said, "I''ve sent men to crush the fleets of rogues all around the Cerridwen pack. Then we''ll


    im thend as Ste territory so we can extend the borders to protect the Cerridwen settlements."


    "Wait, what?" I asked, "You''re taking Cerridwen territory?"


    He nodded, "They have no army or soldiers so they are defenceless. They need our protection."


    "But once the rogues are gone, they can live peacefully again," he replied, "Why do you have to im


    theirnd?"


    "They can continue to live peacefully. Just under Ste jurisdiction."


    I took my hands off his shoulders and stepped around to look him in the face.


    "But why is that necessary?" I asked, "Have you spoken to Alpha Wilson?"


    "Not yet," he replied, "But I will and he is in no position to refuse. He has no heir and without Ste


    help, he will have no people either. That pack is doomed. I''m doing them a favour."


    I sighed. He had a point. Cerridwen was already a weak pack, then they lost their heir and now this.


    "Just promise me you''ll do it peacefully whether Alpha Wilson agrees or not," I said brushing his waves


    out of his eyes.


    He put his hands on my waist and nodded, "Of course."


    "And you won''t force them to integrate into the factions? Their ancestors have lived on the site of their


    settlement for centuries," I said, "They won''t want to move."


    "I will assign them all the same faction, just so they have a Megestanis in charge of them but they may


    stay where they are," he said, "Are you happy now?"


    I nodded, "You know that means that when Connores home, he''ll kinda be a Ste pack member


    again," I said, "Right?"


    Leo let out a shortugh, "He won''t like that..."


    "Maybe not but you two are going to be best friends soon, remember?"


    He smiled, "Yeh sure."


    I ruffled his hair and kissed him again.


    "I''m sorry for interrupting your dinner at the Duchess. Will some homemade Pizza be a suitable


    recement?" he asked.


    I nodded and grinned, "Always."


    Half an hourter, I walked into the kitchen and mmed a leaflet onto the kitchen worktop where Leo


    was kneading some pizza dough.


    "I thought I heard the printer. What''s this?" he said picking up the slip of paper. "Couples pregnancy


    yoga?"


    "It''s toote to say no. I already signed us up," I said with a mischievous grin.


    For thest half an hour, I''d been using hisputer to fill in our details and book ten sessions with a


    woman named Katrine.


    "I think it will be good for us. It''s on the territory so it''s safe. But we''ll get to spend quality time together


    and kinda away from pack life. It''s a chance to just be normal. No Alphaship, no army, no wars. Just us,


    some bat-shit crazy instructor and a load of poor human women that have already been pregnant for at


    least five months longer than me. And in case you need another reason: it is meant to be really helpful


    for the baby."


    "Yoga? Helpful for an unborn baby? How?" he questioned in a doubtful tone.


    "I quote directly from the leaflet I found on their website ''During pregnancy, a mother''s physical and


    mental state experiences extreme stress which if allowed to build up can damage the baby''s health.


    Taking part in yoga will reduce this stress through rxation and endorphin release. Your mental and


    physical health is sure to be boosted by our sessions and always remember: happy you = happy baby.''


    "


    "So what part of that means that the definitely not pregnant partner needs to be there too?"


    "Because it''s done it pairs. That''s why its ''couples yoga''. You areing or I''m taking Luca," I replied.


    "Fine. I''lle," he gave in.


    "Yay! Tomorrow at seven, you better be free," I said.


    "How convenient would it be if something would just pop up," he said with a pearly smile as he leant


    forward to kiss me.


    I wrapped my arms around his neck and enjoyed the taste of his lips. Shortly after I noticed that his


    hands were awkwardly floating in the air.


    "I don''t want to get floury pizza dough on you," he said and I giggle as his phone started ringing. "Can


    you answer that. It''s in my pocket."


    I delved my hand into his pocket in search of his phone.


    "That is definitely not it," he said with a smirk as my hands brushed along arge object deep inside his


    pocket.


    "Oh shit sorry," I said realising what I had touched before finding the ringing object I was looking for.


    "Found it."


    It was Marco calling so I put it on speakerphone as Leo washed his hands.


    "Hey, Leo. So we found the men from the restaurant. The human one, the one that was our waiter, is


    still alive. We think he might know something," Marco said.


    "Take him to the base," Leo ordered, "I''ll be there immediately."


    He then hung up the phone and turned to me.


    "I''m sorry, Ells," he said, "Pizza is gonna have to wait. Who do you want me to call toe here?"


    "...Luca?" I asked hopefully.


    "I would but he''s in Mexico," Leo said, "Who is your second choice?"


    "Wait, can we go back to the part where you just said Luca is in Mexico...again?" I questioned. "Why?"


    "There is always a why with Luca. I have no idea."


    I narrowed my eyes, "Whatever...Mateo?"


    "Sure."


    Fifteen minutester, Mateo and I were in the kitchen picking up where Leo left the pizza making.


    "So..." I said, "Any further developments with Allison?"


    "I saw her this morning," he said, "I didn''t say anything because she still needs more time to grieve first


    but...damn it I like her, E."


    I smiled, "Stop acting like it''s such a terrible thing."


    "It''s aplicated thing, you can''t deny that."


    "Yeh but good things don''te easily, right?" I asked.


    He rolled his eyes, "Whatever. Before I do anything, I''ve got to think about how to tell Marco and Carlos


    that I''ve been hooking up with her, let alone fucking caught feelings."


    "Definitely do it either over the phone or one at a time," I said, "Minimise the chance of murder."


    "Hmm and I''ll break it to them slowly," he replied, "I''ll tell them I kissed her and see how many ck


    eyes I have after that..."


    "So you are gonna do it?" I asked hopefully, "You''re gonna give you and her a try."


    He sighed, "Maybe. I need to get her feelings first."


    I grinned, "I''m proud of you."


    After that, we made the pizza to perfection before tucking in, leaving plenty for Leo when he got home.


    It was hours before there was any sign of him though. I had to wrap the pizza up and put it in the fridge


    to keep it fresh for him.


    But just as the clock struck ten, I heard his footstepsing down the drive.


    "Atst," I said, "Do you want me to heat your pizza up?"


    He smiled and nodded before approaching me from behind as I reached into the fridge and put his


    hand on my ass.


    "Okay, little brother is leaving now," Mateo said standing up and loudly scraping back her chair. "You


    two enjoy each other."


    "Thanks foring, Mateo," Leo said, turning back to him.


    Once the door had shut and I''d got the pizza out the fridge, I turned to face Leo.


    "I have exciting news: the baby kicked for the first time this morning," I said.


    "E that''s amazing. I''m sorry that I missed it," he said cing a hand on the baby bump. "Let me know


    as soon as it happens again okay?"


    I nodded and he ced his hand behind my neck and pulled my lips to his.


    "You have a habit ofing home horny," I said turning back to the pizza and opening the microwave.


    "I have the stress of the day to release and I really want you right now," he said, kissing the side of my


    head as I tried to concentrate on programming the microwave.


    "Yes, but do you want to eat this pizza first? You must be starving," I asked.


    "You are such a mother. The pizza can wait," he replied before lifting me over his shoulder and heading


    towards the stairs.


    Okay. Suits me I guess.

 Chapter 85 Pumpkin Fucking Pie

    Chapter 85 Pumpkin Fucking Pie


    December 17th


    Two weekster I was making lunch when I heard a frustrated groane from Leo''s office.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked as I opened the door to see him sat on his chair and running his hands


    through his hair like he does when he''s feeling stressed or annoyed.


    "The fucking rogues," he grumbled, "Starting to drive me insane."


    "Any progress?" I asked.


    "I have to go to the Southern territory tonight," I replied, "One of my men down there thinks he''s getting


    somewhere."


    I frowned.


    The Southern territory was so far away and he usually went for two nights at least.


    "When will you be back?"


    "In four or five days. Maybe a week," he exined, "I can''t see myself arriving tomorrow morning and


    miraculously discovering the leader of this bastardry just sitting waiting for me to end them."


    I nodded, trying to hide my disappointment.


    "I wish I could postpone it but it''s urgent," he said, "And the baby isn''t due for nearly two weeks. I''ll be


    home in time, don''t worry."


    "I understand," I said, "Do what you have to do."


    "So tonight I''ll drop you off at my parent''s house, is that alright?" he asked, "I''ll tell my Dad to keep


    Haden away and I know tha household isn''t the most peaceful ce to be when you''re about to have a


    baby but my Mom will keep my siblings in check for you."


    "Sounds good," I said before I felt his hand feel it''s way to my stomach.


    The bump was getting huge now. I had to sleep on my side, with all sorts of pillows carefully positioned


    to alleviate the weight and consequential back pain. I had now had to convert to wearing entirely


    Rosa''s old maternity clothes and the mood swings were insane.


    After I polished off my third jar of gherkin in 24 hours yesterday, Leo suggested I went to ''pickle rehab''.


    So I threw a banana at him with so much force that when he ducked, it mmed into the fridge and


    stuck there unmoved until he scraped it off hourster. Aftering to my senses, I apologised for that


    one but I still refuse to take personal responsibility. The hormones made me do it.


    "Oh shit," he said, "We have a hospital appointment tomorrow."


    "Rosa can take me. Did you want to go?"


    "Of course I wanted to go. She''s gonna do one of those cold jelly scans where you see the baby on a


    screen," Leo replied in a way that clearly conveyed hisck of medical knowledge.


    "It''s called an ultra scan, sweetheart," I giggled.


    "Don''t ''sweetheart'' me, sweetheart," he replied in a joke growly tone as he pulled me into hisp. I


    squealed and wriggled as he held me tightly.


    "I''m gonna miss you," he said suddenly loosening his grip and just holding me in his arms.


    "I''m gonna miss you too. I''ll be sure to send you photos of our little boy though."


    I brought my hand to his cheek.


    "But the real question is: are you leaving before or after couples yoga tonight?"


    He rolled his eyes and sighed.


    "I guess I don''t have to leave until 8:30," he said.


    "Yay!" I squealed.


    I knew that the pregnancy couples yoga session wasn''t the highlight of Leo''s week but I loved it. The


    woman running it was a hipster type who believes in fate and destiny. Leo doesn''t like the monotonal


    slurred way she speaks but I find it quite rxing. He also doesn''t like the smell of the scented candles


    she burns, the music she ys or the fact that all the other couples call each other things like ''honey


    cake'' and ''pumpkin pie''. Apparently, that makes him feel ''sick to the stomach''.


    Later that day we were arriving at the sports centre that the yoga took ce at.


    "Here we fucking go again," Leo groaned as we spotted his two best friends, Linda and John a.k.a


    honey cake and pumpkin pie.


    As soon as they spotted us in Leo''s car they both gave an enthusiastic wave to which we responded


    with a...less enthusiastic wave.


    "Looks like Linda has either forgiven or forgotten," Leo pointed out.


    "That you called her a fucking annoying whiny bitchst week? I don''t think she''ll ever forget about that.


    She cried non-stop for an hour."


    "Someone needed to let her know that the constant references to her perfect family and perfect life and


    perfect kids are pissing irritating. She gets on my nerves like nothing else," Leo ranted. "''Pumpkin pie


    and I love each other sooooo much. '' ''We''ve been together since we were eleven'' ''Pumpkin pie is the


    beeeesssst husband in the whoooole wiiiide world''," he mocked. "Shut the fuck up Linda. No one gives


    a flying shit about pumpkin fucking pie."


    "Okay. Looks like someone needs some nice distressing, calming yoga," I replied getting out the car.


    "Come on."


    "Good evening, E," Katrine, the yoga teacher, said to me as we entered the hall. "Good evening,


    Leonardo," she added although through gritted teeth.


    Leo put on a fake almost sarcastic smile and I had to nudge him in the side with my elbow.


    "How old are you again?" I hissed in a hushed tone.


    "Good evening, Katrine. I''m very sorry for what happenedst week. It had been a stressful day and I


    was feeling quite overwhelmed by Linda''s friendly chit-chat."


    "Well, Leonardo. Thank you for your apology but perhaps you should share it with Linda and John too.


    I''m sure Linda is just as ready to forgive and move on as you are," Katrine said.


    "Of course," Leo replied forcing a grin before taking my hand and walking over to where Linda was


    talking at an unfortunate new couple.


    "Linda," Leo said as we approached.


    "Leonardo," she said her face straightening. "I suppose you are here to apologise for what you had to


    say to mest week."


    "Yes. Linda, I am very sorry for calling you a bitch and I don''t think you are whiny nor annoying. "


    "Well...I suppose since you are only young and still learning I could forgive you," she said before


    suddenly lunging in to hug him.


    Leo''s eyes widened and I had to bring my fingers to my mouth to hide my smile. Leo exchanged a


    shocked ''get her the fuck off me'' and I found it increasingly difficult not to suddenly guffaw.


    "Okay ss," Katrine said and Leo gave me a ''thank the Goddesses'' look when Linda let go of him.


    She lit the candles and started the meditation music track. Her hipster dreadlocked boyfriend joined her


    at the front and they turned to face each other


    "Today''s warm-up will including positions and movements that bring out the spiritual link between you,


    your partner and your unborn child," she began and as we watched Katrine and hipster guy that no one


    knew the name of getting into the first position Linda immediately started going on and on about her


    spiritual link with pumpkin pie to the entire ss.


    Leo rolled his eyes as he turned to face me and put his hands around my waist as instructed to by


    Katrine.


    "Why did I even apologise to her? I''m not sorry and I did mean it. She gets on my fucking nerves," he


    whispered.


    "Because this is the human world where it doesn''t matter if you are an Alpha or not. You have to say


    sorry for being mean to people," I replied.


    He sighed and rolled his eyes again as Linda started talking again.


    "They are on my territory."


    "They don''t know that."


    "They don''t know who I am either."


    "That is a good thing, Leo."


    "What is that supposed to mean?" he asked lying on the floor as I stood over him and he lifted me with


    his feet.


    "They perhaps wouldn''t find this spiritual experience so spiritual if they knew who they were sharing it


    with," I said quietly.


    "You think I''m a bad person," he concluded. "I will have you know that I am very in touch with my


    spiritual side E. Have you not seen how good at yoga I am? You know what Katarine says ''when


    your mind is at rest you have the concentration needed for perfect bnce and strength''."


    "You are good at yoga because you are an Alpha and you are strong," I said looking around at all the


    other men struggling to hold their partners as we held the position effortlessly.


    "Beautiful Leonardo and E!" Katrine said. "Perfect bnce, perfect positioning, perfect stance."


    "Thank you, Katrine," I replied.


    After the session, Leo was anxious not to hang around for the chatting part afterwards.


    "You enjoyed it really, Leo," I said as we drove home.


    "Very...very deep down..." he muttered. "But if it makes you happy, Ells, and if I get to spend time with


    you away from home then I''m happy too," he added cing his hand on my knee.


    I lifted it to my lips and gently kissed it.


    "I''m going to miss you," I said.


    "I wish I didn''t have to go too but it''s-" he began.


    "Important? Yes, I understand. But you''ll still have time to call every night right?" I asked.


    "Of course," he replied squeezing my hand.


    Half an hourter we were in the bedroom and Leo and I were both packing. Leo for his trip to the


    Southern territory and me for my stay at the Loren''s house twenty minutes from here.


    "You''ve put your shirt on backwards, sweetheart," I said trying to resist giggling at him as he began


    putting his trousers on with the v-neck of his shirt on his back.


    "Shit," he cursed finally realising.


    He then contorted his body inside his shirt and shimmied it around the right way as I watched in


    amusement.


    "Ready?" I asked once his arms were finally securely back in the right holes of the shirt.


    "Not quite," he replied before cupping my face in his big hands and leaning into my lips.


    He slowly lowered me onto the bed so that he was on top of me.


    After a few seconds of making out, I suddenly realised something.


    "Leo! You shouldn''t put your dirty boots on the bed," I said noticing a scape of mud on the sheet where


    his foot had been.


    He smiled with his pearly whites before kissing me again.


    "Sorry, Mom," he said before pushing his tongue back into my throat.


    After about 5 minutes I finally pulled away.


    "As much as I''d love to have you all night, you need to leave in negative 8 minutes," I said looking at


    my watch.


    "I''m in the mood for sex now," he groaned. "I shouldn''t have kissed  you."


    "Guess you''ll just have to wait a week and you only have yourself to me," I said standing up.


    Before I could pick up my bag I felt him grab me around the waist and drive me into the wall. I looked


    up at him. He wore an emotionless expression and his eyes were dark with lust for a millisecond before


    his face flickered back to normal and he closed his eyes, released his tight grip on me and stepped


    back.


    "Sorry. It''s a full moon tonight and I lost control of my wolf for a second," he exined


    "Scared the shit out of me," I joked trying to brush it off like it was nothing.


    "I''m sorry," he said before leaning in like he was going to kiss me but then had to resist. "We should


    go."


    When I had arrived at the Loren house, Leo warned his siblings to keep quiet and keep at least some


    degree of peace. His words were mainly directed at Marco, Carlos, Mateo and Elena and they all


    nodded and rolled their eyes but Leo didn''t leave until Rosa reassured him that I''d be well taken care


    of.


    "Are you worried about him?" Rosa asked as I watched him drive away out of the small window.


    "A little," I replied.


    "I worry every time I watch Antonio leave me. Even if he is just going grocery shopping."


    "I know that he''ll be fine but there is always this voice at the back of my head telling me that there''s a


    chance that he won''t and that I should let him leave me."


    "Try to ignore it. No one can take care of themselves better than our Leonardo. You don''t have to


    worry," she said guiding me away from the window so that I was no longer staring at the now empty


    drive.


    "Rosa, could I ask you some questions?" I asked as we walked into the kitche.


    "Of course, Honey. About what?" She asked.


    I looked at Mateo, Be and Maria who were sat at the kitchen table eating pasta.


    "Um..." I said nervously. "It''s about..."


    "If it''s about sex don''t worry, Ells. None of us are virgins," Mateo stated.


    "Mateo!" Rosa eximed.


    Be elbowed her brother in the stomach before turning bright red.


    "Be?" Rosa question. "You and Xander have mated....?"


    "No..." she obviously lied.


    "Last Tuesday in Be''s room when you and Dad were out for dinner-," Mateo blurted before Be


    mmed her palm over his mouth. "There''s no point trying to lie to her, Be. She always gets to the


    truth eventually," he added after forcing his mouth free.


    "Please don''t tell Dad," She begged.


    "Should I go?" I asked awkwardly.


    "Don''t be silly, E," she replied. "I''ll be with you in a minute."


    "I thought you had decided to wait, Be!" Rosa eximed. "You only turned 17 two months ago!"


    "Well, I changed my mind. He''s my mate and I love him and in my opinion, 17 is old enough. Mateo


    was 16 when he lost his and that wasn''t even to his mate!"


    Mateo rolled his eyes before looking at me with an exhausted smile as if you say ''why am I being


    dragged into this?''.


    "And I had the same discussion with him when I found out about that too. What if you are pregnant?"


    "Then I''d be very happy," she replied. "Xander is my mate Mom. We are meant to have pups. And


    besides, he''s an Alpha in his mid-twenties- he needs his heir."


    "So he pressurised you into it?" Rosa asked jumping 5 miles to a conclusion.


    "No!" She eximed. "It was my decision too."


    "Does Leonardo know about this?"


    "No. I didn''t feel the need to text my brother afterwards to inform him," she remarked.


    "Don''t get sassy with me, youngdy," Rosa said.


    "Leo gave Xander his blessing to do whatever," she exined.


    "So when are you going back to his pack?"


    "What? How do you-"


    "I''m not stupid, bambina. If Leonardo gave him his blessing to mate you then he trusts him to take you


    back to his pack too," Rosa said. "So when are you moving out?"


    "Next week. I nned to tell you tomorrow, Mom. I''m sorry."


    "Be. Don''t worry. So long as you are back for Christmas," Rosa joked and Be nodded before


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    hugging her Mom again.


    "I''m sorry Mama," I said.


    "As long as you''re happy, bambina."


    "Well that was a rollercoaster of emotions," Mateomented.


    "Way to ruin the moment, Mateo!" Maria eximed.


    "Here''s the grocery list," Rosa said thrusting a piece of paper into her son''s hand. "Go and make


    yourself useful. Be, you should go and visit Xander. Tell him that I know and that I ept it. And


    Maria....well you just finish your spaghetti sweetheart. How about we go upstairs, E, and you can ask


    me your questions while we get you unpacked?"


    With that Mateo and Be left and Rosa and I went up to my usual spare room.


    "Fire away then, E. What would you like to know?" she asked.


    "How do you give birth? And how do you know when you are about to give birth? And what happens


    straight after you have given birth? And what do you do with it after you''ve taken it home?  It''s like less


    than two weeks away and I''m getting stressed out because I know nothing about delivering babies or


    looking after babies," I rambled.


    "Okay, slow down," she said.


    "Sorry, I''m just panicking because for a couple of weeks I thought I was actually ready to be a Mother


    and now I''ve realised how much I''m not."


    "Wait here," she said before getting up and leaving the room.


    She didn''t return for at least five minutes so I got on with my unpacking whilst she was gone.


    "Took me a while to find this but it''s worth it. Here is a book that I have read a countless amount of


    times. Everything you need to know from conception to leaving home is in there," she said handing me


    an old looking book titled ''motherhood for beginners''. "It''s 23 years old but most things are still up to


    date."


    "Thank you, Rosa," I said looking at the contents page.


    Fertility, pregnancy,bour, delivery, breastfeeding, diet....the list goes on.


    "I''ll leave you with some time to read it. Have you already eaten?" she asked.


    "Yes and thanks again," I said and she smiled warmly before leaving the room.


    I put my pyjamas on and got to work on the book. There were a few eye-widening moments (the


    delivery chapter is pretty detailed) and after reading just two chapters I realised the extent of how much


    I didn''t know.


    After I had been reading the book for over 5 hours and it was way past midnight, my (new) phone


    buzzed. I had received a text from Leo.


    Leo: Just letting you know that I have arrived. I''ll call tomorrow, love you lots.


    I picked up my phone and began writing a text to reply with.


    Me: Okay, have fun doing whatever you do down there. Love you too.


    Leo: It''s 1:30am. Why are you still awake? You need your sleep.


    He has a point. Why am I still awake?


    Me: Your Mom gave me a book and it''s a real page-turner. Just one more chapter I promise.


    Leo: It''s not ''motherhood for beginners'' is it?


    I could practically see him roll his eyes through the phone.


    Me: Maybe. But did you know that if I hear another baby cry I might leak milk? And apparently giving


    birth to a baby is like a man peeing out a golf ball!


    Leo: Yeah you definitely need to go to sleep.


    I sighed and put the book down on the nightstand.


    Me: Yeah I know. But I don''t like going to sleep without you :(


    Leo: Me neither. I miss you already. BUT FOR GOD''S SAKE GO TO FUCKING SLEEP.


    I smiled to myself.


    Me: Okay, okay. Goodnight, miss you too.


    Leo: Night, sleep well.


    I then put my phone down on the nightstand and headed to thend of Nod.

 Chapter 86 Luciano

    Chapter 86 Luciano


    December 18th


    Leo''s point of view:


    "Are you done texting your girlfriend yet, Leonardo?" one of the hooded men asked.


    I switched off my phone, swept away my warm smile only meant for E and turned to face the men,


    who stood awaiting me amongst the gloom of the forest at night.


    "Don''t disrespect me, Achilles. You may not be Lycan but I''m still an Alpha and your weakness goes far


    beyond the back of your fucking ankle," I growled stepping closer to him. The height difference was


    clear and his humanity got the better of him. He didn''t show it but I heard the forever increasing pace of


    his heart.


    He folded his arms and hardened his face.


    "Double the money and we''ll do it," he bargained.


    "How do I know I can trust you?" I asked.


    "We know the consequences if we fail you."


    A smile crept onto my lips and I scanned my eyes across each of them.


    "d you are finally getting the message," I said, "So take my original offer or I''ll take your families''


    lives. You have 48 hours to earn their trust and report back to me. All I need is the name of their leader


    and then I will take it from there."


    Achilles nodded, "It will be done, Alpha Loren," he said with a nod.


    I stared at him for a few seconds.


    He was a human but a stupid one. A mercenary that worked for whoever offered him the highest price.


    He was the perfect man for this job and seemed sincere but it wasn''t enough to satisfy me. Not when I


    saw the way he forced a civil expression on his face as he looked back up at me with the very edges of


    his eyes folding up in an unnatural manner and his lips held still in a smile like ster.


    He gave him an equally fake smile back before turning my back and heading through the darkness of


    the forest back to the car.


    Five minutester, I opened the driver''s seat to the car and the light flickered on, illuminating the man


    sat in the passenger''s seat with a yellow glow.


    "And?" Luciano asked, "Are they gonna do it?"


    ir had been by my side as my Beta since I became Alpha at age 17. He had authority, dedication,


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    leadership, loyalty...the list goes on. But since Amber was killed, he''s needed time both away from pack


    work and away from me. I understood and permitted it.


    Especially as I had Luciano: my partner in crime since we were kids.


    We had a lot inmon and we shared the same ''approach'' in getting what we want which perfectly fit


    the nature of this week''s task.


    "Apparently but I don''t trust him," I said, "I have the feeling he''ll screw us over at the first opportunity.


    And this could be our only chance to get that name. If the rogues find out I am sending men to infiltrate


    their organisation, any future attempts will be worthless."


    "So what''s the n?" Luciano asked, his dark eyes glinting as he turned to face me.


    "He needs a little more...motivation."


    Luciano''s lips curled up into an evil grin, "His wife? Or his kids?"


    "We''ll leave the kids," I said, "His wife should give him the nudge he needs to ensure he stays on task."


    "I really thought your Luna had stolen this side of you from me, Leonardo," he replied pping me on


    the chest. "I knew you wouldn''t be changed by a woman that easily."


    "She can never know about this, Luciano," I said deeply, "I''ve told her about the rogues and she knows


    I''m tracking down their leader but she can not know our methods, understand?"


    "Why not?" he asked, "Are you scared of her or something?"


    "No," I snapped, "But I don''t want to upset her. She''s happy and I don''t want that to change."


    "Awwe. Leonardo doesn''t want to upset his little mate. How adorable," Luciano cooed teasingly, "But


    you''re lying to her. And she''ll find out you''re not who you make her believe you are sooner orter."


    "She most certainly will not," I hissed, "Because you are going to keep your mouth shut about this to


    everyone."


    "Whatever," he muttered leaning back into the seat of the car, "But you don''t want to be too nice to her


    remember. Women don''t like Mr nice guy."


    Iughed as I flicked on the headlights, "E''s different."


    "On the surface," Luciano said, "But trust me, Leo. The nicer you are firstly the more she''ll take


    advantage of you and secondly the less sex you''ll get."


    "What kind of bullshit logic is that?" I asked, reversing the car back onto the track.


    He smiled, "Women like a little bit of roughing up in bed," he said, "Come on, Leonardo. You know that.


    It''s basic."


    I rolled my eyes, "E will literally deprive me of a fuck if I do something she doesn''t like. As I said:


    she''s different."


    "And you stand for that?" he asked, raising a thick dark eyebrow, "If you want a fuck, tell her she''s


    giving you a fuck. End of."


    I rolled my eyes, "You''re in danger of sounding like my father," I muttered.


    "Antonio clearly knows what the hell he''s doing with women. So did you until this Jones bitch came


    along and you turned into a dandelion," he replied, "Get yourself together man. Show her some


    dominance."


    "Or I could just keep this life separate from my life with her," I said, "That way she''s happy and will have


    sex with me. But shit still gets done."


    "Sounds like a lot of bother just for a girl, "He said, "When do I get to meet her anyway?" he added in a


    more devious tone.


    "That would be never," I deadpanned.


    He looked at me with a grin.


    "She''s the Ste Luna. My Luna. Why not?" he teased.


    "Because you are exactly the type of person I''m trying to keep her away from."


    He shook his head disapprovingly.


    "You act like you and I are so different," he said, "Apart from this little lovey-dovey show you are putting


    on for her, we are the same. I''m just not ashamed of it."


    "Except she''s my mate," I replied, "I''m not going to hurt her and she''s already mine to fuck. You, on the


    other hand...I do not trust you to even be within a mile of her."


    Luciano grinned, "I only want to get a look at her. Is she hot?"


    Iughed, "Yes. She''s very hot."


    "Let me see a photo," he said eagerly.


    "So you can perve on her? No chance," I scoffed.


    "We''ve shared women before," he replied, "Is she really that special?"


    "She''s my fucking mate, Luciano," I said, "But I don''t expect you to understand. You don''t know what it


    is to care for someone and you have never known love."


    He rolled his eyes, "Love? You''re going soft."


    "You say that as I drive us to the home of a man''s wife who we are about to kidnap to use as ckmail


    against him," I said, "I am still the same man. I just also have a woman at home that makes my life hell


    when she finds out I''ve been doing ''bad things''."


    "Yeah whatever," he said, "Let''s just get this bitch to make the human find out the rogue leader''s name


    so that we can kill him and you can go home and give her a foot massage or kiss her hand or whatever


    shit you do."


    "Fine by me..." I muttered, "I''m already sick of you."


    "Eh we''ve had good times together, Leonardo," he said, "You''d miss me."


    A smile crept onto my lips, "We certainly have."


    "The highlight would have to be the strip club in Seattle," he said.


    "Except from the fact that we were both barred from ever going back," I muttered.


    "Well apparently the owners don''t like it when you fuck their girls in the dressing room without even


    having to pay," Luciano said.


    "Something tells me that wasn''t why we got barred," I said, "Probably more to do with the fact that it


    was a full moon and we both lost control of our wolves and had to remove three of them from existence


    before they could tell the whole world werewolves are real."


    "Yeh, that might have done it," he replied, "But that blonde one got on my fucking nerves anyway. We


    did the world and all men in it a favour."


    "It''s a full moon tonight," I said looking out the windshield of the car to see therge glowing sphere in


    the sky, "My wolf has been restless all evening. If this human girl tries anything I swear to God, there''s


    going to be trouble."


    We were now driving into the suburbs of a small town. I had the address on a scrap of paper on the


    dash. All we had to do was find the right house.


    "I''ll sort her out," Luciano said, "I wouldn''t want to let you do a ''bad thing'' in case it hurts your little


    mate''s feelings."


    A few minutester we pulled up to a house. The lights were off but I could focus my ears to hear the


    sounds of four different sleeping hearts beating.


    "There are four people in that house. He has three kids?"


    "For now," I replied bluntly, "That is still open to change if the wife isn''t enough."


    I then got out of the car and marched to the front door


    I rang the doorbell and waited for a light to turn on upstairs.


    "I was thinking a kick the door down and drag her out of her bed approach might have been more fun,"


    Luciano said.


    "If we wake the kids I might end up murdering one of the little rats," I said just before the door opened.


    A woman with long wavy brown hair and dark big eyes stood in the doorway. She was average height


    with tanned olive skin and an athletic, toned body. She wore a in white shirt and a pair of cotton


    shorts. I could tell that Luciano liked the look of her as soon as his eyesnded on her bare legs and


    slender shape. Before I met E I would have thought it too. But I physically can''t. It''s like there is


    something blocking any thoughts of other woman.


    "Hello," I said the light of the hallway falling on me and Luciano''s faces.


    "Do I know you?" She asked, sleep still in her voice.


    "Your husband does," Luciano responded.


    "May wee in?" I asked.


    "It''ste and my kids are in bed. I''d prefer if you didn''t-" she started.


    "Let me rephrase that," I said my face hardening. "Let us in or I will drag your kids out of their beds and


    make you watch them die slow and painful deaths."


    Her face turned from tired and confused to totally terrified in a matter of seconds. She then stepped


    aside and allowed us into her home. I walked in first and took my time to study the family portraits in


    the hallway. Luciano followed behind but paused as he passed the woman.


    "Don''t worry, sweetheart," Luciano taunted as he stroked his fingers along her cheek. "Give us what we


    want and we won''t hurt you."


    Luciano had dark hair, dark eyes and a dark demeanour and dark grin to match. She shuddered as he


    touched her and took a cowering step back.


    "W..what do you want?" she asked as Luciano and I made our way into her kitchen.


    "Coffee. One sugar no milk please," Luciano said.


    "No sugar for me," I added.


    She nodded nervously and scurried over to the kitchen worktop. I noticed Luciano looking her up and


    down, his eyes darkening.


    "So what is your name, honey?" Luciano asked.


    "Hestia," she replied quietly.


    "What is it with this family and Greek God names? Next, you''ll be telling me, Zeus, Hercules and Apollo


    are asleep upstairs," Luciano said in a taunting tone.


    "How rude of us to havee into your home without even introducing ourselves!" I eximed. "I''m


    Leonardo and this is Luciano."


    Luciano waggled his fingers in a what would have been friendly wave if it weren''t for the sneer on his


    lips.


    "We have a few questions we''d like to ask you. You don''t have to answer but I strongly suggest you


    do," I added


    She nodded nervously.


    "So where is Achilles tonight?" Luciano questioned as Hestia began making two cups of coffee.


    "He''s been visiting his parents in Greece for thest few days."


    "When will he be back?"


    "In two days."


    "Is he a member of any organisations?"


    "He ys ser at the town club every Thursday night."


    "Ser huh?" Luciano said with a grin.


    "Where does her work?"


    "He''s a history teacher at the school."


    "When I say the word ''lycan'', what do you think of?"


    "Twilight, Harry Potter...I don''t know..."


    I looked at Luciano and we exchanged diabolic smirks. Her heartbeat didn''t raise irregrly once.


    She''s not lying.


    "You don''t know, do you?" I said as Luciano stepped closer to her.


    "Know what?" she questioned stepping away from the ever-approaching Luciano.


    "Who I am, what we are, how your husband really earns money....how much danger you are in right


    now..."


    At that point, Luciano lurched forward and she was only able to let out the tiniest little squeak before he


    had her mouth covered and his arm tightly around her iling limbs.


    "And yourck of knowledge makes it all the more fun for us," I added shing my yellow eyes at her


    just to get that shocked reaction that I always get from humans.


    "You should be a little more careful of who you allow into your house, Hestia. Especially at this time of


    night when no one is awake to hear your screams. You see my friend here is something called an


    Alpha," Luciano said brushing her loose brown strands of hair away from her pretty eyes. "That''s


    werewolf for fucking scary leader guy that you don''t want to cross."


    "And the thing is: your husband is about to cross me, which is what bring myself and mypanion


    here tonight."


    Luciano then uncovered her mouth to allow her to do that human thing that they all do which I like to


    call quintessentially human rebuttal.


    "You must have got the wrong family. My husband is a good and honest man," She said.


    "Your husband has a lot of exining to do when, sorry IF, you see him again," I added. "But for now


    you areing with us."


    "But my kids. I can''t leave them," she protested.


    Oh yes. The ssic ''I have kids you can''t hurt me''.


    "You are mistaking us for people with some kind of moral conscious, my dear," Luciano snarled in her


    ear.


    "And rx. They won''t notice you are gone. Well...that is until they wake up in the morning to find your


    bed empty and no one to make them their breakfast," Luciano replied kissed her on the cheek.


    "Would it make you feel better if we left them a note?" I asked. "Where do you keep your paper and


    pens?"


    A few momentster I had a scrap of paper and a ballpoint pen in my hand.


    "Dear, Zeus, Hercules and Apollo. Gone grocery shopping. I might be back in two days although I


    might also be a dead corpse in the depths of the forest. Either way, Love ya lots, Mom," I read aloud.


    "Ready now?"


    I turned back around to see Luciano kissing her neck with his hand on her left breast.


    "Luciano," I said deeply.


    He looked up and rolled his eyes.


    "She''s hot," he stated although taking his hand away from her. There were tears in her eyes and her


    body was slightly shaking. Her eyes were begging for mercy and for just a split second I felt like giving


    it to her.


    "They''ll be time for thatter," I replied. "Take her to the car," I ordered.


    With that, we left the house, two cups of half-made coffee on the side and three sleeping kids still


    sleeping upstairs.


    Bad as it sounds, I had missed this a lot.

 Chapter 87 Spilt Milk

    Chapter 87 Spilt Milk


    December 18th


    Leo''s point of view


    "Mess her hair up a bit more," I ordered Luciano as I held up my phone with the camera app on. We


    were in the southern territory prison and having chained Hestia up we were ready to send Achilles the


    news.


    "Duck tape or cloth gag?" he asked.


    "Definitely the gag. Duck tape is a bit construction worker that got bored in his lunch hour," I replied


    before looking at the terrified girl with a smirk.


    Luciano stepped forward and seized her head before roughly tying the cloth around her face. He tied it


    tight.


    "Satisfied?" he asked stepping out of the shot.


    "It will do."


    I took the photo of her and sent it straight to Achilles.


    After the message had delivered I nced up at Luciano, "You can untie her now."


    "Really?" Luciano questioned, not showing any sighs of moving towards her.


    "No, I just said it because I like the sound of my own voice," I remarked, "We got the photo and it''s her


    husband we want to punish not her."


    "Leonardo, it sounds like you are taking pity on her," Luciano replied taking the shackles of her wrists.


    "Maybe your Luna is changing you after all."


    "My Luna is not changing me," I argued. "Even aplete monster could see that there is no need to


    keep a human girl chained and gagged. She''s innocent and defenceless."


    At that point, Luciano''s phone began to ring as he removed thest chain.


    "I''ve got to take this," he said before leaving the room.


    "Are you going to hurt me?" she asked after the door had mmed shut and Luciano was out of


    earshot.


    "Your fate depends on your husband''spliance," I replied.


    "Compliance with what?"


    "He''s running me a little errand shall we say," I began. "However, I have my suspicions that he going to


    work against me, which is where youe in. Your safety is his incentive to do what I have ordered


    him to do. How much does your husband love you, sweetheart?"


    She looked up at me with herrge brown eyes, her bottom lip quivering.


    "I don''t know," she whispered, her voice shaky, "We''ve been married seven years and we have three


    kids."


    I paused before nodding, "Well, hopefully that is enough."


    I wasn''t lying. I did hope that. She doesn''t deserve to die but I can''t go back on my threats. I have a


    reputation to maintain.


    "How long are you keeping me here?" she asked, pulling her knees into her chest.


    "Your husband has 46 hours and 4 minutes to return with my information."


    "...and if he doesn''t?"


    "We''ll worry about that when wee to it. There is no point in me telling you that now because you''ll


    only get yourself all scared."


    She paused.


    "Should I be scared?"


    "Fear never really helped anyone, sweetheart," I said as I looked down at her, "What is the point of


    being scared if it''s not gonna get you anywhere?"


    "How can I not be scared when that man wants to rape me and you are threatening to kill me if my


    husband doesn''tplete whatever this task is after 48 hours!"


    "My mother used to say ''¨¨ inutile piangere sultte versato'' which roughly trantes from Italian to


    ''there is no use crying over spilt milk''. The milk has already been spilt. You can either get over it and


    enjoy yourst moments before your parents get home and find out that you have wasted a week''s


    worth of milk or you can roll on the floor getting milk all over your shirt and only making the situation


    worse."


    "That makes no sense," she sobbed.


    My face hardened again.


    "Well, I fucking kidnapped you. Do you really expect me to put that much effort intoforting you?"


    A few momentster Luciano came back in. His eyes were immediately all over Hestia.


    "So what now?" he asked.


    "Whilst we''re here and se we have two days to wait, we might as well check up on the army training


    camps down here. You cane to," I said.


    "Sure but first I''ll just-" he began stepping closer to Hestia.


    She pulled her knees even closer into her chest.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "No," I deadpanned. "If this guy proves to be sessful, I may want to use his services again. If he


    difficult. So no. You may not touch her in any way without my permission. There are hundreds of girls


    that you can have but not her."


    I then marched towards the door of the cell. Luciano hesitated for a moment. His eyes were dark and


    fixated on the girl.


    "Luciano," I growled deeply. "Remember who the Alpha is here."


    He eventually followed but not before looking Hesita up and down one more time. She closed her eyes


    tightly but not before a tear could escape.


    "Luciano look what you have done. You made the poor little thing cry," I cooed as I returned to her,


    crouching down and wiping the tear from her cheek.


    She turned her head away from me in resent. I clenched my jaw in frustration and used my hand to


    force her to face me again.


    "I''m sure I couldfort her-" Luciano began.


    "Shut the fuck up, Luciano," I interjected snapping my re to him before I slowly looked back at


    Hestia, lifted her chin and looked into her eyes, "What did I say about fear, Hestia?"


    "You said that it doesn''t get you anywhere," she answered in a quiet, wobbly tone.


    "That is correct. Luciano,e here," I ordered. Her eyes widened as he came close to her.


    "You are terrified of  Luciano, right?" I asked.


    She nodded.


    "Do you know what''s worse than crying over spilt milk?"


    "No," she replied.


    "Crying over milk that will never be spilt. Luciano is not going to touch you. Ever," I said.


    I then stood up and turned to Luciano.


    "Touch her," I ordered.


    "What?" he questioned, furrowing his eyebrows.


    "I said touch her," I repeated. "Wherever you like."


    He raised his lip in a confused manner before stepping forward, crouching down and moving his hands


    to her leg. Just before his fingertips grazed her bare skin Iunched my fist into his nose. She gasped


    as a noise indicating high impact filled the room.


    "What the fuck, Leonardo!?" Luciano eximed bringing his hand to his face as he stood up from


    where my force had knocked him to the ground.


    "And that is what will happen if he does. Understand?" I said looking at Hestia although the question


    was really directed at Luciano.


    Sometimes a bit of pain is the only way of getting your point across to some people.

 Chapter 88 Flow Season

    Chapter 88 Flow Season


    December 19th


    E''s point of view:


    Two dayster I sat on the sofa of the Loren house still staring in awe at my ultra scan photo.


    It was grey-scale and fuzzy but I couldn''t take my eyes off the tiny little creature that you could just


    about make out. The Doctor said he looked perfectly healthy and when he was on the screen, I could


    see him moving his little legs and arms.


    Rosa had gasped in admiration and grabbed my hand, nearly in tears at the sight of her first


    grandchildren and when we got home and showed the family, even Antonio seemed at least a little


    touched.


    By 9 pm, I''d finally managed to drag my attention away from it when Mateo took it from my hands,


    pinned it to the fridge and reced it with a tub of icecream.


    We then sat with our legs stretched over Marco and Carlos as we indulged in the delicious creamy


    goodness as Be and Lisay on the floor, glued to the TV which was broadcasting thetest episode


    of Keeping up with the Kardashians.


    "This ice cream is so good," I groaned taking yet another spoonful.


    "I know right," Mateo replied also digging his spoon into the tub, "Triple chocte and fudge. Exquiste."


    "Are you sure you want to eat anymore?" Marco asked looking at the almost empty container which


    had been unopened before Mateo and I got our hands on it.


    "She''s pregnant, Marco," Mateo replied for me.


    "Yeh and what''s your excuse, huh?" Marco asked, looking to Mateo.


    He shrugged, "If you''ve got a problem, we can take it outside."


    "And Be and Lisa, is there any chance we can change channels, I might actually have to cut my ears


    out if I hear another spoilt little Kardashian toddler have a tantrun," Marco grumbled.


    "I''m with him on that one," Carlos saiding into the living room. "Why do you watch this shit."


    "Carlos! Non merda in questa casa!" Rosa called from upstairs.


    I giggled.


    Rough trantion: ''Carlos! Do not shit in this house!''


    "I heard that she found about you and Xander mating, Be," Marco said in a whisper.


    She snapped her head around and red at her brother with narrowed eyes.


    "How do you know about that!" she hissed.


    He grinned, "Carlos tells me everything."


    "And how does Carlos know?"


    "Lenny told me," Carlos responded with a shrug.


    She opened her mouth in shock, "How does Lenny know?!"


    "I told him," Mateo added.


    "For fuck''s sake. You can''t keep anything quiet in this house," she grumbled, before turning back to the


    TV.


    Mateo let out a lightugh as he swallowed his mouthful of icecream, "Does Dad know yet?"


    "No and you aren''t going to tell him," she growled firmly as she rested her head on her hands and kept


    her eyes on the TV


    He put his hands up in surrender.


    "I wasn''t going to but I think you should," Mateo said, "He''s gonna be mad if he finds out himself."


    "He''ll be mad either way."


    "Leo permitted it right?" Marco said, "What''s the problem?"


    "You don''t get it, boys," Be grumbled, "When you three lost your virginities you practically got a pat


    on the back and a high five and it wasn''t even with your mates. It''s not the same for us."


    "And in case you haven''t noticed, Dad doesn''t give a flying fuck about what the Alpha has said," Lisa


    contributed. "The fact that Leo permitted it means nothing. Just tell him when you get pregnant, Belle.


    That''s all he needs to know."


    "Thank you. Finally, someone with some sense," Be said.


    "Boys are idiots. Don''t listen to them," Elena said entering the room.


    "What do you know about boys?" Mateo said raising his an eyebrow as a little smirk crept onto his lips.


    "You haven''t been with a boy in your life."


    "I have five brothers. I think that makes me about as qualified as you can get. And you don''t know


    about my love life."


    "Going to junior prom with Benvolio Meridetti doesn''t count," Mateo argued.


    Elena clenched her jaw and turned to Mateo, "And why not?" she asked, folding her arms.


    "He only went with you because he felt bad that Jack Martin backed outst minute," Mateo said as he


    I had no idea who Benvolio nor Jack were but by the way Elena red at Mateo, I could tell it was a


    touchy subject.


    She suddenly lurched forward and grabbed a pillow beforeunching it at him. He caught it just before


    it impacted with his face and let out an excitedugh.


    "Shut up, Mateo. You can be a real dick sometimes, you know?" she spat.


    "Looks like it is somebody''s flow season," he teased.


    "Mateo, you have some fucking nerve to say that," she growled.


    She then continued in Italian, her voice deepening with spite.


    Mateo then rolled his eyes before arguing straight back at her also in Italian.


    The shouting match continued for a few moments before Mateo stood up only for Elena to shove him


    hard into the wall.


    Of course Mateo didn''t hesitate to shove back.


    That was the moment I put the ice cream tub down and got to my feet.


    "Okay! I''m going to bed!" I announced over the shouting.


    "Yeah me too," Carlos said, still watching Elena and Mateo.


    "I think I''ll join you," Marco added.


    "Yeah, maybe we should leave you two to it," Be said as both she and Lisa stood up.


    I began waddling to the stairs as Elena and Mateo continued to shout at one another.


    "Is that Mateo and Elena at each other''s throats again?" Rosa asked hurrying down the stairs. "Every


    single day! Lenny had to prize Elena off of him yesterday before she gave him a ck eye."


    As I reached the fourth step on the stairs I felt a sharp cramp-like pain in my lower stomach.


    I winced and stepped back a bit.


    "E, are you okay?" Carlos asked steadying me so that I didn''t fall back down the stairs.


    "Yeah I''m fine-" I began before another sharp pain hit my stomach.


    "MAMA!" Be screamed.


    "Fuck," I mumbled as the pain still went on.


    It was a few seconds before it finally eased, leaving me panting and sweaty.


    "You know..." I said suddenly feeling a wetness in my underwear, "I think my water has broken.


    "Mama!" Be called again.


    But she was still far too busy trying to make peace with Elena and Mateo.


    "MOM!" Carlos bellowed, "E''s having a baby and she''s having it now."


    The shouting instantly ceased.


    "What?" Rosa asked appearing in the hall, her blue eyes wide and her lips parted slightly.


    "I think-" I began before another contraction.


    I gripped Be''s hand and groaned in pain.


    "-That I''ve gone intobour," I finished.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh shit," she said.


    Rosa never cursed.


    "So soon?" she asked.


    I nodded, "My water has already broken."


    Rosa then took a deep breath before pping her hands and turning to her six fully-grown children that


    stood in the hall.


    "Marco and Carlos, help E to the car. Lisa call your brother. Be get a bottle of water and some


    snacks. Mateo call your father. Elena call the hospital and tell them we''re on our way," She ordered, "I''ll


    get your things, E."


    Only a few minutester, I was in the car practically crushing Marco''s hand with every contraction.


    No pregnancy book or amount of period cramps could have prepared me for this. It was like being


    stabbed in the stomach, back, ovaries and womb repeatedly for the entire contraction. And the longer


    we sat there waiting for operation ''leave the house'' to bepleted, the more frequent and long they


    got.


    "Good luck," Lisa said as Rosa got into the car next to me after userping her twin sons.


    Mateo started the engine and I gave then a weak wave before he sped out the drive and through the


    forest towards the base hospital.


    "Let''s go and deliver a baby," Rosa said giving me aforting hug, "It''ll be over before you know it."

 Chapter 89 Damsel in Distress

    Chapter 89 Damsel in Distress


    December 19th


    Leo''s point of view:


    "Oh shit," I said after getting off the phone with my sister. "My Luna has gone into earlybour."


    "How inconvenient," Luciano said in a bored tone as he threw a ball at the wall and caught it again for


    the hundredth time.


    We were stood in the prison in which we kept Hestia, the wife of the man who was supposed to be


    finding out the name of the Rogue leader. We''d been there waiting all day, practically shrivelling up and


    dying of boredom. Of course, Luciano had suggested I let him entertain himself with the poor human


    woman imprisoned in the next room but he was still under strict orders not toy a finger on her. (much


    to his annoyance)


    "I have to go," I announced.


    "But there''s still 4 hours and 45 minutes before Achilles has to be here with your information."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "You''re a big boy now," I said grabbing my keys. "I''m sure you can handle this alone. If he doesn''t


    return, give him a ring and make sure he hears his wife''s cries. A damsel in distress normally brings


    them running back but if it doesn''t send a patrol out and hunt him down."


    "And what if he doese back?"


    "If he is on time and has seeded then let them both go unscathed. If he iste or doesn''t have what


    I want to know then chain him up."


    "What about the girl?" He asked referring to Hestia.


    "Well luckily for her, my son has chosen today to be born so if her husband does fail me, her miserable


    existence will get an extension until I return."


    "Can''t I just kill her when the timer is up and be done with it?" Luciano questioned.


    "No."


    "Why not?" he questioned.


    "Because I have told you at least six times now that you will not touch her or there will be


    consequences. Understand?" I growled before grabbing my car keys and putting in the code for the exit


    door of the prison.


    "Sure whatever," he replied rolling his eyes. "I guess now I''m meant to say ''good luck with your kid'' or


    something," he added like he had never cared about anything less in his entire twenty-two and a half


    years of life.


    "Very heartfelt. Thanks. I bet your mate can''t wait to meet you," I replied.


    "So long as she is a stone-cold bitch we''ll have no trouble getting along," he replied throwing the ball at


    the wall once again.


    "Opposites attract, Luciano. Opposites attract," I warned him before leaving him and Hestia pretty


    much alone in the building minus a few guards and the odd prisoner.


    I made my way through the cold December air to my car, where I didn''t hesitate to begin my long


    journey to the hospital where my Luna was due to give birth tonight.


    It was awful six-hour drive but I can make it in three if I put my foot down on the elerator.

 Chapter 90 Ciao Cato

    Chapter 90 Ciao Cato


    December 20th


    E''s point of view:


    After three painful hours ofbour and stressing over whether Leo would make it in time, I finally caught


    his scenting into the hospital.


    "Leo," I sobbed as he came into the room secondster. Tears of both happiness and pain flooded my


    eyes as I found his stunning blue eyes amongst the machinery and wires of the delivery room


    "I made it," he said kneeling down beside me and kissing me gently.


    "But how many speeding tickets did you get along the way?" I joked.


    "I can afford a speeding ticket or twenty but not to miss this," he replied taking my hand tightly.


    I''d missed him an unimaginable amount. It had only been two days and he had nned to be gone a


    week. I''m not sure how I would have coped.


    Just then Rosa came back from a quick trip to the rest room.


    "Oh Leonardo, thank the Goddesses," she said kissing him on the cheek. "I thought you''d never get


    here in time."


    "Rosa, why don''t you get something to eat from the cafe with the others. I''ll be fine with Leo now," I


    said.


    Her stomach had been growling for the past half hour while her Mateo and Antonio were at the cafe


    getting food. She refused to leave me alone despite my protests and was just waiting for her mate to


    return with a cold sandwhich.


    "Let me know if anything happens, Okay?" she said.


    She then reluctantly backed out of the room, leaving me just with Leo.


    He kissed my hand and gave me a reassuring smile.


    "Did you find out who the rogue leader is?" I asked as he patted my sweaty forehead dry with the towel


    by the bed.


    "Don''t worry about that now, E," he said with a slightugh, "You''ve got a baby to deliver."


    "But did you?" I asked.


    "I will very soon," he said, "But please, E. Focus on the baby."


    I smiled, "I just want to bring him into a peaceful world. Where whoever is terrorising our people is


    stopped."


    "They will be," he reassured, "And this little boy will grow up happy, healthy and safe."


    He then pressed his forehead against mine and I breathed a deep breath out.


    But then secondster, another contraction hit me and I couldn''t help but scream. It must have made


    his earring but he was more concerned with trying tofort me through my pain.


    It finally eased and I opened my eyes to see him still watching over me, concern all over his face.


    "Fuck," he muttered, "How long have you been having those for?"


    "Three hours," I said breathlessly.


    "Have you talked to your Mom?" Leo asked.


    I nodded.


    "She''s on her way back to Ste as we speak," I replied.


    "Your brother?"


    "He should be here any minute," I said, "He said he was leaving town but he can''t have gone far. I only


    called him an hour ago."


    The second I finished speaking, I felt my stomach cave in once again into the worst contraction so far.


    "Oh God," I groaned. "Jesus, Mary and Joseph."


    I grabbed my mates hand with an iron grip as pain still swept through my lower body.


    "It''s not stopping," I groaned, "Why isn''t it easing?"


    "Doctor!" Leo called and secondster the Doctor rushed into the room.


    "Good evening Alpha. I''m d you made it," she greeted hastily.


    She then looked down at me as I rocked from side to side in agony before she rushed over and lifted


    the sheets off me.


    "Legs apart please, Luna," She asked as my hospital gown was hitched up and she took a close look.


    In any other setting, having a stranger stare closely at your vagina would be kinda weird.


    But then this whole thing was weird to me. Hospitals, family, people calling me ''Luna''...oh and giving


    birth.


    "Okay, your baby is definitely on his way. I can already see the head."


    "You can already see him?" I panted.


    Minutester there were two midwives, a nurse and the Doctor in the room.


    Still holding Leo''s hand, Iy with a tube supplying gas and air in my mouth.


    "Okay, sweetie. Ready to push?" one of the kind midwives asked.


    I shook my head.


    "Yes, she is," Leo said, "You can do this, E. You''re tough, remember?"


    The next fifteen minutes were the most intense I''d experienced in my life so far. The midwives kept


    telling me to push again and again and again. The pain was excruciating but I trusted their words and


    with every effort, we got a little bit closer to it being over.


    Leo stayed with me of course, encouraging me andforting me and letting me sp his hands. He''d


    texted his Mom to tell her and I could smell her waiting outside the delivery room. But it wasn''t just her


    scent but my brother''s too.


    I smiled through the pain, knowing he would be in here soon enough getting to experience this special


    moment too.


    At longst, the beautiful sound of a baby''s cry filled the room.


    Leo''s face transformed from nervous and tense expression to a wide smile of joy and relief.


    "You did it, E," he said kissing me.


    "I did?" I asked still in disbelief.


    "Yeah. You did," he replied, kissing me repeatedly on the cheek.


    I hardly had time to let out a sigh of relief before I was handed what at first looked like a tiny bundle of


    cloth. I soon realised it was, in fact, a baby.  The same baby that was inside me seconds before. My


    baby.


    My eyes widened. To begin with in shock and then in pure admiration. He was so beautiful and tiny.


    "Leo, we made this," I sobbed as he reaching to gently touch his head for the first time.


    "He''s perfect," Leo said almost breathlessly.


    "Do you have a name yet, Alpha?" the doctor asked as the midwives peered over at their future Alpha,


    smiles on their faces too.


    "Cato," he replied unable to take his eyes off our son. "Cato Leonardo Loren," he repeated proudly.


    After the midwives had weighed, measured and cleaned him, they left and it was just Leo and me in the


    room. We had been talking softly to Cato and despite having just pushed a baby the size of a small


    watermelon out of my peanut-sized vagina I was the happiest I had ever been.


    "You look exhausted, Leo. Have you slept at all since Ist saw you?" I asked as he wandered around


    the delivery room, rocking baby Cato.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Not really," he replied, booping his nose. "I''ve been...busy."


    "Come here," I said moving along the hospital bed and patting the mattress. "First family cuddle."


    He nodded and kicked his boots off before sliding onto the bed next me. He positioned our newborn


    son between us, still supporting his neck as he wrapped his other arm around me. He was as warm as


    ever and I nustled my head into his chest as I rested my hand on Cato''s little stomach. He was fast


    asleep, giving us just a moment of peace and quiet.


    "He has your ears," he said gently stroking Cato''s head.


    "My ears?"


    "Yeah. They are little with a weirdly small lobe."


    With his father''s gentle strokes, the little baby then squeezed his face tight with a big yawn before


    opening his eyes wide.


    I couldn''t help but sigh in awe.


    "He has your eyes," I said looking at the big light blue irises that had a darker ring around the outside.


    "Ciao Cato. Benvenuto su terra," Leo said softly as our baby looked from him to me and smiled a


    little.


    Trantion: Hello Cato. Wee to earth.


    "Awwee," I cooed as he held the smile on his face.


    "Questa ¨¨ mamma e io sono pap¨¤," he continued.


    Trantion: this is Mommy and I am Daddy.


    "Ciao Cato," I said. "Pap¨¤ e io siamo molto felici di incontrarti finalmente."


    Trantion: Daddy and I are very happy to finally meet you.


    Ten or so minutester, Leo went to get Mateo, his parents and Connor from the waiting room where


    they''d probably been biting their nails in anticipation, no doubt with an awkward sort of tension between


    Connor and Antonio.


    A minute or soter Leo returned with them


    "Oh my goodness!" Rosa eximed as she set eyes on Cato. "Lui ¨¨ adorabile."


    I smiled as she brought her fingers to her mouth and tears began to well up around her eyes.


    "Connor, I''m so d you came," I said as my brother came forward to hug me.


    He smiled and looked down at Cato.


    "Well done, Ells," he whispered in my ear before kissing my cheek. "He''s beautiful."


    "Hey little Alpha," Antonio said gently touching Cato''s soft cheeks. "Congrattions E," he added


    without even a hint of hostility.


    For the next half an hour, Cato was passed around everyone and they all got a turn at holding him.


    Whilst Rosa sat with me and Cato, Connor had a long and civil conversation with Leo. They hadn''t


    gotten off to the best of starts but it appears all they needed was more than just me inmon. Now


    they shared rtions to this adorable seven pounds of flesh, they were family I guess. And hopefully,


    they continue to act like it.


    Eventually, it was just Leo and me in the hospital bed again.


    "Asleep atst," I said as I watched Leoy the sleeping Cato down in his crib by my hospital bed. After


    everyone had left he had begun bawling and it took twenty minutes of breastfeeding and a cuddle from


    Daddy to finally soothe him.


    "Are you sure you don''t want toe back in the morning when you have had some sleep?"


    "I''m not leaving either of you," he said. "Don''t even try to persuade me."


    "But-"


    "No."


    "Maybe-"


    "No."


    "Okay," I said putting my hands up. "I won''t."


    He then kissed Cato softly on the forehead before climbing into the bed next to me. I wrapped my arms


    around his waist and snuggled myself into his warmth.


    "How are you feeling?" he asked.


    "Exhausted," I replied.


    "Then you should get some sleep. I''ll stay awake and watch Cato," he replied.


    I nodded andid my head on his chest before falling asleep in a matter of seconds.

 Chapter 91 Captain Obvious

    Chapter 91 Captain Obvious


    December 20th


    Leo''s point of view:


    Two hourster my phone received a call from Luciano. E was still fast asleep with her head on my


    chest so I had to carefully lift her off me without waking her.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "What took you so fucking long to answer?" he asked once I had moved as far away from my sleeping


    Luna and baby as possible without actually leaving the room.


    "Just get to the point," I hissed. "What do you want?"


    "So Achilles has returned. He was 46 minutes and 22 secondste but he apparently has the


    information."


    "What do you mean apparently? Do you have a name? Who is the leader of this uprising?"


    "He is refusing to give the information until he has his wife by his side," Luciano replied.


    "Then you have two options. Either let him have his wife by his side, get the name and then murder him


    for trying to outsmart us or you could torture him until he gives up the information and then murder him


    for trying to outsmart us," I replied briefly looking to the other side of the room to check E and Cato


    were both fast asleep.


    "Second option sounds like a lot more fun," he answered undoubtedly with a grin.


    "I''ve got to go," I said as a little noise came from Cato''s crib. "The baby is crying and my Luna will wake


    up any second now," I exined before hanging up moments before E''s pretty eyshes fluttered


    open.


    "Were you talking to yourself?" she asked drowsily.


    "I was on the phone," I stated. "And shit, Cato''s crying," I added changing the subject before her


    tendency to question everything set in.


    "Thanks captain obvious. And don''t sweat in front of him! At this rate, his first work is going to be fuck,"


    she scolded before sitting up and gently lifting our son out of the crib. "He''s probably just hungry


    again."


    "Does it hurt?" I asked.


    "Breastfeeding?"


    "Yeah."


    "I would call it painful but it''s notfortable either."


    "I''d do it for you but I don''t have any boobs."


    She looked up at me and rolled her eyes.


    "You can find me something to eat instead. I''m fucking starving," she replied before mming her hand


    over her mouth and then Cato''s ears. "You''ve got me doing it now!"


    "There is no way you can me me for that, honey," I said before leaving the room to search for the


    steak I could smell cooking in the cafe kitchens. "See you in a bit."

 Chapter 92 Times Up

    Chapter 92 Times Up


    December 20th


    Hestia''s point of view


    "3...2....1....and the 48 hours is up," the formidable man in front of me said as the devious smirk he''d


    worn for hours refused to move, "But Achilles is nowhere to be seen. How heart-wrenching it is to see


    such a young and pretty life wasted," he added with a pout.


    "Do you find this entertaining?" I asked as a tear ran down my cheek.


    He looked down at me and let out a shortugh.


    "Sweetheart, going to the movies is entertaining," he said taking his back off the wall and slowly


    approaching me. "This is exhrating."


    "You''re a repulsive man," I spat trying again to break free from the tight ropes around my wrists.


    He crouched down to my level and ced his harsh hands on my cheek.


    "The other man warned you not to touch me," I hissed turning my face away from him.


    In retaliation, he grabbed my neck in his huge hand and jolted it painfully back so that I could once


    again feel his warm breath on my skin.


    It was clear that the other man, Leonardo, was the one in charge between the two of them and


    although neither of them really had any form of emotion, Leonardo at least realised my innocence in


    this and took some kind of pity on me. He had kept Luciano away from me for the past two days and


    had left with orders for him to continue not to touch me.


    "Leonardo isn''t here right now so I don''t think we will worry too much about him..."


    He slowly trailed his fingertips from my cheek to my neck and then down to my shoulder before


    pausing. My heartbeat rose with every passing second as he continued to re at me. I refused to be


    the first to break eye contact despite the spine-chilling darkness swirling around like some kind of evil


    potion in his irises. Eventually, his lips curled into that terrifyingly malevolent smirk, transforming his


    stony emotionless expression into something straight out of a nightmare.


    "Please stop touching me," I said which seemed only to amuse him more.


    "And why would I want to do that?" he questioned before suddenly moving his hand down to my chest


    and using the other hand to toy at the buttons of my shirt.


    I squirmed in the chair he had tied me to and put all of my energy into getting away from this monster.


    He held my shirt tightly and as I used the little freedom I had to turn my torso 90 degrees to the left, it


    tore leaving an 8-inch rip across the front.


    "You bitch," he growled grabbing my neck tightly.


    The tear was blindingly obvious. If Leonardo were toe back, he''d see it immediately.


    "He was going to find out anyway," I said, struggling to breathe.


    "Well, I guess now that I have nothing to lose there is nothing holding me back."


    He reached forward and delved his hand through the rip inside my shirt.


    "You''re fearful of him aren''t you?" I asked, hoping if I could get him to stop and think twice, he would


    dare do this, "Leonardo was clear about the consequences of you touching me."


    But I was now fighting for air. My vision was clouding and my head spinning.


    "You''re lucky you''re pretty," he said finally releasing my windpipe from his grip. "Because I would love


    only one thing more than to cut your throat out right now and that is to make you forget that you ever


    even had a husband."


    He yanked the rope off my wrists before bringing my hand forward, ripping off my wedding ring and


    flinging it across the cell.


    "So shut the fuck up about Leonardo and stop making this harder for yourself. He''s not gonna save you


    now."


    "Luciano please-" I began as he pulled me off the chair and tightly held my waist in his hand.


    "So now you try the begging for mercy approach? Not so brave anymore, are you?"


    His hands reached my shorts and started tugging at the waistband.


    "Luciano-" I protested again as I tried to prize his hand off me.


    At that, he roughly pped his hand over my mouth and spun me around so that my back was on his


    chest and his mouth was by my ear.


    "I said shut the fuck up and stop making this harder for yourself," he snarled in an inhumanely deep


    voice as he gripped my wrist so tightly that I thought it had broken. "You are nothing but an


    inconsequential human girl. The Alpha is hundreds of miles away upied by the only person he


    actually cares for in this world: his mate. He doesn''t give a shit about you. And you are far too weak


    and small to beat me alone. So this pointless struggle is really getting on my nerves and believe me


    when I say this: you don''t want to see me pissed off."


    His words sent a shiver through my entire body and I found myself paralyzed in his arms. I whimpered


    as more tears dripped from my eyes. His hands on me were agony but he was right, there was nothing


    I or anyone could do.


    "Before we proceed we ought to keep your husband up to date," he said withdrawing his phone from


    his pocket. He held it in front of me and I watched as he found Achilles'' contact.


    "Where are you?" Luciano asked as soon as he picked up.


    "I''ll be there in no more than an hour," my husband''s voice replied.


    "You know that we have your bitch don''t you?" Luciano said before roughly pulling my hair. I couldn''t


    help but let out a gasp of pain.


    "Do not touch her," Achilles demanded.


    "Five minutes toote for that," Luciano replied coldly before hanging up and shoving his phone back in


    my pocket. One of my tearsnded on his hand as he delved it into the front of my shorts.


    Forty minutester, when Luciano had finally left me alone. I hugged my knees close to my chest and


    slowly rocked backwards and forwards. I had run out of tears to cry and I was feeling too weak to even


    move across the room to wear my wedding ring stilly, discarded amongst the dirt and dust of the cell.


    "Where is she?!" I heard a voice say only minutester. I immediately stopped my rocking and wiped


    my tears. It was Achilles, I knew it. "Where is my wife?!"


    "I''m afraid that you''re 44 minutes and 36 secondste," Luciano stated. "You can''t have her."


    "But I have the information," he argued.


    "Go on then. Spill," he ordered.


    "Not until Hestia is safely by my side, unharmed and untouched," Achilles announced.


    "Toote for that. She''s already been touched," Luciano replied before a long pause.


    I could imagine the smirk on Luciano''s face and the torn-apart devasted look on my husband''s.


    It brought physical pain to my chest so instead, I focussed on a dream. A dream of being back at home


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    in my cosy bed with Achilles and my kids by my side. He would make me my favourite soup and a hot


    cup of cocoa. The warmth would soothe my aches both physically and emotionally and take all the pain


    away.


    "Where is your Alpha?" he asked eventually and I was dragged back into reality.


    "Not here."


    "Can I at least have a minute with her?" he questioned after another pause.


    "You have 60 seconds," he replied before the cell door opened and light poured in.


    Beforeing to me my husband hurried to the corner of the cell and picked up my ring.


    "I''m so sorry, Hestia," he said carefully putting it back on my finger before embracing me. "What has he


    done to you?" he asked looking at my bruised wrists and cut lip.


    "He..." I began in a wobbly voice before more tears flooded my eyes.


    "You don''t have to exin," he said hugging me again. "I''m going to get us both out of here, okay?"


    I nodded although not entirely convinced.


    "And then I''ll exin everything. I promise." he continued. "I love you, Hestia."


    "I love you too," I replied choking on my tears.


    "And I feel sick," Luciano said from the doorway. "Times up. Are you going to tell me the information


    that the Alpha wants or do I need to give him a call?"


    "If I do, will you let us both go?"


    "No."


    "Then I won''t."


    "So we are going to choose the hard way then," Luciano concluded taking out his phone. "This is not


    going to end well for either of you," he warned before he brought the phone to his ear.


    A minute or soter the Alpha had hung up.


    "Do you want the good news or the bad news first?" Luciano asked us with a devious smile.


    "Good," I replied desperately in need of something positive.


    "The Alpha''s Luna has given birth to a healthy little boy," Luciano said in a far too lighthearted tone.


    "The bad news: he said that until you have given up the information I have his permission to torture


    you," he added turning to Achilles.


    "No Luciano-" I began.


    "Rx babe," Luciano interjected. "You don''t have to watch."


    Luciano seized my husband by his shirt and dragged him away from me and towards the door.


    Somehow Achilles managed to remain calm, maybe he was used to this or maybe he was thankful that


    Luciano was no longer targetting me. How was I to know? I felt as though I hardly knew the man I had


    been married to for seven years and had three kids with. He gave me a reassuring smile and a nod of


    his head before the door mmed behind them and I was alone in the dark again.

 Chapter 93 Home Time

    Chapter 93 Home Time


    December 20th


    E''s point of view:


    The next morning at around 8 o clock the hospital finally discharged us. I was still sore down there so


    as I Leo held Cato securely in one arm he used the other to support me on our way from the ward to


    the entrance and exit door of the hospital.


    "Ow," I whined with one step. "Ow," I added with the next. "No one ever told me that my vagina was


    going to hurt this much."


    "You just pushed this out of it. What do you fucking expect?" Leo replied.


    "No cursing in front of the baby!" I eximed.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    He looked down at me and smiled.


    "Can we just ept the fact that he''s going to be that kid that teaches all the other kids the bad words


    and move on? It''s inevitable."


    "It is not inevitable. It is very easy to avoid in fact. Just don''t fucking swear in front of him," I replied.


    He looked at me with a raised eyebrow and I mmed my hand over my mouth. I''m as bad as him.


    "Shit," I cursed before realising I had done it again.


    We both then fell into fits ofughter as he hugged me tighter and kissed my head.


    Outside there were crowds of wolves waiting to catch a glimpse of their future Alpha. It was


    overwhelming but Leo, who was well adjusted to public attention like this, lead me through them


    nodding and thanking people for their congrattions andpliments.


    We finally made it home where we ced Cato down in his crib which we''d position by therge


    window on the east side of our room where the morning sunlight poured in. It fell onto his soft skin


    making it glisten perfectly as he slept.


    "Christmas came early this year," I sighed running my fingertips along his tiny cheek.


    Leo smiled and wrapped his arms around me as we both watched in utter amazement at the delicate


    little thing we''d created.


    "Any word from your Mom?" he asked as he rested his head on my shoulder.


    "She''ll be here by lunch apparently. Your border guards will let her through, right?" I asked.


    He nodded, "She has freedom to pass through any time she likes. As does your brother for now."


    I kissed his cheek, "Thank you, Leonardo."


    He furrowed his eyebrows, "For what exactly?"


    "For making me happy," I said, "I thought you''d always be the unfeeling, cold man you were at frist. But


    you proved me wrong. And I''m d."


    He smiled again but he didn''t recieve the eyecontact I was offering him and instead looked up out of


    the window.


    "You should get some rest before your Mother arrived," was all he said.


    "Oh okay," I replied, "You''re right."


    At first, I was reluctant to leave the side of his crib.


    "Come on you. He''ll still be here when you wake up," Leo said as he guided me towards bed, "I''ll wake


    you up in a couple of hours so you can shower and eat before shees."


    When I woke up at around eleven o clock, neither Leo or Cato were in the room.


    I made my way down the stairs with much less struggle than I had earlier.


    "You''re looking better," Leo said as he stood in the kitchen with Cato fast asleep over his bare shoulder


    and bacon on the stove, "I was just about to wake you for some food actually."


    "Thank the Goddesses. I''m starving," I said.


    I then watched as he ted up the food with one hand, Cato still asleep in the other.


    "Would you like me to take him?" I asked. "He probably needs feeding."


    "It would be handy if both the mother and father had boobs. I feel guilty that you have to do all the


    feeding," he said handing me the little newborn.


    "Well, you seem to havepensated by 1. changing his diaper, 2. getting him dressed and 3. making


    breakfast all before I even woke up," I replied. "And this is adorable," I added referring to the pale blue


    hooded teddy bear onsie Leo had put our son into.


    I carried Cato to the kitchen table where I sat feeding him for twenty minutes until the doorbell chimed


    and a familiar scent drifted into the kitchen.

 Chapter 94 The Rebel Leader

    Chapter 94 The Rebel Leader


    December 20th


    Leo''s Point of view


    E squealed and I took Cato from her arms as she moved her thirteen-hour postpartum self to the


    door as quickly as she could.


    "Mom!" I heard a cry.


    I came into the hall with Cato in my arms and watched as she threw myself into her arms and hugged


    her tightly.


    "You''re a Grandmother now," she said excitedly before going to hug her brother who stood at the door


    beside their mother.


    "How is he?" Connor asked.


    At that point, their attention all diverted to me....or rather what was in my arms. He was wide awake


    with his big blue eyes on full show and even a little smile.


    "Oh my..." Mara began before trailing off.


    I carefully handed her Cato and she held him close to her like nothing had ever been more precious.


    "He reminds me of you when you were first born, E. Smiling and happy from day one. And he


    certainly has your eyes, Leonardo. Congrattions to both of you."


    "Thank you, Mom," E said. "I''ve missed you so much."


    An hourter, the four of them were sat on the sofa- E between her brother and Mother with Cato in


    her arms. They hadn''t stopped fussing over Cato since they got her, allpletely unable to believe


    his very existance.


    I''d left them to have a moment as a family as I went to make ravioli for dinner. Both Connor and Mara


    had epted my offer to stay the night and there hadn''t been a single hint of the usual hostility


    between myself and E''s brother.


    All was peaceful.


    Well, that was until I got a text from Luciano.


    I got the name. It read.


    The three pulsing dots were still on the screen showing he was still typing something else.


    Connor Jones.


    I stoodpletely frozen.


    Connor Jones.


    The leader of a rogue rebellion creating havoc amongst the pack.


    And I allowed him into my home to he was sit with my Luna and new born son.


    "Leo, what''s wrong?" E asked, looking over to me and noticing how I clutched my phone in one hand


    and gripped the kitchen counter with the other, "Leo?"


    I finally snapped my eyes up to her.


    "I''ve got to make a phone call," I said, refusing to drift my gaze to Connor.


    There was an extreme level of anger inside me and just the sight of his face acting all innocent and


    naive might make me lurch at him.


    And I can''t do that. Not until I''m sure.


    So I turned on my heel and marched out into the back yard,pletely out of earshot to call Luciano.


    "Connor Jones?" I asked the second he answered.


    "That''s what Achilles said...eventually," Luciano said. "Your Luna''s brother, huh?" he added delightedly.


    I could just imagine his eyes lighting up.


    "Yes and he''s in my house with my son right now," I hissed.


    Luciano gasped in a theatrical way, "How exciting."


    "Are you absolutely sure?" I asked.


    "I have no reason not to believe Achilles."


    I sighed.


    "So what you gonna do?" Luciano asked eagerly. "Kill him on the spot in front of his family? Torture him


    where your mate can hear his screams-"


    I hung up and marched back inside.


    I finally let my eyes fall to Connor. He looked up at me and swallowed. My face must have been cold as


    stone and as I began marching towards him, he got to his feet and stumbled back.


    "Leo?" E asked.


    But I ignored her, more focused on grabbing Connor by the throat and pinning him to the wall.


    "Leo!" E screamed before hastily passing Cato to her Mom and standing up too.


    I red into Connor''s eyes and he red right back.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You," I growled as E tugged on my shirt, "You are responsible for the rogue attacks on my pack. For


    the murders, the fires, the rape, the fear."


    I could practically sense E''s stomach sink as her grip on my arm loosened and she just stared in


    dismay at her brother.


    "Connor," she whispered.


    He was beginning to struggle for air.


    "Just as I was beginning to like you," I hissed.


    "How did you find out?" he choked.


    "I have my methods," I snarled. "Give me one good reason why I shouldn''t kill you? I would any other


    threat to  my pack so what makes you special?"


    E''s gaze then snapped back down to me, "He''s still my brother, Leo," she said, "I would never forgive


    you if you hurt him. Despite what he has done."


    Her tone was meaningful tone and firm.


    She was right. I couldn''t just end him like my instinct was begging me to.


    So I dropped him to the floor before I could no longer resist the urge to squeeze his throat until he fell


    limp.


    E dropped down to him and supported his lolling head.


    "What the fuck, Connor?" she hissed, "How could you do this?!"


    Connor weakly lifted his gaze to me, his eyes dark and spiteful.


    I watched as he slowly recuperated enough to speak.


    "Because the father of your child is a monster, E," he hissed, "You could once see that too. But now


    you are blinded so I took it into my own hands to stop him."


    The room was deadly silent for a few moments as his words sank in.


    "Stop him?" E asked deeply, "What was your n?"


    "To stop the vile beating heart of Alpha Leonardo Loren once and for all," he said, still ring up at me.


    If he had any sense he wouldn''t have dared look at me like that when my anger was already spitting


    and bubbling, desperate to boil over.


    But he was a Jones through and through. He didn''t have any sense.


    "And what of his son?" E questioned. "The innocent baby you''ve just been holding. What of his


    Luna? Me?"


    "The rogues were under strict orders not toy a harmful hand on you or Cato," Connor replied. "Do


    you really think I''d murder my own sister and Nephew?"


    "But you''d take my mate away from me?"


    "Yes," he stated coldly.


    E stood up and covered her mouth with her hand as she paced away, already choking on her own


    tears.


    "Who''s side are you on, E?!" Connor called, "I did this for you."


    She turned to face him, "Who''s side am I on?" she repeated, "All I want is for us to all be one happy


    family. Just as we were only ten minutes ago. Now you have ruined any chance of that ever being a


    reality again. Why on earth would I want to support that?!"


    I smiledcently to myself, "That''s gotta sting," I said. "Your little sister not taking your side?"


    "Only because you have terrified her into submission," Connor replied. "She goes along with you


    because you don''t give her a choice."


    "That''s not true," E spat.


    "He has killed thousands of innocents," Connor argued as I seized his shirt and pulled him to his feet.


    "How can you live with that?!"


    E stared at the floor and remained silent as I dragged him away from her and to the kitchen table.


    "Stay here," I ordered after forcing him into one of the chairs.


    I hastily hurried down to the basement and grabbed a piece of rope. I then made my way back upstairs


    to the kitchen where Connor was still obediently sat.


    I tightly bound his hands behind his back and to the chair as E and his Mother watched.


    "I will call one of my men to drive you down to the Southern prison where you will stay until you have


    helped us identify every single rogue involved in your plot. Then you will be brought back up to the


    base where I will decide what to do with you. But for now, know this: you will never be free again. You


    are too much of a threat to my pack," I said.


    "I''m the threat?" he questioned struggling against the thick rope. "Not in my eighteen years on this


    earth have I taken an innocent life but what about you, Leonardo?"


    "Connor stop," E intervened.


    "You are the murderer here," he spat.


    "Connor, please. You are only making it worse," she begged. "Arguing isn''t going to help."


    "Listen to your sister. She knows me better than most," I said coldly. "The only thing that stopped me


    killing you five minutes ago is your good fortune to have my Luna as your sister. Do not make me


    change my mind."


    E was still beside her self. She sat down next to Mara who also had tears in her eyes.


    "You''ll imprison him?" she asked me, "Forever?"


    "I can''t have a threat to this pack walk free," I said firmly.


    "What about exile?" she replied, "I can''t bare the thought of my only brother rotting in a jail the rest of


    his life."


    "No. I don''t trust that he will stay away," I replied.


    "But-"


    "I said no," I said sternly and she finally got the message.


    "Why do you let him speak to you like?" Connor asked.


    "Connor, you have said enough," E snapped at her brother.


    "I have to go and make some calls," I stated. "Don''t you dare fucking move," I snarled at Connor.


    He rolled his eyes and deeply exhaled. I considered forcing him to submit to me but then I looked at the


    already distraught Mara and E, remembered that he was going to spend his life in prison so it didn''t


    matter anyway and decided against it.


    Instead, I gave him a deathly re and turned in the direction of his office. I swear down If my son


    inherits the Jones attitude, he may not even make it to Alphahood.

 Chapter 95 The Great Disappearing Act

    Chapter 95 The Great Disappearing Act


    December 20th


    E''s Point of view:


    I listened as Leo left the room, walked into his office and firmly mmed the door.


    I red across to Connor.


    "This was meant to be the happiest time of my life and look what you have done," I snapped.


    "I''m sorry-"


    "You are not sorry. You wanted my mate dead and you still do. Don''t even try to deny it."


    "I''m sorry that he is your mate. He is a bad man, why can''t you see that?"


    "Because I love him, Connor!" I shouted. "He''s my mate, the father of my child and I love him!"


    "You don''t love him. You feel the mate bond but you don''t love him."


    "I am happy with him. He treats me well, he-"


    "He does not treat you well E," Connor interjected. "Listen to the way he orders you about like some


    kind of pet! I can hardly bear the thought of my sister spending the rest of her life with that man!"


    At that point, Cato woke up and started screaming- drowning out all other sounds in the


    room....drowning out all other sounds...


    An idea popped into my head- a solution to this mess. An incredibly stupid solution that probably


    wouldn''t work but a solution all the same.


    I jumped to my feet and dragged a chair to the back door. I climbed up onto it and found the key from


    the door of the door frame.


    "What are you doing?" Connor asked. "Are you insane?" he added as I unlocked the back door.


    "I believe the expression is saving your bacon," I hissed as Cato continued to wail. There was no way


    Leo could hear anything but him. Not the click of the lock or Connor''s voice or me desperately trying to


    undo the knots around his wrists.


    "E no," Connor said sternly. "You don''t have to put yourself in this position because of me."


    "Do I have another choice? I refuse to watch my brother rot in a prison cell for the rest of his life," I


    replied tugging at the rope. "I will stall him while you get as far away from here as possible. Never


    "This will never work," Connor replied. "Stop."


    "It''s worth a try," I said finally releasing his wrists.


    He hugged me tightly before quickly hugging our Mom and then kissing Cato on the forehead.


    "Go," she said a tear in her eye.


    I nodded and watched as he fled out of the back door. In seconds he was just a faint shadow in the


    dense forest and then he hadpletely vanished. I relocked the door and returned the key to the door


    frame and the chair to the table like I was trying to pretend nothing happened.


    One little problem with that...it''s fairly obvious that there was no longer a 6 ft man tied to one of the


    chairs.


    I took Cato into my arms, who despite my mother''s best efforts was still crying his eyes out and held


    him closely to me. I then sat beside my mother, held her hand tightly and gently rocked him until his


    cries slowly ceased. It wasn''t until quiet returned to the room, five minutester, that the door to Leo''s


    office opened.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    My heartbeat began to rise and so did my Mom''s. I gently squeezed her hand and took a deep breath


    as we listened to his footstepse into the room.


    His eyes immediatelynded on the empty chair and then flushed with anger. Clenching his jaw and


    hardening his face, he turned to me with a cold deathly look in his eyes. Without a word he then


    marched to the back door and forced it open before racing into the forest.


    "Oh God," I stated after Leo had disappeared into the forest at a much faster pace than Connor had,


    "Mom you should go," I said, "When he gets back he''s going to be furious. I don''t want you to see that."


    "How can I just leave you?" she asked in shock.


    "Because I can handle him alone," I said, "And it''s best if everyone else is out of his way."


    She was still reluctant.


    "Mom, he will not hurt me," I told her taking her hand, "And when the anger passes, he''ll understand


    She nodded, "Call me tonight, okay dear?"


    I nodded, "And I''ll see you soon, right?"


    She forced a smile, "We''ll see."


    After she''d left I just sat silently on the sofa with Cato still in my arms.


    I so nearly had everything.


    A happy family, a stable rtionship, a peaceful life.


    And in the space of ten minutes, it had alle crashing down.


    My brother was now an enemy, I''d worked against my mate and my Mom had seen the terrifying side of


    him.


    I sat there for half an hour with no word from Leo. I hated Connor for doing this but at the same time, I


    prayed to the moon Goddesses that Leo wouldn''t find him. I couldn''t be sure that he would pose no


    further threat to the pack but I could be sure that I didn''t want him imprisoned for decades on decades.


    The anticipation was just about to send me into a nervous breakdown when there was a pound on the


    door.


    I slowly made my way down the hall with the sleeping newborn in my arms. For some reason, I had a


    bad feeling about the forceful knocker and I couldn''t bear to leave him alone in his crib.


    The knocker had an unfamiliar and intimidating scent so I opened the door only an inch or two so that I


    could get a glimpse of the visitor. He was very tall with dark, thick hair and ck, terrifying, malicious-


    looking eyes. I immediately tried to push the door shut again in an attempt to keep the unfriendly man


    outside safely outside.


    "Where''s the Alpha, sweetheart?" he asked in a bored tone using his strength to forcibly open the door


    with one hand in a rtivelyzy manner.


    "He is not here," I replied quietly.


    He looked down at me and then to Cato and then back to me before inviting himself into the house.


    "So you''re the famous Luna and that is the future Alpha I presume?" he said looking around the


    hallway like he was new to it all.


    "Who are you?" I asked.


    "Friend of Leonardo''s," he replied bluntly. "My name is Luciano."


    "He''s never mentioned you to me," I replied cautiously holding onto Cato a little tighter.


    "Hardly surprising," he said in a low tone, looking at a photo of Leo and I ice skating that we had


    framed on the wall. "...how adorable...." he remarked before putting the photo back down before turning


    to me and crouching down to my level in a patronising way, "So where is Leonardo?"


    "He''s gone after my brother," I replied. "Perhaps you shoulde backter," I added, anxious to get


    him out of the house.


    "Your brother the rogue leader?" he asked a smirk forming on his lips in an amused manner. "drama...."


    He then stood back up and continued wondering further down the hall.


    "Leonardo isn''t here. Is there any reason that you need to be in our home?" I questioned.


    I had worked out quite quickly that he was one of those twisted sadists who derived enjoyment from


    making others feel ufortable and/or frightened. In many ways, he reminded me of Max.


    "I''m getting to know my Luna obviously," he replied before giving me a smirk apanied with a re


    felt as though he was looking straight into my soul.


    I stood in silence for a few moments as I watched Luciano take his jacket off and put it on the coat


    hanger.


    "Are you going to offer your guest a drink or what?" he asked making his own way into the kitchen.


    "You invited yourself in," I said, "May as well make yourself a drink too."


    He turned around and looked at me before stifling augh. He then narrowed his eyes like he was


    thinking and continued to walk into the kitchen without a word.


    "So how is being Leonardo''s little bitch then?" he asked provokingly as if he was testing me.


    Ordinarily, I would have given him the response he craved or a sarcasticment at least but with


    Cato in my arms, it felt wrong. I didn''t feel that we were particrly safe alone in the house with this


    man and I didn''t want to risk anything.


    "It''s great," I said quietly. "But it could be hours before he returns. I''ll tell him that you came by and he


    will call you back."


    "The fact that you are trying desperately to get rid of me makes me feel very unwanted and that is not a


    very nice way to make a guest feel now is it, Luna?" he replied as he raided the cupboards in search of


    a mug. "Are you afraid of me?"


    "Should I be?"


    "Nope. I think you and I could get along very well," he said, "Don''t you?"


    I watched him as he found he discovered my favourite mug with snails anddybirds on it. He smiled


    as he turned it in his hands before taking it out and heading over to the kettle.


    "Do you know Maximus Megestanis?" I asked.


    Since I set my eyes on him, I couldn''t help but be reminded of Max.


    Not only were there obnoxious personalities simr but their appearances too. They had the same dark


    curly hair, ck eyes, tanned skin and tall but muscr shape. Even the dark blush colour of his lips


    reminded me of Max.


    "He''s my second cousin. Why?" he replied filling up the kettle.


    I swallowed. He has got to be joking.


    "Max is my cousin."


    Luciano''s lips curled up into a devious smirk.


    "Oh now would you look at that," he said, looking me up and down, "We''re family. Now I feel slightly


    nauseated that I checked you out."


    I shiver ran down my back and I found my self-praying that Leo would walk through the door.


    He didn''t and I was still left alone with this man.


    "So I share genes with that thing in your arms too?" he said peering down at Cato.


    He then grimaced and went back to putting the kettle on.


    "Congrats, you went to elementary school," I remarked.


    Luciano''s face hardened and he opened his mouth to say something but then the front door opened.


    I hastily made my way into the hall to see Leo mming the door. He saw me and red but his face


    soon turned into one of confusion as I positioned myself and Cato slightly behind him.


    "There''s a man in the house," I whispered.


    "What?" he questioned furrowing his eyebrows, "Who?"


    "Evening Alpha," Luciano said in the doorway of the hall.


    He''d clearly just raided the fridge as he was plucking grapes off the vine in his hand and throwing them


    up into his mouth.


    "What are you doing here, Luciano?" Leo hissed ring at him.


    "Rx. Your Luna and I were getting to know each other whilst we waited for you to get home. I didn''t


    want to leave her unattended. Anyone could have walked in," he said, his eyes shing with thrill, "And


    did you know that we are actually rted?"


    "Yes, I knew that fucking months ago," he snapped still burning Luciano with his eyes. Not that Luciano


    was at all phased by it.


    "And you didn''t think to mention it when you were telling me how hot she is?" Luciano asked.


    "E, go upstairs," Leo ordered.


    I nodded and made my way to the staircase as Luciano watched intensely. There was something off


    and disturbing about him. He made me feel incredibly ufortable but I was curious all the same.


    "I thought I told you nevere near to my Luna?" Leo growled after I heard a hard fist hit a cheek.


    "Fucking shit, Leonardo. That is the third time this week."


    "I wouldn''t trust you with a fucking woodlouse let alone my mate and newborn son! Why the hell were


    you here alone with her?"


    "She intrigued me and I couldn''t help myself," he replied calmly. "And besides, you told me toe


    and collect her brother, who was meant to be here with you. It is not my fault if I get here and she is


    alone."


    "You should have left."


    "I''m sorry that you felt threatened but what do you think I''m going to do? She is yours. I get it."


    "I''ve seen what you are like around women. Hestia for example. So stay the fuck away from my mate


    or I will do a lot more than fucking punch you," Leo hissed.


    A few secondster, I heard the mming of the front door and Leo''s footstepsing up the stairs.


    Iy Cato down in his crib as Leo came into the room. For a few moments, there was total silence.


    "Are we working together or against each other, Ells?" Leo asked in a frustrated tone.


    "I''m sorry," I said quietly.


    "You aren''t. You wanted to help your brother and I understand that. I would have done the same for


    anyone of my brothers but I''m pretty sure you can understand why I''m angry."


    I nodded.


    "Where is he?" I asked quietly.


    The question was burning my tongue and I had to know.


    "In the base prison for now," he replied and I closed my eyes trying to block tears from escaping.


    "Luciano is taking him back to the South tonight."


    I dropped down onto the bed, staring down at the swirls and patterns of the rug.


    Tears now streamed down my cheeks, "I had no idea he''d do this, Leo," I said, "And I am unbelievably


    angry at him. But he''s still my brother."


    Leo sighed and dropped to his knees in front of me.


    "I know," he said, "And whilst I am furious with him too. But I know you couldn''t live in peace with him


    wasting away in a cell. So I''ll consider exiling him, okay?"


    "Really?" I asked, wiping my tears.


    He nodded, "Only once I am satisfied that I have the names of every single member of the rogue


    organisation and that he will nevere back. And if he doese back, there will be no second


    chance."


    I nodded and ced my hands on his shoulders.


    "Thank you, Leo."


    He smiled before ushering me onto the bed. I was still exhausted from the delivery and I was d to


    feel the soft pillow under my head.


    "Who was that man?" I asked after a few minutes of lying on the bed ying with the waves of Leo''s


    hair.


    It was raining outside and his hair had got damp and curled into delicate ringlets that were fun to boing


    and spring.


    "Apart from your second cousin you mean?"


    I nodded.


    "A fucking asshole."


    "Apart from that too," I chuckled snuggling into his chest.


    "Somebody I''ve known a long time," he replied, "A friend I guess."


    "He''s terrifying."


    "I should never have left you here alone especially as I knew he was on his way but I wasn''t expecting


    Connor to be able to run so fast and take so long to hunt down."


    "I''m not totally defenceless, Leo. I can be left alone," I pointed out.


    "Against Luciano with a newborn in your arms?"


    "He wouldn''t have hurt me. Surely he''s afraid of you?"


    "Luciano isn''t afraid of anything. That''s why I have to regrly remind him who is Alpha."


    "Don''t you normally ''get rid of'' people like that?" I asked surprised that he tolerates Luciano.


    "Like I said, I''ve known him a long time. And besides, he''s good at what he does"


    "...and what does he do?" I asked.


    Leo sighed and looked across at me, "You don''t want to know."


    "...He''s not going to hurt Connor is he?"


    "That depends on how loyal he is to his fellow rebels. There''s always an easy way and a hard way to


    give up information and which one Connor chooses is down to him."


    "My brother isn''t one to give in easily," I said quietly.


    "Don''t worry. He''ll be fine," Leo reassured before gently kissing me.


    Having met Luciano, I was not entirely convinced that he would be ''fine'' and I most certainly was going


    to worry.


    "Will you tell him not to hurt him?" I asked.


    "I have already ordered him not to use unnecessary violence," Leo said, "But I need those names for


    the good of the pack E. If he won''t tell us easily, some other forms of persuasion will be employed."


    I bit my lip and rolled onto my side, facing away from him.


    "I know what he did was wrong but he did it because he thought he was helping me," I said, "After my


    Dad died and my Mom began to crumble into depression, we basically brought ourselves up together.


    We were so close and always protected each other. You can see why he might think you are a threat to


    me and I can understand why he did what he did. So please make sure Luciano isn''t too hard on him."


    Leo sighed, "How about I give Luciano a few days to get it out of him in a civil manner. If he fails, I will


    take the matter into my own hands?"


    I nodded rolling back over, "That is preferable. I at least trust you not to use unnecessary force just for


    your own damn amusement."


    His jaw clenched a little before he nodded and dragged a smile onto his face, "For now, shall we just


    focus on Cato? This was supposed to be the happiest time of our lives. Let''s not let it be entirely lost to


    this chaos."

 Chapter 96 The Night Before Christmas

    Chapter 96 The Night Before Christmas


    24th December


    As nned all those months ago, on Christmas Eve Leo and I went ice skating again. The night before


    I had called both Mateo and Allison separately, asking them toe.


    They both agreed and I put the phone down with a mischievous grin.


    "Are you meddling?" Leo asked me.


    "I spoke to Allison the other day and brought up Mateo. You should have seen her face when she


    thinks about him, Leo. They''re in love and they just need a little shove to realise it. And Mateo doesn''t


    have the balls so I''m doing it for them," I said.


    Leo rolled his eyes, "Who do you think you are? Cupid?"


    "Oh I also invited Luca. He''s offered to look after Cato and watch whilst we skate," I said.


    "Just you wait. That man is going to kidnap our child soon. He''s obssessed," Leo said.


    "But aren''t we all?" I said with a smile as he kissed his forehead.


    The next day we were on the rink.


    Mateo and Allison were both pleasantly surprised to learn of each other''s prescence and before long,


    had separated off around the rink just the two of them.


    "They are cute, aren''t they?"  I said to Leo as I watched Allison, who was as graceful on ice as she was


    in all other aspects of life , help Mateo, who was really rather shocking.


    "Pull yourself together, honey. You can do better than this," she hissed as his legs began to repel each


    other once again.


    "I''ve never seen someone so shit at ice skating. He looks like a deer on a frozenke," Leo stated.


    "Don''t be mean," I scolded nudging him, "He just needs a little practice. And the more he falls, the more


    Allison has to help him and the more likely they are to realise their undying love."


    Leoughed, "You''re far too invested in this, Ells."


    Just then I caught sight of Luca stood on the outside of the rink, holding Cato in his arms.


    He was repeatedly booping his nose and cooing as he showered him in kisses.


    Luca loved Cato beyond belief. And Cato already loved him too. As Luca lifted him up high to and


    brought him to his face, he giggled and reached out to sp as Luca''s nose.


    "If we die, Luca is taking the kid," I said, "I don''t think we even have a choice in the matter."


    "nning on dying are you?" he asked.


    I shrugged, "We have to consider it. There are enough people out there to get us, Leo."


    He wrapped his arm around me, "And there are many more out there to protect us. Neither you nor I


    are going anywhere until that little boy has his own kids. Or even his own grandkids. Okay?"


    I nodded, "Let''s hope so."


    After we had ice-skated, I ushered Allison and Mateo towards a warm looking cafe before dragging


    Luca and Leo back towards the car.


    "Wait, I don''t understand," Luca said furrowing his eyebrows, "I wanted a hot chocte."


    "You can have one at home," I said tugging him away from the window of the cafe where we could still


    see Allison and Mateo.


    "But why-" he began.


    "Because," I said in a low whisper, "This is the moment where Mateo and Allison finally admit their love


    for eachother and I don''t think they need an audience."


    Luca still looked confused but he let me lead him away at longst.


    "Basically Luca," Leo began, "E''s got this idea in her head that Allison and Mateo are destined for


    each other and she won''t rest until they at least try dating."


    "Ohhh," Luca said with a smile, "You''re medalling."


    "Exactly what I said!" Leo replied, "But whatever. As long as I get to be there to see the twins finding


    out, I support it."


    He grinned at even the thought of it and closed his eyes, presumably to imagine it even more vividly.


    "You''re evil," I said, "Come on. Let''s go home and get Luca that hot chocte."


    When we reached the front door, surprisingly my Mom was sat on the doorstep. I hadn''t seen her since


    the night we found out Connor was the leader of the rogue organisation attacking the pack, where she


    had left shaken and in tears.


    "Mom?" I asked.


    She got to her feet and her eyes shifted between Leo and I.


    "I came to apologise," she said, "What Connor did to this pack is inexcusable. And I''m sorry for all the


    suffering he has caused your people, Alpha Loren."


    "Mara," Leo began, "You are not responsible for his actions. He may be your son but he made his own


    decisions and it is he I me. You have nothing to apologise for."


    I smiled, "He''s right, Mom."


    "Well, I also wanted to show my gratitude. Connor doesn''t deserve your pity. But you have taken pity on


    him for the sake of my daughter which ultimately I benefit from too. So thank you for loving and caring


    for my daughter and sparing us the grief by allowing Connor to live in exile."


    Leo smiled, "We were about to go inside for a hot drink and you must be freezing from sitting on that


    doorstep. Would you like to join us?"


    She nodded, "I''d love to."


    Inside, Luca finally got his hot chocte and I was sure to fix my Mom with a coffee, just how she liked


    it.


    "So what''s your n, Mom?" I asked sitting beside her.


    She shrugged, "I guess I''ll just keep roaming around. Maybe I''ll convince Connor toe with me for


    "You know, you''re wee to join the pack, Mara," Leo said, "I could find you a home nearby and from


    there you can be more involved with Cato and E."


    She shook her head, "I appreciate it, Alpha. I really do. But after my mate passed away, I became


    consumed by grief. I found the only way to cope was to stay on the move, never let it catch up with me.


    And since then, I vowed to never stay in one ce for long."


    Leo nodded and gave a small smile, "Well the offer will always be there. And please, you don''t need to


    call me Alpha. I''m like your son-inw now right?"


    She smiled and nodded.


    "So anyway," Luca began, "Mara. How does it feel to be a saint?"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Luca!" I eximed as he sat down, possibly too close to her considering this was the first time they''d


    met.


    "I want to get to know the woman who brough my bestfriend into the world," he said defensively, "Do


    you have any baby pictures?" he implored, leaning even closer to her.


    "Personal space, Luca!" I scolded.


    My Momughed and reached for her pocket, "I keep baby photos on me at all time."


    "Oh Mom..." I groaned as Leo''s eyes lit up and he strode over to where my Mom and Luca sat.


    "E you were so cute!" Luca squealed as my Mom handed him a bundle of photos, "And that one,


    aweee!"


    "Hmm," Leo said, "She looks kinda possessed in that one."


    I took it from Luca''s hand to see.


    It was of me, wearing a bright red rain jacket and green rubber boots nearly as big as me. I was maybe


    two years old and hadn''t quite mastered the art of smiling as I stared wide eyed into the sh of the


    camera.


    "Jesus Mom. You couldn''t have found any better ones?" I asked as I saw another one of me hanging


    upside down on the branch of a tree, my skirt falling down over my face, revealing my frilly underwear.


    Luca then thankfully put that one behind the pile, showing the next.


    "Oh my," My Mom said with a sigh and a little sadness twinging at her lips.


    It was a picture of my Dad holding both me and Connor as weughed and smiled widely.


    "Those were such happy days," she added.


    I looked to Connor and the way my hand was entwined with his, our fingers grasping each other''s


    tight.  We were maybe six and seven years old, possibly younger and at that point we still lived in the


    forest, moving somewhere new every day.


    My attention then shifted to my Dad and the way he smiled at the camera, his scruffy beard as


    untamed as ever and his hair wild as it always used to be. But his eyes were as bright and happy as he


    was - in his case his eyes really were the portal to his soul.


    "Wasn''t Dad handsome?" I said cing my hand on Mom''s shoulder.


    She nodded, "He was. And you kids were such little darlings. You used to justugh and y all day."


    She then reached for my hand and squeezed, "Now you have your own little darling. Hopefully, his


    childhood will be just as wonderful."


    "Well with so many people he loves around him, I''m sure it will," I said, "He''ll never get to meet Dad but


    I''ll ensure he''ll lives on in through the stories I''ll tell Cato when he''s older."


    My Mom gave me a sad smile before putting the photos back into her pocket.


    "I ought to go, love," she said, standing up.


    She looked like she was holding back tears.


    "Get back out onto the road."


    I nodded and pulled her into a tight hug, "Be safe and keep in touch."


    She agreed before Leo passed her Cato for another cuddle. Soon enough she had bid farewell to Luca


    and Leo too and was jogging down the drive into the forest.


    I felt kind of down for the rest of the evening. Luca left after his hot chocte and Leo lit the fire as I put


    Cato to be before we both copsed onto the sofa for a cheerful christmas movie which distracted my


    mind and lifted my spirits considerably.


    "Leo!" I eximed halfway through ''home alone''.


    "What?"


    "It''s snowing!" I squealed before grabbing his hand and pulling him towards the back door.


    It was still unlocked from when Leo went to collect firewood from the forest so I swung it open.


    "No, no, no," Leo said pulling me pack inside the seconds I set foot on the icy ground. "You''ll freeze.


    Put something warm on first."


    I rolled my eyes knowing that he was right before I bolted into the hall to grab my thick winter jacket


    and my boots.


    As I ran out the back door, I squealed with excitement and stepped into the snow flurry that had already


    formed a thin nket on the ground.


    "I love snow," I said as I held my hand out to catch the individual kes. "It''s so pretty."


    I turned around to face Leo with a wide grin on my face.


    "What?" I asked as he just stared at me smiling.


    "You know what is prettier than the snow?" He asked still not taking his eyes off me. "You."


    I rolled my eyes and smiled more, "Cheese sandwich."


    I then turned around and crouched down to gather snow in my hands.


    "What are you doing?" he asked two seconds before Iunched my snowball at him.


    He ducked and it smashed on a tree behind him.


    "You just started a war babe," He said with an evil grin as he started gathering a snowball in his hands.


    "No, no. I take it back. I''m sorry," I pleaded frantically. "I TAKE IT BACK!" I giggled as the snowball


    came flying in my direction.


    It hit me on the head and my hair was soon dusted with white powder (the frozen H2O kinds obvs).


    "It''s freezing!" I giggled.


    "What do you fucking expect?!"


    "It''s on!"


    I then gathered another two snowballs and flung them in his direction as he did the same.


    After ten minutes I had hit Leo a grand total of twice whilst I was covered head to toe in half-melted


    snow.


    "Do you surrender?" Leo asked as he helf me tightly around the waist with a snowball position at the


    cor of my jacket.


    "Never," I giggled as I wriggled in his grip.


    "I''m not usually a man that gives second chances, but since after all, you are my Luna and everything,


    just this once I will ask again before this ball of snow ends up down your back. Do you surrender?"


    "No," I yelped before somehow breaking out of his arms.


    I got a few metres away before he tackled and pinned me to the cold ground.


    We sunk into the snow as I giggled and then screamed when he shoved the snow down my top.


    "You fucking bastard! Pick on someone you''re own size!"


    Heughed evilly as I began to shiver, "Remind me who started this."


    I narrowed my eyes, "Note to self: don''t start snow fights with Leonardo."


    He then brushed some of the snowy frozen hair off my face and kissed my cold lips, spreading warmth


    throughout my body.


    "Come on," he said unstraddling me and pulling me to my feet,  "Kissing in the snow- romantic.


    Hypothermia- not romantic."


    A few minutester, I was sat by the warm fire with a dry nket wrapped around me.


    "Thank you," I said as Leo passed me the second hot chocte with marshmallows of the day.


    "Christmas Eve already huh?" Leo said sitting down next to me, "Feels like days since I met you."


    I smiled and rested my head on his shoulder.


    "Time flies with the love of your life," I replied, "We''ll be old and crumbling before we know it.


    He exhaled a little air from his nose as he wrapped his arm around me.


    "And we''ll still be as happy as we are now even then," he said.


    "I still can''t believe we made a whole new person," I replied, "We literally created and grew it and now


    it''s upstairs asleep."


    "I know right," he said, "It was fun though."


    "Which part?" Iughed, "Giving birth certainly wasn''t."


    "mmh," he hummed, "I was thinking more the creating part."


    He then ran his finger down the side of my neck. I turned to him and just let him look into my eyes and


    carress me before he slowly leant in. The reflection of the flickering mes of the hearth danced in his


    eyes as the warm orange glow illuminated his face. His scent was strong in the air along with the


    smoldering wood and the festive cocoa and cinammon of the hot chocte.


    I closed my eyes and let him kiss me as his hand moved to my waist. Soon enough he gently lowed my


    back down onto the couch andy over me.


    He closed his eyes tight before slowly opening them and looking down at me, "Before I let my wolf get


    too excited," he began, "Are you ready to have sex again? I don''t want to rush you and I don''t want to


    halt your healing."


    "It''s been five days," I said, "Have you forgotten I''m a wolf with super fast healing abilities."


    "Well ya know. Cato''s head Vs your vagina. I figured you may have taken quite the battering down


    there-"


    I put my finger on his lips.


    "Please stop talking about birth-giving," I said, "It''s really killing the mood."


    Leo''s lips curled into a grin before he pulled me off the sofa and carried me towards the stairs.


    "Suits me."

 Chapter 97 My True Love Gave to Me

    Chapter 97 My True Love Gave to Me


    December 25th


    On Christmas morning I woke up bright and early. Leo and I had spent the night in a spare room whilst


    Cato slept in ours so when he started screaming at 6 am I had to step out into the cold hallway.


    "Sssh, Cato," I hushed. "Daddy is still asleep."


    I spent the next fifteen minutes feeding him before he fell back to sleep and Iy him back in his crib.


    Afterwards, I still hadn''t heard a sound from Leo, who, since Cato had been born and the sleepless


    nights begun, no longer naturally woke at stupid O''clock in the morning. I made my way downstairs


    with the n to make him breakfast and a caffeinated coffee to bring up to him in bed.


    "You smell...fresh..." I heard a voice say as I walked into the kitchen.


    "Jesus shit!" I cursed as the life vacated my body.


    I turned to face the uninvited intruder. Luciano.


    "That''s right. Happy birthday Jesus Christ," he said with a stic smile, "God bless and shit."


    I was still catching my breath and had no chance to reply before he just kept talking.


    "The aroma of Leonardo on you is remarkably strong. Let me guess...you had-"


    "Why are you here, Luciano?" I interjected.


    "To wish you both a Merry Christmas. Duh," he said standing up. "Cup of tea?"


    Despite the fact that I was upying a very small area in the grand scheme of the kitchen, Luciano felt


    the need to walk incredibly close to me- as if he was being deliberately intimidating.


    "Leonardo really ought to get into the habit of locking your back door by the way. Anyone could get


    in..."


    I looked over to the back door. My bootsy sprawled on the step still damp with snow and beside


    them, the once glorious fire had died into a pile of smouldering ash.


    "Where is Leonardo anyway?" Luciano asked from where he stood filling the kettle.


    "Upstairs."


    "Is he asleep?"


    I opened my mouth but Luciano interrupted me before I had the chance to say anything.


    "Yes, otherwise he would have been down here the second he heard my voice," he said answering his


    own question. "So be amb and go and get him for me."


    I scowled at him.


    "Or would you prefer some more quality bonding time with your second cousin?"


    At that point, I heard footstepsing down the stairs.


    "Like waking the dead this morning, Leonardo. Exciting night?" Luciano asked as an exhausted,


    messy-haired, shirtless Leo staggered into the kitchen.


    "Are you fucking kidding me, Luciano?" Leo groaned gesturing for me to move closer to him. "On


    Christmas day?"


    I shuffled towards Leo and he resting his arm on my shoulder.


    "And a very merry Christmas to you too," Luciano replied with a smug look as he watched me intensely.


    "To what do I owe the pleasure?" Leo groaned.


    "I thought I''de and make you your morning tea," he said, "To spread the festive cheer."


    "You''ve never spread cheer in your life," Leo hissed, "Why the fuck aren''t you in the Southern territory


    with Connor Jones?"


    "That''s the thing... Connor Jones isn''t in the Southern territory either."


    "You let him escape?" Leo growled.


    "To cut a long story short."


    Leo clenched his jaw before mumbling ''for fuck''s sake'' under his breath.


    "Search the territory," he ordered, "If he isn''t on it, then let him go. I was going to exile him tomorrow


    anyway and we already have the names."


    "You are going to make us search the entire territory on Christmas day?"


    Leo shot Luciano a re.


    "Maybe you should have considered that before you let him escape," he said, "Stop wasting time, leave


    me and my Luna alone and get it done."


    "Chill, Leonardo," Luciano said as he reached for the mug cupboard, "He''s probably already half frozen


    to death in the snow anyway. He''ll be dead soon."


    "All the more reason to get looking for him."


    Luciano let out a shortugh before looking up to Leo inquisitively, "But wouldn''t it just be so handy if


    he were to die on his own ord?"


    His eyes then cast down to me, where he smiled in pure sadistic amusement.


    "We all know how much you want him dead. The only thing stopping you is her never forgiving you. So


    if it wasn''t strictly your fault well...how convenient."


    With that, Leo had had enough.


    "Fuck off Luciano before I end up punching you for invading my house...again," he growled.


    "Just call me Santa us," Luciano replied before promptly leaving out of the back door.


    "Motherfucker," Leo cursed once the door was shut.


    I watched as Leo locked the back door securely.


    "So remind me why you''re friends with him again?" I implored, "I see no redeeming quality."


    "He''s efficient and he gets shit done," Leo replied, "And that is literally it. But he''s been like a brother to


    me. Every time I was arrested as a teenager, he was there. Every time I was suspended from high


    school, he was involved. Every time I took something I probably shouldn''t have taken, he did too. Every


    time I need something down away from the public eye, he will do it."


    "He sounds like nothing but trouble to me," I said.


    "Hmm," Leo hummed, "And that''s why I want him as far from you and Cato as possible. I know him well


    and consequently, I don''t trust him. Especially now he has this weird obsession with you."


    I nodded before looking out at the snow, "What sets you apart from him?"


    Leo looked at me for a brief second before walking to the kitchen counter to finish the tea Luciano had


    started making.


    "I''m your mate," he said, "I wouldn''t dream of hurting you."


    "...but is that it?" I asked, "Apart from that are you the same-"


    "E please it''s Christmas day. Can we not talk about something a little more cheerful than Luciano


    Megestanis?"


    I sighed before getting up to go to the plug socket and flip the switch.


    "That''s better," I said as the entire room lit up with the Christmas lights Leo and I had hung a few days


    ago.


    There was also a gigantic Christmas tree that Leo had literally dragged in from the forest and disyed


    in the corner of the room. It was so tall that even Leo stood on a chair couldn''t reach the top to put the


    star on.


    "We should probably figure out how to get the star on the tree before people arrive," I suggested.


    "Are you scared of heights?" he questioned.


    "No...why?" I asked.


    A secondter, he had seized my around the waist and lifted me up onto his shoulders before he


    picked up the star and climbed onto the chair by the tree.


    He held had an iron grip on my legs as I sat on his shoulder''s but I was nine feet off the ground and the


    way the chair wobbled slightly whenever he moved wasn''t exactly reassuring.


    He handed me the star and I slowly let go of his head, which I had been clutching for stability, to put the


    star on top.


    "Perfect," I said with a smile once I was back on the safety of the gound.


    For the rest of the morning, we peeled countless potatoes, carrots and parsnips after getting the turkey


    prepared and in the oven.


    For lunch, we were hosting the entire Loren family plus Luca so an unimaginable amount of food was


    required.


    I was incredibly jealous of Leo''s family. There were so many of them and there was never a quiet


    moment but they loved and protected each other fiercely and I couldn''t have asked for a better


    ''borrowed'' family to spend Christmas day with.


    Only a couple of hourster, the house was filled with people. Marco and Carlos''s were blessing us


    with some terrible carol singing. Luca had a whole host of Christmas themed jokes which were possibly


    worse than the singing but still gotughs because he''s well...Luca. Rosa had brought an apple and


    cinnamon pie which smelt simply divine and the girls were all dressed in beautiful festive dresses of red


    and green.


    When it got to 4 o clock, it was time for gift giving. I had gone Christmas shopping with Allison earlier in


    the week and had managed to find a little something for every member of the family.


    The girls were easy to shop for: some jewellery, a nice candle, a book to feed Lisa''s serial reading


    habit, a cactus for Be to add to her collection etc. Even Leo''s brothers were fairly easy to please.


    But Leo?


    What does someone get a rich 23-year-old Alpha with few needs?


    After crawling the shops and finding nothing meaningful and special, I resorted to trying to make him


    something.


    At school I''d always had an eye for painting and brushed, paper and paints were the only things I could


    bring myself to spend what little spare money I had on. So I persuaded Allison to drive me back to my


    old house where she sat on my old bed and watched as I meticulously drew, painting and detailed a


    canvas.


    "You painted this?" Leo asked in awe after he had removed the paper. "You never told me you could


    paint."


    "I''ve been keeping it a secret," I replied kissing him on the cheek. "Do you like it?"


    "I love it."


    The painting was of Leo and me in wolf form at an unusuallyrge tree we had stumbled across once


    during ate-night run. The trunk was wide and the roots were thick and strong enough to sit on.


    Surrounding it was smaller, narrower, evergreen trees and above was a clear star littered sky and a


    bright full moon.


    "It''s beautiful," Leo added as he kissed me gently. "Thank you so much."


    "You are very wee," I replied hugging him tightly.


    "And now you have made my gift for you look terrible," he said handing me a box.


    I removed the lid to see multiple little separately wrapped things inside.


    I picked up the little one first and opened it to find a little jewellery box containing a bracelet with two


    engraved disc charms:


    E & Leonardo 10/10/15


    Cato 12/19/15


    "The idea is that every little one we add to our family gets a new que," Leo exined.


    "That''s so sweet, Leo. Thank you," I said as he put on my wrist.


    The next one confused me a little at first.


    "Is this a mixtape?" I asked excitement filling me. Was it a movie?


    "It better not be a sex tape," Mateo said with a groan.


    Leo rolled his eyes, "It''s a mixtape of every song I''ve ever heard you sing in the shower," he added. "So


    that you can learn the words and not just repeat the same three lines over and over again of course."


    "You listen to me singing in the shower?" I questioned not sure whether to be honoured or


    embarrassed. Either way, it was cute of him.


    "I think the whole forest listens," He joked.


    I grimaced, "Oh God."


    One of the other presents was a new pair of INSANELY fluffy socks.


    "You know me too well, Leo," I said putting them on immediately.


    I opened the rest of the little gifts until I got to thest one which was what looked like a flyer for some


    club.


    "Twelve sessions of fun-filled yoga for Mommy, Daddy and their brand new little one," I read out loud.


    "We''re going to yoga again?!"


    "Turns out that not only does Katerine do a pregnancy couples yoga ss but a newborn one too," Leo


    said with a strained sense of enthusiasm. "And I thought that since you love it so much-"


    "I can''t wait!" I squealed. "Thank you! Thank you for all of this!"


    As the hours passed, people began to slowly leave to visit various mates and other family until it was


    just Marco, Carlos, Mateo, Leo and I in the house. It was considerably quieter now but the Loren


    brothers hadn''t been holding back on the alcohol all day and the party was still on.


    "Festive mulled wine anyone?" Marco announced from the kitchen as he withdrew a bottle from the


    fridge.


    "Fuck," Carlos groaned, "Just in case we didn''t all just drink way too much of Dad''s wine."


    They all obliged anyway and Marco sloppily poured the sses before attempting to hand them around


    without spilling.


    I''d pumped Cato''s milk for tomorrow already but even still I was going easy on the alcohol. I was only


    tipsy and giggling making watching the brothers lol about drunkenly absolutely hrious.


    "That is beautiful," I stated as I first tasted the spiced warmth. "Thank you, Marco."


    "Oh shit," Marco cursed as he sloshed half his ss onto a white pillow on the couch.


    "For fuck''s sake," Leo grumbled.


    "What do we do?" Marco said jumping around hysterically with the red-stained pillow.


    He was ppy his arms around all over the ce, his panic about the fairly minor spige likely to


    cause a muchrger one.


    "Stand still," I ordered looking down to Carlos who was in great danger of being knocked by Carlos and


    dropping his ss all over the white rug.


    Marco froze and let me take the pillow from his hand.


    As I went to soak it in the sink, Leo rolled forwards towards the DVD yer.


    The fire still burnt warm but the snow fell heavily.


    The perfect time for another movie.


    "The Grinch?" Leo asked, looking to his brothers.


    "Noooo," Mateoined, "I watched that yesterday at Allison''s-"


    He suddenly shut his mouth and widened his eyes.


    "Why were you at Allison''s yesterday?" Carlos asked furrowing his eyebrows as he looked over to


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Marco.


    Usually, Mateo was very good ating up with some vaguely believable lie to cover up what was


    really going on between he and Allison but he''d drunk the best part of a whole bottle of wine and all he


    could do was mutter and mumble.


    Leo turned to me and grinned before he sat up from where hey in front of the DVD yer, ready to


    watch the show.


    "Mateo?" Marco asked.


    "Okay so," Mateo began, "It''s Christmas day...a time for joy and happiness and nice family time and-"


    "Why the fuck were you at Allison''s house yesterday?" Carlos asked.


    Leo grinned even more as Marco looked from him to me.


    "Why do I get the feeling that there''s something that everybody in this room knows except me and


    Carlos?"


    "Go on Matty," Leo teased, "Tell ''em."


    Mateo groaned and tilted his head back.


    "Allison and I have been fucking for months," Mateo said, "Then yesterday...I asked her to be my


    girlfriend..."


    I squealed in delight, "You did?!"


    "You did?" Carlos asked in a much angrier tone.


    "I did."


    "And did she say yes?" Marco asked.


    Mateo nodded.


    "She did?!" I asked hardly able to contain my excitement.


    "She did?" Carlos asked too in the same low tone.


    There was a few tense seconds of Marco and Carlos just staring nkly at Mateo as he gulped, a look


    of pure terror in his eyes. But they didn''t leave him in agony long before they both lurched forward.


    Mateo yelped as his brothers attacked him, tackling him to the floor and smushing their hands into their


    face. He tried to wriggle out from underneath them but despite being older and bigger, it was still two


    against one and he didn''t stand a chance. They pinned him down and leant over him, like they were


    about to beat the shit out of him. Leo watched in amusement, showing no n to intervene even at the


    sight of Mateo''s terror.


    But then a few seconds of anticipation, both twins released him and rolled on the floor with tears of


    Well, that took a turn.


    "You should have seen your face," Marco said, clutching his stomach.


    "Huh?" Mateo asked sitting up, amazed at how he was still in one piece.


    "We knew you were hooking up ages ago," Carlos said, hardly able to breathe through hisughter.


    "How?!"


    "The underwear embroidered ''Mateo'' by Mom we saw in her bed was the main clue..." Marco said.


    "Or maybe it was the fact that we got in her car to find a used condom and the scent of Mateo Loren


    still strong underneath all the perfume and air freshener she''d tried to cover it."


    "Oh..."


    "And we knew you''d end up dating," Marco added.


    "What?" Mateo asked.


    Carlos rolled his eyes, "Come on. You think you can look at her like she''s some kind of Goddess and


    we wouldn''t notice?"


    "We''ve been waiting for you to man up and tell us," Marco said, "Didn''t know you were such a pussy,


    brother."


    Mateo rolled his eyes and shoved Marco, "You two or such devils. Why would you not relieve me from


    the stress of hiding it from you and the anxiety about telling you?"


    "Fucking hrious, that''s why," Carlos replied.


    "I mean...I would have preferred a better fight," Leo grumbled, "No one even got in a punch!"


    Mateo smiled and let out a great sigh of relief.


    "So we''re good? You''re cool?" He asked.


    They shrugged, "Until you break her heart. And then they''ll be trouble," Marco warned.


    For the rest of the evening, we gathered around the warm firece and watched a ''Home alone 2'' as


    the snow continued to fall heavily outside. After the mulled wine was gone, Mateo cracked open yet


    another bottle of red wine and soon enough everybody was practically passing out on the sofas.


    "Ew, will you two get a room?" Mateo said throwing a cushion at Leo and I as he kissed me on the lips.


    "Yeah, sorry lovebirds. I didn''t eat all that turkey for lunch just to vomit it back up," Marco added.


    "Should I go and check on Cato?" I questioned kind of out of the blue.


    "I don''t trust that you''ll get up the stairs without falling, babe. I''lle with you," Leo replied.


    "Do we have a code red lightweight situation over here?" Mateo asked.


    "We sure do. Two sses are enough apparently," Leo concluded as he grabbed my waist and picked


    me up as I giggled.


    "Leave her alone. She''s only small," Carlos replied.


    The rest of the evening was cosy, happy and peaceful. One by one, Leo''s brother''s began to pass out


    on the sofas, falling deeply asleep to the gentle Christmas music ying quietly on the stereo.


    Eventually, I was the only one awake in the house. Cato was sound asleep in his crib and even Leo


    had copsed in the arm chair by the hearth.


    Considering the piles of snow that had mounded in front of the door throughout the day, it didn''t look


    like any of them were leaving tonight so as the fire died I collected nkets from around the house and


    wrapped them all up snuggly. I then wiped the sticky surfaces of apple pie crumbs and spilt drinks


    before blowing out the candles and settling down by Leo''s feet.


    It had been an odd kind of happiness today.


    I''dughed and smiled more than I had on Christmas day for years but at the same time, my mind


    couldn''t help but fester on Connor and my Mom and how I wish they could have been here too. The


    fact that they weren''t was out of my control but it was still a stark reminder of how my life had changed


    in just a few months. I was happy with Leo and Cato and my new borrowed family but on this festive


    day, I was also filled with nostalgia for times gone.

 Chapter 98 All Ice Eventually Thaws

    Chapter 98 All Ice Eventually Thaws


    December 27th


    Leo''s POV


    The day after Christmas I woke in my living room with three of my brothers dead to the world on my


    sofas and my mate on a bed of cushions on the floor.


    My mouth tasted of stale wine and my eyes were groggy with a hangover. As I pulled out my phone, I


    let out a low groan.


    Texts from Luciano informing me Connor had been found just about alive.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I knew it would tear E apart but some dark side of me was hoping the snowstorm thatsted most of


    yesterday would have gotten the best of him. I was relieved that E wouldn''t have to go through that


    grief but I still felt deprived the satisfaction of his life and his threat to the pack being stopped.


    "E," I said gently shaking her.


    She groaned before she opened her pretty blue eyes and squinted at the bright morning sunlight that


    reflected off the white snow and into the living room.


    "Luciano found Connor alive," I told her.


    She breathed a sigh of relief.


    "So I''m going to the Southern territory now to take him off the pack and begin his exile," I continued.


    "Can Ie?" she asked.


    "No," I said instantly, "You stay here with my brothers and Cato. Luciano is down there and my men are


    rounding up the rogues on the list. It''s not safe."


    She nodded before resting her head back down, "Tell Connor he''s an idiot but I love him."


    I then kissed her on the forehead, went upstairs to change Cato''s diaper and feed him the pumped milk


    before I settled him back down to sleep and left the house only half an hour after dawn.


    "I hope I didn''t frighten your Luna too much yesterday," Luciano said as we walked down the corridor of


    the Southern Territory prison to where Connor had been put behind iron bolts and bars.


    I gave him a sarcastic smile, "Bring her up one more time and I will fuck you up, Luciano."


    Heughed, "Can I bring your sisters up again now or..."


    I shot him a re.


    "Because I would still fuck Maria to the other end of the world," he continued, "She is gorgeous-"


    "Luciano," I snapped, "Give it a break."


    "You''re so damn protective over the people you ''love''," he said, "It''s no fun. ''Don''t use any unnecessary


    violence on Connor Jones''. What kind of fuckery is that? He was plotting to kill you and you want to


    take mercy on him just because he''s the brother of some girl?!"


    "Some girl?" I hissed, "What don''t you understand Luciano? We aren''t teenagers any more. She''s not


    just another fling. She''s my Luna, she''s the mother of my child and I care about her. Torturing Connor


    him just for our own amusement would do nothing but upset her. We got the names. That''s all we


    needed."


    Luciano let out a frustrated breath, "And what about the other rogues we captured? Can I do what I


    please with them?"


    "Yes," I said, "I don''t give a fuck about them."


    Luciano smiled, "So it really is just a show for your Luna."


    "Didn''t I warn you not to keep bringing her up?" I asked.


    At that point, we reached a cell and Luciano unlocked the door and pushed it open all with a sarcastic


    smile.


    Connor was chained to the wall looking weak, exhausted and above all freezing cold.


    "Guards," I said to the two men stood on duty outside the cell, "Get him a dry coat and a ss of water.


    When he''s got a bit of strength back, have him escorted far off the territory. He already knows the terms


    of his exile."


    I then left Connor''s cell and continued down the hall.


    "Where are you going?" Luciano asked, his footsteps following me.


    "Hestia''s cell," I said, "Wife of thete Achilles."


    "Hestia?"


    "I take it she is still here?" I asked, turning to look at him.


    He seemed reluctant to speak, something Luciano wasn''t ustomed too.


    "She''s innocent and we don''t need her anymore. So I''m freeing her," I continued.


    "Her husband is dead and her kids have disappeared, probably taken by human social services. She


    has nothing to go home to," Luciano argued.


    "So we just leave her in a cold, dark cell to rot because that''s much better," I replied.


    When I reached the cell, Luciano folded his arms and watched me carefully as I unbolted the door and


    entered.


    Iid my eyes on Hestia. She was sat hugging her knees with her hair covering her face. But I could


    see a rip across her shirt and her legs were bare, the pair of pyjama shorts she was wearing on the


    other side of the room.


    The light pouring into the darkroom from the hallway stimted no response. She just kept rocking


    back and forth over and over again.


    I clenched my jaw and turned to Luciano, "Why am I not fucking surprised?" I growled, "Why did I know


    you were going to disobey me again?"


    I didn''t give him time to exin himself before I seized him by the cor of his shirt and threw him


    against the wall.


    "I ordered you not toy a hand on her," I hissed in his ear, "And I am your Alpha."


    "Well, I may have bent that rule slightly. But she''s still alive right?" Luciano replied.


    "Did you rape her?" I hissed.


    He didn''t reply.


    "Did you fucking rape her?!" I growled. "Do not make me ask again."


    "Yes," he replied bluntly. "Why do you care?"


    With that, I punched him in the face. His head hit the wall with the force from my fist and his nose


    trickled with blood.


    "You are low, Luciano," I said, "And that is somethinging from me."


    "You are such a hypocrite, Leonardo," he said coughing on his blood, "You would have killed her if it


    suited your tactics."


    "If I needed to," I hissed, "If it was necessary for the protection of my pack. Why was this necessary,


    huh?"


    "She''s hot and I felt like it okay, Leonardo?! Do you need me to spell it out?!" he eximed scrunching


    his nose as his eyes still watered from my punch.


    I gripped his cor tighter and snarled in his ear, "That''s the difference between you and me. I do bad


    things because I have to. You do them because you want to."


    He scoffed, "Keep telling yourself that."


    "You want to know another difference between us, Luc?" I said before kneeing him hard in the ribs.


    He groaned and leant over in pain.


    "I am the Alpha and you will not disboey me. Do you hear me?"


    He didn''t reply, still grimacing and clutching his ribs.


    I clenched my jaw and shoved him back up into the wall and punched him again.


    "I said do you hear me?"


    "Yes," he mumbled.


    "Can I get a yes Alpha?"


    "Yes, Alpha," he said slowly opening his eyes to look at me.


    He was in a lot of pain and every little bit of it was deserved. I felt no remorse and hearing his


    submission was frankly very satisfying.


    "Good," I said dropping him to the floor.


    I then marched back into Hestia''s cell. She was in the exact same position as I entered.


    She must have heard my footsteps pounding towards her because she suddenly seized up and began


    shuffling back.


    But she had the wall behind her and nowhere to hide so I easily grabbed her and prized her off the


    ground. Her bare skin was cold as ice and she was certainly much bonier than when we first brought


    her here. She shivered and squirmed, desperately trying to escape and she didn''t stop until I reached


    my car and forced her into the back seat and wrapped her in a thick nket.


    "Don''t worry," I said to her as she pulling the nket around her and pressed herself against the


    opposite door, "I''m not going to hurt you."


    Having brought her here in the first ce and ordered the murder of her husband, I wasn''t shocked


    when my words had noforting effect.


    But I knew somebody who could ease her at least a little bit.


    I couldn''t quite put my finger on why I was so concerned about ending her distress.


    This week I''d tried to go back to my old life - how I was before E. Cold and heartless. Able to do


    anything without a second thought.


    But it didn''t feel right. Luciano and I used to be aligned but it was clear that somehow or another I had


    diverged from the path to hell we both used to walk.


    I felt remorse for what we did to Hestia. For dragging an innocent woman into our violent, messy lives.


    But it wasn''t just guilt. Maybe Luciano''s words were getting to me. I''d done some terrible things under


    the moral excuse of protecting my pack. But not all the suffering I''d caused was just a cost for the


    greater benefit of Ste.


    Until E, I hadn''t even thought about it. It never crossed my mind. I didn''t care.


    But now I did. It was like E was defrosting my heart with her warmth, slowly but surely she was


    changing me and now I realise the work I have cut out to make up for my actions.


    So maybe by trying to help Hestia I was proving myself to her. Or maybe even to myself?


    E had a pure heart and it''s safe to say I didn''t. I knew that she deserved more than me from the very


    day I met her but I was what she got. All I could do now was try to be better. To be the man she


    deserved.


    So I let Hestia cower in the back seat, unable to even look at me and got into the driver''s seat before


    heading back North in silence with the hope that somehow or another, I could fix this mess.


    By the time we arrived, we rolled into the drive of my house, it was already gettingte. Hestia had


    been asleep but the jerk of the handbrake jolted her awake and as I opened the back seat, she once


    again scuttled away from me. I had to grab her legs to haul her out of the car before carrying her


    kicking and screaming to the front door.


    "Leo?" E asked as she stared at the desperate human in my arms.


    Luca was beside her with confusion all over his face too, "Who the fuck is that?" He asked.


    "It''s a long story," I said, "But she''s been through some shit and I didn''t know what else to do.


    Comforting people isn''t my forte so I thought I''d bring her to the expert. Her name is Hestia."


    I then locked the front door before putting her onto the ground where she cowered into the corner.


    E looked up at me with a raised eyebrow.


    "You''ve just dragged a terrified, half naked woman into our home at quarter past ten at night and all you


    can tell me is it''s a ''long story''?" she questioned.


    I bit my lip, "I''ll exin everything," I promised, "But for now, I just need you to help me help her."


    E looked across to Hestia, her eyes already full of sorrow at another''s pain, before she instantly


    nodded.


    "Okay."

 Chapter 99 Underestimated

    Chapter 99 Underestimated


    December 27th


    E''s POV


    I still had no idea why Leo had just dragged a struggling human woman into our house but after fifteen


    minutes of coercing and encouragement and Leo just about keeping his patience, we got her out of the


    hallway and settled her on the sofa.


    All Leo told me was that she knew we were werewolves and that she''d been through some trauma.


    She was thin, like she hadn''t eaten in days, so I heated up some soup on the stove and brought it over


    to her.


    For some reason, she was incredibly anxious around Leo so I''d banished him to the other side of the


    room where he stood cradling Cato as I gave Hestia the soup.


    "Hopefully this will make you feel better," I said to her.


    She gave me what could have been a slight smile as she took the bowl, still nervously eyeing Leo.


    "Leo, would you go upstairs please?" I asked him.


    He turned and nced at Hestia before nodding.


    "Don''t worry about him," I reassured her once he was gone, "He looks scarier than he is."


    She bit her lip, "He seemed quite scary when he showed up at my house threatening to kill my kids,"


    she said, her voice hoarse and quiet, "And he was quite scary when he ordered the death of my


    husband and left me in a cold, dark prison cell with his evil friend for days too."


    She then picked up the spoon in the soup and slowly stirred it.


    My mouth dried, "He did all that?"


    She nodded.


    "When?"


    "In thest week," she replied, lifting the spoon for a few seconds before putting it back down,


    untouched.


    I felt my stomach churn and squeeze as I brought my hand to my mouth and stood up.


    "I-I''m so sorry," I said, turning to look out the window, staring at the pure white snow.


    "...You didn''t know?" she asked after a pause.


    I stered a smile onto my face before turning back to her.


    "I know he is no stranger to evil. But I thought he had changed," I said sitting back down next to her.


    She ced her hand over mine, "I''m sorry."


    "You have nothing to be sorry about," I replied, "And I''ll have strict words with himter. But for now, is


    there anything I can do?"


    "Just stay with me...please?" she asked, "I don''t want to be alone."


    I nodded, "Of course."


    We sat quietly as she finally ate her soup. I couldn''t help but dwell on the shock of what she had said


    about Leo. How could he do this? Why would he do this?


    "Your husband..." I began, "If you don''t want to talk about it then don''t worry but...who was he?"


    "Achilles Drakos," she said, "He was a mercenary working for your mate, finding out the name of some


    leader. But he made the mistake of messing with him and lost his life for it."


    Connor''s name.


    I swallowed, "And who are you?"


    "I am nobody," she replied, "I had no idea werewolves existed or that my husband was anything other


    than a teacher until a few days ago when Leonardo and his friend, Luciano, abducted me as ckmail


    against Achilles."


    She''s innocent. She did nothing wrong.


    "Luciano," I said gravely, "That''s the friend he left you with."


    She was suddenly quiet again.


    I could hear Leo upstairs, talking to Cato and pacing around, probably still rocking him. The thought of


    him doing this still sickened me to the core.


    "Leonardo forbade Luciano from touching me. But when you went intobour, he had to leave. Luciano


    disobeyed the orders and when the Alpha returned he suffered a lot of violence for it," She said, "If


    that''s any constion..."


    "He dragged you into this in the first ce," I replied, "Luciano is a vile, repulsive man but this is on


    Leonardo''s conscience too...although I''m starting to doubt he has one."


    She was quiet again, "He does. Otherwise, why would he have brought me here to help, especially


    when he knew it would mean you''d find out."


    I shook my head, "We will not excuse him," I said, "But we will be d that he at least made one good


    decision," I added before noticing her soup bowl was already empty, "Would you like some more


    soup?"


    I sat with Hestia for hours. Leonardo hade in briefly to inform us he''d tracked down Hestia''s


    children. They were safe but with social services who he was now battling with to have them returned.


    Hestia seemed relieved but quite rightly she didn''t thank him and I soon sharply sent him back out of


    the room.


    The next morning, I woke still in the living room next to Hestia with the TV still ying back to back


    ''Friends''.


    It was already fairlyte in the morning and I could hear Leo''s footstepsing down the stairs.


    "E? Does Cato have a Doctor''s appointment today?" he asked, being sure not to step through the


    doorway into the same room as us.


    "Fuck," I cursed before looking at the clock, "It''s in twenty minutes."


    "I can get ir back here to watch, Hestia," he said.


    I looked over to Hestia who was now awake considerably due to Leo''s appearance. I''d promised to


    stay with her and as I watched her pull her legs tightly into her chest, I knew I couldn''t break that.


    "No. I have to stay," I stated. "It is only a quick health check. You can go without me. And when you get


    back, we need to talk."


    He nodded his eyes darting to Hestia, "But I''m not leaving you-"


    "We''ll be fine," I said firmly. "And now you only have 19 minutes to get there."


    He paused for a moment in thought before sighing.


    "Lock the door behind us, call me if anything remotely worrying happens and the Praesidium Deae


    Astra is in the top drawer of the dresser in the hallway, okay?"


    I nodded before turning my eyes away from him and leaving him to frantically get Cato ready.


    Half an hourter, Hestia and I were already half an hour into a movie: the jungle book.


    "This is my favourite part," Hestia said as the Baloo the bear began to sing ''the bare necessities''.


    "I hands down know all the words to this," I announced seconds before the doorbell rang.


    I sniffed the air to try and figure out who it was before they impatiently thumped the door with their fist.


    "Leonardo!" Luciano''s voice called.


    I quickly grabbed the remote and paused the TV as Hestia pulled herself back into ball formation.


    "Don''t worry," I reassured. "I''ll get rid of him."


    As I entered the hall and retrieved the Praesidium Deae Astra from the drawer and quickly sent Leo a


    text simply reading ''Luciano is here''  before cautiously creeping towards the door with the knife hidden


    behind my back.


    "I can smell you, sweetheart...and the human girl. Open the door," Luciano demanded.


    "Leonardo isn''t here," I replied.


    "Oh darn. How inconvenient," He remarked sarcastically. "I said open the door," he repeated this time


    in a deeper tone.


    With a firm grip on the knife, I slowly opened the door. Luciano was filling the door frame as tall and


    terrifying as ever. He looked down at me and smirked.


    "You''re fucking stupid, aren''t you? Why the hell would you open the door?" he said attempting to step


    forward


    "Go away, Luciano. If you want to see Leo, he will be back in half an hour," I hissed refusing to move


    aside.


    "Move out of my way, babes," he ordered in a bored tone.


    "No."


    "Move or I will throw all 110 pounds of you out of my way."


    "You wouldn''t dare to so much as toy a finger on me," I tested. "That ck eye and cut lip. Leonardo


    rted I presume?"


    His face hardened and his jaw clenched in the most terrifying manner. I put on my brave face and tried


    to listen to my own words. He wouldn''t dare, right?


    "You obviously haven''t got to know me very well yet, lil cuz," he said, "I do not fear your mate."


    "You are noting in," I stated adamantly.


    "Is someone in protective mode for the human girl?" he teased. "Don''t worry. I only want to say hello."


    "Do you want me to call the Alpha?" I questioned withdrawing my phone. "Maybe then you could ask


    him whether it''s okay to ''say hello''."


    Luciano lurched forward at lightning speed and snatched the phone out of my hand.


    "You will not be calling anyone," he growled before pocketing my phone and heading further into the


    house.


    I pulled the dagger out from behind my back and drove it towards him. Unfortunately, he caught my


    wrist in his strong hand whilst the tip of the knife was still 10 inches away from his cheek.


    "You bitch," he snarled before sping his huge hand around my neck and forcing the knife out of my


    hand. He flung it across so that itnded with a clunk in the corner of the hall.


    "Never try anything like that again. Understand?"


    I nodded officially scared and short of oxygen. He released my windpipe and I immediately brought my


    hand to my neck as he walked with confidence into the living room.


    "Hello again, my love," he said as heid eyes on Hestia.


    He leant forward as if he was going to kiss her on the cheek.


    "Do not touch her, Luciano," I interrupted still trying to catch my breath.


    He paused and turned to me.


    "Do I need to remind you again who is giving the orders around here?" He questioned.


    "Do I need to remind you that I have a knife?" I responded beforeunching the Praesidium Deae Astra


    in his direction as hard as it could. He hadn''t even seen me pick it back up off the floor and he certainly


    wasn''t expecting me to try and cut him again.


    He put his hand out to catch it and he didn''t fail but the de still slit his hand and the paralysing


    powers still jumped straight into action.


    He fell to the floor with a loud thud as I smiledcently to my self.


    I just took down Luciano. Hell yeah.


    "That''s for being the world''s biggest twat," I hissed as heypletely motionless on the floor.


    Hestia looked at me totally shocked just before the front door swung open.


    Leo marched into the living room with Cato still in his travel seat.


    He had a worried expression on his face which then transformed to match Hestia''s as he spotted


    Luciano on the floor.


    "I got your text," Leo said in disbelief, unable to take his eyes off the paralysed man.


    "I handled it myself."


    "I can see that," he replied, "...You took down Luciano?"


    "Evidently."


    "Good fucking job," he said sounding pretty impressed. "But why is he here?"


    "I guess you can ask him in 12 hours when the hocus pocus wears off," I replied as Leo picked Luciano


    up off the floor and began carrying him out of the kitchen and casually shoving him into the basement.


    "Is...he dead?" Hestia asked quietly.


    "As good as for precisely 12 hours."


    When Leo came back from the basement he examined me closely.


    "What''s on your neck?" he asked staring at where Luciano choked me.


    "Did he do this?" he snarled approaching me and moving the hair from my neck in order to get a better


    look at the mark that had obviously been left.


    I nodded, "He grabbed my throat."


    "He did what?!" Leo roared. "I am going to fucking kill him!"


    At that point, Cato''s screams filled the room. I quickly picked him up and tried to soothe him.


    "He has left bruise all over your neck! Did he touch you anywhere else?!"


    "Can you stop shouting?" I asked. "You have woken Cato up."


    "Did he touch you anywhere else?" Leo hissed slightly quieter.


    "He grabbed my wrist and that is it," I said showing him my right wrist that had bruises forming around


    it.


    "I will be back in a minute," he announced before going into the basement dragging Luciano out and


    then leaving the house again.


    "That will probably be thest time you ever have to see Luciano," I said calmly.


    "I sure hope so," Hestia replied.


    An hourter Leo returned.


    "Do I want to know what you did?" I asked pausing the jungle book once again to get up and greet Leo


    in the hall.


    "I''ll spare you the details but basically he''s currently paralysed, unconscious and bleeding a few miles


    of the border. He''ll probably die but if by some miracle he survives then he better have the sense not to


    evere back on mynd. Hopefully, we will never know either way."


    I nodded, "Why didn''t you do that after what he did to Hestia?"


    Leo swallowed, "I was hoping the multiple punches in the face and ribs I served him was enough to get


    the message across. But I was wrong."


    "If it had been me in Hestia''s ce you would have murdered him on the spot," I said, "But I would


    never have ended up in Hestia''s ce. Because you never would have used me as ckmail, killed


    someone I love, chained me up without any food in a prison and left me to be raped."


    Leo clenched his jaw.


    "I made the mistake of thinking you''d changed but you haven''t. You care about me but when ites


    to anyone else, innocent or not, you don''t give a shit."


    He paused for a moment, looking straight into my eyes, "I don''t me you for thinking that, E. I


    thought it until a couple of days ago too. But unfortunately, it took me doing something evil and terrible


    to an innocent woman and the immense amount of guilt I now feel for it to realise that I am not who I


    used to be."


    He maintained the honest eye contact, letting me see the whole truth as he stood, his lips slightly apart


    and his eyebrows angled slightly down.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m sorry, E," he said, "I know you aren''t going to forgive me and I''m not going to put my time and


    effort into justifying what I did. Instead, I''m going to focus on putting this right. You are entitled to be


    mad but please can we have this argumentter? Right now I need to go the child protection centre


    and get Hestia''s kids back."


    He stood in the same spot, waiting for my answer as I processed what he had said, slightly taken


    aback.


    "Yes of course," I said, "Go. Do what you need to do."

 Chapter 100 Truth Be Told

    Chapter 100 Truth Be Told


    December 27th


    E''s POV


    Leo left again soon after, leaving me standing alone in the hallway, not quite sure what to make of it all.


    "Is that not the reaction you were expecting?" Hestia asked,ing from the living room.


    I shook my head, "I was ready for an argument. But he had remorse. I don''t think I''ve ever seen him


    show remorse."


    And it''s not often he admits a mistake and actually does something to make up for his wrongdoings


    either... I didn''t even have to tell him to...or find a way to make him. And he''s doing it because it''s the


    right thing to do...not just because of me."


    Hestia smiled, "People change, E."


    "He still did what he did to you and your family," I said.


    She nodded with a sad smile, "Yes but everybody makes mistakes. It''s what they do to make up for it


    that''s important."


    Hourster the front door finally opened again.


    Hestia and I hurried into the hall to see Leo walk through the door with three kids. One sat on his hip


    and the other two tightly holding onto his spare hand.


    "Mommy!"


    Hestia sank to her knees as the two older ones ran towards her and embraced her tightly. Leo then put


    the other one on the floor and he walked as quickly as his little legs could carry him.


    "My babies," Hestia sobbed. "How did you get them?"


    "It took some persuading but the nicedy at social services eventually gave in for a nice big cheque,"


    Leo exined.


    "Thank you, Leonardo," she said before kissing and hugging her children again.


    Leo''s eyes then shifted to me for a brief second before he walked into the kitchen.


    "Tomorrow I''ll have someone drive you home. But for now, I will make dinner and then organise the


    spare rooms for you and your children," Leo said.


    "Oh no, don''t worry," she replied, "I can just call a taxi."


    "Hestia, you''re exhausted and hungry. So are your children," he said, "Please ept the offer. It''s the


    least I can do."


    She then gave a small smile, "Okay."


    The next morning the house was alive with theughs and giggles of Hestia''s children. Last night, she''d


    had the difficult conversation about their father with them. They were too young to understand but


    Hestia was sure she''d never shield the truth from them or let the memory of their Dad fade away.


    Unexpectedly, Luca showed up in theter morning.


    "Luna, Alpha, I''m so sorry," he said walking straight into the house, "Ipletely forgot to wish my


    Godson happy one week on earth yesterday."


    He soon appeared in the living room and immediately noticed Hestia and the kids.


    "Ever heard of knocking, Luca?" Leo asked but Luca didn''t respond. He was too busy gazing at Hestia


    with his mouth slightly ajar.


    "Earth to Luca?" Leo said. Still no response. "Luca!"


    "Hmmm what? Did you say something, Alpha?" he said finally snapping out of whatever trance he had


    entered.


    "Cato still isn''t your Godson," Leo pointed out.


    "Who is that woman?" he asked, watching as Hestia sat zipping the coat of one of her children up.


    "Her names Hestia," I said, "She was just about to head home."


    "She''s human," Luca said, "And she''s absolutely gorgeous."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is she your mate?" Leo asked.


    "No but-" he began.


    "Then it''s time for you to go," Leo said putting his hand on Luca''s shoulder.


    "Wait, no. Do you need a ride home?" Luca asked Hestia.


    She looked at me and shrugged.


    Hestia looked to Leo, who sighed.


    "Can I, Alpha?" Luca asked putting his best puppy eyes on.


    "You know that puppy eyes don''t work on me, Luca."


    "That''s because you don''t have a heart," he replied and Leo gave him a typically Leo sarcastic smile.


    "Is that a yes?"


    "I guess I''ve done that drive enough times already this week. But I warn you, Hestia. He drives like he


    passed his testst week."


    She looked at me her eyes slightly widened.


    "Your life might sh before your eyes a few times but you get used to it," I added.


    "Reassuring," she said. "Are you ready to go, children?" she then asked her kids.


    "Luca be a gentleman and take this," Leo said taking the heavy bag of groceries we''d packed for


    Hestia out of her hand and thrusting it towards Luca.


    Hestia then turned back to me, after picking up the youngest of her three children and taking the hand


    of another, "Thank you for all you kindness, E."


    She then took a deep breath and turned to Leo, "And you, Leonardo," she added.


    Leo gave her a guilty smile, "I don''t think I ever properly apologised," he said, "I am truly sorry for


    everything I did and everything I let happen to you. You have my number if you need anything just


    shout. I''m more than happy to help."


    Hestia nodded.


    I couldn''t help but smile and slip my arm into Leo''s, resting my head on his arm as we watched Luca,


    Hestia and the children leave.


    "I''m proud of you," I said once the door was shut.


    "You are?" he asked through gritted teeth.


    I nodded.


    "You did a terrible thing but I can see you learnt from it. What''s more, you did everything you could to


    make up for it," I replied, "You wouldn''t have done that weeks ago."


    He wrapped his arm around me, "I wouldn''t have done it without you to teach me how to be good.


    Everything I''ve learnt is because of you."


    I grinned.


    That''s all I''d ever wanted to hear.


    That''s all I''d wanted to do since the very day we met.


    I stood on my tiptoes and kissed him on the lips.


    "I love you," I said.


    "I love you too."

 Chapter 101 The End of It All

    Chapter 101 The End of It All


    Six monthster and things have only got better.


    Leo is still sending Hestia and her goods groceries and toys, whilst also paying for childcare so she can


    still work the days her Husband used to take care of them.


    The Junior institute is now empty of orphans after we set up an adoption scheme for and they are now


    all happily homed around the pack and being monitored by psychiatrists to check they are adjusting


    normally.


    Since the building is now unused, I am currently lobbying for it to be transformed into a training facility


    for the pack women. Maria and Elena''s secret training is in full-swing and has already done miracles in


    teaching young girls how to defend themselves. Just imagine what they could do with proper


    equipment and finances.


    Getting Leo onboard is a work in progress.


    Rtive to how I found him back in October, he is now a feminist Goddess. More women had taken up


    leadership roles in the pack, Maria was publically celebrated as a pack hero for taking Haden down in


    the war, the mates of the Megestanis all now by packw had to be actively involved in their factions


    too and teaching his soldiers to respect and cherish women had be one of Leo''s top priorities.


    But by nature, he was still fiercely protective. He said that if he allowed women to fight, next they''d be


    fighting battles and getting hurt and that he wouldn''t stand for women getting hurt.


    So it is a work in progress but I know with enough persuasion, they''ll be more self-defence training at


    the very least.


    Meanwhile, Cato is growing up fast. With all sharp edges in the house padded and every staircase,


    gated, he has begun crawling like crazy. Fortunately, if you take your eye off him for a moment and he


    wanders off you can usually just follow the giggling and happy gargling to track the little rascal down.


    Every day he looks more like Leo. His eyes are the same vibrant blue and as little tuffs of golden brown


    waves begin to grow, their resemnce only get stronger. I just can''t wait to see his personality


    blossom too and watch him grow up into the great Alpha I''m sure he will one day be.


    I hadn''t heard much from Connor but I knew he was back living as a Rogue, drifting around the country,


    sometimes up into Canada. I know there is never going to be a part of my family in the Ste pack or


    an uncle to Cato but I''m certain I haven''t seen thest of my brother. In years toe, tensions will


    ease and things will change. At the moment, Leo and I don''t bring Connor up much. But with the news


    we may receive in three minutes, it could be time for that to change.


    "Is it done yet?" Leo asked impatiently.


    "It''s been two minutes and it takes five, Leonardo," I replied looking at the timer on my phone.


    We sat for another two and a half agonising minutes in the bathroom, a pregnancy test sat undisturbed


    on the side.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s it," he announced breaking the silence. "I can''t wait anymore," he added picking up the test and


    hastily removing the cap.


    "What does it say?" I asked anticipation devouring me.


    "Positive," he replied, looking up at me, a huge grin on his face.


    I squealed and he caught me as I threw myself into his arms.


    "We''re having another one!" I said kissing him with glee.


    He kissed me head again and again as he swung me around,  "We sure are."


    And here we go again...

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    ¡°Sssh sssh, don''t wake Daddy up," I whispered in my child''s ear and she immediately hushed before


    looking up at me with her huge, crystal blue eyes.


    "Good girl," I replied kissing her gently stroking the curls of blond hair on her head before cing her


    carefully back into the crib beside her twin sister. "I''ll miss you, my babies," I added resting my hand on


    Francesca and then Marie''s cheek.


    "Mommy?" a little voice said from the open doorway of the twin''s nursery.


    "Cato, what are you doing awake?" I asked my little toddler as I lifted him into my arms. "It''s sote."


    "I wanna y a game," he protested hugging me tightly.


    "I know a good game," I replied taking onest look at my sleeping twins before carrying Cato down the


    hall and back to his room.


    "What is it?" he asked.


    "Sssh. You have to whisper. Daddy is sleeping remember?" I said quietly.


    He nodded before we got to his room and I closed the door.


    "What''s the game, Mommy?" he questioned in the best whisper he could muster.


    "It''s called...sleeping lions," I said with a smile. He let out a giggle before mming his tiny hand over


    his mouth.


    "How do we win?"


    "You have to stay totally silent and you definitely can''t move. If you do, I win. If I do, you win. Okay?"


    He nodded again before lying down on his bed as I took a seat on the armchair beside it. I waited for


    ten minutes before I was sure he was asleep. I kissed my first born softly on the forehead before


    leaving the room for the second time that night.


    I had said my farewells to all six of my children. All that was left was my mate. I crept silently down to


    his office and found a piece of paper and a ck ink pen. I sat in his chair and began to write.


    To my dearest Leonardo,


    By the time you are reading this I will be far away. And that is how it should be. I am sure you will try to


    chase after me and there is nothing I can do to stop you but please understand that this is for the best.


    There is something that has to be done.


    As for your worries? There is no need. Trust me when I say I can defend myself from danger now.


    I know this wille as a shock and I am sorry that my only way of saying goodbye is through a letter


    but it was the only way. We both know that you would never have allowed this.


    Please let our beautiful children: Cato, Mathias, Ss, Francesca, Marie and Lili know that their mother


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    loves them. It pains me to think that I won''t be there for a portion of their childhood but this isn''t a final


    goodbye. When what needs to be done is done, I will return. I don''t know how far in the future that will


    be, but I have all intentions of seeing you again Leo.


    Until we meet again,


    E


    A tear ran down my cheek and onto the letter causing some of the ink to run. Since it was still readable


    and I was concerned about any of the seven sleepers upstairs waking, I wiped my eyes and left the


    letter before grabbing my small but loaded satchel and slipping out of the window in the bathroom that,


    despite the fact that three years had passed, still had a broken lock.


    I took onest look at my home before disappearing into the woods without a sound.


    Goodbye for now Leonardo.

 Chapter 104 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104 Chapter 104


    Two weeks and a long, tiresome journeyter, I arrived at my destination. I could have done it in less


    than a day if I''d travelled by ne but I couldn''t afford to allow Leo to track me that easily. Instead, I


    had to take the boat option- of the slow, unregistered kind too.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Fortunately, Naples harbour was busy and chaotic meaning, after thanking the kind sailor for his


    generosity, I could easily slip off the boat and disappear into the city without being seen. The air was


    warm and arid and the streets aromatic with herbs, olives and tomatoes. It was exactly how I imagined


    Italy but even more fantastic. I was proud to say my ancestors were from this wonderful country.


    I eventually reached the outskirts of the city and farnd and vineyards became farrger in number.


    With the help of a few locals, I managed to track down the address I had scrawled on the back of a


    crumpled grocery store receipt. It was a singr detached house, kind of solitary and not particrly


    boastful in size. Two stories, no car, quiet, peaceful and simple. Not what I had imagined at all.


    I made my way up the steps to the front door and knocked. A voice called for me to enter but nobody


    came to let me in. Deciding that the upant was expecting me to let myself in, I turned the nob of the


    unlocked door and cautiously opened it to reveal a room, which I assumed to be the kitchen and living


    room and a balcony at the opposite end of the door. On the balcony stood a man facing away from me


    and looking out at the countryside.


    Dark hair, tall, mid-twenties.


    He was exactly what I was looking for.


    "Long time no see, lil cuz," the man said slowly turning around to reveal his face.


    He was Max, that''s for sure, but he looked older, more mature, some may even go as far as amiable.


    "You''ve changed," I said cing my satchel down on the wooden table and heading through the sheer,


    white curtain onto the balcony.


    "It''s been three years," Max said leaning on the balcony railings and gazing out over the wine and olive


    yards.


    "This is where you chose to spend your exile?" I asked standing next to him at a slight distance to


    satisfy my caution of him.


    "I tried New York and Rio and Bangkok and Paris and London and even Bangalore but they weren''t


    right and I couldn''t make them my home. So I came back to our roots. Where it all began," he


    exined.


    "Right," I said. "It''s nice, I guess."


    We stood for a few moments in silence. I felt the gentle breeze through my hair and breathed in a deep


    lungful of the fresh air.


    "Still no mate?''" I asked.


    "I haven''t been looking," he replied. "There''s no rush, no title that needs an heir anymore is there?"


    I could tell in the tone and spite of his voice that he was still ming me for that fact.


    "Guess not," I said with a shrug.


    What did I care?


    "So what have you been doing for three years. Giving birth to and bringing up the Alpha''s kids?" Max


    asked.


    "Amongst other stuff," I said after a short scoff.


    "Such as?"


    "Since when did you care?" I snapped.


    "Since you appeared in my house,pletely alone, thousands of miles from home," he said turning to


    face me again.


    "I learnt how to fight," I replied eventually.


    "The Alpha would never have allowed that," Max stated shaking his head as he walked into the house.


    He lifted a jug of fresh water off the table and poured me a ss.


    "Did I ever say he did?" I asked. "Maria, Elena and I began a secret she-wolf training camp because it


    felt wrong that the ones in the most danger weren''t giving the opportunity to learn how to defend


    themselves from it. We got fed up with relying on men for protection so we started to teach ourselves."


    "Show me what you''ve got then," Max said raising an eyebrow with an amused smile.


    I returned a smile before taking a sip of my water and putting the ss back down. I began to stand up,


    but before I had the chance to finish Max was straddling me on the floor pinning my arms down.


    "That''s what I thought-"


    Halfway through his sentence, I snapped into self-defence mode. Twisting my wrists and driving my


    hands down, I freed my hands from his grip before using my legs to throw him off bnce and get


    myself out from underneath him and put myself on top. Max retaliated by using is sheer strength and


    weight to roll us back over.


    "Why did I fool for that? It''s been so long since Ist had to restrain someone that I forgot the oldest


    trick in the book," Max said when he was back in the dominant position.


    Time for n B.


    I used my legs to hook around his so that he lost his bnce and fell onto me giving me the opportunity


    to shove him off before he could think to stop me. I then twisted his arms which were still tightly gripped


    to mine around his own body so that I was in a kneeling position and above him again.


    "I''m impressed E, if only if you could do this three years ago," he said before untwisting his arms and


    getting to his feet pulling me with him and driving us into the wall. "You''ve got tactics and you''re strong


    but not as strong as an ex Megestanis."


    "Do not underestimate me," I hissed with a scowl before raising my knee to his manhood.


    He blocked it the first time, but he wasn''t expecting the second with the opposite leg. As he bent over in


    pain I reached down to my holster taking the Praesidium Deae Astra. When he looked back up, his


    face still in a grimace, I took the opportunity to knock him off his feet so that I was straddling him once


    again. Before he could retaliate I took his wrist and carved a tiny slit into his skin. In seconds his entire


    body had gone all floppy and unresponsive except for his eyes.


    "I guess you could see that as payback for everything you did to me in the space of a couple of weeks.


    Now that I''ve let my anger out from you almost ruining my life, we can be friends," I said getting off him.


    "Well...in twelve hours when you are able to move again. Revenge stings like a bitch, doesn''t it?"

 Chapter 105 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105 Chapter 105


    "Fucking bitch," Max groaned exactly twelve hourster.


    "Oh goody! you can move," I eximed taking my feet off his kitchen table and putting the bag of


    popcorn I found in his cupboard down.


    "You could have at least moved me off the hard floor," heined slowly getting to his feet.


    "You should have said something! How was I meant to know you were ufortable?" I said and he


    scowled at me whilst rubbing his shoulder. "Plus...you could of at least not left me in a cold cer for


    twenty-four hours with my arch enemy who almost killed me... although I seem to remember you doing


    it anyway didn''t you?" I added with a sarky smile.


    He shot me a re before stretching his arms and cracking his neck.


    "But I''m not here simply for the fun of stirring up our three-year-old hatred for one another,'' I said. "I


    came here because-" I began.


    "I know why you came here. I''ve almost been expecting you. My sister is thirteen and fast bing a


    woman. Her power is getting out of control, isn''t it?" Max replied basically stealing the words from my


    mouth as he dragged himself to one of the many chairs in a stiff fashion.


    "Over the past three years, I''ve been checking in on Milly every once in a while partly for my own


    curiosity, since you buggered off without telling me a single thing, but also to ensure she is alright. And


    for the most part, she was. But little things would happen every now and then and they became more


    frequent as she grew older. Like sometimes when she talked about you, she''d get a little upset and the


    weather would suddenly change for the worst. At first, I thought it was a coincidence but then it


    happened again and again and again. Every time she felt a strong emotion in fact. asionally, she''d


    tell me a dream too and I found that parts of her dreams woulde true. These dreams also


    progressed to visions during the day that would alsoe true. Last week, when I went to visit her,


    was when I decided something had to be done to help her. She told me she''d had a weird dream about


    the future of the pack but all she saw was death and destruction and she felt guilty for it- like it was


    going to be her fault. As she was telling me tears began to stream and a strong storm cast over the


    entire territory. Nobody was killed but some people were injured and others lost their homes," I


    exined.


    "I''ve always known this would happen at some point but the truth is: the reason I didn''t tell you before I


    left it because I don''t know why she is who she is or what to do about it. From the age of four, weird


    stuff like what you have described has been happening and nine yearster I still don''t know any more


    information about what is causing it,"  Max said with little optimism. "I can''t help you because I don''t


    know."


    "Neither do I but I bet I''m closer than you," I said pulling three thick books from my bag and mming


    them on the table.


    He rolled his eyes and looked at me with a bored expression.


    "You think the answer is in some musty old books?" he asked. "Trust me, I''ve looked."


    "Just listen," I ordered. "I spent hours in the Alpha''s library trying to find something...anything about


    witchcraft. After scrawling through almost every book I was beginning to think I was going mad but then


    I realised something. The books I was looking through were stories and historical facts about the pack-


    not top secret information concerning magic. A long and exhausted story involving a thorough search


    for a key no bigger than my thumbnailter I had ess to the one room at the top floor of the Alpha''s


    house that I had never been in before. My theories were confirmed when I opened the door to yet


    another bookshelf. Don''t ask me why the Alpha locked away books because I don''t know," I exined.


    "Anyway, there were three of particr interest," I said pointing to what I had put on the table. "Hecate


    Chiaramonti dea arindi, Chronica de prima Luna and Munera a quod deae."


    "Hecate Chiaramonti the goddess of witchcraft, the Chronicle of the first Luna and Gifts from the


    goddesses," Max tranted


    "Precisely. And All three of these mention the existence of magic time and time again. Hecate


    Chiaramonti is the Goddess of witchcraft. She is less known now but 2000 years ago they would


    worship her at the turn of every new moon, a sacrifice would take ce once yearly on the new moon


    of the Aries constetion. This is said to be the only time in a year when Hecate can harness and


    release power directly from and to humans. So the sacrifice, usually of someone used of witchcraft,


    was our ancient ancestors'' way of feeding and pleasing Hecate so she wouldn''t use her power that


    night to do evil on humans. Anyway, it is also said that sometimes in a very rare circumstance, it


    doesn''t specify what, a descendant of Hecate anywhere along her bloodline, could somehow be gifted


    some of her powers.


    The theme of witchcraft continues in the Chronicle of the first Luna. Potestas, the first Alpha of the Stell


    pack, was said to have a mate with some kind of supernatural powers. From the age of 15 she


    somehow knew what would happen secondster and by 17 she was having visions of future big


    events, like the stillbirth of her first child. There are also parts about controlling her surroundings. It


    says here that when she felt a strong emotion strange things began to happen around her. For


    example, at the time of the birth of her dead child, a vicious storm was cast over the pack territory


    before the hour was up. This killed 204 pack members and injured countless others. It sayster on in


    the book that by the time she was 25 she was able to control it. No emotions got the better of her


    anymore, she made predictions that greatly profited the pack and allegedly had some healing power


    too. This was all because of a gift from the Goddesses.


    Which brings me to the final book. Gifts from the Goddesses. This is all about Potestas Loren''s five


    original possessions. As we know and the book confirms, The Praesidium Deae Astra is one of them


    but Leo said the other 4 were either lost or destroyed. One of these four particrly sparked my


    interest," I said flicking to the correct page. "The Descendant of Hecate''s amulet. It''s a ne said to


    have witchcraft controlling powers that was given to Potestas as one of the five objects. He gave it to


    his Luna and she miraculously got control of her powers.''


    "So the first Luna is a Descendant of Hecate and she had powers from the ''rare circumstances''?" Max


    said.


    "Yes and all the things it mentions in the 2nd book: the predicting the future, the emotions thing, the


    healing. Milly has it all," I said.


    "As far as I know, we aren''t descendants of the Goddess of witchcraft," Max said.


    "This was so long ago and by now the bloodline will be hard to track back to her," I exined.


    "Then how can we possibly know for sure?" Max asked.


    "There''s a book that is meant to be in the Alpha''s secret library. It''s missing and I''m not entirely sure


    what it looks like, but it''s called Chiaramonti Hereditarium," I said. "And that''s what we have to find."


    "The Chiaramonti Hereditary. Like Hecate''s family tree?" Max asked.


    "Yep and somebody somewhere might still be keeping it updated. If your family is in Hecate''s bloodline,


    your name''s will be on it," I said.


    "And where on earth do we even begin to look for such a thing. It could be anywhere in the world and


    that''s if it even still exists. If any of this even exists."


    I delved into my bag and found the faded piece of paper that was in the designated space of the


    Hereditary in Leo''s secret library. On it was a note written in old-fashioned cursive handwriting reading:


    Chiaramonti Hereditarium, removed under Alpha''s orders and ced in the possession of Andrea


    Chiaramonti, Italia 1721, for updating and maintenance.


    "So some guy who lived in Italy in 1721 had it? This narrows it down how....?" He asked raising his


    eyebrow again.


    "If someone was given the task of maintaining it 300 years ago then there is a chance it still exists and


    we can at least try to look for it," I said rolling my eyes. "And if we are going to join forces in order to


    help your sister, you can stop being such a negative asshole right now."


    "How would you feel if someone disrupted your peaceful new life and demanded that your search the


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    entire world for an ancient book with them?" he protested.


    Fair point.


    "By peaceful do you mean boring? What the fuck do you do in this tiny house alone day after day for


    three years?"


    "You see this?!" he said gesturing to the vineyards outside of the window. "Grapes and olives don''t


    grow themselves, you know?!"


    "I don''t know what has happened to you, Maximus, and frankly I don''t want to. How someone can go


    from starting wars to being a fucking farmer in the Italian countryside, I can''t even begin to imagine. But


    you are going to help do this for your sister and you are going to try your best not to be a grumpy prick


    about it, okay?


    "Whatever," he grumbled. "For my sister," he added just to be sure that I knew that he wasn''t trying to


    do me any favours here."


    "Then let''s go," I replied with a sarcastic smile as I picked up my satchel.


    He rolled his eyes and began to follow me.


    "I didn''t know you could be so fucking bossy."

 Chapter 106 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106 Chapter 106


    Leo''s Point of View


    Two weeks ago,


    "Daddy, Daddy, Daddy!" Cato squealed jumping on the bed. "Wake up!"


    I opened my eyes, looked at the clock and groaned. I don''t remember thest time I wasn''t woken up


    before 6.


    "Can I have a cuddle?" he asked crawling onto my back.


    I sighed and lifted him off my back and into the air.


    He screamed with delight as I threw him up and caught him again.


    "Come here, you little monkey!" I said hugging him tightly as he giggled.


    I then looked beside me to E''s side of the bed.


    "Cato, where''s Mommy?" I asked in a far more serious tone.


    "Maybe she downstairs. Or running," Cato replied.


    But she never goes for a run without telling me first. Never.


    I stood up with him still in my arms and made my way into the hall.


    "E?!" I called.


    No response.


    "Ells!? Where are you?!" I called again.


    Still no response.


    I searched the library, kitchen, living room and all my children''s rooms but still no E.


    "Cato, will you go and get my phone from Mommy and Daddy''s room, please," I said putting him on the


    floor.


    He nodded and ran up the stairs as I went into my office. The second I entered I immediately spotted a


    single sheet of lined paper on my desk with E''s beautiful handwriting on it. It looked rushed and was


    clearly written hastily but beautiful all the same.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I lifted it up, my heart rate all ready increasing, and began to read. I studied each individual word


    carefully and then, unable to believe what I was seeing, read the whole thing again.


    "I got your telemaphone, Papa," a little voice said from the door.


    "Thank you, Cato," I said quietly staring at the in wall, my Luna''s words and realisation still sinking


    in.


    "What''s wrong, Dada?" he asked. "Where''s Mama?"


    "Don''t worry, baby. Just go and y. Daddy has something very important to deal with," I replied and


    he vanished off back upstairs.


    I dialled ir''s number and waited for him to answer.


    "Good morning, Alpha-" he began.


    "E''s gone," I stated interrupting him.


    "What?"


    "My Luna is gone," I repeated.


    "She''s been taken?"


    "No, she ran away. I don''t know why and I don''t know where to but I need to get her back immediately.


    Close off the borders entirely and send out a search party of as many men as we have avable. She


    must be found before anyone malicious learns of her disappearance and has the chance to hurt her," I


    borated.


    "Yes, Alpha," he replied before I hung up.


    I then tried to call her mobile. Sixteen times. I left twelve voicemails and twenty-seven texts too.


    The more time I spent without knowing any more, the sicker to the stomach I felt. Just the thought of


    never seeing my mate again brought on a lurching sensation deep inside. I couldn''t sit here and do


    nothing any longer so I called my Mother to watch my children whilst I joined the search.


    I don''t care whether she wants to be found or not and I don''t care how important her reason is. I am


    going to get her back no matter how long it takes.


    Nobody has ever escaped me before and that isn''t going to change. Not even for my Luna.

 Chapter 107 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107 Chapter 107


    E''s Point of View


    Three monthster,


    I had spent months with Max now and at first, we felt like we were making fast progress. It didn''tst


    long though. We soon found ourselves hitting a hard rock in our quest to rescue Milly from herself.


    "So now what?" Max asked after we had hunted down the alleged birthce of Hecate only to find a


    run-down house filled with nothing but someone''s old crap. "We''ve been searching for this fucking book


    for three fucking months and for what? We don''t even have a lead!"


    "We may be just aren''t looking in the right ces," I replied deep in thought.


    "No shit Sherlock!" Max eximed angrily kicking an old armchair in the house and creating a cloud of


    dust.


    "Can you at least try to control your temper, Max?! It''s not fucking helping!" I said. "Are you sure we


    didn''t miss any packs?" I asked.


    "We''ve searched them all," he answered confidently.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Even in the mountains?" I double checked.


    "Even in the mountains."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes I am fucking sure!" he roared, frustration lingering to his every word.


    "No need to get your panties in a twist," I mumbled.


    We sat in stood in silence for a few minutes before Max suddenly looked up.


    "There is one group we haven''t question yet actually..."Max said.


    "So we haven''t searched them all then," I concluded rolling my eyes.


    "No. We didn''t miss them in the pack search because they aren''t really a pack-"


    "Then what are they then? A cult?"


    "More of an advanced criminal organisation if you like," he corrected. "Ever heard of the Mafia?"


    "You think humans have this book?" I asked raising an eyebrow.


    "There''s a lycan Mafia too, dipshit," he said as if I was stupid.


    "Do you have to be so rude?" I asked.


    "You''re asking dumb fucking questions," he replied.


    "If we ask them nicely they might lend it to us," I said reverting back to the subject that is actually


    important rather than this useless bickering which had already cost us countless hours.


    "Absolutely not. They''re the most ruthless organisation in the world, not a fucking library," he replied.


    "Okay perfect. Let''s go and steal a book from the Mafia," I said grabbing the Praesidium Deae Astra


    from the table. "Come on Maxy. Your little sister isn''t getting any younger," I added heading towards the


    door.


    A few hourster, we arrived at a busy bus stop.


    "Where exactly are we going?" I questioned


    "Back to Naples," Max replied bluntly.


    "And why?"


    "It is the Mafia capital of Italy and the home to the Napoli Licantropo Archivio de Mafia. I thought we


    could pay it a little visit."


    "Naples Lycan Archive of the Mafia. And that is where you think the book is, I presume?"


    "Clever girl," he remarked looking at me before patronisingly patting my head.


    I rolled my eyes.


    Three months with this man was killing me and here''s why:


    1. he has only two moods: cranky and sarcastic or slightly rejuvenated but still incredibly sarcastic.


    2. He is both irritating and irritable at the same time...all the time.


    3. He is either intensely negative or intensely optimistic. There is no in between.


    4. Our personalities are like maple syrup and bacon. Do not go well, create a horrific concoction,


    I could go on.


    The journey from the edge of Sicily to Naples was a painfully long one. We had boarded a rickety old


    vehicle that was totally packed at 7 am and didn''t arrive until 2 pm.


    At one point I was forced to sit on Max''s knee. He kept prodding me in the stomach in a childish


    manner and in response I would elbow him in the ribs but he would relentlessly continue it regardless.


    "Can you stop doing that?" I hissed.


    "Can you stop doing that?" he mimicked.


    "What are you, a five year old?"


    He narrowed his eyes before pushing me off his knee into another Lady on the bus.


    "Scusa signora," I apologised in Italian before shooting Max a deathly look. "You just fucking wait until


    we get off this bus. I am going to murder you," I threatened.


    Heughed to himself before smiling an amused smirk.


    When we got off the bus in Naples, most of the city''s poption were enjoying a siesta away from the


    scorching mid-afternoon heat so we had the streets to ourselves. I resisted taking the great opportunity


    to silently murder Max without anyone seeing and set my mind on the task ahead.


    After walking for a few miles, we eventually reached the archive building. It was grand and intricate- the


    Mafia obviously didn''t struggle financially. There were carved pirs at even intervals along the front


    porch of the giant ce and statues of various creatures and symbols decorating the outside wall. The


    windows wererge but barred and locked and across the steps, leading to the front door under a huge


    archway, was a tiny almost invisibleser.


    We managed to locate an usered backdoor which I was easily able to pick the lock for with the help


    of my trusty hairpin. And just like that, we were in.


    Seemed a little too easy.

 Chapter 108 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108 Chapter 108


    "Let''s skip the whole ''who are you? What are you doing here thing?''. Been there done that. All you


    need to know is I am looking for the Chiaramonti Hereditarium and this is my asionally useful


    sidekick," I said kicking open the door that the guard had directed us to after Max had been almost


    strangling him to death for five minutes straight.


    What can I say? We get shit done.


    "Now which one of you is a decedent of Hecate Chiaramonti? Your guard told us he would be here."


    At the window of the room were three, dark-haired, muscr men. Within moments two had exited the


    office through a side door leaving the tallest leant casually against the wall.


    "Looks like we found our guy," Max said pping his hands together once.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Where is the Chiaramonti Hereditarium?" I demanded.


    "Italian isn''t your mother tongue is it?" the mystery man before me said. "But you speak it very well.


    Almost fluent in fact," he added slowly walked closer. His eyes were ck and devious and on his chin


    was a neat stubble shaved to the millimetre of perfection.


    "I don''t see how this is relevant," I responded. "Now answer the question."


    "Are you a mother, my dear?" He asked oblivious to my request.


    "Yes," I responded sharply.


    "Of how many? One? Two? Three? Four? Five?... Six? " He questioned emphasising his final word as


    if he already knew the truth.


    "Thetter," I said. His lips cracked into a sentiment smirk. He then slowly walked over to me and


    gently brushed my hair away from my neck. Softly, he ran his fingers from my jaw to the crook of my


    neck going over my mark in the process.


    "You don''t need to tell me who you are E Loren. I already know. I also know your Alpha- very well in


    fact," he said deeply before taking his hand off me. "Did you know that I am a loyal servant of his?"


    "Tell me where the Hecate family tree is and I will leave without any trouble," I said beginning to lose


    my patience with this man.


    "You couldn''t hurt a fly," he sneered looking me up and down. I raised my left eyebrow.


    "I wouldn''t underestimate her if I were you..." Max said making himself at home on the ck, leather


    swivel chair giving the man only seconds of warning before his back mmed into the elegantly


    engraved wall.


    "The second this knifees in contact with your blood, you will be paralysed for twelve hours," I


    hissed holding the Praesidium Deae Astra under his throat. "By the time you are able to breathe a word


    of this to anyone, we will be far away."


    "You don''t know what you''re getting yourself into, little girl," he said the same smirk on his face. "Mess


    with just one of us and you are done for."


    "Why not add the Italian Mafia to the long list of people I''m already running from? There is no one in


    this world that is more ''done for'' than me," I replied referring to all the Italian packs and rogues my


    cousin and I had disturbed in thest three months on top of Leo and my entire pack that are all


    currently hunting us down. "So tell us the information we need or I will freeze every single muscle in


    your body within seconds."


    "Take it from me, it hurts like a bitch," Max said in a bored tone.


    "First-hand experience," I seconded. A glint of fear crossed the man''s face. We stood silently for a few


    moments.


    "Chop, chop. We don''t have all day," Max said standing up from the chair and casually leaning against


    the wall next to where I was holding the man.


    I narrowed my eyes and pressed the knife on his bare skin.


    "Third door on your right, 4th level from the top of the second shelf on the left," the man said eventually.


    "Pleasure doing business with you," I said before using the Praesidium Deae Astra to make a small slit


    on his hand.


    "You really are a bitch," Max said in an amused tone as I allowed the man to drop to the floor.


    "He was getting on my nerves," I said walking to the door without looking behind.


    Nobody messes with E Jones either, my friend.

 Chapter 109 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109 Chapter 109


    When we had retrieved the hefty book, we headed back to Max''s little house on the edge of Naples.


    The book was incredibly thick and the pages as thin as Max''s chance of sess in life. The writing


    was minuscule making it hard to read the thousands of tiny names and dates of birth on each page.


    The first 500 hundred pages were hardly legible, although someone had carefully gone over the ink so


    that it hadn''t faded. Hecate Chiaramonti was on the first page, her birth date 1076 BC. That''s 3096


    years ago making it by far the oldest book in existence.


    For the first few hours of looking for the Megestanis family''s names, Max sat beside me, kind of


    helping. He then went to make dinner while I continued to search and then after five more hours tried to


    persuade me to carry on in the morning. I was more determined than that though, I''d go all night if I had


    too.


    It was 3 am and Max was passed out on the sofa. Still no sign of a single Megestanis, but I had found


    Postestas Loren''s mate. Her name was written as Donatia Chiaramonti Loren and unlike every other


    name, it was in red ink. Her birth date, April 16th 44 AD, was also in red.


    "Max , wake up," I said. "Bloody hell, Max! I said wake up!" I repeated after he didn''t reply.


    "Did you find her name?" He groaned still half asleep.


    "No, bute and look at this," I said and I heard him slowly stand and slump over to the table I was


    sat at.


    "Donatia Chiaramonti, mated name Loren, is written in red. That''s Postestas Loren''s mate, the one with


    the powers. Hecate is also in red and so is this boy from 345 BC called Mirus Marcero. He died in


    359 BC when he would have been 14, which makes me think he had the powers too and something


    obviously happened to him when he started to get out of control. In those days people used to name


    their offspring with meaning too. Donatia coulde from the Latin for gifted, Donatus, and Mirus


    coulde from the Latin of extraordinary," I exined.


    "So if your theory is correct, Milly''s name will be somewhere in this book in red?'' Max asked his voice


    still a little croaky from sleep.


    "Yep, so now it should be easily distinguishable," I said flicking through pages looking for a sign of red.


    It wasn''t until another hourter that I spotted the next red name. A girl named Elizabeth from the


    1700s. I put my slight disappointment that it wasn''t Milly aside and continued to search for another


    thirty minutes.


    "Max..." I said to my eldest cousin who had sloped back to the sofa. "I think I found her. Her full name is


    Millia right?"


    He nodded as he leant over my shoulder and looking to where I was pointing.


    "Millia Benedetta?" Max said reading the words on the page. "Her birthday, April 17th, 2007 AD, is right


    but why Benedetta and where is the rest of us?"


    "That''s not your Dad," I said pointing to the name that ording to the book was Milly''s father, Roberto


    Benedetta.  "When did Milo Megastanis die Max?..." I said after a moment of silence.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "February 1st, 2007," Max replied.


    "Two and a half months before Milly was born..." I said slowly under my breath.


    "Fucking hell," Max said. "Milo isn''t her Dad..."


    "Roberto Benedetta is," I finished.


    "You aren''t in this book because you aren''t a descendant of Hecate, but Milly...your half-sister is


    because she has a different Dad who also is," I said.


    "Well, that would be why my Mom ran away then. She had an affair with some random guy only a few


    weeks after her mate died, ended up pregnant and it was too painful to stay and bring up a child that


    doesn''t belong to Milo," Max concluded.


    "But we still don''t know why she has powers..." Max said. "She''s a descendant of Hecate but so are


    hundreds and thousands others. So why do her and Postestas'' mate and that Mirus boy and the girl


    from 1700s all have powers and the rest don''t?"


    "Wait...I think I''ve spotted something," I said flicking through the pages. "Milly''s birthday is April 17th,


    Donatia''s was April 16th, Mirus''s was April 18th, Elizabeth''s is April 14th. There''s a connection. There


    has to be."


    "All three of those are in the Aries constetion," Max said. "Does that mean anything to you?"


    "Aries...aries...aries," I said trying to remember what I had read about that constetion.


    "What did you say about the new moon in the Aries constetion? The one where they make a sacrifice


    for Hecate?" Max asked.


    "Every year at the turn of the new moon during the Aries constetion, ancient God worshippers would


    perform a sacrifice to Hecate, because it was believed to be the only time in a year when Hecate can


    harness and release power directly to and from humans," I recited.


    "So say, one of her descendants was born on a new moon would she be able to give them her power?"


    Max said.


    "If it was at the exact turn of the moon..." I said.


    "There''s a page in the Hecate book, I saw it yesterday, it marks every night of sacrifice to Hecate and


    it''s exact date and time. If this theory is correct Donatia, Mirus, Elizabeth and Milly should all have their


    birthday''s on that page," Max said opening the thick old book that was previously at the end of the


    table.


    A few minutester he had found the page and was now scanning through for the correct years.


    "April 16th 44 AD at 12:09. Donatia," He said before pausing again. "April 18th 345 AD at 21:51.


    Mirus. April 17th 1733 at 9:17. Elizabeth," he added. "And April 17th 2007 at 11:36. Milly."


    "And you know that Milly was born around that eleven thirty?" I asked and Max nodded.


    "Then it''s true. A descendant of Hecate born on the exact minute of the new moon during the Aries


    constetion has the powers of the Goddess of Witchcraft," I said.


    "The timings are so specific that even with the bloodline multiplying out over hundreds of generations it


    hasn''t happened in 300 years. Not since that girl in 1733," Max said. "So if the Alpha is a decedent of


    Hecate too, which he is, you might want to consider trying to avoid having a baby in April. You know


    just to be on the safe side."


    "I''ll keep it in mind," I said closing my eyes feeling a rush of self-satisfaction. We had solved the puzzle.


    Now, all we have to do is figure out what to do about it.


    Quite a wordy, information-filled chapter and I do hope I didn''t bore you, although it was very necessary


    for yourprehension of the story. Thanks for reading!

 Chapter 110 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110 Chapter 110


    A few dayster,


    "We could go back to the Mafia archive," Max suggested as we continued to walk, exasperated from


    the heat of the exposed countryside andpletely out of ideas of what to do about Milly. I can''t


    remember how we even ended up in this particrly dry sunflower field but the strong powdery aroma


    was irritating my nose and the thick itchy stalks were getting on myst nerve as we tried our best to


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    wade through them.


    "We definitely couldn''t. Do you have a death wish?" I responded before letting out a huge sigh.


    "Hecate''s bloody amulet could be anywhere in the entire bloody world."


    "And we only have a limited amount of time before your psycho of a mate turns up and drags you back


    to America and leaves me in a bloody mess on the floor," Max added.


    "Unnecessarily morbid. Thanks, Maximus," I replied. "And he''s not a psycho. He''s just very overly


    protective of someone who doesn''t want nor need to be protected."


    "He is the definition of a psycho."


    "He is also the father of my children and my mate so can you shut the fuck up?" I hissed losing my


    temper with both him and the wretched sunflowers.


    "Sorry little miss angsty," he grumbled quietly. "What''s got your panties in a twist?"


    "You."


    A few secondster we finally reached the edge of the field and escaped the ws of the sunflowers. I


    looked up as I wiped the sweat from my brow toe face to face with a slender, tall woman. She was


    thin and bony but muscr and strong too. Her dead straight brte hair reached the end of her


    spine and her harsh piercing dark eyes remained fixated on the two of us. Her skin was smooth over


    the pointed features of her face and she wore a serious, motionless expression. I''d put her around forty


    give or take a few years.


    After far too long of standing ufortably under her re, her thin lips twitched upwards and she


    finally opened her mouth to speak.


    "Are you aware that you are on my territory?" she asked in a cold, authoritative tone.


    "Your territory?" Max questioned.


    "You are on thend of the Girasole pack. I am the Alpha of the said pack, therefore, this is my territory.


    What are you doing on it?"


    "You''re an Alpha? But you''re a-" Max began but she interrupted.


    "A woman. Yes, congrattions. A wonderous observation. To answer your next question: my mother


    failed to produce my father a male heir before dying, so here we are, a female Alpha. Do you have a


    problem with that?" she responded sharply.


    "No," Max replied quickly. "Not at all."


    "Good. Now I will ask once more, what are you doing on mynd?"


    "I''m sorry, Alpha. We were just passing through and we didn''t realise there was a pack here. we don''t


    even know where here is. We''ll be on our way," I replied walking back into the sunflowers and dragging


    Max with me as he stood still in awe of the concept of a female Alpha. Get over it man. My question is:


    how did we miss this pack on our search for the Hereditary?


    "Hold on," she said and I paused before turning back to her. "American?"


    I exchanged nervous nces with Max. I probably should have let Max do the speaking. He hardly has


    an American ent when he speaks Italian at all. Probably because, unlike me, he was brought up


    speaking it.


    "Yes," I replied after a slight hesitation. "We are here, in Italy, for family reasons."


    "Don''t bother lying to me. Every Alpha in the world is aware of your disappearance, E Loren," she


    said. "There''s a big reward for the one that returns you safely home to your mate."


    My face dropped as my heart rate raised.


    "Luckily for you, I have never been one for rewards. But I am curious, what is your real business here?"


    she asked.


    "We are looking for something," I began. "A kind of amulet. It is for my cousin, Max''s sister," I added


    gesturing towards Max. "And, crazy as it sounds, it is supposed to help her control her magical powers.


    Trouble is: we don''t have a clue where to even begin looking. It could be anywhere in the world and


    that''s if it still exists."


    "I believe that I know someone that can help you," she said her face softening slightly. "Come with me."


    She turned around and began to walk away from the sunflowers.


    To begin with I didn''t follow her and instead looked at Max for some kind of reassurance. Unfortunately,


    he seemed just as unsure as me.


    "You can rx, Luna. I will not be sharing your whereabouts with your mate. You clearly have


    something important to do," she said without even turning around.


    Max shrugged his shoulders and began to follow her.


    "What choice do we have?" he said to me quietly.

 Chapter 111 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111 Chapter 111


    "On that hilltop, you will find an elderly man with a carved wooden staff. My pack refers to him as the


    Oracle and he has been able to help in many of our times of need. He may know how to help you too,"


    she said gesturing to the peak of an inclination in the rtively tnd about a mile away. "Good luck


    on your quest," she added with what appeared to be almost a smile and in a much less solemn tone.


    "Thank you Alpha..." I began before realising I didn''t even know her name.


    "Silvia. Alpha Silvia," she answered.


    I nodded before she left Max and me to make our way to the so-called ''Oracle''.


    "She was nice," Imented.


    "If creepy and grave is your idea of nice..."


    I elbowed him in the stomach.


    "She didn''t hand us into Leonardo and she has shown us to someone that can help us. You ought to be


    more thankful," I said.


    "Do you have to talk to me like I am one of your sons? I lost my mother when I was fourteen. I don''t


    need you to rece her now that I''m twenty-seven," Max replied walking faster ahead of me.


    I rolled my eyes and kept going at my own pace. I gave up trying to civilise him weeks ago and


    epted the fact that we would never go more than five minutes without bickering.


    As we made our way up the dusty hill, my mind began to wonder, as it did at least ten times a day, to


    my home and family.


    "What are you doing?" I had asked Leo as I walked into the living room early one morning. He was


    shirtless and appeared to be doing press-ups.


    "Working out. Isn''t it obvious?" he replied between deep breaths.


    "You never work out. You don''t need to," I stated, admiring his perfectly toned natural muscles.


    "You won''t be saying that when I''m forty."


    "But you''re not forty. You''re twenty-five and it''s fifteen years until you''re forty."


    "It''s also fifteen years until Cato turns seventeen and takes over the Alphaship so I have to keep up my


    strength until then," he exined as he continued you toplete more and more press ups.


    "Your great great great great Grandpa is still alive at 120. I don''t think you need to worry about turning


    forty in fifteen years."


    "When Antonio was my age, he looked like this too," Leo said now doing his press-ups with one arm.


    "Have you seen him now that he is forty-two?"


    "I can''t say I have ever seen your father shirtless, to be honest."


    "Well, he is still Muscr but nowhere near how he was. He had me when he was much younger than I


    was when we had Cato so I have to keep this whole Alpha thing up for longer meaning I have to keep


    my strength up for longer MEANING I have to work out."


    "Whatever," I said with an eye roll. "You do whatever makes you happy but does it have to be in here?


    With all the sweat and panting."


    "I''m hardly sweating," he pointed out.


    "That''s because you don''t need to bloody work out," I said as a little person waddled into the room.


    "Mama, what is Dada doing?" Cato asked.


    "That is a very good question, Bambino," I said as he stood next to me watching Leo continue to push


    himself towards and then away from the floor with his arms.


    Our eldest child then toddled forward and as Leo came down he took a seat on his back only to be


    lifted up again by Leo''s press up.


    Leo and I bothughed as he sat casually on his father''s back as he continued to do his press-ups.


    "Is that more of a challenge for you, Alpha?" I asked.


    "A two-year-old? He doesn''t even weigh 30 pounds," Leo replied.


    "What about a neen-year-old weighing like 110 pounds," I questioned picking Cato up and sitting on


    Leo''s back with him on myp.


    "Is that more of a challenge for you? 140 pounds?" I asked as the front door swung open.


    "In here Luca!" I called knowing immediately who our visitor was.


    "Oh my, this looks like a fun game," he said his eyes casting to Cato and me. "Can I join?"


    "No," Leo stated. "Absolutely not."


    Luca looked at me, then Leo again and then me again before giving in to temptations and lurching


    forward.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Luca, no!" Leo hissed as he slid himself onto Leo''s back beside me "Luca!"


    I burst out inughter as Leo shook under the weight of the three of us.


    "Come on, Alpha," Luca encouraged. "Give us ten."


    "Is there any point calling me Alpha if you are going to ignore my everymand anyway?" Leo asked


    breathing heavily as hepleted another slow push-up.


    After exactly 31 more, Leo copsed to the ground in exhaustion.


    "Get the fuck off me, Luca," he snapped as I stood up with Cato leaving Luca happily seated on Leo.


    "Don''t swear in front of your two-year-old, Alpha," Luca scolded.


    "Get the FRICK off me before I ...." Leo shouted even louder than the first time before trailing off and


    looking at Cato. "Brain you," he added in a whisper.


    Luca jumped to his feet and allowed Leo to catch his breath in peace.


    "At least now you know that you can do 32 press ups with 350 pounds on your back," Luca said


    optimistically.


    "Will I be as stwong as Daddy one day, Mommy?" Cato asked.


    "Of course you will sweetie," I replied cing my hand on his little cheek. "Maybe even stronger," I


    whispered in his ear.


    "Yay!" he squealed in excitement. "And Mommy?"


    "Yes, ma bambino."


    "What does ''Fuck'' mean?"


    "Well this is the top," Max said pulling me out of my blissful daydream.


    I looked around to see a very bare and dryndscape with the only shade being provided by a single


    tree. Underneath the tree sat an old, withered-looking man sat with his legs cross and his eyes closed


    in some kind of mediation.


    "Are you the Oracle?" I asked as we approached him. I felt bad for disturbing whatever he was doing


    but at the same time, we had no choice.


    "I am the one you have been searching for yes," the old man replied in a hoarse voice with his eyes still


    closed. "But I''ve always thought that the term ''Oracle'' is a little far-fetched."


    "We need your help."


    "I am aware but I''m afraid I am unable to give it to you," he said after a little pause. "I have not had the


    Amulet for thirteen years. Not since those men from the city snatched it from me."


    "Do you mean the Mafia?" Max questioned.


    "That is what they call themselves. Savage brutes more like."


    "Do you know where they keep it?" I asked and he finally opened his eyes to reveal two gleaming


    green orbs.


    "Take my hand, child," he said. "It is easier if I show you."


    I exchanged nervous looks with Max.


    "You too, young man," he added holding his hands out to both of us.


    I cautiously crouched down and took his frail and bony hand.


    "Both of you close your eyes," hemanded as he closed his again.


    We did so and it felt as though we had been transported away from the hilltop and into a room. Infront


    of us was the amulet in a ss container. I only had the chance to get a quick look before the vivid


    image zoomed out to reveal the guard filled hallway, a stairwell, the old building it was in and then


    finally a split second glimpse of a street sign. Within seconds of its start, the vision was over and we


    were brought back into reality.


    I gasped at what had happened sunk in.


    "It''s in Venice?" I rified looking at Max''s shocked face.


    "It appears you have a long journey ahead of you," the oracle deduced.


    "And if we seed in retrieving it, then what? How do we use it?" Max questioned.


    "Great good cane from your sister''s power, but also great evil, Maximus. It can be both a gift and a


    curse. Even an object of great virtue, such as the Amulet, can not miraculously save her from the


    otherwise inevitable doom she faces. It will control Millia''s powers for the good but only if that is her


    wish. If control for the benefit of her pack is not what she truly desires then the power of the Hecate''s


    Amulet will go to more sinister uses and there is nothing you can do," he exined as he pulled himself


    to his feet with the help along wooden branch-like stick he then turned his back to us and took a slow


    step.


    "Wait, why would she not want to use her power for good?" I asked as he walked away.


    "Mirus''s Father asked me to the same thing 1658 years ago," he replied not looking back. "Some of us


    are simply different."


    He then disappeared off from the hilltop leaving Max and I a little dumbstruck.


    "He''s 1658 years old?" Max said staring vacantly into space.


    "At least," I answered my eyes still wide.


    Am I going insane or am I right in thinking that we just had a conversation with a psychic wizard that is


    thousands of years old?


    "Shall we go to Venice then?" Max asked casually haven pulled himself together.


    "Alright," I replied shrugging.


    We then walked away from the hilltop and began to make our way back to the town to find a bus stop.


    Nothing really surprises us for long anymore.

 Chapter 112 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112 Chapter 112


    Three dayster,


    It took us three days, two buses, four taxis and a horse to get to Venice meaning we had plenty of


    opportunities to formte a n.


    "One more button," Max said looking at my shirt as we approached the building we had both seen in


    the vision.


    "I have a mate you know, Max," I argued.


    "Do you want to get the Amulet or what?" Max said with a sarcastic smile. "You need to look less like a


    nun and more like a promiscuous wanton strumpet."


    I sighed and undid yet another button on my shirt.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ll be on the roof waiting. Shout if you need anything," he said and I nodded.


    We had decided that the both of us going in there would be far too suspicious so I, the ''harmless''


    woman, volunteered.


    "Buongiorno," I greeted after taking a deep breath and entering the building. In the lobby, there was a


    suited man stood guard.


    "Brothel is down the road," he informed me.


    Rude.


    "I am looking for the Descendant of Hecate''s amulet actually. Am I in the right ce?" I continued in my


    best Italian.


    "Who wants to know?"


    I paused for a moment before sending them my best ''sexy'' smile.


    "I''m not convinced that I should be telling you this but..." I began. "I suppose just between us."


    "Spit it out, woman," the guard grumbled impatiently.


    "Come a little closer, I don''t want to shout it," I said beckoning him with my finger.


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at me suspiciously. I gave him a gent smile and he eventually


    released himself from his spot and moved closer to me. I then stood on my tiptoes and brought my


    mouth to his ear before stabbing him in the back- literally.


    His body froze and he copsed to the floor with the Praesidium Deae Astra still in his back. I removed


    it before heading through the big double doors I had seen in the vision.


    "Ay!" I heard a voice cry before spotting a man race towards me. In seconds, he too was lying


    paralysed on the floor and I was halfway up therge staircase at the other end of the room.


    I followed the route I hadmitted to memory and was soon in the heavily guarded hallway that leads


    to the amulet room.


    "Hey boys, I''m just gonna have to nip into that room up there. Don''t mind me," I said calmly as ten sets


    of eyes set on me.


    "I''m afraid we are under strict orders to not allow anyone inside of this room," One of the guards said


    stepping in front of me.


    "Well, that really is a shame," I said before swiping his arms with the magical knife.


    He copsed leaving the other nine men shocked.


    "Seize her," one ordered and they all began surrounding me.


    One by one I picked them off with the use of my fists, kicks and the sword. I was then able to edge my


    way to the door.


    When the obstacle of the guards was eliminated, I dusted my self off and I kicked open the door to


    reveal the ss cab containing the amulet.


    I smiled to myself before hastily removing the lid and going to grab the amulet. The moment the ss


    casing was off, an ear piercing rm sounded throughout the building.


    "Are you fucking kidding me?" I hissed before stuffing the amulet into my pocket and running back into


    the corridor. As I turned the corner back to the stairs, I was faced with four scary looking men running


    straight in my direction.


    I quickly did a U-turn in the hallway and ran the other way with them in close pursuit. Due to my size, I


    was able to weave through the maze-like corridors much faster than the bulky men and as a result, I


    reached what looked like escape n B much faster- a small hatch in the ceiling.


    After dragging the first piece of furniture I saw from the edge of the hallway so that it was directly


    underneath the roof hatch, I climbed onto it and forced open the roof hatch.


    I pulled myself up and Max, who had been waiting patiently, helped me through thest bit.


    "Did you get it?" he questioned.


    "Yes, but we don''t have time to hang around," I replied looking nervously through the hatch to check for


    the guards. "Go."

 Chapter 113 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113 Chapter 113


    We ran along the rooftops of Venice. Leaping over alleyways and jumping various walls and obstacles


    as if we had been doing it our whole lives.


    And I was having the most fun I''ve had in three months.


    The four mafia men in hot pursuit only added to the thrill and exhrating of the chase. We were


    gaining ground much quicker than they were and I felt confident that we would escape without a fight.


    Well, that was until we reached the end of one building and it was at least a six-metre jump to the next.


    "Are you fucking insane?" Max hissed grabbing my wrist and preventing me from taking the jump


    without a second thought. "And do you want to die young?"


    "You''re underestimating me. I can do it," I reassured before taking a long run up and leaping across the


    wide alleyway.


    I reached the other side with just a few millimetres to spare.


    "Your legs are double the length of mine!" I called to Max who was still on the other side. "If I can do it,


    so can you!"


    "Okay, I''ming!" he called after looking back at the fast approaching men.


    He quickly took a few steps back before sprinting to the edge. The men were a mere metre away and


    the one at the front reached out to grasp my cousin as he neared the edge of the building. His fingers


    brushed along the fabric of Max''s jeans, a split second earlier and he would have got his ankle.  I


    watched as he lept off the edge of the building, arms iling and guards desperately trying to grab at


    his legs. Hended with a thud on the next building beside me, breathing heavily and wiping the sweat


    from his brow.


    "That was way too close," he panted sitting up to see the men stood angrily still on the other side of the


    gap.


    "We don''t have time to waste," I said. "Get up."


    We made our way to the other side of the building where a set of external steps stood.


    "Down here," I said beginning to hurry down them.


    We ran for about ten seconds before Max grabbed my arm and hauled me to a stop.


    "Wait," he asked. "Do you hear that?"


    I strained my ear to hear echoey footstepsing from the stairs below us.


    "Oh shit," I cursed turning on my heel and thundering back up the stairs.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    We reached the top again only to be met by the four men, who were originally chasing us, now having


    all made the jump.


    "Double shit," Max muttered searching for another way off the rooftop.


    "Triple shit," I added as about five more Mafia guards poured out of the metal stairwell- including the


    Descendent of Hecate we had first met in Naples.


    Did he follow us here?


    "You have nowhere to go," he informed us pointing a gun in our direction. He wore an arrogant smirk


    and strode towards us with confidence and ego in his step. "I''ve been following you on your journey


    and we have this entire building surrounded. Did you think you could steal from us and get away with


    it?" he asked stepping closer to us.


    "We did the first time," I hissed slowly removing the Preaesidium Deae Astra from its holster.  The


    smirk was wiped from his face and reced with a furious re.


    His upper lip twitched slighted before he lurched forward and grabbed me tightly around the waist with


    the gun pointed at my head as he snatched the sword out of my hand.


    "I think I''ll take this," he said examining it carefully after releasing me.


    "If it''s the book you want then fine, we have no need for it anymore," I said chucking them the heavy


    document, feeling kinda relieved that I wouldn''t have to carry it with me anymore. One of the guards


    caught it and stifled augh.


    "I''m afraid it is not that easy, sweetheart. You messed with us, now we have to mess with you," he


    muttered in my ear.


    Suddenly, three of the men stood behind us were tackling Max to the floor and secondster a different


    three wereing for me.


    An exhausting struggleter, Max and I were both knelt on the rooftop with our hands behind our


    backs, restrained by three mafia men each.


    "And I believe you still have something that belongs to us," he said taking my satchel and finding the


    amulet.


    "That doesn''t belong to you," Max spat. "It was a gift from the Goddesses to the Luna of the Ste


    pack."


    "I don''t care for the witches or your stupid pack. As far as I am concerned, this belongs to the Mafia


    meaning you have stolen from us. Now, who should I go for first?" the descendant of Hecate taunting


    waving the paralysing tool in his hand.


    "The whore who left you on the floor for twelve hours probably," One of the men holding me said.


    "I''m not a whore," I spat trying to free my arms.


    He slowly strolled up to me before crouching down and roughly pulling my hair so that I was forced to


    look at him.


    "Oh yeah?" he asked an evil glint in his eye. "You''re Alpha Loren''s little whore, aren''t you? Bet you let


    him do all sorts of dirty things to you?"


    "Get the fuck off me," I said jerking my head away from him as all seven of themughed.


    I scowled at him and tried to force myself free...again...


    "You really are a work of art," he said grabbing my face again in one of his hands and running his


    thumb along my lower lip. "What beautiful eyes and sexy lips..."


    His finger and eyes then trailed from my lips and down to my neck before hesitating for a moment. He


    looked me dead in the eye before I felt his hand grab my breast.


    I struggled and screamed, but one of the men holding me just mmed his big, gold-ringed hand over


    my mouth. An amused expression swept over his face as he maintained our eye contact. How can


    someone get so much pleasure from another''s pain? Cynical. Totally and utterly cynical.


    After a few more agonising moments and Max growling some things I shan''t be repeating in front of my


    kids, he finally let go and cut a slit in my arm with the Preaesidium Deae Astra.


    Blood flowed out of the tiny wound but apart from that nothing.


    "Did I forget to mention that it only works when the Luna of the Ste pack wants it to?" I growled as


    the wound on my hand glistened for a few seconds before healing and disappearing entirely.


    He then tried it on Max and the exact same process urred. The man threw it onto the floor in anger.


    "Take them back to the base and I''ll let you know when I''ve decided what to do with them," he snarled.


    "Maybe we will even introduce them to the boss."


    The boss? If he''s not the boss, then who is?


    I felt myself being dragged to my feet. Without hesitation, I fought against them. I failed to liberate


    myself but at least I made their jobs much more difficult.


    "If you aren''t going toe along nicely, I will inject you with enough wolfsbane to keep you knocked


    out cold for hours. And it won''t exactly be painless, sweetheart," he threatened.


    I gave him a sarcastic smile before kicking one of my restrainers in the ce it hurts the most. I


    elbowed the second in the face and kicked the third in the chest leaving them all either sprawled onto


    the floor or sping a body part in agony.


    Max was having more trouble and just before he shook thest one off I felt a sharp scratch in my arm


    and my world went ck.

 Chapter 114 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114 Chapter 114


    One year ago,


    "Hot lemon and honey, fluffy socks and a warm water bottle for my favourite little girl," Leo said sitting


    beside me on the sofa. It was a new moon and I was pregnant with twins (not much fun at all).


    "Thank you, Leonardo," I said resting my head on his shoulder as the lemon and honey soothed my


    insides. "But soon I won''t be your favourite girl. They''ll be somepetition," I said putting my hand on


    my humungous baby bump.


    "You''ve been wanting a daughter for ages and now two areing along at once," he replied stroking


    my head gently and putting his other hand on my stomach.


    "Thank God. I''ve been feeling very outnumbered recently."


    "Well yes, this house is a little male heavy," Leo agreed referring to our three sons.


    "And in a few years, they''ll be someone to braid my hair for me. I still can''t do it myself and I''ve been


    trying my entire life," I said with a sigh.


    "What are you talking about? I can braid hair," Leo stated.


    "Shut up," I muttered. "No, you can''t."


    "I can!" he said defensively. "My sisters taught me when I was little."


    "Show me then," I said.


    "Fine," he replied. "I will."


    I sat on hisp as he pulled my hair all behind my back and split it in two.


    "Ouch," I winced as he started to braid. "You don''t have to pull so hard."


    "Not my fault that your hair is so knotty," he replied. "And no pain no gain."


    About ten painful minutester, he was finally done. I handed him some hair bands for him to secure


    the ends before heading to the bathroom to admire his work.


    "Leo, I am ashamed of you," I stated after seeing my braids in the mirror- if you can even call his


    creations braids. "I look like I a hedgehog that has been dragged through a bush backwards."


    "They aren''t that bad," he protested. "I haven''t done it in more than a decade so you''d expect me to be


    a little rusty."


    "They are shocking."


    "Let me try again then," he said as I sat back down on the sofa and he pulled the hair ties out. "I''m


    going to be a father to two daughters. I should at least know how to do hair."


    We spent the rest of the evening sat on the sofa as Leo meticulously perfected his braiding skill on my


    head. It took him hours but he got there in the end and the result was a stark contrast to his first


    attempt.


    "You can officially add braiding to the extensive list of things you are good at," I said looking in the


    mirror at the perfection he had created.


    Soon enough I was dragged out of my dream by my body finally deciding to regain consciousness. I


    slowly sat up from the hard floor with all parts of me in pain. I held my throbbing head in my hands and


    tried to ignore the fact that every muscle in my entire body aching like they were filled with poison-


    which they were.


    "Fucking wolfsbane can go to fucking hell."


    "Wee back," Max said from the other side of a small room.


    "Where are we?" I groaned as I looked over at Max, who had taken to throwing a stone up into the air


    and catching it continuously.


    "The Mafia''s holding cell," he said in a bored tone.


    "Why?"


    "Because we''re being held by the Mafia."


    "Yes, thanks, Max. At least I can always count on you to relentlessly point out the obvious," I replied


    saltily.


    He looked up and shot me a re.


    "Ask a stupid fucking question, get a stupid fucking answer."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Shut up," I snapped walking to the bars of the cell.


    "Sorry, little Miss Grouchypants."


    "Hey, guards!" I called.


    "What are you doing?" Max asked.


    "Unlike you, I''m trying to get us out of here," I hissed and he rolled his eyes.


    A few secondster a big man appeared wearing a bva.


    "Can I talk to whoever is in charge around here?" I questioned.


    "No. He''s busy," the man replied monotonously.


    "Please."


    "I said no," he growled.


    "I can make it worth your while," I said seductively cing a hand on his chest through the bars. "State


    your price," I said leaning my body against the bars and using my sexiest tone.


    His eyes flickered with lust and a smirk slipped onto his mouth.


    "I''d like to taste your lips," he said cing his fingers under my chin.


    Max made an immature gagging noise from behind us whilst I rolled my eyes.


    "And if I agree you''ll take me to see the boss?" I questioned as he removed his hood revealing a


    menacing face.


    "That all depends on the quality of the kiss," he said cing his lips on mine as I tried my best not to


    throw up in his mouth. I ran my hand down his chest and to his belt where there was a selection of keys


    which I had already eyed out to contain the correct one for our cell. Having easily unhooked it, I slipped


    it into my pocket before breaking up the repulsive kiss.


    "So?"


    "You could be the best kisser in the history of the world, sweetcheeks, and I still wouldn''t take you to


    the boss," he replied with a smirk. "Thanks though," he added tucking my hair behind my ear. "That


    was beautiful."


    "Pleasure doing business with you, Sir," I remarked as I watched him walk away whilst putting the


    bva back on.


    "Congrats. Now not only are we still stuck in this ce but I feel sick to the stomach. You kissed him for


    nothing," Maxmented.


    "This doesn''t look like nothing to me," I replied throwing the key in his direction.


    "You got that from him?!" he asked taking a good look at the key.


    "You think I really thought he''d bring us to his boss in exchange for one kiss?" I questioned.


    "I thought that maybe you just wanted to kiss him. He kinda looked like the Alpha," Max replied.


    "Um no, he kinda didn''t. That is so revolting," I snapped.


    Maxughed to himself so I took the courtesy of shoving him roughly in the chest.


    "Shut the fuck up, Max."


    "Or what?"


    "I''ll cut your tongue out and force feed it to you," I threatened. "Now are you going to help me or what?"


    "Fine. Let''s get out of this fucking ce."


    "And how do you n on doing that, pretty boy?" A voice said from the dark corridor.


    Max quickly shoved the key into his pocket just before the Descendent of Hecate appeared with two


    men in bvas.


    "My boss thinks it is finally time the three of you had a little reunion," he said deviously as he unlocked


    the cell door.


    "Reunion?"


    "I believe you have already met. Many years ago," he replied and I furrowed my eyebrows before


    exchanging confused looks with Max.


    "One of you take the girl," he ordered to the two men. "The other can help me with the more


    challenging prisoner," he added looking at Max.


    "They''re doing that thing where they underestimate you again," Max teased as the men came towards


    us.


    "Whatever," I replied.


    "Just a weak little girl unable to defend herself...." he muttered under his breath in a provocative


    manner.


    He was obviously in need of a little entertainment.


    Good job I am willing to provide.


    He allowed the Descendent and the other man take him easily but I, however, was determined to show


    them what they are really dealing with.


    I easily fought the guy off me and left him groaning on the ground.


    "Oops! sorry," I said in a girly tone as the Descendent turned to me shocked.


    "Giovanni! Eduardo!" he shouted down the hallway before two men appeared wearing hoods just like


    all the others.


    "Seize the girl and follow me. And be careful -she''s feistier than she looks," he warned as I smiled


    sweetly.


    I saw Max roll his eyes and give me an amused smile as I allowed Giovanni and Eduardo to hold me


    without a single bit of resistance.


    We walked for a few minutes up a staircase and then through a series of corridors until we reached a


    huge wooden carved door.


    The descendent knocked loudly before a voice from inside the room finally spoke.


    "Come in, Diego," it said to who I assume is the descendent of Hecate.


    But I weirdly recognized the voice. The way it sent shivers through my spine and caused the hair on my


    arms to stand on end seemed oddly familiar to me.


    Diego pushed open the door and dragged Max into the room. In the corner by arge window stood a


    tall dark haired man with a strong scent of authority surrounding him. At first, he didn''t turn around but I


    knew who he was immediately.


    "Hello again, cousins."


    "Luciano," I growled. "I thought you were dead. I hoped that you were dead."


    "Well, here I am, as alive as ever. What can I say? I can survive almost anything," he said shrugging


    his shoulders.


    "Just like a cockroach," I remarked under my breath.


    "I have to say, E, I am impressed. How did you escape the infamous Leonardo Loren for so long?"


    he said.


    "Let us go," I demanded. "We have something important to do."


    "What can be more important than your children? Your mate? Being Luna of thergest, most powerful


    pack in the world?" he said cing a finger under my chin and slowly kissing my cheek. His lips


    lingered ufortably on my skin for a second as I was rendered totally immobile. I wanted more than


    anything to kick him where the sun doesn''t shine but I couldn''t.


    It appears that he is the only one left in this world that I still fear.


    "Rot in hell, you perverted piece of shit," I hissed finally able to jerk my head away from him.


    "And you Maximus," Luciano said moving to Max. "It''s been years and I miss our times spent together,


    however, this wasn''t quite the get together I had in mind for our reunion. What brings you to Venice and


    why have you two been stealing from me?" he asked a hint of betrayal in his eyes as he looked at Max.


    "Milly is sick and she needs Hecate''s amulet," Max replied honestly.


    "Milly...your little witchy half-sister," Luciano said. "Then why didn''t you just ask?" he added with a


    smile.


    "You would have given it to me?" Max asked.


    "Anything to help my favourite second cousin out," Luciano said. "Release him, Diego."


    "We had no idea you were even alive let alone the boss of the Mafia, Luciano."


    The two men holding Max then let go of him and Luciano pulled Max into a manly hug before pping


    his chest and handing him the amulet.


    "I''ve missed you, my friend," he said before turning back to me. "I believe you have already met some


    of my guys. Including Diego, second inmand around here," Luciano added gesturing to the


    descendant. "It would be great to have your help around here too. But as for your sidekick, take her


    back to her cell," Luciano ordered. "She''s my ticket back into the Ste pack and I can''t risk any chance


    of her escaping."


    "Leonardo will never let you back into the pack," I snapped.


    "Not even if I return his mate safely back to him?" Luciano questioned.


    For once I didn''t actually have anything to say. He has a good point.


    "That is what I thought," Luciano said. "When I have finished making you pay for the trouble you have


    caused, I will personally escort you back to your mate."


    "Making me pay? We were trying to help a thirteen-year-old child. We had to do something before she


    got herself killed and you want to punish me for that?" I argued.


    "E, my dear," he began smelling my hair in a very creepy way. "I am the leader of the Mafia now. I


    don''t give a shit whether you had good intentions or whether you are my family or not. Nobody messes


    with me and gets away with it. Also, I just don''t like you and watching you suffer will bring me great


    pleasure. Two months should be plenty."


    "You disgust me, Luciano," I spat. "Two months?! Are you fucking kidding me? I have six kids that I


    need to get home to!"


    "You should have thought about that before you left."


    "You are a piece of cow shit, Luciano! You know that, right?"


    He crouched down to my height and smoothed out my creased shirt. He then tucked a loose strand of


    hair behind my ear. Excuse you, but did I could say you could touch me?


    "Such as pretty face yet such a filthy attitude. It is a true shame," he said with a sigh. "Take her away,"


    he ordered in an emotionless tone after standing up and turning away from me.


    "And when you eventually do take me back to Leonardo, what is going to stop me telling him that you


    really found me two months before? I''d like to see you try and win back his trust after he knows that."


    As his men dragged me out, I didn''t hear a single word of response, probably because this time I am


    the one with a good point.


    "Is this really necessary, Luciano?" Max interjected. "I havemitted the same deeds against you as


    her. Why does she deserve to be punished and held in a cell and not me?"


    "Because 1. like I have already mentioned, I can''t risk her escape and 2. she is the reason Leonardo


    kicked me out of his pack. She has that to pay for too."


    "That was three years ago now. Three years ago, I wanted nothing more than to see her suffer and


    now look at us," Max argued.


    "So you know exactly how I feel then," Luciano chirped pping Max on the chest again in a half


    friendly, half assertive manner. "I said take her away," he ordered his men. "Don''t make me say it


    again."


    The men dragged me out of the room and back through the hallways and down the stairs.


    "Do you have to be quite so rough?" I questioned. "This is ady you''re handling."


    "Ady that knows how to use her fists. I''m not taking any chances, woman," he replied before we


    reached the cell.


    It was only as I watched one of them lock the cell door that I remembered who had the stolen key.


    Max.


    That''s just great. Not only has he wangled himself out of this mess but he has also taken my chance of


    getting out with him.

 Chapter 115 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115 Chapter 115


    Three hourster, I was still sat on the concrete floor of the cellpletely alone. I had taken to


    throwing Max''s stone up in the air and catching it out of sheer boredom. Staying in here for two months


    is certain to drive me insane.


    Fuck you, Luciano.


    I guess we should look on the bright side. Max has the amulet and I''m at least going to get home alive.


    A few minutester, I heard footsteps. A man in a bva then reached the bars of my cell and


    unlocked the door.


    I watched him intensely as he came in and grabbed my wrist. He was wearing all ck- not a bit of skin


    showing.


    There was something different about him from the rest of the guards but right now that doesn''t matter.


    There''s only one of him and there''s one of me. I can take him.


    As he began yanking me to my feet, I struggled against but weirdly, I couldn''t seem to escape his grip.


    He was clearly stronger than any of the other guards.


    "Where are you taking me?" I hissed as he dragged me down the hallway with a tight grip on my upper


    arm.


    No response.


    I elbowed him in the chest as hard as I could and he retaliated by tightly grabbing both my wrists


    behind my back in one hand and lifting the bva with the other.


    "Can you stop fucking struggling?" he hissed as I caught sight of his face. "It''s me."


    "Max?" I questioned as he pulled the bva back down and continued leading me. "What the hell


    are you doing?! Have you switched sides?"


    "Don''t be ridiculous, idiot. I aming to your rescue," he remarked. I could tell he was wearing a


    sarcastic smirk even through the bva.


    "I don''t need rescuing," I said defensively.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh yeah? Luciano called your Alpha and he''ll arrive here in less than a day," Max replied as we turned


    a sharp corner. "And we need to get out of here before he does. Leonardo Loren is not a force I feel


    like reckoning with."


    "But you don''t have to. Your favourite cousin Luciano has given you the amulet and a job."


    "I am not going to allow him to hand you over to him like some kind of prize," he said with


    determination. "The only thing I hate more than Luciano would be to see him earning the Alpha''s trust


    and getting back into the pack."


    "And we''ve gotten this far with just the two of us, it feels like defeat," I added.


    "Exactly. You have to get yourself back."


    At that point, we turned another corner toe face to face with another guard- well a real guard.


    Max straightened up and tightened his grip on my arm.


    "Do you need assistance?" he asked. "I hear she''s a troublemaker."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve got it," Max replied switching back to Italian with his very convincing ent.


    "Where are you going?"


    "The boss has requested to see her," Max replied and the man raised an eyebrow beneath his


    bva.


    "Why?" he asked doubtfully.


    "Can you me him? Look at her."


    He shoved me forward so that I was in full view of the guard who looked down at me like I was a piece


    of meat. His hungry eyes shed with lust before he simply shrugged his shoulders and walked on.


    "I guess not," he added before we both breathed a sigh of relief.


    "That was close."


    A few minutester we had located an unguarded fire exit. Max released me and checked the hallway


    one more time before returning and removing his bva, hoody and gloves.


    He then pushed open the door and the broad daylight poured into the dark building. I could almost


    taste the freedom.


    That was easier than expected.


    Almost too easy...


    "I trust you have the amulet?" I questioned as we stepped into the fresh air.


    "Oh shit," he cursed.


    "Are you fucking kidding me?" I hissed.


    "Yes," he said with augh as he pulled the ne from his pocket. "Now let''s get to the airport


    before they realise we are gone."


    We hurried through the busy streets of Venice for twenty minutes following a shabby map that we had


    picked up at the tourist office.


    "Why do I feel like we are lost?" I asked as Max turned the map the other way up.


    "Probably because this map was printed in the fucking dark ages," he replied desperately trying to read


    the faded street names


    "Canal trip. Only 5 euros a head," a man with a thick Italian ent offered in English as we crossed a


    footbridge with boats and a canal below.


    "Maybeter," I replied feeling a twinge of guilt.


    By that I mean, ''sorry but we are currently trying to get to the airport and escape the mafia and I never


    n toe back here ever again''.


    "There are three men over there that look suspiciously like mafia men. Maybe I''m just being paranoid


    but-" I began after spotting three particrly tall men in the crowd wearing all ck and with angry


    expressions.


    "On seconds thoughts," Max said to the canal man before hauling me off the footbridge and down


    towards the canal.


    He shoved some change into the man''s hand before hastily boarding the first boat we came across.


    "Did they see us?" I asked as the man slowly rowed us away from the bridge.


    "I don''t know but I caught their scent so they could have caught ours," he replied. "Is this as fast as this


    bloody thing goes?" Max rudely asked the man.


    "What he means is: we have a ne to catch in a few hours. Could you get us as close to the airport


    as the canals can take us?" I asked kindly in my best Italian.


    The man nodded despite his slightly terrified facial expression.


    I pped Max on the chest for scaring the poor guy before sitting back to try and enjoy the ride.


    "Hey, what was that for?!" he protested.


    "For being a dick."

 Chapter 116 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116 Chapter 116


    The boat was quite peaceful after Max had finally shut up and stopped threatening to throw me in the


    canal. And only then, when I actually had a moment to pause and rx, did I realise how beautiful


    Venice really is.


    "Here is as far as I can go," the man said after about an hour of gliding along the emerald coloured


    water.


    He began tying the wooden canal boat to a mooring bank by a stone bridge. There was a small gap


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    between it and the buildings that had been lining the canal for miles where you could step off the boat


    and back onto the streets.


    "There they are!" I heard a voice shout as we docked which shattered the peace.


    "Fuck," I cursed as I saw the three men from earlier race towards us.


    Max shoved some extra euros into the boat man''s hand and I breathed a word of thanks before


    jumping onto drynd and in the opposite direction of the men.


    We pushed our way through the mid-afternoon crowd with our pursuers close behind.


    A few minutester, Max took my hand and pulled me into a quieter alleyway.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Going on a detour. We''ll never lose them in that crowd," he replied taking a left turn and then a right.


    "How do you know where you are going?"


    "What makes you think I do?"


    I rolled my eyes but had little choice. I was better off running aimlessly with Max than turning back right


    into the Mafia''s grasp. As far as I could tell, they hadn''t followed us into the alleyway. Max''s map was of


    no use so instead, we just ran in the vague direction of South, where Max knew the airport was


    situated.


    "Hey look," I said spotting a set of street signs. "Airport half a mile," I read aloud.


    "Thank the Lord," Max said with a relieved smile. "Come on."


    We ran for another two minutes before finally reaching arge building with taxis queued up outside


    and people dragging suitcases and various other forms of luggage.


    I hurried inside and beelined to the ticket desk where a young woman was sat doing not much at all.


    "We need two tickets on the next ne to Seattle," I said. "Please."


    "There''s a ne leaving in three hours but I''m afraid a man came around half an hour ago and bought


    up all the 25 remaining tickets," she answered in a bored tone. "Sorry."


    "25? Who buys 25 tickets for the same ne? That would cost like $10,000. Who has that much


    money?"


    "Somebody with a particr desire to stop anyone from leaving Venice for Seattle tonight," Max


    replied. "What did this man look like?"


    "Tall, dark hair, dark eyes. A lot like you actually," the woman replied.


    I exchanged nervous looks with Max.


    It was Luciano. Of course.


    "What about Pornd? Do you have two tickets avable for Pornd?"


    "The next flight isn''t for three days."


    "San Francisco?" I questioned.


    "He bought up that too," she answered.


    "Anywhere in America?" I asked getting desperate.


    "He bought all the leftover seats for all the flights to America for the next 18 hours. Florida, New York,


    Boston. He took them all. And Canada for that matter. Most of South America too."


    "Most of? So not all of? We are desperate to get out of this city. I don''t care where to," I pleaded.


    Thedy eyed us suspiciously by putting a ''why do I care?'' face on and looking down at her screen.


    "There is one. We just had a cancetion for a flight to Valencia leaving in two hours. There are two


    tickets avable," she replied looking at theputer screen.


    "Perfect. We''ll take it," I said.


    "Oh. It looks like we just took an online booking for that flight. It is no longer avable."


    "Shit."


    "I''m sorry but there is nothing I can do for you."


    "Okay, thank you," I said before marching away from the desk. "Now what? Luciano has us trapped


    here."


    "The train station. We may not be able to get out the country but we can leave Venice at least."


    "And where is the train station?"


    "On the other side of the city," Max replied.


    "Let''s go then," I said.


    "Not so fast, my cousins," a voice said from behind us.


    "This is a busy airport. You have no power here, Luciano," I snapped as I folded my arms across my


    chest.


    "Very busy indeed. Lots of people closely packed together. It would be awful if let''s say there was an


    explosion, wouldn''t it?" he said deviously.


    "You haven''t," Max whispered looking around at the innocent families and children.


    His lips curled into a malicious smile.


    "Oh I have," he replied. "And it will go off in less than a minute if the two of you don''t follow me


    immediately."


    He then left us and strode towards the doors.


    It was hard to tell whether there really was a bomb but either way, his threat worked. Max and I were


    not willing to risk the lives of so many innocent people.


    We followed Luciano''s lead as he walked away from the airport and into a small alleyway on the edge


    of the city.


    "You two are a pair of morons to fall for that. Why go to the effort of nting a bomb when just the


    concept of one is enough?" he said amused. "I am almost ashamed to share blood with you."


    I narrowed my eyes and turned on my heel.


    "Fuck you, Luciano," I growled grabbing Max''s wrist and beginning to march away from him.


    We turned out of the alleyway only to be faced by a squadron of Mafia guards. We paused and I turned


    back the other way straight into Luciano''s arms.


    "You just don''t get it, do you?" he teased with his lips millimetres away from my ear so that I could feel


    his warm breath on my skin. "You can''t escape me."


    "Let me go, Luciano," I demanded as he held me tightly.


    "I expected this of the Luna but you, Maximus? I have to say, you have surprised me," Luciano said


    refusing to release me. "I feel betrayed by my own cousin."


    I looked over at Max who was currently battling two of Luciano''s men.


    "I mean I am not surprised that E would do this. She has never had any loyalty to me and never will,


    but we were friends Maximus and I trusted you. I thought that we were allies and I thought that we were


    like-minded. Guess I was wrong."


    "That was beautiful," I remarked sarcastically.


    "Shut up," he growled putting his hand over my mouth before looking back to Max.


    "Why? I gave you the amulet to help your sister with, I forgave you for stealing from me, I offered you a


    permanent job in the mafia, I called Leonardo and he is on his way to take his mate back himself. So I''ll


    ask you again, why? Why would you try to escape me and ruin your future for no gain?"


    "I wasn''t going to allow you to simply hand her back to Leonardo like some kind of lost puppy," Max


    hissed.


    "Am I talking to the same guy that tried to get her murdered three years ago?"


    Max shot Luciano a deadly re.


    "Or maybe I am not the only one wanting Leonardo''s trust back," he teased before stroking my hair.


    Max watched as Luciano touched me and clenched his jaw. Luciano noticed Max''s reaction and began


    to gather my hair together in his hand before giving it a little tug.


    "I just want to see my sister again," Max said.  "And I care for E a darn sight more than you."


    "What about your Megestanis title? Do you want that back?"


    "No," Max replied. "And I don''t want anything to do with your fucking Mafia either."


    He was obviously telling the truth which seemed to infuriate Luciano. He couldn''t fault Max in any way.


    "You are a bad man, Luciano. And It may not be my pack anymore but I still don''t want you in it," he


    hissed.


    Luciano''s grip tightened around me and he let out a low grumbly growl.


    "Poor Luciano, getting angry because he can''t find a way to drag Max down to his level," I said


    managing to prize his hand off my mouth for a split second.


    "I am beginning to lose my patience with you, sweetheart," he growled gripping my wrists tighter. "Are


    you forgetting what I am capable of? You can fight me but you won''t win."


    "Perhaps not but do you know who can''t beat you though?" I said. "Leonardo. He has done it before


    and he will do it again the second he gets here and sees that you have harmed me."


    Luciano let out a low growl before withdrawing a rag from his pocket and holding it over my mouth. The


    repulsive, sickening smell hit my nose seconds before I held my breath started frantically fighting


    Luciano.


    But it was toote. I had already inhaled some of the ghastly fumes and could begin to feel my body


    falling into unconsciousness.


    Max was shouting at Luciano but I couldn''t really make out his words and all I could see was his


    blurred silhouette fighting against his restrainers.


    Luciano carelessly threw me over his shoulder seconds before everything went ck.

 Chapter 117 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117 Chapter 117


    When I woke, I was back on the cold floor of the cell. I sat up and took in the emptiness of it. No bed,


    no food, no water and most importantly: no Maximus Megestanis.


    "Where''s Max?" I questioned Luciano who I could sense lurking in the darkness.


    "I figured that it is safer to keep the two of you apart. And besides, considering the state he''s in, you


    probably don''t want to see him," Luciano replied with an evil smirk.


    "What did you do to him?!" I hissed hastily getting to my feet.


    "Rx, babe," Luciano said leaning casually on the bars. "He''s still alive and as soon as the wolfsbane


    is out of his system in an hour or two he''ll start healing."


    "Why? Why are doing this to him?"


    "I can''t hurt you because of the Alpha so he is currently taking the both of yours punishment," he


    replied with a fake smile.


    "I will tell Leonardo everything that you have done, Luciano, and ensure that you never win back his


    trust."


    "You will do no such thing," Luciano warned.


    "And how are you going to stop me?" I asked. "Once Leonardo arrived you are no longer the most


    powerful wolf in thispound."


    "Do you really think he gives a shit about what I do to Max? He tried to kill you remember? So I will be


    allowed back into the pack regardless of what you say to him and if I find out that you''ve been opening


    that little mouth of yours...oh sweetheart. I will make you and your cousin pay the first chance I get.


    Now that I have you firmly back in my grip, you will never escape it. Leonardo is going to thank me for


    going to so much trouble to get him his Luna and I will win back his trust no matter what you tell him


    about me. Words can''t beat actions."


    "Leonardo doesn''t tolerate rapists, Luciano. You could keep bringing me back to him for decades but


    nothing will change that. Just before I left, he had killed a soldier for forcing himself upon a she-wolf


    from another pack and he didn''t even get as far as removing her clothes. So what makes you think he


    is going to let you anywhere near his pack after what you did to Hestia?"


    "That depends on how desperate he is to get you back. Are you aware that every Alpha in the world is


    aware of your disappearance? It is a miracle you have gone this long without already being dragged


    back to him, especially with that mark on your neck. He won''t leave me unrewarded, babe," Luciano


    replied. "And besides, I have a way with words. I can talk my way back into your precious pack if it


    "I thought words couldn''t beat action?" I mocked.


    Luciano''s face hardened and he opened the cell door and marched towards me.


    "What makes you think that you can speak to me with such disrespect? You are just a girl, only just out


    of your teenage years. Your strength is immeasurable next to mine yet due to your abundance of


    courage and stupidity you still dare to give me this defiance. One day, a mouth like that could get you


    killed so why don''t you do yourself a favour and start acting like a wolf of your status. You''d get yourself


    in far less trouble."


    "My status is a Luna. And Alpha Leonardo Loren''s Luna too. So maybe you should be the one treating


    me with more respect," I retaliated prising his hand off my arm aggressively and stepping away.


    He lurched forward and raised his hand in the air before bringing it down towards my cheek. He paused


    just inches from my face and I could tell from his eyes that he was battling his inner anger.


    I raised my eyebrow and smiled.


    "I wouldn''t do that if I were you," I warned. "I''m not sure Leonardo would be thrilled to see a bruise on


    his mate''s cheek."


    "One day, E," he muttered under his breath. "One fucking day you will get what''sing to you."


    I shrugged my shoulders and sighed.


    "I could say the same thing to you."


    "Giovanni! Roberto!" Luciano called down the hall seconds before two guards appeared. "Watch this


    girl and don''t take your eyes off her until Alpha Loren arrives. She can''t be allowed to escape....again."


    "Yes, sir," they said in time.


    "And as for you, honey," he said crouching down to my sitting level. "Don''t fucking try anything or Max


    will get it. Understand?"


    "Sure," I spat turning away from him.


    "Look at me," he ordered.


    I refused.


    "I said look at me," he repeated in a deeper growl.


    I turned my head a few inches to the side and red into his dark, vtile eyes.


    "I will not hesitate to kill him. Mark my words," he threatened, every word vibrating in his throat before


    slowly rolling off his tongue. "Keep that in mind the next time you feel like disobeying me too."


    He then stood up and walked away without another word.


    "Why do you follow his orders?" I asked the two men. "Can''t you see that he''s a fucking twat?"


    "Shut up, woman," one of the men hissed.


    "I mean what is keeping you here? Why work for him? Is it for money? For your mates and pups?"


    "Do you ever stop talking?" the other question.


    "I can''t help but be curious. Why? Is he threatening you?"


    "We don''t have to answer any of your questions, hun."


    "But seriously, why? He orders you around like ves. What is your gain from this?"


    "Do you want to be gagged? Because I can do that," he said taking the key off his belt.


    "Unlocking that door is exactly what she wants you to do, moron," Luciano''s voice said as footsteps


    came back down the hallway. "Allow me."


    Luciano then unlocked the cell door himself and came towards me. If it had been one of the guards, I


    could take him but with Luciano, I didn''t even want to try. Not after how he just almost hit me, which


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    truthfully terrified me to the core.


    "It appears I can''t leave you unattended for even two minutes," he hissed grabbing my wrist and


    roughly yanking me towards him before tying a cloth tightly around my mouth. "Nice try though."


    "Giovanni, Make sure Maximus pays for this," he ordered.


    I shrieked a muffled ''no'' through the gag.


    "I tried to warn you," he said as I brought my hands to the cloth in an attempt to pull it off before I felt a


    needle in my arm. "Sleep tight, beautiful."

 Chapter 118 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118 Chapter 118


    "Guess who''s arriving in half an hour," Luciano said as I slowly regained consciousness. I opened my


    eyes to see Luciano''s feet. I then lifted my head to see his tall body towering over me. His arms were


    crossed and his face wore a harsh expression.


    I noticed a te with a piece of bread and ss of water beside me.


    "Eat," he ordered.


    "No."


    "Eat or I will force you to, sweetheart," he growled in a serious tone as he crouched down to my level


    and ced a finger under my chin.


    I scowled at him before picking up the piece of bread and taking a hungry bite of it not doubting his


    threat at all. It felt good to have something in my stomach again. I could practically feel my gut


    beginning to digest itself.


    "Good girl," he said taking the empty te and ss when I was done. "And now you areing with


    me little wolf," he announced hauling me off the floor.


    "I''d rather not."


    "Wasn''t a choice," he said.


    Luciano held my upper arm tightly and opened the cell door before roughly dragging me down the


    corridor as I fought against him.


    "Stop fucking struggling," he growled forcefully pulling me closer to him and looking down at me with an


    angry expression.


    "Or what?" I asked daringly.


    What''s he gonna do? Leo will be here soon. He doesn''t have the guts to cross him.


    "Or your dear big cousin will find himself in a coffin," he retorted holding my arm even tighter.


    I took a deep breath, hesitated for a moment before failing to withhold my anger and insteadunching


    my free fist towards his face. His lightning-fast reactions meant that he caught it a couple of inches


    from his face and practically crushed my hand in his iron grip.


    "Nice try," he said before forcing my arms behind my back and pushing me forwards. "I''ll be sure to


    make Maxy baby pay for that."


    "There is a special ce reserved for you in the fiercest, most excruciating corner of hell, Luciano," I


    spat.


    He chuckled in an amused tone before we reached a wooden door. He opened the door and shoved


    me inside before finally releasing me.


    It was quite afortable looking, well furnished and ornate bedroom with arge king-sized bed and a


    huge window where the mid-afternoon sun was pouring in.


    "There''s a bathroom through there. Clean yourself up, brush your hair and change out of those filthy


    clothes," he ordered pointing to a pile of folded fabric on the bed.


    "No. I''m not cleaning myself up to make it look like you''ve been treating me better than you have,


    Luciano," I said folding my arms over his chest.


    He clenched his jaw before marching forward, grabbing my wrist and coercing me towards the door of


    the bathroom as I resisted him.


    "We can''t have the Alpha seeing you in this state, can we?"


    "He already has," a deep voice said.


    I froze as emotion flooded me as the powerful sound of his voice emanated through the room,


    bouncing off every wall vibrating every ornament. Luciano paused and slowly turned around.


    "Let go of my mate, Luciano," it said. "I can take it from here."


    Luciano nodded immediately and let go of my wrist before leaving the room entirely. I couldn''t bring


    myself to turn around for the entire time that we stood silently listening to Luciano''s footsteps fade


    away.


    "Face me, E," Leonardo ordered.


    I slowly shuffled my feet to face my mate. He looked as handsome as ever but I shivered at the cold


    expression he wore.


    It was a look of anger, fury, betrayal, hurt, stress...relief.


    He stepped forward and I instinctively backed away from him. I wanted more than anything to embrace


    him and never let go but his expression was warning me away.


    There was something off and it was scaring me.


    He paused for a moment before lunging forward and pinning me against the wall. For the first time in


    months, I felt totally and utterly powerless against his immense strength. How could someone so easily


    have my entire body immobilised?


    It was suffocating but at the same time, our skin to skin contact sent a wave of electrical tingles


    throughout my entire body. We were so close that I could feel the warm moisture of his breath on my


    face. It was intense.


    After a couple of seconds of silence, I felt a searing sensation across my cheek that brought tears to


    my eyes. I whimpered at both the physical and emotional pain.


    He hit me. He said that he would never hit me.


    But then again I said I''d never run away yet here we are seeing each other for the first time in three


    months.


    I looked into his cold eyes that were still a whirlpool of swirling anger. His eyes then flickered down to


    my lips before returning to my eyes again seconds before I felt a warmth spread from my mouth.


    The taste of his lips was like breathing again after months of drowning. It felt as though a tension had


    been released that I didn''t even realise I was holding. He eventually released my wrists and moved his


    hands to my waist as I ran a hand through his soft hair and continued to kiss him.


    "I''m sorry, Leo," I sobbed quietly as he hugged me tightly like he was worried that if he didn''t, I''d


    disappear again. "I''m so so sorry."


    I sped his shirt in my hands and inhaled his beautiful, husky scent. I''d missed him and I''d missed


    him a lot. There was no doubt about that.


    "You''ve cut your hair," he observed in a soft tone as he ran his fingers through my hardly shoulder


    length, sun-bleached hair.


    "Yeah," I replied now crying tears of happiness. "I did."


    "I like it," he said gently brushing it away from my face and softly kissing my cheek where he struck me.


    I smiled and nestled my head on his chest.


    "Never run away from me again. Not even for an hour, not even for a second, understand? I don''t care


    what the reason is. It can never be as important as your life."


    I nodded and he kissed the top of my head and held me tightly like he too never wanted to let go.


    "I guess I have a lot of exining to do," I sighed.


    " ''a lot'' is an understatement. You can begin by telling me why on earth you''ve been hanging out with


    Maximus Megestanis. Are you trying to get yourself killed?"


    "He''s a changed man, Leo. He is no longer the cousin that kidnapped me to hand me over to your


    archenemy."


    "Then who is he?"


    "The cousin that has been helping me. I''d almost certainly be dead by now without him,"  I replied.


    "Helping you do what exactly?" he asked a hint of anger rising in his tone and expression. "The single


    letter you left me wasn''t exactly informative."


    I sighed and sat on the squishy bed.


    "Come on. Spit it out. What was so important that you were willing to leave your mate, children and


    home to travel halfway across the world and risk your life?"


    "Do you know who Milly Megestanis is?"


    "No."


    "That doesn''t surprise me. You''re not supposed to."


    "Then who is she?"


    "My cousin, Max''s sister. Or not really my cousin and only Max''s half-sister. After Milo Megestanis died,


    his mate had an affair with a man named Roberto Benedetta-"


    "Roberto Benedetta...he works for the mafia. I''m sure of it," Leo interjected.


    "I''ll get onto that in a minute," I said. "Anyway, the reason you don''t know of this girl is that Max and his


    brothers have been keeping her a secret her entire life. And he''s done a good job. Well, that was until


    during the war when all four brothers were out of the house and a ten-year-old Milly slipped into the


    forest to look for them. I stumbled across her lost and alone when I had been separated from you. I


    was being followed by Ayas warriors and they were sure to have killed the two of us if we didn''t run. So


    that is what we did. Long story short, we ended up bumping into Max, who had recently been liberated


    by Ayas soldiers along with all the other convicts in the Northern prison. He thanked me for saving his


    sister and took her back to his house. He thenter returned, after spotting Ayas soldiersing in my


    direction, and saved my life. I asked him what was different about Milly and he told me that one day he


    would tell me. Then he disappeared into exile and I didn''t see him at all until three months ago when I


    came here, to Italy, searching for him."


    "Why did youe searching for Max of all people?"


    "I needed help and I knew he''d care."


    "Max caring?"


    "Yes, I know it sounds ludicrous but just listen," I began. "Since the war, I''ve been visiting Milly to look


    out for her. Sure she still has Mason, Mattio and Miles but Max was her special brother and she felt


    lonely and in need of someone a little softer than Milo''s youngest three sons. Anyway, I still couldn''t be


    sure what was different about her but as I spent more time with her I began to notice things. Like


    sometimes when I touched her hand I''d feel an electric shock like spark or if she''d think too much of


    Max or felt any other strong emotion weird things would happen. As she grew from a child to a


    teenager, these things became more frequent and more powerful and it was clear that she needed


    help."


    "So you went to Max?" Leo asked still confused.


    " I have to say, that was still ast resort. I wasn''t willing to forget what he did to me anytime soon.


    Firstly, I went to our library, then the Pack library, then the inte, and then a day or two of total


    despair until I found a key in the third drawer down of the locked cab in your office."


    "Locked for a reason," he pointed out.


    "Rx, I only read one or two pages of your 2004 journal. Stacy in 7th grade sounds great."


    "Hey! That''s at least ten pages in!" he said with an embarrassed smile.


    "Anyway, the key was to that room right at the top of the house that I had never been in. Every time I


    brought it up you''d change the subject or refuse to answer my questions."


    "That''s because the books in that library are dark. Some of that stuff has caused the pack problems in


    the past so my ancestor locked them away. Although I''ve been told about the information in those


    books and the chaos it has caused, I''ve never actually been in that room nor has my Dad nor my


    Grandfather nor anyone for hundreds of years."


    "I could tell. I practically had to kick the door down because it was so stiff and the dust was about three


    inches thick."


    "I suppose you read the books?"


    "Yes, and I found three of particr interest and they all rted to each other and Milly''s condition-"


    "I don''t want to hear anything about those books, E. It is all myth and legend that should never have


    left that room. They can never bring anything but evil to my pack," Leo snapped.


    "Leo, you don''t under-"


    "I said I don''t want to hear it," he repeated in a deeper tone.


    I opened my mouth to protest again but he raised his eyebrow and I stopped myself.


    "I ought to go and thank Luciano for handing you safely back to me," he said. "And then we will go


    home," he added taking my hand.


    "No, Leo. I need the amulet-" I began as we walked down the hallway.


    "The amulet? You don''t really believe that bullshit do you? It is nothing but a rusty piece of crap. And I


    don''t want to hear another word about Hecate or a fucking amulet or Milly Megestanis or any of this.


    Understand?"


    "Stop talking to me like that. I''m not a child," I hissed.


    "Yet you run away in pursuit of magical nes like you are ying some kind of make-believe


    game?"


    "This is not make-believe," I argued. "Milly''s dad is a descendant of Hecate and she was born on the


    exact moment of the new moon in the Aries constetion and-"


    "That is enough," he growled roughly seizing my arm and pulling me towards him.


    I fought back and managed to free my arm. Leo grabbed a hold of my waist but I thrust my elbow into


    his abdominal area causing him to stagger back a step or two. A secondter, he responded by driving


    me into the wall and pinning me tightly there.


    "Where did you learn to put up such a good fight? I''m impressed," he asked as I breathed heavily.


    I didn''t say a word not wanting to reveal the training camp that Elena and Maria had kept so well


    hidden.


    "I asked you a question."


    "It''s been three months. I''ve changed a lot."


    "Who taught you?"


    "Max," I lied trying to avoid eye contact.


    "I could always tell when you are lying to me, Ells. You know that. But since I don''t really care that


    much, I am willing to let it go. I should just be thankful that you have learnt to defend yourself. I don''t


    doubt that it is part of the reason that you are still alive."


    "That and Max is almost entirely the reason, Leo," I said. "Luciano hasn''t done you any favours. I was


    on my way to the airport toe home when he abducted me and he''s drugged me twice and almost


    hit me and look at my fist," I said showing him the bruises from where he had crushed my hand.


    "Therefore you shouldn''t reward him with your trust or anything for that matter. That''s what he wants.


    And that is why he handed me back to you like some kind of object. It isn''t because he cares about me


    or your happiness for that matter."


    "Every Alpha in the world has men looking for you. I have promised them a reward of their choosing. If


    my trust is what Luciano wants then that is what he shall have and besides, I don''t me him for


    feeling the need to drug you and although I am pissed that he has hurt you, that bruise probably wasn''t


    undeserved. You aren''t exactly cooperative," Leo replied dragging me through the hallways of the


    building.


    "He wants you to allow him back into the pack, Leo," I said.


    "Then to show my gratitude that is exactly what I shall do."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "He is a bad man! A rapist! A murderer! Surely you can''t be so willing to forgive him for the things he


    has done?"


    "I am no man to judge."


    "But you don''t tolerate rapists, Leo. That is the one thing you have never and would never be so how


    can you let one into the pack? Where has that moral gone?"


    "I don''t think you quite understand what you mean to me, E. Your disappearance tore me apart. I was


    driven to desperation and despair without you. I was beginning to think that you were dead! Every day


    was more painful than thest and every day I became more thankful for the person who may one day


    bring you back to me. It was all I could focus on. You were all I could focus on. Morals are long gone. I


    will continue to thank Luciano until the day I die no matter what I think about the things he has done.


    And regardless, you are in no position to question my authority right now."


    "I am truly sorry, Leo," I replied quietly. "But if you don''t let me get the amulet back then all of this will be


    for nothing."


    "I have given you my answer and you know that I do not n to change my mind. Don''t even try to


    argue with me on this," he grumbled taking my wrist and continuing down the hallway.


    "As an Alpha, there are only a few things you can''t do. Unfortunately for you, dragging a screaming,


    kicking woman through an airport is one of them," I retaliated.


    "Good fucking job I have a private jet then," he said with a sarcastic smile. "And I won''t hesitate to


    sedate you if necessary."


    "And so what if you think it won''t work? It''s not going to cause any harm."


    "I do not want that piece of junk anywhere near my pack. It has been before and it was removed for a


    reason," he snapped.


    "What is the reason?"


    "The same reason those books have been locked away for centuries," he answered although not


    actually answering my question.


    "I don''t know that reason either," I pointed out although thinking back to what the oracle had said about


    both the good and evil power of the amulet.


    "You don''t need to. Just know that it will bring more evil than good."


    "Much like Luciano," I muttered under my breath.


    "I don''t know what has gotten into you in the past three months, spending too much time with Max


    would be my guess, but you are back with me now and we are going to go by my rules and my orders


    so you can get rid of that attitude."


    "No."


    "No?"


    "No," I repeated. "I don''t go by anyone else''s rules anymore. I''m an independent wo-"


    "*Were an independent woman. We''re back to square one now with babysitting, door locking and me


    practically having to keep you on a leash. You can kiss your freedom goodbye, baby girl. And my trust


    for you while you''re at it."


    "Leo-"


    "What did you expect?" he questioned. "Me to forgive you and move on like nothing ever happened?"


    "I expected you to at least listen to me and maybe even try to understand why I had to do what I did.


    Soon Milly''s power will get out of control and only when your pack is in danger and it is toote will you


    realise just how wrong you are," I said spitting every word with as much spite as I could muster.


    I could hardly believe he was acting like this. Obviously, I knew he would be mad but this was


    unexpected. To deny me of everything I''ve worked for in thest three months? To deny Milly her only


    hope of regaining sanity? I didn''t think I could ever forgive him.


    "Why are you doing this, Leonardo?" I asked. "Why won''t you just listen to me for a second?"


    "Because I am unbelievable furious," he deadpanned. "I told my self for three months that there was


    good reason behind this lunacy. Now that I have found out that there isn''t, I am finding it hard to contain


    my anger so please do not argue with me anymore," he added in a forced calm tone before we


    reached the big wooden door leading to the ''throne'' room and he took his eyes away from me.


    Not the reunion I had hoped for, to say the least.


    So just realised that I have failed to actually press publish two days in a row so this was meant for 1st


    February, sorry!

 Chapter 119 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119 Chapter 119


    "I would like to begin by thanking you, Luciano," Leo started as we entered therge room to see


    Luciano stood amongst five other men.


    "It was my pleasure. Anything to help out an old friend," he replied smiling at Leo before sending me a


    devious smirk.


    "I hope that her mouth and wit didn''t get on your nerves too much," Leo said.


    "Well, she is a difficult woman to control I must admit but nothing the both of us can''t handle. I do wish


    the same could be said for my men," he said gesturing to two of the men with ck eyes and another


    with a cut lip.


    "Okay, but the lip was Max!" I protested. "You can''t me me for that."


    "I apologise for the trouble my Luna has brought you. Is there any way I can repay you for this favour?"


    "I was hoping you''d ask."


    Leo smiled and put on an expecting expression like he didn''t already know exactly what Luciano would


    ask for. His hand also found its way to my waist where it lingered tightly as if to warn me not to argue


    with this.


    He appears to have missed the memo: I don''t follow anyone''s orders anymore.


    "I''d like permission to rejoin your pack," Luciano announced.


    "And I think it is a terrible idea," I retaliated.


    "This doesn''t concern you. Please be quiet," Leo ordered.


    "It entirely concerns me. I care about your pack too, Leonardo. Why else would I be here? And I know


    that Luciano can bring nothing but evil. He''s twisted and malicious. Do you not remember why you


    banished him in the first ce?"


    "Of course you may rejoin my pack. It would be wonderful to have you back," Leo said. "But please


    excuse me whilst I deal with something," he added grabbing my upper arm tightly and dragging me


    towards the door.


    "I felt guilty for hitting you earlier but now I am considering repeating my actions," He growled in my ear


    as he held me against the wall. "Do not make me do the thing I vowed I''d never do...again..."


    "You vowed you''d never let him back in the pack too," I replied in a much quieter voice.


    "Well, I changed my mind. Deal with it."


    "Are you a fucking moron? Doing this will endanger every she-wolf in your pack. Aren''t you meant to


    want to protect your pack members?!"


    I felt his hand strike me on the opposite cheek to thest time.


    I whimpered and brought my hand to my searing skin.


    "I do not want to hear another word of defiance from you. Have I made myself clear?"


    "Crystal," I replied spitefully before he took my hand and pulled me back towards the hall.


    "My Luna and I shall be heading back to our offspring now but to show my gratitude, you are wee


    toe and go as you please."


    Luciano smiledcently and Leo, taking this time my hand, led me out of the room.


    "Are we taking Max with us?" I asked quietly as I looked up at Leo, who was still wearing the same


    stone-cold expression.


    "No."


    "Luciano said that he would make him pay for all this. We can''t leave him here."


    "We can and we will."


    "You could at least try to be a little more understanding, Leonardo. You aren''t the same man as you


    were three months ago and it''s scaring me," I said.


    He suddenly stopped in his tracks and turned to me.


    "Three months ago was before my Luna disappeared and I was driven to the point of insanity


    searching the entire world for her whilst trying to take care of six kids and holding a pack of 5000


    wolves together. What are you supposed to say when your three-year-old is asking you where his


    Mother is when you don''t even know yourself? What are you supposed to do when there are rogues


    attacking viges on the outer territory but you are too consumed with the task of finding your mate to


    do anything about it, regardless of the fact that all your men are scattered around the globe? And what


    about when your own father is questioning your ability to do anything and you can''t even me him


    because your entire pack is crumbling and you still haven''t found your Luna!? So yes! I have changed!


    Thank you for fucking noticing," Leo replied a tiny bit of water umting around his eyes.


    He put his head in his hands and I noticed that he was shaking slightly.


    "I am in pieces, E, and I can''t bear to think about anything other than bringing you home and getting


    both the pack and our family back together. Not the man that has kept you away from me and not the


    stupid amulet that took you away from me in the first ce. Nothing!" He continued as a tear ran down


    his cheek.


    I stepped forward and softly wiped it off with my thumb. Never had I seen so much emotione out of


    him in one go. Never had I seen him cry.


    "Oh Leo," I said cing my hand on his cheek. "I am so so so sorry."


    This time I really meant it.


    He took a deep breath and lifted his head to look at me again. His irises practically glowed in his watery


    eyes and only then did I notice how extremely tired and stressed he looked.


    "Just the thought of anything happening to you," he said taking both of my hands in his. "And I hate that


    you are covered in the scents of Luciano and Diego and Max and God knows who else. I can''t help but


    be protective. There are so many people in this world out to get you or use you as a weapon against


    me. Just the thought of losing you..."


    I sighed and pulled his head onto my shoulder. He nuzzled his head into the crook of my neck and


    inhaled my scent.


    "I''m fine, Leonardo. I''m still alive, aren''t I?" I said.


    He nodded his head and ced his hands on my waist. He then lifted his head and tightly closed his


    eyes before regaining his usual Alpha like stance.


    "And I can have a shower to get those scents off me. I am in serious need of one anyway," I said.


    "I''m not going to argue with you on that," heughed.


    Half an hourter, I was walking out of the bathroom with a very small towel just about covering me.


    Leo looked up, smiled and then cast his eyes down to mypletely bare legs.


    "Keep your willy in your pants, Leonardo. It was the biggest towel I could find," I said rolling my eyes.


    "Sorry. It''s just it has been a while," he said unable to take his eyes off me. "And damn, that is a sight


    for sore eyes," he added with that devilishly sexy look on his face.


    I blushed before picking up the clean clothes from the bed and backing back into the bathroom.


    I leant on the bathroom door, breathing heavily and my cheeks still heating up. After all this time, I had


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    forgotten how he could make me feel with just a Godly smile and a couple of words. I tried my best to


    shake myself out of it before proceeding to get dressed and resist the temptation to run out there half


    naked and jump his bones.


    When I was done, I headed back out to the bedroom where I stood in front of the mirror and tied my


    slightly damp hair into a little ponytail.


    I could see him in the mirror, staring at me. Half in a creepy way, half with a look of awe. Looks like I''m


    not the only one who missed ourpany.


    "I have something for you," Leo said. In the mirror, I watched him reach into his pocket and withdraw


    something before making his way over to me. "You forgot this," he said standing behind me and cing


    a thin silver chain around my neck with a small moon pendant on it.


    It was the ne that he got me for my 20th birthday. The silver crescent was apparently the exact


    shape of the moon the day we met and on the back, it was engraved with the date. Although I didn''t


    realise it at the time, that day was one of the best days of my life and I''ll try not to be corny here but


    that''s because it was the day I met the best person in my life. My mate. Okay that was very corny. Soz.


    "I didn''t forget it. If you remember, you never used to see me without it. It''s just I thought it was too


    precious to lose so I left it behind," I replied cing my fingers on the pendant.


    He smiled before leaning down and gently kissing my mark. I smiled and ced my hand on his head


    as he trailed kisses up my neck until he got to just below my jawline where he lingered for a few


    seconds. Tingles spread throughout me and I found myself feeling weak in the legs. Luckily, his hands


    were on my hips, supporting me as his lips remained on my neck.


    He eventually moved on from that one spot and kissed along my jawline.


    "Leo you gave me a hickey," I said noticing a purpley redish mark on my neck.


    "Just to remind everyone in this building exactly who''s mate you are," he whispered before gently


    pecking me on the lips.


    "And what''s wrong with your mark?" I said moving my hair aside to reveal Leo''s mark on my neck that


    was as clear as the day he made it.


    "Clearly not doing its job anymore."


    "Airne leaves in three hours. We should get going."

 Chapter 120 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120 Chapter 120


    A dayter,


    I was finally home. It felt odd to be back amongst the forest and crisp northern breeze. With the air filled


    with the fresh scent of pine and the ground scattered with their natural litter, nothing had changed.


    Everything was perfectly peaceful. The bright sunlight fought its way through the multitude of branches


    to produce only a dappled version of itself and the nesting birds tweeted from high above. It was hard


    to believe that anything terrible could ever happen here. But the thought of Milly lingered like a terrifying


    shadow at the back of my mind. And the worst part? We were so close and now so powerless.


    As our house came into sight, I took Leo''s hand. He turned to me and tucked my hair behind my ear.


    "Ready?" he asked.


    I nodded and he kissed me softly on the forehead.


    "Before we go in, I need to apologise. I should never have hit you. That is my one rule and I broke it


    because I lost my temper. I don''t expect you to forgive me but I want you to know that I am sorry."


    "I forgive you, Leo. Of course, I do. You had every right to be mad at me."


    "I still should not have done it," he said kissing my cheek. "I''m sorry. Now let''s go and see our


    bambinos."


    I smiled at the thought of seeing my six little ones and as we neared the front door I heard the faint


    sound of theirughter.


    Unable to wait much longer, I ran up the steps that led to the front door and burst straight into the


    hallway. Theughter ceased and a few secondster I heard little footstepsing out of the hallway.


    "Mama!" Cato squealed as he set his eyes on me stood breathlessly in the doorway. I sunk to my


    knees and embraced my three and a half-and-a-bit-year-old. The tears were already streaming and


    only increased when Mathias, his 8 months younger brother, joined the hug and then Ss, my


    youngest son only one turning two next week.


    "My little boys. I''ve missed you so much," I sobbed running my fingers through Mathias''s head of


    blonde curls.


    A moment or soter, Luca entered the hallway with an armful of baby. Francesca, one of my 1 and


    half-year-old twins was in one arm whilst her sister walked slowly beside. They were only just walking


    when I left and now look at Marie.  Lili, my youngest at nine months was in his other arm.


    "Oh my goodness. You have grown so much!" I eximed as I took Lili from Luca''s hands.


    Leo picked both the twins up and wrapped his arm around me and for the first time in three months, the


    family was together again.


    "And you two are practically running!" I said cing a hand on Francesca''s cheek.


    "Do I get a hug?" Luca asked.


    "Oh Luca, I''m sorry," I said handing Lili to Leo who didn''t quite have his hands full yet.


    I threw myself into Luca and hugged him tightly. He picked me up and swung me around before


    squeezing me like a Boa constrictor. Wow, I missed my best friend.


    "You''re alive," he said looking at me.


    "Thanks captain obvious," I remarked.


    "Ahh I missed you so much," he squealed hugging me again.


    Luca then picked up Ss and Mathias and I picked up Cato and we had a group hug. My best friend,


    my six children and the love of my life- my eight favourite people all together and all happy.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    I held Leo''s hand as we approached the house.

 Chapter 121 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121 Chapter 121


    An hourter, Luca had to leave so it was just Leo, the kids and I snuggled up on the sofa.


    "Daddy, can we y donkeys?" Cato questioned tugging at Leo''s hair.


    "Yesss, Daddy pwease pwease pwease," Mathias pleaded.


    "Okay, okay," Leo said.


    "Donkeys?"


    "Cato and Mathias''s new favourite game," Leo replied handing me Lili and putting Francesca, who had


    been on hisp, beside me.


    He then got onto his hands and knees on the floor and our two three-year-olds, Cato and Mathias,


    scrambled onto his back.


    "Ohhh," I said, realising hitting me. "I see."


    "Go donkey! Go!" Cato squealed as Leo began to crawl around the living room floor.


    "Hold on tight boys," I said as Cato threw his hands up in the air with glee. "We don''t want a trip to the


    ER this evening."


    Cato, in his short life, had already been to the ER four times on ount of idents. On one asion


    he fell off a chair, another he swallowed a lego brick, the third time involved little fingers and a heavy


    door and the fourth was an incident that followed spinning round in circles in a furniture filled room


    whilst Mommy was in the shower. And I dread to think what went on whilst I''ve been away.


    In other words, I was very cautious of him ending up there again for fear of Doctor Amanda beginning


    to question our parenting skills. I me it on the Alpha blood in him. He has too much energy and I


    can''t keep up.


    "Mama, look! I can stand!" Cato said slowly getting to his feet.


    "Cato, no," I said sternly. "I just said that we don''t want to see Doctor Amanda tonight, do we?"


    He looked slightly disappointed for a second before sitting back down next to Mathias and squealing


    with joy again.


    After Leo had been made to carry his sons on his back for what felt like hours, they were finally


    beginning to tire. We fed them some dinner and began the marathon that is bedtime.


    "Cato!" I called as he ran down the hallway still dripping from his bath. "I swear that kid has ADHD," I


    muttered under my breath and Leo stifled augh.


    "I was the same at that age and my mother used to call it ''future Alpha syndrome''. I''ll get him," Leo


    replied heading out of the bathroom where the twins and Ss were still bathing and Mathias was


    brushing their teeth.


    A minuteter, Leo returned with Cato slung over his shoulder.


    "No more running away, okay?" He scolded sternly as he put him down on the closed toilet seat and


    handed him his pyjamas.


    "But Mama''s allowed to," he protested and I immediately paused midway through changing Lili''s diaper.


    There were a few agonisingly quiet moments where the only sounds were the sshing of the twins in


    the bath.


    "Mama is a lot older than you Cato. She can defend herself," Leo replied.


    "So why were you so angry when she went away?"


    "Because I was worried about her. Just like I would be worried if you ran away," Leo said lifting Cato


    into a hug.


    "I pwomise I won''t ever ever ever run away, Daddy," he stated as he wrapped his arms around Leo''s


    neck and hugged his father. "Never ever."


    "Good boy," Leo said kissing him on the cheek. "Now, who wants a bedtime story?"


    "Me, me, me!" Cato shouted very loudly causing Leo to wince and put his hand to his left ear where


    Cato''s mouth was still situated.


    "Me!" Mathias added through toothpaste.


    "M!" Ss squealed from the bath, who not even being two old years old, was still at the making mostly


    noises that vaguely sound like words stage.


    When Mathias was finished with his teeth and Ss''s was finished in the bath, Leo took the three of


    them upstairs for their favourite story ''the noisy dinosaur'' whilst I got the younger ones ready for bed.


    There were no tears tonight. Just giggles,ughter and tiredness. The twins and Lili fell asleep the


    seconds I put them in their cribs which was around the same time that Leo came back from reading to


    the boys.


    "6/6 in their own beds and asleep before 7 o clock. No tears, no tantrums," he saidying back on our


    bed with a satisfied sigh. "We have this parenting thing under control."


    "It''s tiring and exhausting but I''ve missed this the most. Them and you and all this harmless chaos," I


    said resting my head on his chest.


    "I''ve missed doing it with you. Luca isn''t a good substitute when trying to conduct six kids."


    I giggled and snuggled further into his warmth.


    "They love him though. I saw the drawing that Mathias drew on the fridge earlier. The one of you and


    Luca at the park with him and all five of his siblings. It''s adorable," I said.


    "That day a woman mistook Luca and me for a gay couple with our six adopted kids," Leo said with a


    sigh. "It was mortifying."


    I tried to withhold theughter in my throat but it broke out in the most tremendous way.


    "There is nothing wrong with that," I giggled resting my hand on his chest.


    "Yeah...if we were a gay couple. But we are not and how someone could imagine Luca and me


    together, I do not know. The thought of it makes me feel sick to the stomach," Leo said.


    "Why on earth would she think that?" I asked.


    "I don''t know!" Leo replied before narrowing his eyes in thought. "I mean at the time, we were holding


    hands BUT only because the boys wanted to y circle games and-"


    "You were holding hands with Luca?" I said cracking up.


    "Yes, but she still jumped about three miles to a conclusion!"...


    I looked up at him as he continued to rant and just watched his face as he formed words and delivered


    them. It was so defined and carved and his features were so bold and perfect. No matter how long I


    spend away from home, I will never forget his pure beauty.


    "What?" he asked bringing me out of my trance. "Are you even listening?"


    "You are just so beautiful. I doubt I will ever get used to it," I replied with a sigh. "And I''ve missed


    listening to your voice so much."


    He smiled and leant into my lips before kissing me gently. His hand slowly drifted down my side until it


    reached my hips and his eyes followed.


    "And I''ve missed that ass," he whispered in my ear.


    "Charming," I replied after he grabbed my butt. "Way to ruin a heartfelt moment."


    "I''m sorry but I''ve got serious blue balls after 94 nights without any of this," he replied before rolling on


    top of me and kissing me passionately and roughly.


    "Not like you''ve been counting or anything though," I said trying to withhold another giggle.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    His hands found their way down to my pyjama shorts and for a moment he withdrew from the kiss and


    paused.


    "Can I?" he asked looking me in the eye.


    I chuckled and nodded before running my hands through his hair as he kissed me again.


    He always insisted on asking no matter how obvious it was and I respected that. If only all men, *cough


    cough* Luciano, were more like him.

 Chapter 122 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122 Chapter 122


    The next morning,


    I woke up in thefort of Leo''s arms for the first time in far too long. His bare chest was warm and


    soft and his scent was lingering on his skin in all its sweet-smelling glory.


    He was still fast asleep with his lips parted slightly and his hair messy and tousled. I kissed him on the


    cheek, got up and walked into the bathroom for a shower. The house was still deadly silent meaning it


    must be before 6 am.  My children seem to have inherited their father''s habits of getting up extremely


    early.


    After my shower, I just had time to get dressed before Leo began to stir.


    "You''re up early," he said in a deep morning voice.


    "After breakfast, I''m going to go and visit Milly," I said brushing my short hair in the mirror.


    "No, you''re not," he grumbled, his voice muffled by the pillow.


    "Yes, I am."


    "I said no," he repeated sitting up and sending me a re.


    "And I said yes."


    "After you ran away from me for three months, do you really expect me to allow you to leave my sight?"


    "You cane with me if you like, but you can''t stop me," I said tying my hair into a ponytail.


    I saw his eyebrow raise in the mirror as hey on the bed.


    "You think?"


    "You shouldn''t stop me," I sighed. "Whether you believe that there is anything supernatural about her or


    not, she is still a thirteen-year-old girl being brought up by three older brothers. I bought her her first bra


    and helped her through her first period. She needs a woman for stuff like that and I am all she has. I


    haven''t seen her in three months and I really need to check that everything is okay." I exined.


    "Please, Leo."


    He sighed and rolled his eyes.


    "Go now and take Luca with you. I will stay and look after the kids," he said after a few moments of


    thought. "And just so that you know, the border security is ten times tighter than it was when you first


    left and if I found out that you have even considered-"


    "Yeah, yeah, I get it," I replied. "I''m not going anywhere."


    "E,e here," he said as I stepped towards the door.


    I made my way back to the bed and kissed my mate softly on the lips.


    "Thank you, Leo," I said cing my hand on his cheek.


    "Be back before 8," he said. "Anyter and I''ll be out hunting you down."


    I nodded and left before he had the chance to change his mind.


    As I made my way down the stairs, I dialled Luca''s number. He took a while to pick up but that''s


    because, knowing Luca, he was probably still asleep.


    "Hey, are you up?" I asked once he had answered his phone.


    "Of course. It''s 5:50 am. Why on earth would I be anything else?" He grumbled sarcastically.


    "Oh sorry, did I wake you?" I said knowing full well that I definitely did.


    "Don''t worry about it. What''s up?" he asked as I put a piece of bread in the toaster.


    "Do you remember all those times that I asked you to babysit whilst I visited someone?"


    "Yes," he replied. "And you told me to just agree and not ask any questions and definitely not tell the


    Alpha."


    "Precisely. Well, I need to visit them again but Leo won''t let me go alone so I was wondering whether


    you could pick me?"


    "Sure," he agreed immediately. "I''ll be there in ten minutes."


    When we arrived at the Megestanis house, Luca agreed to wait in the car whilst I went to the door.


    "You can''te in," Miles, the youngest brother who was now approaching 19, stated after unbolting


    the wooden door.


    "Fuck off," I snapped stepping into the house anyway.


    "My house. You fuck off," he replied.


    "As much as I enjoy yourpany, cousin, I am here to see Milly," I said walking into the hallway and


    towards the stairs.


    "You can''t. She''s out of control. Just give me the amulet and go."


    "I don''t have it right now."


    "Then you should leave," he replied although mming the front door closed defeatedly.


    "Once again, fuck off," I added making my way up the stairs to Milly''s room anyway.


    "Whatever," he grumbled giving up.


    Miles was always the brother that didn''t really care about anything. Mattio was the sarcastic one,


    Mason had the temper and Max was just a horrible concoction of all three. They must have inherited it


    from their father because Milly was the sweetest girl I had ever met. She was kind, thoughtful,


    generous, humble...I could go on. She certainly didn''t deserve this.


    "You have to leave," Milly said as soon as I entered her little attic room. "I don''t want to hurt you."


    "Milly, what is wrong!?" I asked as I saw the thirteen-year-old curled up in the corner of her room.


    "I don''t know what is wrong with me. It''s getting worse and I can''t stop it," She sobbed.


    It was only then that I noticed the carnage in the room. Every piece of furniture was misced and on


    every wall was singe marks.


    "There''s a storming. I can feel it. And I am going to be the cause of it. People are going to die


    because of me, E! So many people," she howled looking frantically at her hands.


    "You have to calm down," I said remembering what happens when she gets worked up and emotional.


    I hurried towards her but she only screamed more.


    "No! Don''t touch me, I will hurt you!" she eximed causing the shutters of the window to fly open


    letting a gust of wind sweep into the room cause every door in the house to m and swing.


    I stepped back, totally shocked. Things had changed in three months.


    A moment or soter, Miles burst into the room. He marched through to his sister and withdrew a


    needle from his pocket.


    "Miles, no! Please," she begged as he pulled up her sleeve and held her arm still. "It hurts!"


    "What is that?" I questioned as he injected Millie with the clear liquid.


    "Wolfsbane," he replied as her little body went weak and floppy.


    "You''re giving her wolfsbane?!" I eximed rushing forward. "You could kill her!"


    "If she had carried on that way she would have killed herself and everyone else in this vige," Miles


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    snapped. "It is the only way to calm her down."


    "She is in enough pain, Miles. There are other sedatives you could use."


    "Why don''t you have the amulet and where is my brother?" he asked changing the subject as he lifted


    Milly onto her bed and ced a pillow under her head. "Max said in a letter that you would have it and


    return by the end of the week."


    "Well, things changed. We bumped into our delightful second cousin, Luciano, and it gotplicated.


    He took the amulet and called the Alpha, who proceeded to drag me back here. Max and the amulet


    are still in Venice," I exined.


    "Then get your ass back to Venice and get them," Miles replied.


    "It''s not that simple. Leo, has stripped away my freedom and the security of the borders is insane. I''ll


    never get there without getting caught first."


    "Then I''ll go," he said.


    "You''ll never seed. You don''t know your way around the building, you don''t know how the mafia


    operates, you don''t have a magical paralysing knife. Milly will just end up with two brothers being held


    captive on the other side of the world and still no amulet," I said in despair.


    I didn''t know what to do and the situation was only getting worse. Without that amulet, people will lose


    their lives and what will that do to Milly if her power hasn''t already killed her?


    "Then persuade the Alpha. I don''t care how. Bring him here, show him Milly, let me talk to him.


    Whatever just do it," Miles said.


    "He won''t listen. If he sees Milly like this, I dread to think what he will do. He thinks the amulet can only


    bring evil and we might not like his alternative solution."


    "Then we will have to smuggle it in," he concluded. "You will have to at least try and get you off territory


    and on your way to Italy so that you can post it back or whatever without the Alpha finding out," He


    concluded.


    "And how do you n to do that?"


    "I''m a trusted member of this pack. When I cross the border the guards hardly check me at all. You hide


    in my truck, I drive out and im I''m going to visit a family member off territory, easy peasy lemon


    squeezy."


    "And what if we get caught? Leo would very possibly have you executed for that," I replied.


    "I can''t sit here and do nothing whilst my sister goes through this. In my eyes it is worth it," he replied.


    I looked down at Milly who although now waspletely unconscious, still had an exhausted, pained


    expression on her face.


    "Okay," I said eventually. "You are right. We have to try."


    "Text me when you have a chance and I will pick you up," Miles replied setting out the basis of a n.


    "Then I will drive you to an airport before getting back, hopefully before he realises that I am gone too."


    I nodded.


    "I''ll see you soon then. And please for the love of the Goddesses, find something that isn''t wolfsbane," I


    said looking at the needle still in his hand. "Have you ever had that stuff injected into your


    bloodstream? It hurts more than childbirth...not that you''ve done that either..." I added before leaving


    the room and heading back to Luca''s car.


    I got home before to the sounds of children''s screams and voices were echoing through the house.


    "Dadda, can we y a game?" I heard Cato say to Leo as I made my way up the stairs.


    "Not right now, Cato," Leo replied. "I''m feeding your sisters."


    "Please, Daddy, pwease, pwease, pwease," he nagged.


    "When Mommy gets home, we can go to the park, okay?" Leo said with a sigh. "But your sisters need


    their breakfast first."


    I walked into the twin''s nursery to find Leo trying to bottle feed Francesca as Cato clung to his leg and


    Marie attempted to climb out of her cot.


    "Mommy''s back! Can we go to the park now?!" he squealed.


    "You can''t go to the park in your dinosaur pyjamas," I said lifting him off Leo''s leg. "Why don''t you go


    and get dressed and then help your brothers too?"


    He nodded and raced out of the room and down the hall. I then lifted Marie out of her crib and picked


    up her bottle from the side.


    "You weren''t gone for very long," Leo pointed out as I sat on the rocking chair behind him as I fed


    Marie.


    "Well," I began. "Milly is not exactly in the best condition. Miles had to sedate her."


    For a few seconds, neither of us said anything.


    "He wouldn''t have had to if she had the-" I began.


    "You should know that I will not change my mind," he said. "Don''t even try and persuade me to allow


    that wretched thing into my pack."


    "It''s not wretched. It could save her life and maybe even your pack members. She says that there''s a


    storming because of her powers and people are going to die if she can''t control them."


    "Then maybe I should exile her from my pack," he snapped. "I don''t want to hear another word about


    the amulet ever again. Understand?"


    I narrowed my eyes and looked away.


    "E," he said sternly. "Do you understand me?"


    "Maybe if you actually exined why you resent it so much, I might be able to begin to understand why


    you can''t bring yourself to help a thirteen-year-old girl in your pack from excruciating pain," I replied.


    He sighed and paused for a moment.


    "You don''t need to know," he said eventually.


    "Then how can I ever understand you?" I replied just as Cato came running in with his t-shirt on inside


    out and back to front and his shoes on the wrong feet.


    "I''m ready for the park!" he announced.


    I smiled at Cato before looking over to Leo who was looking vacantly into space.


    "Come here, baby," I said. "You''ve got your shoes and your shirt on wrong. How are you meant to see


    the lovely dinosaur on the front if you''ve got it inside out?"


    "Mama, it''s not a dinosaur. It''s a dragon," he corrected as I lifted his shirt off.


    "Silly me," I said touselling his blond locks.


    "Leo, could you go and check Ss and Mathias are ready?" I said noticing that he had finished feeding


    Francesca.


    "Sure," he said with a nod before getting up and leaving the room without another word.


    "What''s wrong with Daddy?" Cato asked as I put his top back on.


    "He has a lot to think about, that''s all," I replied. "Don''t worry, bambino."


    He nodded before switching his shoes around and helping me get his sisters ready for the park.

 Chapter 123 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123 Chapter 123


    Four dayster,


    I had fitted back into my old life like nothing had ever happened. Leo and I had resumed our day to day


    morning and evening routine with the kids and I''d caught up with pretty much everyone. Rosa and


    Leo''s siblings were thrilled to see me, the same can''t be said for Antonio...but then again he''s not


    exactly pleased with anything I do ever unless it involves trailing after Leo like a little-trained dog that


    follows his everymand. Not that I''m bitter or anything. Basically running away from my mate for


    three months was aplete no-no for Antonio and has ced another hurdle in our already turbulent


    rtionship.


    Anyway, whilst I was getting Marie out of her highchair after dinner, there was a knock at the door.


    "That''s probably Luca. He said he''d bring us some of his sister''s birthday cake this morning," I said as


    Leo made his way to the door, Francesca in one arm.


    "I highly doubt that. Do you remember thest time Luca knocked?"


    I heard Leo utch of the bolt on the door that was too high for me to reach and then unlock it with the


    key he kept in his pocket it all times. Slightly over the top paranoid, I know.  The door then opened and


    a familiar scent drifted into the house.


    I froze for a moment. Luciano. Of course. I knew he would turn up sooner orter. But already? He is


    more eager than I thought.


    I pulled Marie into my arms and thanked the fact that the other four little ones were upstairs either


    having a nap or ying.


    I wouldn''t trust Luciano with a rock, let alone my children.


    "Luciano, I wasn''t expecting you so soon," Leo said.


    "I could hardly keep myself away. And on my way home, to the Southern Territory, I thought I''d swing


    by and pay you and your family a visit. Five of your pups I have never met and the other one I haven''t


    seen since he was a newborn."


    "Well, in that case,e in. I will introduce you," Leo said.


    No, no, no.


    "This pretty little girl here is Francesca. She is seventeen months old," Leo cooed as the two of them


    entered the lounge. "And that is her identical twin sister, Marie," he added gesturing to the baby I was


    holding tightly in my arms.


    I stared intently at Luciano, who as usual lookedfortable and rxed yet menacing and twisted.


    "E, my dear. You never told me that you had twins," he said smiling at me although with cold eyes.


    "Not exactly the topic of our conversation, was it?" I replied spitefully.


    "I ought to apologise for if I came across at all uncharitable when we metst week. But I was just


    doing what I had to do for the greater good of what I would still call, despite the time that has past, my


    pack. You, the Luna, belong here with the Alpha," Luciano said in a soft but somehow simultaneously


    cold tone. "Your absence for much longer would have torn Ste to the ground."


    "I couldn''t have said it better myself," Leo replied looking at me with an expression that said ''just go


    along with it and if you dare argue I will murder your friends''.


    "I had your best interests in mind and my intentions were pure," Luciano added.


    I could see right through him. I knew he didn''t mean a word of it. Leo did too, of course, but he also


    seemed to believe he owed Luciano something in exchange for giving something back that wasing


    back anyway. (me btw)


    At that point, three little people scurried into the room. Having obviously not heard somebodye in,


    Cato, Mathias and Ss were surprised at the sight of Luciano. They naturally gravitated towards Leo


    and I don''t me them. Luciano certainly had a demeaning allure.


    "And these are my sons: Cato, Mathias and Ss."


    "Who is that, Daddy?" Cato asked holding onto his father''s leg.


    "This is Daddy''s friend," Leo said taking his hand and leading him out from hiding behind him.


    "What is his name?" Mathias questioned.


    "Luciano."


    "Heyyo, Yuciano," Mathias said sweetly.


    "Hello, little man," Luciano said lifting Mathias into his arms. "And how old are you?"


    Mathias looked at his hands and, concentrating hard, put all of his fingers down except for three.


    "Three."


    I tensed up as he held my son who giggled innocently and yed with Luciano''s hair like he always did


    with everyone who ever came near him.


    "Where''s the sixth?" Luciano asked.


    "We put her down for a nap an hour ago. I''m sure she will wake any moment now," Leo replied as


    Luciano thankfully put Mathias back down.


    "So you had three boys and then three girls?"


    "At one point we thought we''d never get a girl and then two came along at once," Leo said gesturing to


    Francesca and Marie.


    "Shall we leave Daddy and Luciano now, boys. I''m sure they have lots of catching up to do," I said


    taking Ss''s hand and ushering Cato and Mathias towards the stairs.


    "Actually, I have to be at the base in twenty minutes but you are wee to stay Luciano. It will save


    me having to call Luca over and waiting three hours for him to actually turn up. Then perhaps we could


    go for a run afterwards?" Leo suggested.


    "A wonderful idea, Alpha," Luciano replied in an exaggerated tone. I''ve never heard him say call Leo


    Alpha before.


    "No," I stated.


    "Excuse me?" Leo asked raising an eyebrow. "No?"


    "I think that you should call Luca," I replied.


    "Would you please excuse us for a second, Luciano?" Leo said stepping towards me.


    "Of course, Alpha."


    Leo smiled before turning back to me with a cod expression, taking my wrist and leading me into the


    kitchen.


    "You need to forget whatever you have against Luciano now. How are you able to forgive Max for what


    he did three years ago but not Luciano? They are both your cousins and they have both changed," Leo


    said quietly but angrily to me.


    Marie, who was still in my arms, and Francesca, who was still in Leo''s, sensed the hostility in their


    father''s voice and their faces transformed to ones of worry. I could tell that they were both on the edge


    of tears.


    "Luciano has not changed, Leonardo," I retaliated. "Why is it that I can see through his false pretences


    but you can''t?"


    "Maybe if you had an actual civil conversation with him and got to know him a little better then you


    might understand," He snapped. "All the more reason for me to leave you to have quality family time."


    "Leo-" I pleaded.


    "Drop it, E," he ordered in his Alpha tone. "You and the kids are perfectly safe with him."


    Marie was now beginning to cry and I tried my best tofort her.


    "Can you stop shouting? You''re upsetting them," I said quietly.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    His face softened slightly and he kissed his twin daughters on the forehead and they immediately


    settled. He then kissed me, took my hand and lead me back into the hallway where Luciano still stood.


    "Luciano is in charge while I''m gone, okay?" he said.


    Luciano in charge? Since when did I need someone in charge?


    He gave me a stern look as if he was waiting for me to object again. Seeing no way to win this, I simply


    nodded.


    "I should be getting going," Leo said handing Francesca to Luciano.


    "I''ll see you in a bit, E," he added hugging me gently and kissing my forehead. I didn''t respond at all


    and just let him do it. "Be good."


    A few momentster, the door had mmed shut and Leo''s car was disappearing down the drive.


    "Wow. Leonardo is far more stupid than I thought. He actually left you with me. After everything I''ve


    done, he left me alone with his mate," Luciano said shocked but pleased as he continued to hold


    Francesca.


    "Give me my daughter," I hissed holding out my hands.


    "Rx babe, I have a rule about kids," he said. "They are perfectly safe with me."


    "A rule?"


    "Nobody under the age of 16 will ever be harmed as a result of my actions," he stated.


    "I''m sure Hestia''s kids loved having their Father murdered," I snapped sarcastically.


    "You''re still salty about that? It was years ago," he said.


    "You raped a woman multiple times and murdered her husband!" I eximed.  "Yes, I''m still fucking


    mad about that."


    "Now that you have reminded me, I might pay her a visit on my way home. I practically drive through


    her town so it wouldn''t be much of an inconvenience," he said bringing a finger to his lips in thought.


    "Don''t you dare," I growled.


    "Watch who you are growling at," he replied sending me a re.


    "If you so much asy a finger on her, I will find out and I will tell Leo," I threatened.


    "Oh no! I''m so scared," he remarked sarcastically. "Leonardo has all the trust in the world for me right


    now and he knows you have it in for me. Whose side do you think he''ll take, babes?" He continued


    bopping my nose. "What do you think Frannie? Mommy''s or big cousin Luciano''s?"


    "Miei bambini, Why don''t you go upstairs and y with your new dinosaurs?" I said to my sons. "We''ll


    have lunch in an hour."


    They nodded excitedly and ran towards the stairs...well Cato and Mathias ran as Ss attempted to


    copy his big brothers as fast as he could.


    "It''s almost as if you are trying to keep them away from me..." Luciano said. "Cato!"


    "Si, Yuciano," He said from the halfway up the stairs.


    "Why don''t you bring your dinosaurs down to show me? I''d love to see them," he said.


    "Okay!" he squealed excitedly.


    I scowled at him and he grinned in response.


    "And what about Milly?" I questioned. "She''s a kid and you have harmed her by taking the amulet away


    from us. She is currently suffering alone because no one can get near enough tofort her! Miles has


    to inject her with wolfsbane to control her power!"


    "As if the Alpha would have let you bring the amulet onto the territory anyway. I saved you a


    heartbreaking argument with the love of your life that would have ended with him ripping it out of your


    hand and chucking it in one of those lovely Venice canals."


    "Why does he have so much against it anyway?" I questioned. "It is the only way to help Milly."


    "Someone with our cousin''s condition is better off dead. One of her brothers should do us all a favour


    and get the job done now before she harms anyone else," Luciano replied coldly.


    "But with the amulet-"


    "She will have control. Yes. But what is the one thing worse than chaotic evil? Controlled evil."


    "Milly is a good person. She would never use her power for evil," I replied.


    "That''s what they all said 300 years ago when the amulet wasst seen on Ste turf..." Luciano


    muttered under his breath. "Elizabeth is a kind girl, Elizabeth would never..."


    "Who''s Elizabeth?"


    "Oh, just an 18th-century version of Milly. Young, sweet, kind-hearted, a caring family. Her sister hunted


    down the amulet and for her and for a short while it brought peace but then the amulet changed her


    and the use of her power shifted to more...malicious doings. For example, murdering half the pack


    including her sister and one of the Alpha''s sons. Then she killed herself but not before tearing the


    remaining half of the pack to ruins and burning a hospital down filled with the sick, young and injured


    from her previous attacks," he exined in a calm and casual tone.


    "This isn''t Lord of the rings. The amulet isn''t going to do that to Milly and it didn''t do it to Postetas


    Loren''s mate either."


    "True but is the Alpha willing to take the risk? We don''t know if Milly has the potential to do those


    things," Luciano replied. "The question I raise is: is it really worth it? Why don''t we just get rid of her


    and move on? It''s the only safe and usible way."


    "I am not giving up on her like that and neither will her brothers," I snapped at the suggestion. "If we do


    nothing people are going to die for certain but if we do something people might die. It is worth it."


    "It''s not me you need to persuade, sweetcheeks and talking of her brothers, have you heard anything


    from your dear cousin Maximus?"


    "No, why?"


    "He escaped three days. Don''t ask me how: I have no idea. But the point is he has managed it and my


    men can''t locate him. And before you get your hopes up, no. He doesn''t have your piece of shit


    ne because I have hidden it somewhere he will never even think to look and impossibly hard to


    get to."


    Just as I was about to respond, a cry sounded from upstairs.


    "I''m guessing that is your youngest child," Luciano concluded as the boys returned to the living room


    with a box of dinosaurs. "You ought to go and tend to her."


    "Take Marie," I said handing him the other twin. "I will be back very soon and I swear to God if you-"


    "Give God a break. I''m not going to do anything," he interrupted.


    I narrowed my eyes before marching upstairs to see to Lili. It didn''t take me long to settle her before


    she fell back to sleep in my arms and I ced her back in the crib as Luciano walked into the room.


    "Why aren''t you watching the kids?" I questioned as I gently put Lili''s nket over her.


    "They''ll be fine for a minute or two," he said cing his hands on my shoulders and looking over my


    head into Lili''s crib. "She''s beautiful," Luciano observed. "Just like her mother," he added moving one of


    his hands to the back of my neck as he pushed his fingers into my hair.


    "Get off me, Luciano," I growled stepping away from him.


    He only took his other hand and grabbed my waist pulling me back into him.


    "Do not growl at me," He warned bringing his lips to my neck.


    "Luciano, seriously," I said repulsed by his action. "We are cousins."


    "Second cousins," he corrected kissing the mark on my neck.


    "Get off!" I screamed elbowing him in the stomach and escaping his grasps for a split second before he


    got a hold of me again and threw me onto the bed.


    I found myself immobilised under his weight as heughed to himself.


    "Sssh," he hushed putting one of his hands over my mouth. His hand tugged at the hem of my shirt and


    he toyed with the buttons of my jeans for a few moments.


    "A little wolf like you can never defeat a big wolf like me," he whispered before kissing my cheek.


    "Remember that," he added before climbing off me and leaving the room without another word.


    I sat shaken and sweating on the bed for a few minutes as I tried to control my breathing. At some


    point, tears began to stream down my cheeks as the events reyed in my mind over and over again.


    How could he do this? I am the mate of Alpha Leonardo Loren and he just assaulted me? Is he really


    that fearless or maybe just stupid? What was Leo going to do? Would he believe me? Banish Luciano


    again? Kill him? Should I even tell him?


    My thoughts were interrupted by a tapping noiseing from my window. It startled me slightly but I


    wiped my tears and stood up to investigate it all the same.


    "Miles?" I questioned as I opened the window and the youngest Megestanis brother stumbled into the


    room from outside. "What on earth are you doing here?" I questioned locking the bedroom door.


    "Turn the shower on," he whispered and I did so immediately so that the noise of the shower drowned


    out any other noise in the room.


    "Luciano is downstairs. Do you know what he will do to you if he finds out that you are here?!" I said.


    "You need to leave."


    "Fuck off," he said mocking me. "I saw that the Alpha''s car wasn''t here and I need to give you this," he


    said handing me an envelope. "It came today."


    I opened it and quickly skimmed the letter written in Max''s scrawly handwriting. It read:


    Dear Lil Cuz,


    Thanks for leaving me, bitch.


    Luckily, I have managed to escape without your help and am now in Russia along with the amulet. Only


    problem: it is up a mountain higher than Snoop Dog and surrounded by a fuck ton of guards.


    Meet me in Moscow.


    Bring warm clothes, there''s snow.


    Love and shit


    Max


    "What a delightful, informative letter," Imented.


    "Pack your stuff. I''m taking you to the airport," he ordered.


    "Miles, wait," I said as he opened the window again and started climbing through it.


    "What?" he grunted pausing with one leg either side of the window ledge.


    "I can''t go to Russia right now," I said nervously shuffling on my feet.


    "Why?"


    "I''m pregnant," I said.


    "Shit. What did you have to go and get pregnant for?! You''ve only been back five days!" he cursed


    before casting his eyes down to my stomach. "You don''t look pregnant. Does the Alpha know yet?"


    "No," I replied.


    "Then you can have the pleasure of telling him when you get back in like four days. The quicker we go


    the quicker you can get home. Soe on," he urged getting impatient. "Preferably before Luciano


    begins to suspect the length of your ''shower'' andes up here to investigate. Why have you been


    crying by the way?"


    "It doesn''t matter," I said wiping my eyes again.


    "Well in that case, are you going toe or not?" Miles questioned.


    "Okay, okay," I said the image of Milly in so much pain flickering across my eyes. "Does leaving my kids


    with Luciano make me a bad mother?" I asked searching through my drawers looking for my warmest


    clothes and shoving them in a rucksack.


    "Definitely but not leaving them with him would make you a bad Luna," he replied.


    I paused and turned to him.


    "That is the most intellectual and deep thing I have ever hearde out of your mouth," I said before


    getting back to the packing. "Leo''s meant to be back in an hour anyway so they won''t be with him alone


    for too long."


    A minuteter, I was done packing. I grabbed my phone, shoved it into my back pocket after kissing Lili


    goodbye and scrawling a quick note to Leo and putting it under his pillow. I then followed Miles out of


    therge window. It was a big drop and there wasn''t much to hold onto but it''s not like it was the first


    time I''d climbed out of this window and there was a rtively leafy bush below to pad mynded if I


    were to fall.


    When we reached Miles car, parked on the road about 500m away from the house, he set of driving at


    high speed towards Seattle airport. Unfortunately, Seattle is in the Southern territory meaning a couple


    of hours into the journey we would have to cross the North-South border which was something to be


    nervous about. Miles was convinced that they wouldn''t check his car because of his trusted position in


    the pack and he reassured that in the dark of the night if I hid in the footwell of the back seat they


    wouldn''t see me.


    "Leo is going to be so mad," I said quietly twenty minutes into the silent journey. "I shouldn''t have done


    this."


    "Fuck off, he''ll get over it eventually and it''s not like he''s going to kill you," Miles replied dismissively.


    "He hit mest time...twice," I said looking down at my hands and twiddling my thumb.


    "Oh, poor baby," he teased. "Did the love of your life hurt you?"


    I scowled at him as he grinned to himself.


    "That doesn''t surprise me. I would have done the same if you were my mate," he added more seriously.


    "You aren''t really helping," I pointed out.


    "You don''t strike me as the sort of person that would be scared of another person."


    "I''m not usually. Just Leo sometimes and Luciano," I replied.


    "Luciano? He''s your second cousin. Why are you scared of him?"


    "He''s a shit person with no morals. Just before you arrived he..." I began before trailing off at the


    thought of having to say out loud what he did. "Well, he..."


    "Spit it out," Miles said getting impatient.


    "He touched me in ways that I didn''t want to be touched especially by my second fucking cousin and he


    wouldn''t get off," I said after a deep breath.


    "Gross," Miles mumbled. "He sexually harassed his cousin. That is low key incest. Do you think the


    Alpha will banish him again?"


    "I don''t think he''d believe me. He has had very little trust for me recently and this certainly isn''t going to


    help," I said referring to the fact that I am once again escaping him.


    Hourster, we were nearing the border. It waspletely dark in the car as I climbed into the back


    seat and wedged myself into the footwell.


    A few minutester, the car stopped and I heard the car window roll down.


    "Miles Megestanis?" One of the guards said. "Why are you crossing into the Southern territory?"


    "My brother, Mason, has requested that I check out the men in the warrior training camp that he sent


    from his faction a few weeks ago and then report back to him," Miles replied. "He wants to check that


    they are getting along well."


    "Okay," the guard epted. "But since the Luna''s return, the security has been on high alert. The


    Alpha has demanded that we search every passing car no matter who is driving it," he exined. "It


    won''t take a second."


    "Sure," Miles said with a strained tone. The guard walked around to the trunk of the car and opened it.


    Whilst he was distracted Miles threw his jacket on top of me.


    After finding nothing of interest in the trunk, he opened the back seat and shone a shlight inside. I


    stayed totally motionless and just prayed that I was tucked underneath the seat enough to be out of


    sight.


    "You''re good to go, Miles," he said closing the door again as I breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Thanks," Miles replied with a nod as he rolled the window back up and drove away.


    "That was too close," I said climbing out from the footwell when we were a sufficient space away from


    from the guards.


    "Way, way, way too close," he confirmed.

 Chapter 124 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124 Chapter 124


    Three hourster,


    Whilst I was waiting in the gate for my ne, Leo called my mobile for about the five hundredth time. I


    sighed and switched off my phone. Leaving my family was hard enough. I couldn''t deal with anything


    more right now- especially the rath of Leonardo Loren.


    "You should talk to him," a kind voice said from beside me. I looked to my left to see an elderly woman


    sat alone with a little handbag on her knee. Her silver hair was in a cute bun with loose strands framing


    her face, that''s wrinkles and lines only added to her friendly demeanour. She wore a baby pink


    cardigan and a long floral skirt. Beside her was a walking stick.


    I looked at her confused as I wiped my teary, puffy eyes.


    "You should talk to him. Whatever it is, talking can only make it better," she said cing her hand on


    mine.


    I smiled gently but shook my head.


    "I can''t," I said the tears beginning again. "I don''t expect you to understand."


    "My dear, believe it or not, I was young too once. I had a lovely man and like every couple, we had our


    ups and downs but we always got through it by talking," she said. "His name was Henry. That''s right.


    Henry. We were together for a long long time and he loved me no matter what I did and I did a lot. You''ll


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    get through it, I promise."


    "Where is he now?" I asked already fearing the answer.


    "Well," she said taking a deep breath. "We met in the summer of 54. Yes, 54. We married just 6 months


    cancer of the lungs. Since then, I''ve been alone. Can''t imagine my self with anyone but my Henry," she


    exined.


    "I''m sorry," I said.


    "Don''t be, child. But do call your Henry. At least just let him know that you are safe. I don''t know your


    situation but I can imagine his worry."


    I nodded and switched my phone back on.


    "Thank you," I said with a genuine smile before heading to a quiet spot to finally answer Leo''s call.


    "E?" I heard Leo''s voice say.


    "It''s me," I replied my voice cracking slightly.


    "Please tell me you are safe," he said worry and strife in his tone.


    "I''m fine, Leo," I said holding back the tears.


    "Where are you? I''ll pick you up and we can just go home-"


    "No," I said. "I''m sorry that I have to do this again and I''m sorry that you don''t understand but I have to


    get the amulet."


    "E, just tell me where you are. This is ridiculous," he said the anger level in his voice rising.


    "I''m not telling you where I am because I don''t want you to find me. Please don''t be angry," I begged.


    "Don''t be angry? I am already fucking furious! If youe home now, we can put this all behind us but


    if I have to hunt you down and drag you back again there will be trouble." he growled. "And I will find


    you. You can be sure of that."


    He was talking to me like a kid. I hated it when he talked to me like a kid.


    "I''ll be back in less than a week. I promise," I said. "I love you," I added.


    "Don''t you dare hang up, E Marie Jones," he hissed. "Don''t do it-"


    At that point, a ''boarding'' light came on next to my flight number popped up and everyone in the waiting


    area began to stand up.


    "I have to go," I interrupted. "I''ll see you in a few days."


    "You will see me tonight," he replied in a deep, dark tone.


    "I''m sorry and I love you."


    "E-" he began again before I hung up and joined the end of the queue.


    He didn''t even say ''I love you back''.


    I wanted to tell him that I was pregnant and I wanted to tell him what Luciano did to me but neither


    seemed right. He was worried enough and I cared too much to be willing to make it any worse for him.


    I searched for the little olddy in the queue but I couldn''t see her. I didn''t see her on the ne either.


    Odd. Maybe she''s my fairy Godmother or something.


    I realised mid-flight that I had no way of contacting Max when I arrived in Moscow. Leo blocked and


    then deleted his number from my phone and I had no idea about his whereabouts.


    Shit.


    It''s a little toote to change my mind now though...

 Chapter 125 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125 Chapter 125


    Fourteen hourster,


    When the nended I got through customs pretty quickly. I hoped to see my cousin waiting, by some


    miracle, for me.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hint: he wasn''t.


    I sighed and regretted my entire life.


    He''s stitched me up or maybe I''ve stitched myself up. I should have got Max''s number of Miles but


    everything happened a little too quickly to think about things like that.


    I began to walk with just my single rucksack and mobile phone to the exit doors. I passed all the taxi


    drivers waiting with their named boards not even bothering to scan for my name. How was he meant to


    know that I was here?


    I looked up at the signs that were, unfortunately but not surprisingly, all written in Russian. Judging by


    the symbols also on the signs, I found my way to the toilet.


    Yeah, I''m in a foreign country all alone and no ce to go but a woman still gotta go.


    As I was leaving the restroom, I felt arge body hit me at high impact. Casual.


    "Jesus Christ," I cursed as I stumbled back into the wall.


    "You fucking wish. It''s Max a.k.a your favourite cousin in the whole wide world," he said roughly ruffling


    my hair.


    "I''m not a fucking dog," I said shoving his hand off my head. "And why do you have to be so rough? I


    just got off a 14-hour flight."


    "Miles gave you my letter I presume?"


    "He did and I came straight away."


    "And the Alpha?" Max asked. "I expected him to be keeping tighter reigns on you."


    "He went out and left me with Luci-fucking-ano. Who sexually abused me before finally leaving me


    alone and giving me the opportunity to climb out the window."


    "Hold on. Luciano, your cousin, sexually abused you?"


    "Yeah, it was super gross. You don''t want the details," I said. "So where is the amulet and how long is


    this going to take? I need to get back before Leo hunts us down and painfully murders us both."


    "I stole a car and the drive to the mountain will take us a day. From where the road stops, there is


    another day''s walk to where I think they are keeping it. Then we do the whole thing in reverse. Like four


    days?"


    "Ss''s birthday is in a week and I''d rather not miss that," I said.


    "Who the fuck is Ss?" Max said as we approached the stolen car.


    "My son," I said bluntly. "Thanks for paying attention."


    "You have like a gazillion kids and I''ve never met any of them. How am I meant to remember their


    names?" he said.


    It was a really nice car too. A ck BMW with fancy leather seats and tinted windows.


    "Talking of kids...I think that maybe you should know that I''m pregnant," I began as we got in the car.


    "You weren''t even back for a week and you managed to get yourself fucking pregnant?!!" Max


    eximed. "Could you not have put a pause on being the Alpha''s baby machine for a few more days?!"


    "Firstly, I am not the Alpha''s baby machine," I stated folding my arms.


    "You make his babies. That makes you his baby machine."


    "Shut up," I snapped. "And who did you steal this car from? It''s very swanky."


    "You probably don''t want to know the answer to that."


    "Max..." I said sternly.


    "Well...I thought that if I already have so many people hunting me down, why not add a violent Russian


    gang to the list? The guy who owned this probably bought it with money made from drugs and crime


    anyway so I didn''t really steal it."


    "I doubt they will view it like that, twat. We don''t need more enemies. What if this thing is tracked?"


    "Then we are totally fucked but we will cross that bridge when/if wee to it," he replied as we drove


    out of the airport grounds.


    "God, I really hate you sometimes."


    Hey guys, I''m going away tomorrow so I won''t be able to update :( BUT on Saturday 17th February, I


    shall update two chapters :)


    See you then and thanks for getting this far into my books and for all the support! Byeeeee

 Chapter 126 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126 Chapter 126


    Leo''s point of view


    "How have you lost her again?" Antonio asked in a deep tone. "Do you have no control over that girl?"


    I was sat in the chair in my office, my head in my hands, as my father paced up and down furiously.


    "She''s not a girl anymore. She is a woman," I corrected wearily. "And no. As you know, it is very difficult


    to control a Jones."


    "Girl, woman. Who cares? She is a female and you are the most powerful Alpha in the world yet you


    have allowed her to escape from you not once but twice!" he argued. "Are you trying to ruin your


    reputation?"


    "I don''t give a flying shit about my reputation right now. All I want is my mate back so unless you have


    something to say that can help me with that, can you fuck off?" I snapped.


    He''s my father but as he rightly pointed out, I''m the Alpha now and I don''t like being disrespected.


    "All I can suggest is that when you do find her you put her in the first ce once and for all. Properly


    scare the shit out of her. You only have to do it once and she''llply forever. Break your no beating


    rule if you have to. I would have done the first time and I don''t know why you didn''t-"


    "I did, Dad," I interrupted. "I did hit her. Twice in fact."


    He paused for a moment, a little confused and slightly taken aback.


    "Then why has she-?"


    "Because she is fearless."


    "You apologised didn''t you?" he said. "You promised to never do it again, right?"


    I stayed quiet refusing to look him in the eye.


    "You are too soft with her, Leonardo. That is your problem."


    "I felt horrifically guilty for using my strength to hurt my own mate. How is that meant to help anything? I


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    want her to be happy, not live terrified of her own mate," I replied.


    "You want her to be alive too. If you don''t put an end to this soon, she won''t be for much longer,"


    Antonio retorted. "How did she even get her passport?"


    "She has two and I forgot to hide the other one."


    "Who has two passports?"


    "This is irrelevant."


    "Would you like me to talk some sense into her?" he asked.


    "Sure....oh wait...she''s not FUCKING here!" I shouted. "She''s not fucking here and my IT technician


    can''t get the tracker in her phone to work and I don''t even know where to even begin looking for her


    and the kids are asking questions again and she could be hurt or dead or-"


    I was interrupted by a forceful impact on the left side of my jaw.


    "Pull yourself together, Leonardo," Antonio snapped. "You''re Alpha, not a fucking snowke. Man up


    and fucking do something."


    "What the fuck?" I growled standing up and bringing my hand to my jaw where my own father just


    punched me.


    "That''s better," he said. "That''s the son I brought up. Now get out there and find your Luna."


    He then stormed out of my office and then out of front door.


    I have to admit, he''s got a point though. I can''t just sit here doing nothing. But why I needed to be


    punched to see that I do not know.

 Chapter 127 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127 Chapter 127


    E''s point of view


    A dayter,


    "This fucking piece of shit is losing signal!" Max said frustratedly as he impatiently tapped the screen of


    the built-in satnav of the stolen car.


    "Why does that surprise you? We are in the middle of now where Maxybaby," I replied.


    We''d been travelling for a day and he was beginning to get grouchy. Very grouchy.


    "Jesus fucking Christ! Could you drive any slower?!" he asked me.


    For the entire journey, we had been alternating drivers every few hours. It was currently my turn and,


    unlike him, I was driving cautiously on the icy road.


    "I''d rather get home a dayter than in a wooden box," I replied looking down the sheer steep drop of


    the mountain that was only separated from us by about half a metre. "I''m not taking any chances."


    "There''s cautious and then there''s cautious. You''re like an old woman on her way back from bingo," he


    grumbled.


    "I have the Praesidium Deae Astra in my bag and I will not hesitate to use it on you," I snapped.


    After that, he was quiet for a bit. Something told me he didn''t doubt my threat. Not even for a second.


    "At least we haven''t run into the owner of this car yet," Max said after about an hour.


    "That''s probably because they aren''t insane enough toe up here," I said looking at the ever


    steepening drop on the side of the ever-narrowing road.


    "Do you want me to drive?" he offered.


    "No fucking way. I have only been driving for three years but I trust my self behind this wheel more than


    you. No offence but you drive like a lunatic, Max," I replied.


    "Rude," he muttered under his breath.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "What?" I said bringing the car to a gradual halt.


    "E, this is a new level of slow. I don''t even feel like we are moving," he grumbled.


    "That''s because we''re not, Moron," I replied getting out the car. "The road has stopped. How can it just


    stop?"


    The outside air was sharp and icy inparison to the engine heated temperature in the car. It took a


    few breaths for my lungs to adjust to it as I stared in dismay at the sudden end of the road.


    "Looks like we are walking," he chirped joining me on the snowy road.


    I continued to stare at the steep, pathless mountain ahead of us.


    "Oh, look on the bright side, Ells. It''s only just gone dawn and it looks like its going to be a lovely day,"


    Max said optimistically as he thrust my rucksack into my arms. "The Mafia den is just behind that peak


    there," he added pointing to a point in the distance that was barely in view even on a day as clear as


    this.


    Our surroundings were beautiful and our journey gave me plenty of time to appreciate that. The sun


    glistened perfectly on the pristine snow which crunched underneath our feet as we walked and


    mountains stretched for as far as the eye could wander. Each stood in its individual massiveness on


    thendscape like a crowd of giants with snow-covered slopes and daggering peaks.


    It reminded me of a poem I once read: ''the prelude'' by William Wordsworth. You never know the power


    and intimidation of nature until you are amongst it. Swallowed by it. Ovee by it.


    "Must you walk so fast, Maximus?" I asked at around 3 pm that afternoon.


    We''d hardly stopped for a break at all and I was exhausted and struggling to keep up.


    "Do you see that cloud up there?" he questioned pointing to a charcoal grey mist forming on the next


    mountain. "That is a storm and we are going to get caught up in it if we don''t pick up the pace."


    "Well can you at least try to consider the length of yourpany''s legspared to yours?" I asked. "I


    can''t keep up."


    "Stopining."


    "How much farther?"


    "We''ll be there before 5," he replied.


    I sighed. Two more gruelling hours to go.

 Chapter 128 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128 Chapter 128


    Two hourster,


    "That ce is infiltrated with guards," I said to Max from behind arge rock. "How on earth are we


    meant to get even anywhere near the entrance?"


    "You got your thingy majig sword?" he questioned.


    "Yeah."


    Why is it so difficult for everyone to say ''Praesidium Deae Astra''. He can speak fluent Latin for God''s


    sake.


    "Then what''s the problem? Let''s go," he replied looking as if he was about to exit the cover of the rock.


    "Wait," I said pulling him back down. "When does the moone out tonight?"


    "Who gives a fuck?"


    "It''s a full moon tonight," I replied and he looked at me still puzzled.


    "They are all werewolves too. That will give us no advantage."


    "I''m pregnant remember. Everything is heightened. Weaker on a new moon, stronger on a full moon. A


    lot stronger," I exined.


    "But there''s a blizzard on its way. We need to get the amulet and back down the mountain before then."


    "We won''t be getting down the mountain at all if we don''t wait. They have guns. We need all the


    strength, agility and healing power we can get."


    "Okay. It is 5:04. It will be dark in less than an hour," he said.


    "I suppose the blizzard will reduce visibility and give us more cover," I added.


    "You aren''t as dumb as I thought," He muttered.


    "Fuck off," I snapped. "That''s not apliment."


    "Grouchy pants."


    "Leave me alone. I''m cold, tired, jegged and hungry."


    "Oh poor baby," Max cooed pinching my cheek. "Do you need a hug?"


    "Once again, fuck off," I snapped pushing him away from me. "You and your brothers are literally the


    most annoying people in this world. I could remorselessly strangle all four of you."


    "Now that is not a very nice thing to say about your only cousins."


    "Not my only cousins anymore. Tobias and Maddison have two little girls," I replied looking back over to


    the four men guarding the entrance to the building.


    From the corner of my eye, I saw Max''s jaw tense and his face harden.


    "I don''t care," Max snapped sending me a cold re.


    "They''re your cousins too. Their names are-" I began.


    "If they are Tobias Jones''s children, I don''t want anything to do with them. And that includes knowing


    their names," Max interrupted.


    "I''m Nicolos Jones''s daughter. The troublesome brother''s daughter yet you don''t seem to have a


    problem with me anymore," I grumbled.


    "Keyword: anymore. I tried to get you murdered remember, hun?" Max said cing his hand on my


    knee. "And don''t think for a second that in his younger years Tobias didn''t bring the pack any grief. He


    was almost as bad as your father."


    "Whatever. I just thought you should know that you actually have four first cousins rather than two."


    "You haven''t said a word about your brother in all these months we''ve been together. What''s he up to?


    Found his mate yet?" Max questioned.


    "I don''t know," I replied after a pause. "I haven''t seen him in three years."


    "Why not?"


    "He was organising an uprising, Leo found out, banished him and said that if he is found on pack


    territory again, he would kill him."


    "Well shit," Max said bluntly. "What did he do that for?"


    "He hates Leo with a passion. I don''t know what made him think that he''d ever seed or that I''d ever


    forgive him for assassinating my mate even if he did."


    "Do you know where he is?"


    "No."


    "Do you miss him?"


    "Yes."


    "In a weird way I kind of miss my brothers too," he said with a sigh. "Milly more than them allbined


    though."


    "Miles says you stopped writing. Why?"


    "It''s better that way. She can''t see me and my letters are stopping her from moving on."


    "You''re her brother. Her favourite brother. She keeps all your letters in a bundle in the drawer by your


    bed and reads them over and over again because they mean so much to her. And it''s not like you''re


    dead. When she has the amulet, she cane and visit you so you should keep her up to date," I


    replied. "I just wish that my brother wrote to me."


    "This is getting weirdly deep," he said looking up at me for the first time in a while.


    "Makes a nice change from our usual bickering and insulting."


    "E?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you have any photos of your kids?" he asked with a genuine expression.


    I smiled before taking out my phone and entering my camera roll which was pretty much filled entirely


    with pictures of my children.


    "On the right is Cato, the eldest," I said showing Max a picture of Cato, Mathias and Ss ying by a


    "He looks just like the Alpha," Max said taking my phone for a closer look.


    "The one in the water is Mathias, the second eldest. And in Leo''s arms is Ss, my third, who is turning


    two this weekend."


    "They''re so sweet."


    He then swiped across to find a photo of Cato between the twins on the sofa.


    "They''re my twins: Marie and Francesca," I said. "That''s quite an old photo. They''re one now."


    "They look more like you. Same cute little baby faces, short limbs and tufts of blonde hair," he said.


    "Compliments aren''t your strong point, are they?" I said as he swiped across again to a picture of Lili in


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    her crib smiling widely.


    "That''s adorable. Is that your youngest?"


    "Yeah, her name is Lili."


    "Great. Now I want one," he said giving my phone back to me.


    "Maximus Megestanis!" I eximed. "I didn''t know you were so soft!"


    He smiled and nudged me in a friendly manner before resting his hand back on my knee.


    "Shut up," he added blushing.


    "You never know. Leo might let youe home and then you can meet them."


    "Fat chance. He hates me for what I did to you back then and he probably hates me for this too," Max


    replied with a sigh.


    "If he let Luciano back into the pack, he should let anyone."


    "Did Luciano try to get you killed?"


    "No, but have you ever actually killed someone?" I asked.


    "No."


    "Have you ever raped someone?"


    "No."


    "Have you ever hurt me?"


    "No."


    "Have you ever sexually assaulted me?"


    "No."


    "You''re an angelpared to Luciano a.k.a the sickest person in this entire world," I replied.


    "The fucking devil is an angelpared with Luciano," Max mumbled. "He was evil even when we


    were kids."


    "I can imagine him being like Sid from Toy Story," I said.


    "Not far off actually," Max replied with augh.


    We sat chatting for another half hour as we waited for the sun to go down and the moon, along with the


    power it holds, toe out.


    As expected, the blizzard was beginning toe in. I could hardly see a metre ahead of me which


    would work in our favour. If the guards couldn''t see using, we had the element of surprise.


    "It''s pretty much dark," I said my teeth chattering with cold.


    "Do you feel stronger?" Max asked.


    "Yes. Much stronger," I said. "Although we can''t see it through the blizzard, the moon is definitely out."


    "Then let''s go," he replied getting to his feet.

 Chapter 129 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129 Chapter 129


    In minutes, we effortlessly took down the guards outside. My pregnancy and the full moon was serving


    its purpose. I found that one punch could knock a six-foot man to the straight ground.


    "Damn girl," Max said breathlessly as thest guard hit the snowy floor with a thud and a groan. "We


    could all do with a little full moon pregnancy from time to time."


    We then made our way through the front door only to be faced by a wall of guards all armed with guns


    pointing towards us.


    "Fucking shit," Max cursed.


    "Well, well, well," A voice said in an Italian ent from behind the guards. They parted and a man


    stepped slowly towards them. "If it isn''t Loren''s little bitch and her exile of a cousin."


    It was only when he stepped into the light that I recognised who it was. The descendent of Hecate we


    had first met in Naples only a couple of weeks ago.


    "After the amulet I presume?" he asked lifting his hand to reveal a dangling a chain and pendant.


    "Please give it to us. Milia Megestanis is worsening every day. We are desperate," I begged.


    "So now you are asking nicely?" he said with an amused expression. "Remember how you left me


    paralysed on the floor?"


    "Can we cut the crap?" Max growled. "Give us the amulet or we will take it."


    "You''ll never get it. I''ve got hundreds of guards here and they''re all armed," he replied. "However, I


    suppose it shall be entertaining to watch you try. Let''s make it fair though. Guns down," he added


    gesturing to his guards.


    Each guard followed his orders and put their guns into a holster on their belts. For a few agonising


    moments, everybody stood motionless before one brave guardunched forward. I knocked him down


    with one punch and then smiled sweetly at the crowd of shocked looking men.


    "Who''s next boys?"


    That''s when shit went down.


    More guards just kept pouring out of every door and shadow but Max and I kept fighting. He was


    having a little more trouble than me without a) a paralysing sword and b) a five-day-old foetus in his


    stomach but he still seemed to manage sufficiently.


    The best part was watching the descendent of Hecate''s confident expression slowly deteriorate. He


    was unable to hide the fear and shock on his face.


    Eventually, the guards stoppeding and the floor was scattered with groaning and paralysed men.


    "Well, Luna. I must say I''m impressed," he said looking at his ''oh so strong'' Mafia. "But I have onest


    thing for you," he added whistling.


    A door opened at the end of the corridor and two enormous men came out.


    When I say enormous, I mean enormous. Both were practically the same height as Leo butrger and


    denser. One of them could probably kill both Max and me purely by sitting on us.


    "I present to you: Magnus and Cadmar. There isn''t a wolf in Russia that doesn''t fear them," the


    descendent said with a smirk stered on his face. "And you''re about to find out why."


    Sure they had strength and weight but agility and speed? I don''t think so.


    "I''ll take them, you get the amulet," I said to Max.


    "You think you can-"


    "Don''t underestimate me," I interrupted.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He nodded.


    "You''re just gonna let her boss you around, Megestanis?" he asked looking more amused by the


    second. "I wouldn''t have thought that a man like you would stand for that from a girl like her."


    "Like she said, don''t underestimate her," Max growled before beelining towards him. "She''s more than


    she looks."


    Max began giving the Descendent what he deserves whilst I got to work on the Sumo wrestlers. They


    were hard. And I mean that literally. I punched one in the chest (as high as I could reach pretty much)


    and he hardly flinched but my hand was throbbing.


    I cracked my neck and held the praesidium Deae Astra firmly in my hand.


    "Come on then!" I shouted at the motionless rocks. "What are you waiting for?!"


    One swung a punch. I dodged it, tucked behind him and attempted to drive the sword into his back.


    Unfortunately, the other one got to me first, grabbed me around the waist and threw me across the


    room into the wall. I groaned at impact before slowly getting back to my feet, determined not to be


    defeated too easily.


    I fought hard and long against them but they didn''t seem to tire. They were invincible.


    Max was having less trouble.


    I looked to my left to see the descendent clutching his stomach on the floor with the amulet in his hand.


    "Go!" I hissed in his direction. "I''ll keep them back."


    "I''m not leaving you," Max said.


    "Tell Leo where I am. He''lle and get me and I''ll be fine," I said. "Go!"


    He hesitated for a moment before realising I was entirely correct and nodding. Unlike my cousin, I have


    a safety sheet. Even these emotionless warriors I was facing wouldn''t dare kill me for fear of Alpha


    Leonardo Loren.


    Max marched out of the building and out into the blizzard as I continued to fight. Eventually, I ended up


    with one of the giants huge arms around my neck. I could hardly breathe, let alone move.


    "You don''t want to kill her. Unless you want to face Leonardo Loren that is," the descendent warned in


    between winces. He was still clutching his stomach from the damage Max had done only a few minutes


    before.


    The Descendent''s slight distraction gave me the opportunity to drive my sword into the nearest flesh of


    my captivator. He immediately froze, loosened his grip around my neck and (very fortunately) fell


    backwards. Not sure I would have survived if he fell forward.


    "Let her go," the descendent said a few momentster in a strained voice. "They''ll never make it down


    the mountain in this weather and we''ll just take the amulet back off their dead bodies in the morning.


    Leonardo Loren can''t me us for that."


    The remaining guard stepped away from me and left me to catch my breath.


    "Fuck you," were my final words before I left the building to find my cousin.


    "Max!" I shouted through the pitch ck blizzard. "MAX!"


    "OVER HERE!" a voice replied from not too far in the distance.


    I soon caught up with him. He was wearing one of the thick coats from the guards we left outside and


    he was holding another in his hand.


    "Here. I got two just in case you fought them off," he said handing me the warm jacket. "That was quick


    though."


    "They let me go," I replied. "He said we''d never make it down alive and they''d take it back from our


    dead bodies when this weather has passed."


    "Weather isn''t going to kill us. Compared to everything we''ve done, snow and cold is nothing," he said


    optimistically as he tightened the hood of his ''new'' coat.


    I didn''t reply because truthfully I wasn''t so sure. The temperatures were well below freezing and the


    snow wasing down thick and fast. Even if we did make it to the car, we''d never get down the


    mountain if the roads are piled 2 metres with snow.


    Trying to push that thought out of my mind, I put my head down and followed Max. The snow was


    already knee deep and after just five minutes of trudging through it, my boots and jeans were


    "We need to find shelter, Max!" I called after about two hours. "We can''t survive this!"


    Weakness and exhaustion were beginning to set in and the feeling in my toes and fingers was long


    gone.


    "Where?!" he replied. "We are on an exposed mountain face! There is no shelter!"


    "Then we should go back to the Mafia base!"


    "We would stand no chance. The lower we go the less cold it gets!" He said. "The walk will get tter


    and more sheltered by trees soon as well!"


    I tried my best to trust him although I wasn''t convinced. As we continued to inch our way down, I


    thought fondly of my home and children and Leo''s warm arms. I''d never appreciated warmth more than


    this before.


    "E!" Max called another hourter.


    "Yes," I said weakly.


    "I don''t understand. We should have reached the trees by now," he said pausing a metre or so ahead


    of me. "I think we are lost."


    "I can''t do this anymore," I said falling to my knees.


    "No, no, no. Get up," he said wading through the snow to me and cing his hands under my armpits.


    I could practically feel my body closing down as he hauled me to my feet.


    "Go," I whispered. "I''m holding you back and someone needs to get the amulet to Milly."


    "I am not leaving you, bitch," he said lifting me up into his arms. "Even if I have to carry you down this


    fucking mountain myself."


    "Milly needs you, Max," I replied.


    Still holding me, he managed to reach into his pocket and withdraw something.


    "No. Milly needs you," he said putting the amulet in my hand.


    I was so far into hypothermia that I had gotten to the stage that I no longer felt any part of me. The


    shivers had stopped and I was unable to move a single part of me. I''d always felt the cold more than


    average but I thought I was stronger than this.


    He must have carried me for an hour before I lost consciousness. I vaguely remember my bodynding


    on the soft snow beside Max''s and a bright light shining on us.


    I never believed in the afterlife but in my delusional, hypothermic state of mind, I was convinced that it


    was that tunnel of light that they say that takes you to heaven. I was close to death. Or maybe I already


    was.


    Sayonara earth. It''s been fun.


    So today someone put my previous book, ''Alpha Loren'', in a reading list called ''okay books''. Like bitch,


    I spent two years writing that thing and you''re going to openly shove it in a folder with 70 other ''okay''


    books? I don''t mind constructive criticism and I get that not everyone is going to love my stories but it


    just seems a little rude and uncalled for. Ever heard of a private library? Or if it''s not worth reading, why


    bother at all?


    If Wattpad had a block function, I would definitely be petty enough to use it on them. Unless they can


    appreciate my hard work, they don''t deserve it.


    Okay, rant over.


    Have a nice day :)

 Chapter 130 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130 Chapter 130


    Angels sound kinda odd. Quite a lot like helicopters in fact. And God, that light is blinding.


    Pun intended. If I''m gonna die at least let me find some humour in it.


    A few momentster, somethingnded on the snow a few metres away from us. It fought through the


    deep snow to us and lifted me into its arms.


    "Leo?" I asked weakly. My vision was blurry and the light was still blinding but it was my mate alright. In


    life and death, I''ll always remember that beautiful scent.


    "I''ve got you. You''re okay," he said softly as I harnessed some of his warmth.


    I didn''t know Leo was an angel...but I''m d he is.


    Oh damn. Maybe I''m not dead.


    I felt my mate carry my very much still alive body away from where I had beenying and then an odd


    floating sensation like we were flying. A minuteter, I found myself on a hard floor with the sound of


    rushing air thudding through my head.


    As I fought hard to stay conscious,  a thick nket was thrown over me and something warm put inside


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    my jacket.


    "Max," I croaked in a hoarse voice.


    "Alpha, we don''t have much time. The wind is picking up again," another voice said. "We won''t be able


    to fly for much longer."


    "Please," I whispered. "Save him," I finished before my vision cked out again and I lost


    consciousness again.

 Chapter 131 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131 Chapter 131


    Twelve hourster,


    The next time I woke, I was in an unfamiliar room, by a roaring fire, smothered in nkets and inyers


    andyers of dry, warm clothes. I blinked my eyes open slowly and as my vision cleared, I saw Leo sat


    with his head in his hands on a hard wooden stool only a metre away.


    His head snapped up as I began to squirm under the exasperating heat.


    "Don''t move," he said jumping to his feet and cing his hands gently on my shoulders.


    "I''m boiling," I replied slightly out of breath.


    In response, Leo took both the nkets off me and cast them aside.


    "What happened?" I asked.


    "You tell me. I found you close to death, hypothermic and unconscious on the side of a mountain in a


    blizzard," he replied. "I don''t know how or why you got there. I don''t know how long you''d been there


    but I do know that you almost died, E. Had I been ten minutester, I''m not sure we would be having


    this conversation."


    I narrowed my eyes, racking my brain for some sort of recollection of what happened. A secondter it


    all came rushing in like a 20 ft wave.


    Running away from my mate again, the furious phone call I received at the airport, ignoring his


    demands for me to return home...etc


    "Leo-" I began trying to muster some heartfelt apology that my heart didn''t really feel.


    "Save it, E. You said you were sorryst time yet here we are again," he replied.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you not furious?" I asked looking at his brooding and bubbling but rtively calm expression.


    "Do you want me to be?" he questioned. "Because I can sure do that."


    "No, it''s just I''m confused. I ran away from you for the second time and after the first time you-"


    "Yes, I know," he interrupted with a strained voice. "I hit you but I promised I''d never do that again and


    unlike you, I don''t break my promises. Besides, my overall emotion right now is pure relief that you are


    okay," he replied taking my hand.


    I smiled before gently cing a kiss on his hand.


    "But you still haven''t answered. Why were you up the mountain?" he asked.


    I narrowed my eyes and thought again seconds before another 20 ft wave hit me.


    The amulet, the stolen car, the storm, the fight...


    Max.


    Make that a 40 ft wave.


    "Max!" I eximed sitting bolt upright.


    "Lie down," he said firmly as he pushed me back down on the sofa. I fought against him for the worry of


    my eldest cousin. He has his annoying and dicky moments but so do I and I love him.


    "Where is Max? Did you save him too?!" I asked frantically.


    "He''s fine. Still unconscious but the doctor says all his vitals are fine," he reassured.


    I rx and allowed him toy me back down on the sofa.


    "Wait, where are we?"


    "Alpha Xander''s pack," he rified. "My sister''s mate, remember?"


    I nodded.


    "Quite conveniently he owns a helicopter and knows how to fly it."


    "How did you know where we were?" I asked.


    "The first thing I did when you got homest time was put a tracker in your phone," he replied. "Since I


    wasn''t expecting you to run off to the Northerly tip of Russia, the range wasn''t quite long enough and it


    took my IT technician a day or two to get working. When he did, I flew straight here and showed


    Xander where it was showing your location to be. His exact words were: ''there has to be a technical


    glitch. You''d have to be insane to go up that mountain at this time of year''. So tell me my Luna, why


    were you and Max up there?...unless of course, you are in fact going insane, in which case I should


    take you to see a therapist."


    "Something tells me that you already know the answer to that..." I said observing the fact that someone


    had changed my clothes, including my jeans which had the amulet stuffed their pocket.


    Leo gave me a sarcastic smile before withdrawing the precious ne from his own jeans and


    dangling it in front of me.


    "This," he stated. "You risked your life, again, for this."


    "Leo please, I am begging you. You have to let me help Milly," I begged.


    "No," he snapped. "How many times do I have to tell you?"


    "Luciano told me about Elizabeth," I informed him. "I understand why you object to it but that was 300


    hundred years ago and it was only one of Hecate''s descendants too. Donatia didn''t have that problem."


    "The pack still remembers. I can''t run the chance of it being seen on my territory even if I agreed," he


    replied. "The Alpha''s son diedst time. Imagine if that was Cato or Mathias or Ss."


    "Milly will not do that. Elizabeth''s story has been told over 300 years, it''s bound to have changed and


    who''s to say that the part about her being kind-hearted is an incorrect version of the truth?"


    "I am not willing to take the risk. I will not gamble with lives of my children or people. This will be the


    "Just listen to onest thing and I''ll stop, please," I said squeezing his hand and kissing it again. "It''s


    important so hear me out."


    He sighed before cing a hand on my cheek and nodding.


    "Go on."


    "Milly told me that something big ising. Something that she can''t control but she will be the cause


    of and there is nothing she can do. People are going to die without the amulet, people might die with it.


    You don''t have a choice to gamble with the lives of your people and if I were you, I''d pick the option


    with the better chance of a win."


    At that point, there was a knock at the door.


    "Come in," Leo said not taking his eyes off me, clearly upied in thought.


    The door opened and Be popped her head around the corner.


    "I thought I could hear your voice, E," she said as our eyes met.


    "Be!" I eximed, thrilled to see her.


    I hadn''t seen her sincest November, which was almost a year ago when she came home for


    Thanksgiving.


    "I''ve made some soup. Thought it might help you get your strength back," she said.


    Leo helped me slowly sit up and Be handed me the soup. As I ate,  we chatted about this and that for


    what felt like hours until Be eventually left. Leo had been quiet for a long time. I could tell he was


    thinking about what I said, weighing up the risks.


    "I think you might be right," he said a few moments after Be left.


    "So you''ll let me take the amulet home?" I asked excitedly.


    He still seemed a little unsure.


    "This whole thing will stop and we can go back to normal. I will never step a foot out of line for as long


    as I live," I announced.


    He turned to me, his attention officially grabbed.


    "Now that''s something I could live with," Leo said closing his eyes and smiling at the thought. "Not even


    a toe?"


    "Not even a nail," I confirmed.


    "Okay," he said holding the amulet out to me.


    "Really?!" I eximed unable to hide my joy and disbelief.


    "But if there is one single sign of Milly''s intentions changing, I will personally rip it from her myself. And


    we will monitor 24/7, okay?"


    "Okay," I said taking it from him and holding it in my hand.


    I hadn''t really had the chance to look at it until now. It was quite pretty too: shiny silver with the symbol


    of Hecate on the front and the constetion of Aries on the back- each star being a tiny white diamond.


    "Thank you, Leo," I gushed. "Cuddle?"


    "I''m still mad at you by the way," he pointed out as he snuggled next to me on the sofa and Iid my


    head on his chest. "You''re lucky you were unconscious when we found you."


    "I''m sorry," I said.


    "I was worried sick. Never keep me in the dark again, okay? Preferably don''t ever run away but if you


    are going to then at least contact me in some way every day and let me know you''re okay," he said.


    "There wasn''t any phone signal up the mountain," I replied.


    "Then tell me some other way."


    "What like a fucking carrier pigeon or a smoke signal? What other way is there?" I questioned.


    "It doesn''t matter because you are never going to run away from me again," he replied in his firm,


    authoritative Alpha tone. "And that is an order. Understand?"


    I nodded and nestled my head further into his chest as he held me tightly to him. Yes, Alpha. Unless I


    have a reason to that is...


    "How do you feel?" he questioned.


    "A little tired but okay," I answered. "How do you feel?"


    "Relieved, a little tired but okay," he replied.


    "How are our pups?"


    "Wondering where you are, of course, but just as happy as ever. Ss is excited for his


    birthday...maybe a little too much."


    I chuckled as I imagined the excitement caused by every birthday in our household.


    "At what age do you stop getting so thrilled to get one year older?" I asked.


    "You should still be excited for your birthday. You can''t even legally drink yet," he teased.


    "Shut up. In two weeks, you are taking to my first ever club."


    I drew circles on his hand for a few seconds before he spoke again.


    "Antonio is furious," he stated.


    "That doesn''t surprise me."


    "He punched me in the face and told me to ''man up''."


    "What?!" I eximed. "Why?"


    "He still thinks that I''m too soft with you," he exined.


    "Fuck off," I muttered. "I thought we left that behind two years ago."


    "Clearly not. Apparently, I should forget my ''no hitting rule'' and ''put you in your fucking ce''."


    "What does he think my ce bloody is? Pet puppy on a leash?!"


    "Try not to be provoked by it and it will probably be best if you avoid each other until things cool off,"


    Leo advised.


    "Not like I go out my way to see him anyway," I grumbled.


    Leo kissed me on the head gently seconds before there was a knock and secondster the door was


    opening.


    "Apologies for interrupting, Alpha, but Maximus has woken," Xander said in his Russian ent that


    was far less thick than when I first came across him. I''m guessing that is Be''s influence.


    "Thank you, Alpha. Does Be have any more soup for him? I think he may need it," Leo replied.


    Xander nodded and left the room.


    "Can I go and see him?" I asked and Leo smiled before helping me to stand.


    I was d of his support because I am convinced I would have fallen if there was no one holding me


    up. We slowly made out way into the hall and then into the next door.  Inside was Max, sat on a simr


    sofa, in front of a simr fire.


    His expression rxed when he set eyes on me but immediately tensed again when he noticed who


    was with me.


    Leo gave me a reassuring smile and I cautiously made my way over to him.


    "Thank you," I said sitting beside him and giving him a quick hug.


    "For what?" he asked confused.


    "Keeping me going. I would have died if you didn''t carry me. I''m sure of it," I exined.


    "Well, what can I say? I''m not just gonna let my favourite little cousin die, am I?" he said and I


    chuckled.


    I looked over to Leo, who was leaning casually on the door frame as he watched, and then back to


    Max.


    "Alpha," Max began. "I don''t think I have had the chance to apologise yet."


    "You might need to specify what you are apologising for," Leo replied in 7/8 serious, 1/8 yful tone.


    "There''s a long list."


    "For what I did three years ago: kidnapping your Luna, starting a war, threatening your Luna, abusing


    your trust for me....and also for all this. If I was loyal, I would have returned your Luna to you


    immediately but instead, I helped her do batshit crazy stuff and almost got her killed...on more than one


    asion. I''m sorry. You should know that I would never dream of wanting to bring her to any harm. Not


    anymore," Max said all in one breath.


    "That I can believe. The bond you two have developed is quite remarkable inparison to the pure


    hatred of three years ago. But I don''t believe that you are sorry for this. Neither of you are," Leo


    answered. "You both care for Milly and it is evident that you''d do whatever it takes to save her from


    herself. Since you seem to have turned over a new leaf and to show my gratitude for saving my Luna


    (even though she was in trouble because of you in the first ce), I would like to invite you back to the


    pack. You can personally put the amulet around your sister''s neck."


    Max''s lips curled into a wide grin.


    "You''re letting us take the amulet back to your pack?" he confirmed in disbelief.


    Leo nodded.


    "Thank you, Alpha," he said before turning to me. I hugged my cousin tightly and handed him the


    amulet.


    "She would want you to give it to her," I said closing his hand around it.


    He nodded before turning to Leo again.


    "One more thing," he said. "It has been brought to my attention that Luciano is also back in your pack."


    "Yes," Leo confirmed. "He showed great loyalty to me."


    "Is sexually assaulting your Luna also showing great loyalty?" Max asked.


    I looked at my cousin with wide eyes and squeezed his hand. I wasn''t going to tell him that, Max!


    Leo immediately stood up straight, every muscle in his body tensed.


    "What?" he growled through gritted teeth.


    "Luciano forced himself upon his second cousin whilst you left her and your pups in his care a few days


    ago," Max rified. "I thought that as my first move as a pack member again I should let you know."


    "E, is this true?" Leo asked looking at me.


    I sat silently for a few seconds sending Max the evils.


    "E?" Leo repeated firmly.


    I nodded and a tear escaped my eye at the memory of it.


    "Thank you, Maximus," Leo said stepping over to me and lifting me into his arms as a sob escaped. "I''ll


    get rid of him myself the second we get home."


    Leo then carried me back to the room we were first in and sat me back down on the sofa. He crouched


    down on the floor in front of me and wiped the tears from my cheek with my thumb.


    "Why didn''t you tell me sooner?" he asked softly.


    "In case you didn''t believe me and he found out I tried to tell you," I replied in a shaky tone. "I don''t


    want to imagine what he''d do then."


    "He didn''t actually...?" Leo asked not wanting to say it aloud for fear it would furtther upset me.


    "No, he didn''t get that far," I whispered.


    "I need to know exactly what he did, Ells. Can you exin?"


    I nodded before taking a deep breath.


    "I was upstairs tending to Lili and he was supposed to be watching the other five downstairs. Instead,


    he came up and he put his hands on my shoulders. I can''t remember his exact words but he ended up


    with his lips on your mark and-" I began before noticing the darkness of Leo''s eyes and stopping myself


    immediately. "Leo?"


    "Don''t stop," he said in a deep, deep tone.


    "I reminded him that we were cousins and I tried to fight him off me but he grabbed my waist tightly and


    ran his fingers through my hair as he continued to kiss me. I elbowed him hard in the stomach and then


    he got really pissed. He threw me onto the bed and straddled me so that I was pinned me down and


    unable to move under his weight. He then brought his mouth to my ear and whispered ''A little wolf like


    you can''t beat a big wolf like me'', then he kissed my cheek and left the room," I finished.


    By this point, Leo was practically shaking with fury.


    "I should have killed him three years ago. Why didn''t I just finish him off? He didn''t deserve that tiny


    chance of survival," Leo growled.


    "Leo, please calm down," I said softly.


    "He touched what is mine and he is going to pay for that in blood and anguish. I am going to murder


    him before he hurts anybody else''s mate, wife, girlfriend, daughter, mother, niece or aunt."


    "Leo?" I said bringing my hand to his cheek.


    "Yes," he replied.


    "Before you do that, can I punch him?" I asked.


    "Of course. As many times as you fucking want."


    After that, we cuddled for a long time. Leo''s protective instincts were stronger than ever as he held me


    so tightly that I could hardly move.


    "There''s one more thing that I need to tell you," I said after waking up from what felt like a very long


    nap.


    "What''s that?" he questioned.


    I sat up and looked him in the eyes before cing my hands either side of his face and kissing him


    gently.


    "Don''t be mad," I began. If I had a dor for every time I said that...


    "What?"


    "I''m pregnant," I said quickly.


    "Did you know before you came here?!"


    I nodded.


    "E! I am happy but I also unbelievable furious! Not only could you have got yourself killed but our


    baby too?!"


    "I''m sorry," I said kissing him again.


    "No. Don''t do that," he said.


    "Do what?" I asked with a smile as I kissed him again.


    "Kiss me and expect me to forgive you," he replied turning his head away.


    "I don''t know what you mean," I said kissing him again this time for longer.


    He rolled his eyes and stopped trying to resist it. He put his hand behind my neck and kissed me back,


    his tongue finding its way into my mouth.


    "You''re a nightmare, E Jones. Have I ever told you that?" he said as we rolled over so that I was


    underneath him.


    I smiled as lifted his shirt over his head.


    "An irresistible nightmare," he added.

 Chapter 132 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132 Chapter 132


    Thirty mindblowing minutester, I was rendered breathing heavily underneath my also breathing


    heavily mate. He was above me with a thinyer of sweat on his brow as wey amongst a sea of


    shambolic garments.


    "That was fucking good," he said copsing on top of me.


    I ran my hand through his thick hair and we both caught our breath.


    I smiled and kissed him gently on the cheek before wrapping my arms around his shoulders and


    nuzzling my head into his neck.


    Another twenty minutester, we decided it would be a good idea to get dress- especially considering


    the fact that this was not our house.


    Just as I did thest button up on my blouse, there was a knock at the door.


    "Come in, Xander," Leo said pulling his hoody over his head.


    Xander opened the door and immediately sniffed the air. He grimaced and looked over at Leo.


    "Really?" he sighed. "At least open a window if you are going to have sex in my house."


    "Sorry, Alpha," Leo said getting up to open the windows at the other end of the room.


    "The storm has cleared. It is safe to leave whenever it suits you," Xander informed us. I looked over at


    the window. There was still a thickyer of snow on the ground but it wasn''t falling anymore at least.


    "Thank you for allowing us to stay here," Leo said. "And it was lovely seeing my sister."


    "You are wee anytime. And talking of your sister," Xander began. "Be turns twenty this year and


    we think that we are ready to start out own family. If that alright with you, Leonardo?"


    "Of course. You don''t need to ask for my permission anymore. She is a grown woman now and more


    importantly your Luna so as long as she''s happy, I don''t care what you do," Leo replied.


    Xander nodded.


    "I just wish Haden was more like you," Leo said. "I never said he could impregnate Lia four times


    before her 20th birthday but he did it anyway. And god his kids can be little devils. I had the joy of being


    appointed babysitter a couple of months ago. My six and their fourbined is like a fucking zoo."


    I giggled at the thought of Leo running around after 10 kids all under the age of four alone.


    "Now you know how Rosa felt when you were young. Apparently, you were a right little shit," I said.


    "I grew out of it at least. The twins are still bringing her grief even now and they''re 21," Leo replied


    defensively.


    Xanderughed a little before stepping back towards the door.


    "I''ll leave you to gather your things," he said before exiting the room.


    It didn''t take long to pack. Two minutes tops. Leo checked the airport schedule and booked three seats


    on a flight to Seattleter on in the day.


    "We are leaving soon," I said as I entered Max''s room. Leo had been downstairs talking to Xander and


    his beta for over an hour so I decided to confine in Max forpany.


    Bad timing though.


    "For the love of God put some clothes on," I said covering my eyes at the sight of him standing in an


    itsy bitsy towel having just got out the shower.


    "Funny. Almost as if you just walked into my room without knocking..." he mumbled sarcastically before


    throwing on a shirt and some jeans.


    "He''s letting youe home!" I squealed as soon as decency had been obtained.


    "To be honest, I''m surprised I still have my head," he replied with a grin. "What the fucking hell did you


    say to him?"


    "He actually forgave you on his own ord. It was the amulet part that required some persuasion," I


    exined.


    "There was me thinking he loathed me," Max said with a shrug.


    "Oh he did," I replied. "But you have seemingly redeemed yourself in his eyes."


    "What exactly did I do except luring you away from him...twice...?"


    "He sees a bond between us two and he knows that I don''t fuck about with bad people. For example:


    Luciano," I began. "Thanks for that by the way," I added sarcastically and bitterly.


    "You weren''t going to tell him so I did it for you."


    "No, I wasn''t going to tell him! Do you have any idea what Luciano would do if he somehow got to me


    after finding out that Leo knows?"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "He won''t. Leo wouldn''t allow it," Max reassured.


    "And Leo is already protective enough over me. I don''t need any fuel added to the fire," I replied.


    "He has good reason to be protective about things like this! Do you want to get raped by your cousin?!


    If he didn''t know then he would continue to hand Luciano all his loyalty until something really bad


    happened."


    I folded my arms and scowled.


    "That''s the ''I know he''s right but I''m not going to admit it'' face," Max said with a smirk. "One of your


    favourites."


    "Shut up," I grumbled.


    He smiled to himself in amusement.


    "I''m gonna get to see Milly!" He squealed suddenly out of the blue. "After three years I''m going to get to


    see her!" he added pulling me into a tight hug.


    "Max?" I asked.


    "Yes?"


    "I can''t breath."


    "Oh, sorry," he said releasing me and putting his hands on my cheeks before grinning ear to ear again.


    "That''s the first time you''ve ever hugged me," I pointed out. "Must be out of your permanent bad mood


    atst! Just as we are going home."


    "Shut up and don''t ruin it," he said. "When are we going?"


    "Two hours. It''s a long drive to the airport though."


    He nodded and began to pack his things as I sat on the window seat gazing at the beautiful view whilst


    enjoying a chat with my favourite cousin.


    As nned, two hourster we thanked Be and Xander for every time, bidded our farewells and one


    of Xander''s men began to drive us back to Moscow.

 Chapter 133 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133 Chapter 133


    Six hourster,


    I sat between Max and Leo with my head resting on Leo''s shoulder as we drove. Their shoulders were


    kind of encroaching into my space and I''ve seen bigger cars in my life but it was warm and snuggly. At


    some point, I must have dropped off because when I woke up we were no longer in a mountain range


    but amongst the tall trees of a forest.


    "Do you hear that?" I heard Leo''s voice say in a hushed whisper.


    "Hear what?" Max asked.


    "I can hear footsteps less than a mile away. Maybe two hundred people. They''re running," he replied as


    I sat up straight and tried to listen too.


    We sat in total silence for a few seconds straining our ears. All I could hear was the gently swaying of


    the trees above us and the engine.


    "Stop the car," Leo ordered about ten secondster.


    The driver brought the car to a halt and Leo opened his door.


    "Stay," he ordered looking at me before mming the door.


    A fraction of a secondter, he opened the door again and this time looked at Max.


    "Make sure she stays," he added.


    I rolled my eyes before Leo shut the car door once again.


    "Do you hear it?" I asked Max.


    "Faintly," he replied. "He isn''t going mad if that''s what you''re wondering. Just super good Alpha


    hearing."


    There were another thirty seconds more of agonising silence before I was now able to hear the


    footsteps. It sounded like an entire army charging towards us and charging very fast.


    I exchanged nervous looks with Max. We have so many enemies. There are endless possibilities of


    who this could be.


    Before long, figures began to emerge out of the forest including that of the Descendant of Hecate.


    "Shit," I cursed as more and more angry soldiers, both men and women, appeared from the darkness.


    After grabbing the Praesidium Deae Astra from my bag, I opened the car door and stepped out.


    "E, I told you to stay in the car," Leo said frustratedly from about five metres away.


    "Yeah but that was before I realised that these are my enemies," I replied as Max got out the car and


    stood by me. "And you need all the help you can get, Leonardo," I added looking at the extent of


    people surrounding us.


    "Why are you here?" Leo bellowed into the forest.


    The descendent''s face seemed slightly shocked as if he wasn''t expecting Leo to be with us. Maybe a


    hint of fear too. He took a few moments to collect himself before his face recovered to its usual evil,


    twisted smirk.


    "I believe your pretty little Luna has something that belongs to us," the Descendant replied. "We want it


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    back."


    "If we are going to get technical, it actually belongs to me. The Goddesses gave it to my direct ancestor


    2000 years ago. I''m a far closer descendant of Donatia Chiaramonti Loren than you," Leo replied.


    "Your pack discarded it 300 years ago. You didn''t want it and we have been taking care of it ever


    since."


    "Well, times have changed. Get over it," Leo said with a shrug.  "Unless you want to fight for it... but it''s


    a fine army you have here. It would be a shame if every one of your soldiers ended up dead. I suggest


    that you take your people and leave. This can never end well for you," Leo said.


    "You are one and we are two hundred. You may be the mightiest Alpha in the world but we don''t fear


    you. You are too outnumbered," he replied.


    "I am three actually," Leo corrected. "I have an ex-Megestanis and my Luna with me too."


    "You may have knocked up your Luna but it''s not a full moon anymore. She is back to being a


    defenceless little girl," he snarled. "Do you really think you can take my army with a girl?"


    "Does your army really think it can take me?" Leo asked a smile creeping onto his face. "And my Luna


    is not defenceless. Far from it in fact."


    "I will be the judge of that," the descendant growled.


    "Come on then. Let''s get this over with," he said.


    "This will be the end of your reign, Loren."


    The wolves circling us began to close in and the driver came to join us.


    "I thought you could use some extra help," he said in a very thick Russian ent as he wielded a


    baseball bat. "I keep this in my car at all times."


    Leo nodded before the first brave womanunched towards us. She was aiming for me but Leo threw


    her to the ground so hard that she was leftpletely motionless. I looked down in horror at her open,


    lifeless eyes before I shook myself out of it in and snapped into warrior mode.


    There is no space for remorse here. These people are trying to kill us.


    "Max behind you!" I cried as I heard a weight jump over the car andnd directly behind my cousin.


    The battle was long and gory. No matter how many we struck down, they kepting at us. For what


    felt like hours on end, we fought without any breaks and it was exhausting.


    The driver was surprisingly skilled with his baseball bat, Leo, of course, was as powerful as ever and


    Max and I, who had been fighting alongside each other for months, were well practised in the art of


    teamwork.


    For the first half atleast, we stood back to back, protecting one another''s blind spots. Death was


    dodged multiple times: an axe came only inches from Max''s head before I caught it and on another


    asion, a particrly feisty woman got very close to cutting my throat out before Max cut out hers.


    As dark began to fall, the army was growing sparse in numbers.


    I''d been separated from Max and Leo was over two hundred metres away when it happened. The man


    had a particr wickedness in his eyes that brought me difort as they glinted at the sight of my


    pain.


    The knife was plunged deep into my lower abdomen and the pain was excruciating.


    "You son of a bitch," I whispered before viciously and much to his surprise thrusting my knife into his


    neck.


    The sadistic sneer was wiped clean and reced by the coughing and choking of blood. He dropped to


    the floor already or very almost dead and I felt a moment of relief.


    It was short lived though. I soon remembered the knife still prating my own flesh. It screwed my


    eyes up and freed myself from it only to feel a gushing sensation. Big mistake. Blood was flowing out of


    my body so quickly that I could hardly stand up straight.


    "Leo," I whispered bringing my hand to my stomach in an attempt to stop it. "Leo," I repeated sinking to


    my knees.


    Through the tears in my eyes, I saw him on the other side of the road snapping the neck of thest


    soldier.


    He then turned around and immediately began to scan for me.


    His eyes eventuallynded on me amongst the sea of other bodies.


    "E!" he cried.


    He reached me in a matter of seconds and crouched down to my level and ripped his already torn shirt


    from his chest before cing it on my stomach.


    "You''re going to be okay," he reassured cing his hand behind my head as I began to lose the


    strength to sit. "Just stay with me, Ells."


    "The dagger went too deep. The baby," I said frantically as hey my head on hisp.


    "Try to stay calm. Everything is going to be okay," he said. "Josef! Max!"


    A few secondster the driver appeared, limping and bloody.


    "She needs a doctor. Is there a pack nearby?"


    He nodded.


    "I''ll fetch one," he said limping towards the car.


    "Be quick. She''s bleeding a lot," Leo urged.


    "Where''s Max?" I asked weakly once the car had sped away.


    "I don''t know but he''ll be alright. That man always fucking lives. He''s as much of a cockroach as his


    cousin."


    I smiled and took Leo''s hand that was resting on hisp. The pain had weirdly numbed despite the


    amount of blood that was still cascading out of me. Maybe this is what death is like. Peaceful.


    "I love you, Leonardo," I said in a broken voice. "I love you so much."


    "No, no, no. Don''t you dare leave me, E," he said shaking my body slightly as I felt myself fade.


    "Keep fighting."


    "I have no fight left," I said softly as I looked up into his eyes


    I could tell that he was holding back tears. His eyes were red and puffy which only enhanced the


    vibrant blue of his irises. My eyes began to automatically drift closed as my body shut down.


    "I love you too, E," he wept before sniffing up his tears.


    A drop of red blood dripped from his nose, where he had been punched, andnded on my lips. I felt it


    soak into my skin and oddly, I was able to keep my eyes open for another few seconds.


    "Your blood," I croaked squeezing his hand.


    "What?"


    "Your blood," I repeated.


    His eyes widened and he reached over to the dagger that had been plunged into my stomach. He cut


    his wrist and his blood immediately began to flow.


    He brought it to my mouth and forced me to drink. It was warm and rich and filled with life. I brought my


    hand to his forearm and pulled myself in closer to the cut in an attempt to get it into my system faster.


    My heartbeat began to pick up again and my muscles started to reactivate. I had been on the brink of


    death and his blood was saving me.


    His blood was saving me.


    His blood....was saving me??


    He stroked my hair with his other hand and held a slight grimace on his face as I drank.


    I stopped the second I realised I was hurting him but he urged me to drink more.


    My mate then lifted his shirt off my stomach to reveal the would. The bleeding was stopping and I was


    heeling. He looked at my stomach and then back to me in disbelief.


    "My blood is..." he began. "How is it...?"


    "Nothing surprises me anymore," I whispered before I lost consciousness- this time not in a death like


    way.

 Chapter 134 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134 Chapter 134


    13 hourster,


    I next woke to the sound of a beeping machine and the sanitary smell of hospitals. I could feel a dull


    ache in my stomach but more worryingly a sharp, stabbing pain in my uterus. I looked around the room


    to find it empty. Soon after, the door opened and Leo entered with a cup of coffee in his hand. He wore


    a weary, drained expression on his face and his eyes were red and puffy.


    "I lost the baby, didn''t I?" I asked him.


    He nodded with a clenched jaw.


    My eyes welled up with tears and I threw my head back in grief.


    "I should never have done this," I said. "I knew it was dangerous and I wasn''t putting the baby''s needs


    first."


    "You can''t me yourself for this, E. It will only make it worse," Leo said kneeling beside me and


    taking my hands.


    "You told me to never get involved with the Mafia again and I didn''t listen. You told me not to run away


    and I didn''t listen. You told me to stay in the car and I didn''t listen. None of this would have happened if


    I listened to my mate."


    "If you listened to your mate, you wouldn''t have the amulet and that girl in our pack would never stop


    suffering. If you listened to your mate, your cousin would be dead because you would have had trouble


    saving his life from the car. If you listened to your mate, you wouldn''t know how to fight and would


    never have even made it back from Italy. Just because I told you to do or not to do something, doesn''t


    make it right. What you have done is right and it is horrific that we lost our child as a result but we will


    get through it and there will be more babies one day," he said taking both of my hands and looking


    deep into my eyes. "Okay, E? I don''t want you to ever hear you me yourself for this again."


    I nodded and he hugged me tightly.


    "Now can we talk about what the fuck went on with my blood?" he questioned.


    I smiled through my tears and rested my head on his shoulder.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "I haven''t the foggiest."


    "And one more question..." he began. "How do you know how to fight so well?"


    I chuckled and buried my head further into his shoulders.


    "Thank your sisters and that is all I can say," I replied.


    He kissed me softly on the cheek before letting out a relieved and tired sigh.


    "Is Max alright?"


    "I knew it wouldn''t be long until you asked that. Yes, he is fine. Better than fine actually. He has taken a


    fancy for one of his nurses and I don''t rmend going anywhere near his room for atleast an hour,"


    Leo exined.


    "Oh..."


    "Yeah..."


    "Well, that certainly sounds like Max..."

 Chapter 135 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135 Chapter 135


    A dayter,


    We arrived safe and sound back in Ste territory. Leo wanted me to stay in the hospital in the Russian


    pack for longer but I insisted that we made it back for Ss''s birthday. I wasn''t willing to miss any more


    of my children''s life than I already had. When he was finished with his little rendezvous with the nurse,


    Max was also eager to get back to his family- to be specific, his sister.


    In the back of the taxi from the airport, he clutched the amulet for the whole journey.


    "Can you stop that?" I asked pushing his jittering knee back down the floor. "My three year old can sit


    still longer than you."


    "Sorry," he replied. "I''m just reallyyy excited."


    "I know. So am I," I said softly. "But for the love of God, you''re 27! Sit still!"


    Eventually, we pulled up in front of the Triton Megestanis house. Max raced out the car whilst it was


    practically still moving whilst I slowly hobbled out with the help of Leo. My stomach was still sore from


    the stab and I wasn''t exactly feeling strong after my miscarriage either.


    Before Max could get anywhere near the front door of his old home, it opened and out ran a young,


    teenaged brte.


    "Max!" she cried running towards him and throwing herself into his arms. "You''re home, you''re home,


    you''re home," she sobbed as he lifted her off the ground and hugged her so tightly.


    Above us, what were cloudy skies, cleared and the sun gleamed down upon the young witch and her


    long-lost brother. I looked at Leo in amazement and he shared the same shocked expression.


    "I''ve missed you, baby," he whispered in her ear before putting her back down on the floor and


    crouching down so that his height was equal to hers. "And you''ve grown so much!" he added.


    "And you''ve got older," she replied cing her tiny hand on his cheek. "You''ve grown into a man."


    Max smiled and ced his hand on top of hers.


    "I have something for you," he said holding out his other hand.


    "The amulet!? You got it?" she eximed.


    "You have your Luna to thank for this," he replied lifting the chain over her neck so that the pendant


    rested on her chest.


    "Thank you, E," she said stepping towards me.


    I smiled with my eyes beginning to well up with happiness.


    "My pleasure," I said opening my arms to hug her.


    Despite her gentleness, as she hugged me back I winced from the pain of my wound.


    "Luna, are you in pain?" she asked with a look of genuine concern.


    I nodded and lifted my shirt to reveal the bandage on my middle.


    "Just a little stab wound. I''m okay," I replied.


    "Can I try something?" she asked looking at the wound and then clutching the pendant of the amulet


    with one hand. "I think I can heal you."


    I nodded but she then looked over at Leo.


    "Alpha?" she said seeking his permission too.


    "Of course," he replied.


    She then ced the other hand on the bandage and kept the other on the amulet as she closed her


    eyes.


    The wind around us picked up again and for a few seconds, the trees blew like crazy. Then everything


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    was calm and my pain vanished. She opened her eyes again and I unravelled the bandage to find no


    wound, no scar, no evidence of being stabbed at all.


    "Milly, you are amazing," I said hugging her tightly. "How did you learn to do that?"


    "I don''t know. I think the amulet taught me," she replied.


    "What else can you do?" I asked.


    She closed her eyes and held the amulet again. A single blue butterfly flew down from the sky and


    around us in all their beautiful colours.


    I smiled widely as Milly opened her eyes again to admire her work.


    Surprisingly, Leo''s expression was far less impressed. He grabbed Milly''s arm and dragged her


    towards the house. The butterflies immediately vanished and my face dropped. Max and I chased after


    Leo and Milly into the house and into the kitchen.


    "Never do anything like that again," he said sternly to her after sitting her down at the kitchen table. "Do


    you understand?"


    She nodded a terrified look on her face.


    "Yes, Alpha. But why?" she asked shakily.


    "If anybody else finds out about you and your abilities, you will be made a target by both the pack and


    those outside of it. Whether they fear your powers or want to use you as a weapon, either way, you do


    not want to be taken away from your family or hurt, do you? Keep your magic practising to your


    bedroom and keep that ne hidden. Okay?"


    She nodded again.


    "Yes, Alpha," she said bowing her head. "Thank you."


    Max ced his hands gently on his sister''s shoulders.


    "I''ll be keeping a close eye on her, Alpha. Do not worry," he said.


    Leo nodded before Max lead Milly out of the kitchen and towards the stairs and we made our way


    home to our little tribe.


    "Mama! Papa!" I heard a little voice cry as we opened the front door to our house. "They''re home!"


    A few momentster two little boys ran into the hall.


    "Mommy, where did you go?" Cato asked as he hugged me tightly.


    "To Russia, sweetie," I replied looking over to Mathias who was now in the arms of Leo.


    "Why, Mommy?" Mathias asked.


    "Well I see that Luca has already got you into your PJs," I began looking over at Luca who had just


    you all about it."


    They both nodded and ran upstairs.


    "And how''s my little birthday boy?" I questioned taking my son from Luca.


    "Not little, Mama," he said in his cute toddler voice. "Two tomorrow."


    "Alright then. My big birthday boy," I said tickling his tummy as he giggled.


    "Can I hear story too?" Ss asked cing his tiny hands on either side of my face.


    "Of course," I said. "Now go and get ready for bed with your brothers."


    "Bye-bye S," Luca said before he waved and raced as fast as he could upstairs.


    "E, what were you thinking? You could have got yourself killed!" Luca said pulling me into a tight hug.


    "A mountain in Northern Russia? In storm season? Are you insane?!"


    "Still alive, aren''t I?" I pointed out.


    "Just," Leo added.


    "I''ve had the lectures at least twice already."


    "So, so stupid," He said giving me one final squeeze before releasing me.


    "Are the girls asleep?" Leo asked looking at Luca.


    "It took about three centuries to get the twins down but yes. They are," he replied.


    "Thank you so much, Luca. I don''t know what we would do without you," I said with gratitude.


    "Get Luciano to do it probably. You know Alpha, that was a real p in the face. I thought I was the


    chief babysitter but the second Luciano returns, you give him my job," Luca said. "I love your babies


    almost as much as you."


    My face dropped at the mention of Luciano''s name and the memories of what happened just a few


    days ago came flooding back in.


    "That reminds me," Leo began in a serious tone. "Luca, can you find Luciano, drag him to the base


    prison and make sure he stays there. Don''t worry about hurting him in the process because I''ll be there


    in the morning to painfully murder him."


    He looked from Leo to me with a puzzled expression before nodding.


    "Okay," he chirped shrugging his shoulders.


    "Okay, boys," I said softly to Cato, Mathias and Ss who were all tucked up in Cato''s bed about twenty


    minutester. "Are we all ready?"


    The nodded excitedly and Cato let out a little squeal of joy.


    "Sssh," I hushed. "You don''t want to wake your sisters up, do you?"


    They shook their heads and I began the story.


    "Once upon a time, there was a young girl," I began. "She had long dark beautiful hair and big round


    chocte-coloured eyes. She was good-hearted, kind and sweet. Loved by all that knew her. But she


    had one w. Just one little crack. She was a witch," I said and all three of my sons gasped.


    "A witch?!" Mathias eximed.


    "But don''t worry. She was a good witch. The kind that wanted to use her powers to help others. Her


    brothers still had concerned though. They were worried that the rest of the kingdom would fear the


    young witch so they kept her locked up in a tall tower so that nobody ever saw her and nobody ever


    found out about her magic. The tower was safe andfortable but so very lonely. She wanted more


    than anything to be able to join the other children that she watched from her tower window day after


    day after day. She knew that her brothers cared for her and were only trying to protect their sister from


    the dangers that the world could bring but a part of her longed to see it for herself all the same.


    One day, a great war struck the kingdom and the little witch was forced from her tower to venture into


    the woods alone..."


    Half an hourter the fairy-tale version of thest three years of my life was finished and my sons were


    drifting to sleep. At that point, Leo came into the room. He kissed each other of his sons on the


    forehead and whispered a goodnight in their ears before helping me to manoeuver Mathias and Ss to


    their separate rooms.


    "So if we have reached the end of the fairy tale, is this our happily ever after?" Leo asked as we


    snuggled up in the warmth of our own bed.


    "If it''s not, then this isn''t the end," I replied softly before kissing him on the lips. "I guess we will just


    have to wait and see."

 Chapter 136 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136 Chapter 136


    Four yearster,


    "Mama?" Cato asked as we walked through the forest in the direction of the school. My twins,


    Francesca and Marie, who were now five years old, walked ahead of us hand in hand skipping and


    Mathias and Ss were trailing behind having their favourite conversation about dinosaurs...again. I


    also had my youngest daughter, Lili, holding my hand, thetest member to the Loren family at only


    four months, Stefano, in a sling across my front and his older brother by one year, Zacharius, in the


    stroller.


    After the miscarriage, Leo and I were trying for a baby for almost three years. Just when we were


    beginning to lose hope, along came little Zacharius and then not long after Stefano.


    "Si, Amore mio," I replied looking down at Cato who was still looking up at me with his big blue eyes.


    "When school is over, can we go and see Granny Rosa?" he asked. "I made her something with


    Frannie and Marie."


    "Of course," I said ruffling his soft blonde hair. "She''d love to see you all."


    He smiled hugged me and ran back to his brother''s who were still happily talking about t-rexes and


    velociraptors. Mathias, Ss and Cato all had a dinosaur obsession. Leo was out this morning so


    getting them ready alone was difficult enough without having to prize them away from their dinosaur


    books, pyjamas and toys. They were also all growing up so fast. Every day, Cato looked more and


    more like his father and the height chart on the back of the kitchen door had an updated squiggle


    almost every other week for all of them.


    We soon reached the gates of the school where all the other parents were dropping off their kids. Cato


    and Mathias were both in first grade, Ss and the twins were all in kindergarten and Lili, Stefano and


    Zacharius were yet to start school.


    I kissed my eldest five goodbye before beginning the walk back with the other three. When we


    returned, Leo had got back and was clearing dinosaur toys off the living room floor.


    "Papa!" Lili squealed as she raced into the house.


    "Hey, Leo," I called closing the door and stopping as much of the cold January air from getting in as


    possible.


    "Hey," he replied briefly before letting out an exaggerated groan as the heavyweight champion that is


    Lili threw herself on him.


    "Got you, Daddy!" she announced as I came into the living room and began to unstrap Zac from the


    stroller.


    "Are you sure about that?" Leo asked before suddenly standing up and throwing her into the air. She let


    out a cry of delight and my heart skipped a beat but he caught her. He always did.


    "Were you all good for Mummy this morning?" Leo asked her once she was safely back in his arms.


    "I was but Cato, Mathias and Ss wouldn''t um um leave da dinosaurs," she said sweetly as she


    grabbed Leo''s face in her hands.


    Leo mouthed me a ''those fucking dinosaurs'' and I stifled augh.


    "Are you still free to look after the kids whilst I go to Halimede this afternoon?" I asked beginning to


    breastfeed Stefano.


    "Yeah sure. I can always get Max or Luca if somethinges up," he replied heading over to me with


    Lili still in his arms before kissing me on the cheek.


    Recently, I''d been visiting Halimede a lot. Whilst Leo took care of rogues and the army and all that fun


    stuff, we had both agreed that I was better at that wholepassion mrky so he left me in charge of


    the wellbeing of the pack members. That included going to the less developed factions and helping out


    with projects and just showing our support. Halimede, the faction almost entirely wiped out


    twenty years ago, was by far the most in need of help.


    After lunch, I drove to Halimede which only took about an hour which considering the size of the pack,


    was quite a short time.


    "Buongiorno, Luna," the Megestanis, Magnus, greeted when I arrived. Compared to how it was only a


    few years ago, Halimede was thriving. We''d built three new viges and moved residents in from


    overcrowded lower factions and there was even a small street of shops and a mini training centre.


    "Buongiorno-" I began before a young girl came racing up to Magnus.


    She had wild blonde curls and worry rife across her face as she stopped in front of her Megestanis,


    panting heavily.


    "Sir, sir, sir," she said hastily. "It''s my sister. She''s gone intobour."


    My eyes widened.


    "Annalisa, the baby isn''t due for another two weeks. This early!?" Magnus said, raising his eyebrows.


    The girl nodded frantically.


    "I will call a Doctor immediately but they may not be here for half an hour at the minimum," he said.


    "You should go back to her."


    "I might be able to help whilst we wait," I suggested. "I''ve had enough babies myself to know a thing or


    two."


    "Luna, are you sure?" she asked bowing her head. "We wouldn''t want to bother you."


    "Don''t be silly," I told her. "A baby being born would never be a bother."


    She nodded before leading me up to one of the little houses on the square. Inside the small hut-like


    home was a single bed with another young girl lying on obviously in pain. Beside her, knelt holding her


    hand was a rather paled young man.


    "Luna?" she asked before letting out a groan of pain. She then looked to her sister in confusion and


    shock.


    "Don''t worry. I''m only here until the doctor is," I said. "Have you been timing the contractions?"


    "Every two minutes," the man replied after swallowing and wiping the sweat off his brow.


    "Oh shit," I cursed. "Something tells me the doctor isn''t going to get here in time. What''s your name


    sweetheart?"


    "L," she said breathlessly as the man wiped her sweaty brow.


    "And how old are you?" I asked washing my hands.


    "17. This is my first baby, Luna. I don''t know how to have a baby," she said fear evident in her voice.


    I smiled.


    "When I had Cato, I was 17 too and you don''t have to know. Nature will tell you and you just have to


    listen," I replied. "Are you the mate?" I added looking at the young man who looked just as terrified as


    she was.


    He nodded.


    "My name''s Jack, Luna," he said with a gulp. "Do you...are you..have you got..."


    I''m guessing his fractions of questions were in regards to my non-existent medical qualifications.


    "No, no and no," I replied. "But I''ve delivered eight babies. One of them was in the back seat of the


    Alpha''s car with no Doctor so I am by no means ideal but until the Doctor arrives, it will have to do," I


    reassured before L went into another monster contraction.


    "Luna, I think it''sing!" she cried squeezing her mate''s hand.


    She opened her legs and I lifted her skirt. To my great shock, I could see the top of a baby''s head.


    "I think you might be right," I said calmly although inside I was shitting myself. I''m not a midwife or a


    Doctor. I don''t know the ins and outs of childbirth but right now, the basics will have to do. "Okay, L. I


    need you to take three deep breaths and then give a great big push. As hard as you can," I said


    repeating what the midwives had said to me all those times.


    She nodded and did exactly that.


    "I can''t do it, Luna," she replied shaking her head as tears streamed. "It hurts too much."


    "I know it hurts but you can do it. I can already see some of the baby''s head and they are beautiful. You


    can do it, L," I encouraged. "Now push again."


    She nodded and repeated the process again and again and again. Each time the baby came a little


    further out until finally....the sweet sound of cries filled the room.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    L let out a long relieved filled whimpery sigh as Jack, just when I thought it wasn''t possible, turned


    an even ghostlier shade of white. Annalisa squealed and rushed forward to hug her sister.


    "You did it!"


    I was busy wiping blood and God knows what else off the baby before I wrapped it in a towel and


    handed it to L.


    "Congrattions. You have a daughter," I told her as tears began to stream down both L and Jack''s


    faces.


    "A girl!" Jack eximed the sickliness leaving his face the second he set eyes on the little thing.


    "I''m sorry about the mess on your bed and I don''t know what to do about the umbilical cord and-" I


    began.


    "Thank you, Luna," L interrupted. "We can never repay you."


    I smiled and looked down at the adorable little baby.


    "What are you going to name her?" I asked.


    Jack and L exchanged looks before nodding.


    "For a girl, we couldn''t choose between Angelina and E," L began.


    "And we think you just helped us decide," Jack finished. "Wee to the world E Mariani," he added


    casting his eyes down to his newborn daughter.


    I smiled, more honoured than I''d ever been before the Doctor burst through the door and a chorus of


    I stayed for a while whilst the real Doctor cleaned up my botched job and weighed and measured the


    baby before quickly leaving to get myself cleaned up.


    There was a water pump in the town centre and even whilst trying to scrub blood off my white shirt, I


    couldn''t wipe the smile off my face.


    It''s not every day you help bring life to the world.

 Chapter 137 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137 Chapter 137


    After ten minutes or so, I came to the conclusion that the blood was noting out of my top. It didn''t


    bother me in the slightest though.


    I was just about to make my way back inside when a scream erupted. It wasn''t a baby''s scream and


    nor was iting from Jack and L''s house. I instantly got to my feet and pricked my ears only to


    hear another and another and then a whole flood of chaos and panic.


    "What''s going on?" I asked Magnus as I saw him marching across the square.


    "We''re under attack," he announced in a deep, sincere tone. "Get to safety now."


    I felt that sinking feeling in my stomach, the sort you''d get with bad news and intense fear put together,


    as I watched hell break loose in front of me. Children  screamed and ran, parents clung tightly to their


    babies, terror shed in everybody''s eyes. Some of them had lived through Halimede''sst attack; I


    could only imagine the dread their memories must have filled them wihth.


    Running away was never my style but before I did anything, I had to ensure that the newborn baby, her


    parents and her aunt were safe.


    "You have to leave now," I said bursting back into the house. "The vige is being attacked."


    They could already hear the events outside but it was the confirmation of my words that got every heart


    in the room racing.


    "Leave everything behind and run!" I ordered.


    They immediately snapped into action as I watched anxiously out of the window at the square. There


    was no sign of the invaders yet but the screams and growls were forever growing louder. Jack lifted


    L into his arms as she clung to their little child and Annalisa flung open the back door.


    "What about you, Luna?" she asked as Jack carried his family out.


    "I have to stay here," I said. "Go."


    She nodded and only hesitated for a second longer before following Jack and L. I watched them


    disappear into the forest before turning back to the square. What I saw quaked me to the bone.


    Men marching like machines into the vige. Pummeling everything in their way. I didn''t have the


    Praesidium Deae Astra- only a kitchen knife that I found in the draw.


    "Shitting hell," I hissed as I looked at the blunt, rusty tool and thought longingly of my paralysing knife.


    Of all the days to forget it.


    I gave my self a second or two to push my fear aside before striding out into the square. I immediately


    noticed a little boy curled up rocking backwards and forwards by the water pump. A short wall blocked


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    him from the sight of the invaders who were busy kicking down doors of houses and dragging their


    upants out before setting alight to their every possession. The thought was heart-wrenching but the


    smoke provided me enough cover to reach the boy without being seen.


    I slid beside him and out the sight of me he jumped and began to let out loud wails of woe. He was


    about five, six at the oldest and tears ran like blood down his cheeks.


    "My Mommy," he sobbed. "My Daddy."


    "Sssh," I said bringing my hand to his mouth. "You have to be quiet, okay?"


    He screwed up his little face and although the tears still fell, they fell silently.


    "We are going to get you to safety, okay? What is your name?" I asked.


    "Teddy," he replied in a broken voice.


    "Okay, Teddy. Can you take my hand?" I asked.


    He nodded, wiped his eyes and took my hand.


    "Now we are going to run as fast as we can. Can you do that for me?"


    He nodded again.


    "Okay, let''s go," I said before getting to my feet and pulling him with me. We raced across the square


    and in-between a gap in the houses. So far no one seemed to have seen us but we still had another


    street to cross before we got to the forest.


    "Teddy!" I heard a woman''s voice cry.


    "Mum?!" he replied. "Mummy!"


    I turned my head to see a woman sprinting down the street in our direction. Just as she reached but ten


    metres away she was brought to a sudden halt. One of the beasts causing this evil had knocked her to


    the ground and was stood menacingly above her.


    I grabbed Teddy, pushed his head into my side and mmed my hand over his mouth before pulling us


    both behind one of the houses. I closed my eyes and clung to the child as I heard his mother let out


    what I feared to be her final scream. I wasn''t sure if the man had seen us, I wasn''t sure if he could hear


    Teddy''s muffled wails over the sounds of the vige''s destruction. He was young but old enough to


    understand. When I was confident the man had moved on to his next victim, I lifted the distraught boy


    into my arms ensuring that I kept his eyes down before hurrying across the street. He''d heard it and he


    didn''t need to see it too. I couldn''t even bring myself to look at what I knew was true for fear it would


    haunt me forever and I''ve never met the woman and I''m not five years old.


    We reached the edge of the forest without any further obstacles and I ran for a few minutes before


    putting Teddy back on the floor.


    "Keep running, Teddy. Don''t look back for anything," I told him. "I have to go back and save as many as


    I can but I will find and you and you will be okay. I promise."


    "My Mama always says I should never go in the forest alone," he sobbed.


    "Your Mama is right but you are not alone," I replied. "I am here now and I will be back soon. Now run."


    He nodded.


    "Yes," he uttered before turning on his heel and running with more courage than I''d ever seen in a fully


    grown adult.

 Chapter 138 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138 Chapter 138


    When I cam back onto the street of the vige, the carnage was still unfolding. Men, women and


    childreny on the floor, maybe alive, maybe not. For a short while, I stood dumbstruck, unsure what to


    do. The adrenaline was still pumping through my veins but the shock of what had just happened was


    beginning to sink in. Before I had the chance to follow just one of the many screams, I felt tightening in


    my lungs. Then a sting and then a horrific burning sensation. I slunk behind a house trying to control


    the fits of coughing but nothing seemed to bring it any relief. There were others around me coughing


    too; they must have put something in the air. It irritated my eyes andbined with the smoke from the


    fires made it difficult to see. Any other sounds were now drowned out by my wrenching coughs as I felt


    my phone vibrate in my pocket.


    "Please tell me you are safe," Leo said concern rife in his voice.


    "I''m not," I said before having another series of coughs. "They''ve gased the air. There''s fire... there are


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    dead people. They''veid waste to the entire vige."


    "Get into the forest," he ordered. "Whether there are still alive people or not, I am ordering you to run."


    "How can  I just leave them?" I asked.


    "Because if you don''t, you''d be leaving your children without a mother. Now go, E. I am ordering you


    and I mean it more than I ever have before," he ordered.


    "I love you," I said in a hoarse tone.


    "I love you too," he replied before I let out all the coughs I''d been holding in.


    "Stay with me, Ells," he said. "I''m doing everything I can."


    I tried breathing through the sleeve of my jacket for a while but still, the gas got in and still my lungs


    struggled to function. Leo was still talking at me throught the phone, urging me to move but I couldn''t


    run in this state, I could hardly even stand up. Through my blurry vision, I saw a pair of legs marching


    towards me. Behind them were another two sets.


    "Leo," I wheezed as I scrambled backwards until my back hit the brick wall of the house and I wielded


    my knife.


    "What''s happening?" he asked anxiously.


    In my weakened state, the man let out a shortugh and seized the knife and my phone from my hand


    before throwing them too far away to reach. As he leant down, I saw he was wearing a mask and


    through the mask were a pair of hateful eyes.


    "We have what we came for. Make sure there aren''t any survivors and gather the men," he said to


    another behind him.


    He then roughly grabbed my arm and threw me over his shoulder. I was beginning to lose


    consciousness; I could feel my thoughts slipping away along with my control over my muscles. The gas


    must have been wolfsbane because the way it burnt and stung was like nothing else I''d felt before.


    Soon enough, I was unable to keep my eyes opened and I fell into darkness.

 Chapter 139 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139 Chapter 139


    I next opened my eyes to the light of dawn. I was in a room with stone walls and a wooden floor with


    great huge windows letting in the morning rays. The bed was high andfortably with four posts and


    a wide selection of pillows and cushions.


    I felt the soft silk covers between my fingers and furrowed my eyebrows as I looked at the room. It was


    strange. Everything feltpletely alien yet weirdly familiar at the same time. I''d read every book on


    the shelf, seen every painting on the wall before and I even felt some kind of connection to the vase of


    gentle pink flowers on the desk. I stared for a few moments longer before standing up and walking over


    to them. They were fresh, clearly picked earlier this morning, and soft when I caressed their fragrant


    petals and sweet when I smelt their scent. Azaleas. Yes, that''s right. They bloomed every summer in


    the pack I grew up in.


    None of this made sense, my memory was a cloudy fog and I couldn''t help but wonder I hadn''t woken


    up to the sound of a screaming child in my own bed next to my mate.


    After standing with furrowed eyebrows for a few moments, I ran my finger along the books: Lemony


    Snicket, Agatha Christie, Charles Dickins, JRR Tolkien, George Orwell, Jane Austen...every single one


    of then I had read and loved countless times before. And then the paintings framed on the wall.


    Although childish and simple, the memories they held had magnitude beyondprehension. I


    couldn''t tell you the significance of each individually but the overall feeling they gave were warm and


    nostalgic...almost as if I had known the ces in the paintings. There was one in particr with a


    whole line of trees and below two figures. They were only stickmen in their simplest form but in that


    moment, when realisation his me. There could only be one person behind this.


    Right on time, the door to the room opened. Their scent filled the air and for a moment there was total


    silence as I stood unable to turn and face them.


    "E," he uttered confirming what I knew to be true.


    I turned and tears began to stream down my cheeks as I met his eyes. Soon enough I had run into his


    arms and was hugging him so tightly.


    "Connor," I whispered. "My brother."


    "I missed you so much, Ellsie," he said kissing my head and wiping the tears off my cheeks.


    "You''ve grown up. You''re a man," I replied looking up and running my finger along his cheek that was


    now underneath ayer of light stubble.


    "It''s been seven years. I''m twenty-five," he said.


    "Twenty-five," I repeated. "How has so much time gone by? It feels like only yesterday that we were in


    Highschool."


    "Well a lot happened in a short amount of time and it changed us forever," he replied. "I miss those


    simpler times."


    "I''ve missed you. But I have so many questions."


    "Sit down. I have a lot to exin and it may take some time," he said gesturing to the bed. "Your


    memory will starting back soon and I want to tell you before you lose your shit."


    "What? My memory? Why would I lose my shit?" I questioned.


    "You''ve been drugged with a powerful gas. It makes you sleep for days and fucks up your short-term


    memory but it is only tempory."


    "Why? What is going on, Connor? And is this a castle?"


    "Yes it is."


    "Where?"


    " I can''t tell you where."


    "What?!" I said reaching a level of confusion beyondprehension.


    "This is where I''ve been living since your mate exiled me," he exined. "This ce is filled with Ste


    exiles. They call it the Kingdom of the Banished."


    "Why am I here?" I asked. "Did I dream the-"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "The attack on your pack? Unfortunately not," he said quietly. He then looked up and took a deep


    breath. "We have a ''King'', so to speak, and he, along with every wolf here, is fueled by hatred of you


    mate. He''s done us all over in one way or another and the King especially wants nothing more than to


    see him dead. We are nning an uprising. You are here firstly because you are my sister and I


    wanted to see you again and secondly as bate. If we have you, we can get Leonardo Loren. I didn''t


    want to do it so violently but like I said, I am not in charge and many want to see Alpha Loren and all in


    his pack suffer as much as possible. Believe it or not that was thepromise. We could have done


    much worse."


    My mouth dropped a little. My memory wasing back like a tsunami.


    "But you''re involved?" I asked. "Those people were innocent. And you n to kill my mate?! Did you


    think I would be okay with this?!"


    He sighed again but didn''t reply. Not only did he look older but his whole demeanour had changed.


    With time, it had grown darker and an eager, restless motion of vengeance hung in his eye.


    "I was with a little boy when he heard his mother get killed! How could you!?"


    Connor shook his head.


    "That little boy is my son," he told looking me dead in the eye. "His names Teddy, he''s five years old


    and his mother is perfectly safe. It was all part of the n."


    "You...you have a son? That boy was your son?" I asked not entirely sure how to feel.


    "I found my mate here pretty much as soon as I arrived. She was in on the n it too," Connor


    exined.


    "I am happy for you. I really am but at the same time, you are nning an uprising against my mate


    and you were part of a n to kill innocent people and you dragged your five-year-old son into it?" I


    said.


    "Pretty much," he replied in a cold tone.


    "I''m leaving," I said standing up.


    "Even if I allowed you too, the King wouldn''t and he has hundreds of guards. Don''t even bother trying,"


    he sighed leaning back on his elbows on the bed, not bothering to try and stop me


    "I''m actually pretty good at escaping. I''ve had plenty of practice," I snapped.


    "Well, before you try and get locked up in the dungeon or maybe even killed," he began. "There is


    something more you should know."


    "What?" I asked eagerly.


    "Dad''s not dead," he stated.


    "Dad''s not dead..." I repeated to myself. "Connor, we went to his funeral. There was a coffin and we


    fucking buried him. Dad is definitely dead. Dad''s been dead for twelve years."


    "Stay here," he said standing up. "I''ll be back in a minute."


    He then left the room leaving me alone with a bombshell. Sorry, scrap that. An entire bloody battlefield


    of bombshells.


    I couldn''t believe it. I wouldn''t believe it. I didn''t want to believe it. If he was alive, where has he been all


    this time? It didn''t make sense.


    I then looked back at the paintings and flowers and books. It was him that taught me to paint and him


    that read stories to me and him that took me out to pick the azaleas.


    The more I stared at my old belongings and into my past the more I began to realise that I guess it kind


    of did make sense.

 Chapter 140 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140 Chapter 140


    Minutester, I heard to sets of footsteps marching hastily towards the door. Then it flung open and


    there in the arch stood the only and only Nicolos Jones a.k.a Dad.


    "Dad?" I asked tears already umting in my eyes.


    He hadn''t changed a bit. The same friendly eyes and soft, warm features. I was always told I had my


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    father''s looks and now that I was looking at his light blond hair and blue-grey eyes I could see why.


    "E," he replied crying with me.


    I stepped forward and wrapped my arms around him and hugged him tight, checking that he was really


    there.


    "My little girl," he whispered.


    "How are you here?" I sobbed. "I thought you were dead."


    "I promise that I will exin everything," he said. "But first can we just have a moment."


    He then stretched his hand out for Connor who was stood behind and for a few minutes we just


    hugged. With only Mom missing, it was the closest we''d been to the whole family together in far too


    long.


    I was confused and overwhelmed and shocked but it wasforting all the same. At some point,


    Connor went to get some food and when he returned, we sat on the bed and they began to exin.


    "I didn''t die in a car ident, E. That''s what your precious mate made it look like. He wanted me


    gone. Leonardo Loren became Alpha when you were just eleven. That''s when I disappeared. It was


    practically his first action as Alpha. His men came after me and left me close to death, they didn''t finish


    me off because they didn''t think I''d live and they wanted to maximise my suffering. But I did."


    "Leo tried to kill you?" I asked quietly. "He told me about how you were in the pack and why you were


    kicked out but he never mentioned that..."


    "What your mate tells you is just the surface of an iceberg, E," Connor said in a serious tone. "Ask


    anyone in this castle and they can tell you a messed up story about him that you would never be able


    to imagine. You may think he is a good man to you but you have no idea."


    "I desperately wanted toe back to you both and your mother. I couldn''t bear the thought of you


    growing up without a father and from what I hear, you hardly had a mother too-"


    "Then why didn''t you? It''s been twelve years, Dad, and you were alive the whole time?"


    "The monarchy found me. Revived me. I feel I owe them my life so a life of service I promised them.


    And I can''t return anyway. Not until Leonardo Loren is no longer Alpha."


    "My son isn''t seventeen for another ten years," I replied.


    "That is not what I meant," he said with a grave expression. "He will be gone in a month. I assure you."


    My Dad put his hand on mine and squeezed it. I shook my head and pulled it away.


    "..No..." I said. "...no...if you are suggesting what I think you are suggesting, you will never seed and


    even if you do...he is the father of my eight children! Killing him would destroy both your daughter and


    your grandchildren! How could you even consider such a thing!"


    "It is justice. He mercilessly stripped me away from you and your brother like he has to hundreds


    before!" My father argued. "It is justice. How can you forgive him for what he did to our family?"


    "He is our family now. His children are your Grandchildren. His mate is your daughter. And I can''t


    forgive him. I never will. But that doesn''t mean I want him dead and if you take my mate away from me,


    I''d never be able to forgive you either. You know what it is like to lose a mate. Don''t put your daughter


    through the same thing."


    "And let countless others? He will continue to kill and tear apart lives until the day he dies."


    "He was only seventeen when he ordered your death. Twelve years have passed and he has changed.


    His pups and I have changed him, he''s no longer so cruel."


    "Seventeen is old enough to understand exactly what he was doing. And you can''t change a monster


    like him. He will always be a cold-hearted killing machine and that is why he has to die. Remember


    what your brother said about the iceberg? You have no idea what dark shit goes on under his


    They believe that your eldest is still too young to be influenced by his father which is why this has to


    happen now before they change their minds. If they have any feeling that he will turn out anything like


    Leonardo, he will be killed before he gets too strong."


    "How can anyone say that about a child?! Cato is seven years old!"


    "Be thankful that they are having mercy at all. The children of that creature don''t deserve it whether


    they are my grandchildren or not," he replied with spite. "It''s not just down to me, Ells. Everyone in this


    entire Kingdom wants him dead. This is the Kingdom of the banished. Every wolf that has ever gotten


    on the wrong side of him and lived to tell the tale is here. And they are ready to take him down once


    and for all. You''ve inherited my ability to argue but even you would need a miracle to persuade them


    otherwise," he finished before leaving the chambers without looking back.

 Chapter 141 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141 Chapter 141


    Connor stayed for a bit. We tried to talk about anything but the nned uprising and Leo, however, it


    was hard to avoid it. Like ignoring a herd of elephants in the room.


    Eventually, he had some kind of duty thing and I was left all alone. I''d be lying if I said that I wasn''t d.


    The past thirteen years of my life had just been regurgitated in front of me and the father I thought to be


    dead was now nning to kill my mate and destroy my pack. I had to have some time to make sense


    of it all if that was even possible.


    There was also the grief, shock and utter terror of the Halimede attack to deal with. And the fact that


    Connor has a son. And the fact that I was effectively being held prisoner in a castle ran by exiled


    rebels.


    It must have been three hours and a lot of tearster before I finally got myself together and began


    hatching a n to escape. I loved Dad and Connor and would like to stay with them but I couldn''t risk


    being used to get to my mate. For the benefit of my pack and my family, I had to leave. The window,


    althoughrge enough to climb through, was three tall stories up and situated on a face of stone with a


    sheer gripless drop. Connor had locked the door on the way out but that''s nothing I couldn''t


    pick...however the two guards I could hear on the other side of the wall...maybe not.


    There was one other option. Naturally, I had looked under the rugs for any sign of an escape route C


    and to my surprise, I had hit gold. The darkness meant that I couldn''t tell where the passage led but the


    minimal way sounds echoed suggested it was not particrly deep and the air wasn''t cold implying it


    didn''t lead outside to where snow was continually falling. I had been stripped of my personal


    belongings, including my phone, so I ventured into the abyss empty-handed.


    In hindsight, the candle on the ledge above the firece would have been a helpful item to bring.


    I fumbled my way through until I felt what seemed to be a wooden door. It was stiff but nothing that


    wouldn''t open with a hard kick. I squinted at the brightness of the light inparison to the tunnel but I


    could just about make out a corridor with stone walls, a stone floor and the asional vase of flowers.


    Still in the castle but we can work with this.


    Tiptoeing down the corridor, I constantly looked behind me and brought my ears to attention.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    It wasn''t until I reached a corner that I sensed any sign of anyone. Two deep voices in a whisper and I


    could just about make up three heartbeats. If I could hear theirs, the chances are they could hear my


    very fast beating one.


    I looked around me, trying to find some form of cover. There was the passage I hade out of but


    that was far away now and surely they''d hear my footsteps. There was a vase but what is this, a


    cartoon?


    Instead, I just pressed myself against the wall and hoped they''d turn back the other way before I died


    from holding my breath.


    I guess I''m not that lucky.


    "Do you hear that?" one said to another. "A heartbeat from over there."


    Fuck.


    "I can smell someone too," the other replied. "Smells like...Loren..."


    Double fuck.


    With nothing to lose, I turned to run down the hallway to the passage. What''s that saying?...You can


    run but you can''t hide.


    Turns out, that saying isn''t always true. Sometimes you can''t do either.


    "Guard, get her," one ordered and I immediately heard a set of heavy footstepse my way.


    I had a head start and I was a fast runner but unlike the guard, I didn''t know this castle. I was in his


    sight; going down the passageway would be futile and only ruin my chances of using it again so I


    passed it and turned a corner. And just like that, I found my self-trapped. Guard to the right of me,


    guard to the left. Here I am stuck in the middle with...myself? (Stealer''s wheel reference sorry not


    sorry).


    "Do you have permission to be here, Miss?" the guard I hade face to face with around the corner


    asked.


    "...yes?" I answered although it came out more like a question.


    The one that had been chasing me soon caught up and seized my arm. The two other men that had


    been talking also joined the party and unlike the guards, they wore smarter, more important looking


    clothing.


    "My guess would be that she doesn''t," one of them said. I''d put him at about 35 give or take a few


    years and he was clearly from Ste. I could tell by the blue shade of his eyes and fair hair. "You''re


    Alpha Loren''s Luna aren''t you? Jones''s little girl?"


    "And you are?" I asked raising an eyebrow.


    The two ''not-guards'' smiled in an amused smile.


    "Definitely Nicolos''s daughter," the other replied. "Take her back to her chambers," he ordered and the


    guards nodded.


    "Wait, why?" I questioned as the two guards took an arm each.


    "Prisoners don''t get to walk around here alone, sweetie," he replied with a smile as I was dragged


    away. "And you are far too important to risk losing," he added.


    I scowled and let the two guards lead me down the hallway.


    I waited until we had turned a corner before effortlessly freeing myself from them. I hadn''t had to fight in


    years but it was something I''d never forget. One let out a loud groan as I elbowed him in the stomach


    and he stumbled back, the other fell to the floor with a thud.


    "Could you at least be quiet?" I whispered before hearing the heavy footsteps of the other men. "Now


    look what you have done!"


    Before I had the chance to get far, I felt myself being thrown against the wall- quite literally. I groaned at


    the impact before the man that had thrown me grabbed my wrists and held me there.


    "Find some more guards. I can handle her here," he said to the other man who nodded and the ran


    down the hallway.


    "From what your father has told me, I was under the impression that you are intelligent. Obviously, I


    was wrong," he sneered. "You''re here because we want Loren and he''lle whether you are dead or


    alive. The reason you are still alive is that the King took mercy on your father and brother. So tell me


    why you are showing us that you are more bother than you are worth?"


    "What have I ever done to deserve to die?" I asked trying to push him off me. He must have had a


    position of power in the pack because he was far stronger than me and I couldn''t fight him off-


    something I wouldn''t expect from an ordinary man.


    "It is what your mate has done," he spat. "Nine years ago, I was amander in his army and got


    involved in a small uprising. He responded by taking everything from me. My parents, my mate, my


    pups. He killed them all. The only reason he kept me alive was to watch me suffer. There are hundreds


    here with simr stories so why shouldn''t we do what he did to us?"


    "Because that would make you just as bad as him," I replied. "I know that he can be an evil man. I''m


    not an idiot. But what do you think I can do about it? You have every right to want him dead, for a


    second there I did too. I could only imagine the pain my mate has put him through. But killing me will


    bring you no peace because you know I can''t be held responsible for what he did before I even met


    him."


    He red at me for a few moments, filled with anger but deep down he knew I was speaking reason.


    The other man soon returned with three guards.


    "Take her to the throne room. Let the King decide what to do with her," the man said quietly as he let go


    of me. He then marched down the hallway without looking back.


    I watched him and pacifically allowed the guards to grab my arms and drag me in the opposite


    direction.


    Fun fact: I wrote this with my dog on my knee. He''s not exactly ap dog but he thinks he is and he


    rather annoyingly kept pulling my hand away from the keyboard because he apparently needs 100% of


    my attention. He''s twelve, he''s beautiful and he finally fell asleep so that I could get on with my writing


    with only his gentle snores to disrupt me.

 Chapter 142 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142 Chapter 142


    I was lead through the castle hallways for what felt like miles, up and down staircases, through


    archways and down corridors, until finally, we reached a doublerge wooden door. It was about 5


    metres wide and 5 metres tall and intricately carved with elegant designs.


    One of the guards knocked and a few momentster the doors opened to reveal a huge room. The


    ceilings stretched up forever and great chandeliers hung with a hundred individual candles. There was


    little furniture except for onerge throne and the far end. On it sat a young man satfortably with a


    ss of wine in one hand. Around him were several guards and a few more other men and women


    including my brother and father.


    "Your Majesty," the remaining ''not-guard'' beside me said. "We found her roaming the halls alone."


    The man on the thrown''s lips curled into a smile and he got to his feet. He walked with confidence with


    his chin held proudly high and his head of bouncy brte curls bouncing with every step.


    "Wee to the castle, Luna!" he eximed as I exchanged looks with Connor and my Dad. Connor


    was sending me the evils but Dad just rolled his eyes. "It''s an honour to finally meet you."


    I remained silent, eyeing the man and still trying to figure him out. His apparent friendliness was one of


    two things: false pretence or sarcasm. The thought of it being legitimate was, at this point, out of the


    question.


    "My name is Lennard Giodarno, I''m the King here and I want nothing more than to see your mate


    dead," he said kissing my hand after striding across the room to us.


    I gave him a forced smile before looking him dead in the eye and saying "interesting way to introduce


    yourself."


    He let out a shortugh before turning to face my father, "She really is your daughter Nicolos. Not only


    is she your spitting image but she has your mouth and wit too."


    "What can I say?" he replied with a shrug.


    "How did you get out of your chambers?" he asked turning back to me with a sudden serious


    expression.


    Deceiving and bipr. Nice.


    "I walked," I replied shortly not willing to make anything particrly easy for him.


    "Were you trying to escape?"


    "Yes."


    He smiled before looking me up and down, "I admire your honesty and that isn''t all. You''re as beautiful


    as they say."


    I grimaced and shuddered on the inside but somehow managed to maintain myposure.


    "It fills me with the greatest pleasure not to disappoint you, your majesty," I replied with an exaggerated


    curtsey.


    He sent me a hard re, "It is a shame my like for you does not extend beyond your appearance. You


    could have made an excellent Queen."


    ''A shame'' would have been thest way I would describe a situation such as that.


    He then turned his back to me and began striding back to the throne.


    "Take her to the dungeons. A week should suffice," he said coldly. "I have no obligation nor desire to


    keep you alive. Count this as a warning and if you continue to cause me trouble, then who''s to say


    what will happen."


    "Your Majesty," my Dad interrupted stepping forward. "I don''t think the dungeon is necessary."


    "She''s Loren''s mate. Even if I wanted to, it would be hard to find sympathy for her," the king replied.


    "She''s also my daughter," he protested.


    The King shrugged.


    "She''ll still be your daughter in a week," he replied. "Now take her away."


    "Your Majesty," Connor interrupted. "Should we not treat her like one of us?"


    The King then turned and looked at my brother.


    "And why would we do that? She''s his mate."


    "Which makes her his biggest victim," Connor said confidently. "She may not realise it yet but she has


    suffered the most."


    I was thankful that he was trying but I still had to clench my teeth to stop myself from stating my intense


    disagreement.


    "My son is right," Dad said. "She has to live with him, follow his everymand, have child after child


    after child, live under his cruelty... We should not punish her for being his mate. She had no choice in


    the matter."


    "In fact, he dragged her from her home and forced her to stay in his pack. He pressured her into mating


    with him and took away her freedom. She had no escape from him and thus, we should offer sympathy,Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    not further abuse."


    The King narrowed his eyes and looked to me.


    "Is this true?" he asked.


    I nodded. Partly. I thought.


    "And who''s side are you on, little wolf?" he questioned looking me dead in the eye.


    My Dad and brother both shot me res, telling me to answer it correctly.


    "Yours," I said quietly.


    "Very well. This is your only warning," he said. "Next time, you will be left to rot in the dungeon. Do you


    understand me?"


    "Yes, of course," I said quickly.


    "Jones 1, Jones 2," he replied turning to my Dad and Connor. "She''s your responsibility. Don''t fuck it


    up."


    I smiled at the sweetly to which they responded with weary looks and eye rolls.


    I could just smell the lectures I was going to get for this.


    So sorry that I stopped updating without exnation. I''ve been away without myputer and only a


    pad of paper to write on. After remembering how to type again and sorting through all my scribbled


    notes and random sentences, I have managed to produce this and another chapter to upload tonight. If


    you think I write a lot online, you should see the masses of notebooks, diaries and papers that I sprawl


    my ideas onto haha! I hope I haven''t ruffled any one''s feathers too much and please do enjoy the rest


    of the story :)

 Chapter 143 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143 Chapter 143


    A weekter I was still trapped in this God forbidden castle. I desperately missed Leo and all the kids


    and was beginning to get awfully bored. I''d thought long and hard about a way to escape but it is with


    my deepest regret to inform you that they well and truly had every possible option covered. Every


    window was welded shut, every door was bolted more than three times and after escape attempt


    number 1, the secret passageway had been sealed along with every other yet to be discovered exit


    route in the castle. There are times in life when it''s justifiable to sit around and wait for a man to save


    you and unfortunately, this was one of them. The only foreseeable way to get home was if Leo


    somehow located me. Considering that I didn''t even have a single clue where I was, I wasn''t holding


    out much hope for that. This was my life now.


    "E!" I heard my brother''s voice call down the hallway as I sat with my Dad in what had be my


    chambers. Today, like every other day, he was watching me paint and giving the asional tip. It was


    of my family since without the photos on my phone it was the only way to show him what my children


    look like. I had just finished Lili''s little nose when the door opened.


    "The King wants you...again..." Connor said to me wearily from the doorway.


    "Again?"  I questioned with a grown.


    "It appears he can no longer take his daily walk around the grounds without you."


    "Fucking hell. It''s freezing out there. What is his problem?" I said aggressively putting my paintbrush


    down.


    Connor shrugged and handed me a long winter''s cloak that had been given to me, "Guess he just has


    a massive crush on you."


    "Shut up," I snapped throwing the cloak like garment around me and heading for the door. There was


    no point trying to resist what the King wanted. I''d learnt that by now.


    I made my way through the hallways with Connor to one of the heavily guarded doors leading out to the


    extensive castle gardens. There awaited the King a.k.a Lennard, with a beaming smile. I gave him a


    short-lived one in return before Connor left me and I began the tiresome walk with the King.


    "So," I began. "Since my mate doesn''t appear to be showing up any time soon. I think it is about time


    we ought to be discussing the terms of my release. Your n has clearly foiled so what need there


    would be to keep me here any longer I do not know."


    "I like a bit of optimism, E," he replied as we passed through an avenue of leafless trees. "But yours


    is ill-informed. You will only ever leave this castle in a casket. And besides, why would you want to


    leave here?"


    I could think of many reasons.


    "There''s a ball here tonight."


    "A ball?"


    "To celebrate sess in phase one of the n. Kidnapping you," he replied.


    "Oh. How wonderful," I said through gritted teeth. "And I suppose I am required to attend?"


    "Of course."


    "Even better."


    "How absurd this is. Inviting a prisoner to a ball," he remarked beforeughing. "And imagine all the


    balls we''ll have once the beast has been in. Perhaps the centrepiece will be his head on a spike."


    I felt a sudden lurch of pain in my stomach at his words.


    "Yes. Perhaps," I responded in a forced tone. "Now if you don''t mind, I''ll be going back inside."


    "Why so soon?"


    "I''m not feeling so well," I replied turning away from him.


    I felt his hand grab my wrist, preventing me from going.


    "Did what I said about your mate upset you, Luna?" he asked with a raised eyebrow. "Because if that is


    the case, I''ll feel less inclined to believe that you are truly on our side."


    Of course, that was the exact reason but I had to keep up the act. Over the past week, I''d been


    convincing him that I too wanted Leo dead in order to, in the words of Connor, ''avoid being thrown in


    the dungeon for life or even killed''.


    "No. Of course not. Maybe it is just something I ate," I replied.


    "But the castle food is to the highest of standards? Do I need to have a harsh word with the cooks?" He


    questioned.


    "No-" I said abruptly. I knew just how harsh he could be and no one deserved that.


    "Why do I get the sense that you are lying to me, Luna?"


    "I''m not," I lied again.


    "Then tell me how much you too desire to see him dead. His pain, his suffering, his corpse. Go on. Tell


    me. Tell me just how you''d do away with him if you had the chance," he taunted.


    I stood frozen on my spot before a flush of anger swept over me.


    "You vile man, I hope you burn in hell," I hissed unable to hold my tongue. "I love my mate with all my


    heart and if you try to hurt a single hair on his head I will fucking rip your throat out. Throw me in the


    dungeon, I don''t care. At least I won''t have to put up with this anymore."


    He seemed mildly angered by my words but not in the slightest surprised. It was like he''d been


    anticipating it- almost trying to squeeze them out of me.


    "Throw you in the dungeon is just what I will do," I said gripping my arm. "You were never on our side. I


    knew it all along but I let your pretty face tell me otherwise. Guards!"


    In seconds two guards were by my side.


    "Take her to the dungeon. Make sure she can never get out," he ordered.


    They nodded whilst I enjoyed myst few breaths of fresh air and daylight before being dragged inside


    and down two flights of steps.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Good one, E. Well yed.

 Chapter 144 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144 Chapter 144


    Only minutester, I was sat in a silent cell with no source of light other than a burning torch on the wall


    of the hallway. The back and side walls were constructed from sturdy stone whilst the front was cage-


    like metal bars with a padlocked and chained door. On the other side of the bars was a singr guard


    stood up straight and staring straight forward.


    "So what did my mate do to you?" I asked him hourster when I was at a point of boredom in which I


    was willing to talk about anything that would entice him into speaking. The other cells around me were


    empty meaning he was my onlypany.


    "Don''t ask questions you don''t want to hear the answer to," he replied bluntly.


    "I''m not one to shield myself from the truth," I said. "I ought to seek to know more about my mate and


    the father of my children because he certainly didn''t tell me himself."


    "Very well. He did the usual. Killed a member of my family and made me watch. I was 12 years old at


    the time," he replied casually.


    "Why?" I asked. I''d heard stories like this from others around the castle but it still pained me to think


    that Leo could do such things.


    "Our pack was invaded because our Alpha had some dispute with yours. We were outnumbered and


    nothingpared to the strength of Ste men so were forced to surrender within half an hour. It was


    in the early days of his reign, he had maybe been Alpha for a month, and nobody quite knew what he


    was capable of so a few refused to give in. My mother included. I remember the soldiers trying to drag


    her away and how she clung to me. Your mate soon intervened and cut both her throat in broad


    daylight in front of me and then dragged me past her dead body and back to his pack. A yearter, I


    escaped Ste and came here where I have been ever since."


    "I''m sorry," I uttered unable to believe what I was hearing.


    He shrugged.


    "Guess it''s not your fault that he is the way he is," he replied. "You did allow him to reproduce though."


    "I teach my children to be kind andpassionate."


    "Oh yeah? And what does he teach them? How to kill? How to terrorize?" the guard questioned. "They


    will turn out like him which is why I think we should get rid of them while we''re at it."


    "They''re just kids."


    "Alpha Loren''s kids," he snapped.


    After that, I didn''t say anything more. Just like everyone else in this ce, I couldn''t me him for his


    anger.


    I sat in the cell for hours more. It was freezing and there was only a wooden bench to sleep on. The


    only food was stale bread too and my onlypany the guard that wanted to see my children dead.


    Another few hourster and my Dad got permission toe and see me. They wouldn''t let him in the


    cell so he took a seat on a wooden bench outside as I watched him through the bars.


    "Hey,Ells," he said softly.


    "Hi," I replied shortly refusing to look him in the eye.


    Today had brought all the reasons I was beyond livid with him back to the surface that I had pushed


    away in order to enjoy spending some time with my long lost Dad over the past week.


    "Listen, I know you are mad at me, even if you''ve been pretending you weren''t. I don''t me you for


    not being able to keep it in with the King either," he began. "And I know you don''t want to be here or a


    part of this movement."


    "What gave you that idea? The fact that this ''movement'' ns to kill my mate or the fact that it is


    keeping me in a fucking dungeon?" I snapped.


    "You are in this dungeon because unfortunately, you inherited your father''s inability to do as you''re told


    and keep your mouth shut," he replied. "How on earth do you live with an Alpha?"


    "I don''t make his life easy. That''s for sure," I replied.


    "That''s my girl," he said with a proud smile.


    "But he''s still my mate. You know what it''s like to lose a mate and you are willing to put me through it


    too?"


    "He can''t be allowed to carry on how he is. He''s ripped apart so many families including ours."


    "So you are going to rip apart mine? You know that I have eight children, right?" I questioned.


    "It is for the benefit of society. I''m sorry but your mate is a bad man and brings only evil into this world."


    "That''s not true," I whispered as a tear rolled down my cheek.


    "Give me one good thing he has ever done."


    "He''s a good father and a good mate too. And he takes care of his pack," I replied.


    "Only the pack members that abide by hisws and follow hismands though."


    "Is that not what being an Alpha is about?"


    "Regardless of that, from what your brother tells me, he''s a dick to you and you''d be better off without


    him in the end anyway."


    "Connor doesn''t have a clue," I spat.


    "That mark on your neck wasn''t consensual, was it?" he asked. "And you wanted to wait a few years


    for pups didn''t you? And if he doesn''t like the idea of something, you''re not allowed to do it, right?"


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "It''s not like that anymore," I replied. "He''s a changed man and regardless, he''s still my mate even if he


    was the fucking devil."


    My Dad sighed and we sat for a few minutes in total silence.


    "I love you so much, E. I want to get back all the years we lost together and I don''t want to hurt you


    but you have to understand why I must do what I must do. You also have to see why I want to do it and


    that even if I didn''t, I am not the King here."


    I didn''t reply. He had every reason to hate Leo with a fiery passion and I could ept that. We were


    never going to be a happy family. But what I couldn''t ept is how he is nning to act on his hatred.


    "Anyway, the King would like me to inform you that the ball is still happening and you are still going," he


    said after an awkwardly long pause.


    I scoffed, "as if."


    "It isn''t a choice, Ells," he replied. "He said he''d force you into a gown and drag you there himself if you


    don''tply."


    "Why does he want me there anyway?" I grumbled. "I told him to burn in hell."


    "Because he is a proud man and wants to show off his prize. Unfortunately, that is you. If anything, your


    reluctance will please him more. A content prisoner happy to be here isn''t much to boast, is it?"


    I narrowed my eyes in thought before a smile crept onto my face.


    "Mmh," I said. "And I certainly don''t want to please him."

 Chapter 145 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145 Chapter 145


    Max''s Point of View


    "I have a lead," I announced marching into the Alpha''s office at the base and mming an envelope


    down on his desk.


    His head, which had been staring down at the same set of papers and photos that had been there all


    day, suddenly shot up to reveal a set of agitated but tired eyes.


    "What?" he asked.


    His shock didn''t surprise me. The week had been a series of dead ends with no evidence or clues


    pointing to E''s location. It was almost as if she had been plucked from the world.


    "I have a lead. Look," I insisted, pushing the envelope closer to him.


    He pulled the papers out of the envelope and looked intently. The idea hade to me as I was writing


    a list of all the people I knew hated the Alpha early that day.


    "We know that it was somebody that has something against you-"


    "That doesn''t narrow it down much," he interrupted.


    "And we know it was somebody experienced and knowledgeable to carry out a such a clean,


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    organised,rge-scale operation without leaving any evidence. That cuts rogues out of the question.


    And we also know that E is still alive-"


    "We don''t know that for sure," he interjected again with a creased frown across his features.


    "The man in the phone call said ''we have what we came for''. Doesn''t that suggest they wanted her


    alive. And don''t you think that if they did kill her, they''d want you to know? It''s been a week, Alpha," I


    exined.


    He was still studying the contents of the envelope, which consisted of some documents from the pack


    database and a photo, but looked up to me for a short second with a half smile.


    "I hope you''re right, Maximus," he said before casting his eyes back down.


    A few minutester he had read all the papers twice over and studied the photo.


    "You really think it''s him? Lennard Giodarno. A self-proimed King? I remember you telling me about


    this so-called Kingdom when you first came back to the pack. About Nicolos Jones living there alive but


    you said it wasn''t a threat. What''s caused the change of heart?" He asked me.


    "It wasn''t. When I left the pack seven years ago after escaping the prison, as you know I ended up


    there before I went to Italy. It was a weak and small organisation. There were maybe fifty men, most of


    whom were old or injured and I thought nothing of it. I would have left even if I didn''t find fucking


    Nicolos Jones alive and well. But I can tell you one thing," I said before pointing to the photo of Lennard


    Giodarno. "That man loathes you with a fiery, burning passion. He told me he was nning something


    big so if the Kingdom grew, which we have reason to believe that it did, there is no reason why he


    shouldn''t be our prime suspect."


    "I suppose it adds up. He has a motive, could have the means to do this and if Nicolos is still there,


    however much I dislike him, he wouldn''t let them kill his daughter which exins why she''s probably


    been spared," he said through gritted teeth as if it was painful toplement the man.


    "So what now?" I asked.


    "I can''t take my army until I''m sure. If she''s not there, I''ll deal with them in due course but my mate is


    my priority. How long were you there for again?" he said tapping his lips in thought.


    "A few weeks."


    "Would it be suspicious if you were to turn up there again? Do they know you rejoined my pack?"


    "As far as I know, no. And I was well acquainted with Lennard...we um...we bonded over our dislike of


    you. I don''t think he''d be shocked to see me again. When I left, I said I mighte back."


    "It would be a risk and if knew that you were working for me again, you''d be in serious trouble but-"


    "I''m willing to take that risk, Alpha. I care about her a lot too and I''m the only person that knows exactly


    how to get there and wouldn''t be regarded as an enemy upon arrival," I said immediately realising what


    he was suggesting.


    He wanted me to go to the Kingdom alone, find out if E was there and report back to him. Seems like


    a fairly straightforward mission right?


    "Very well. Go as soon as possible," he ordered.

 Chapter 146 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146 Chapter 146


    If nothing else, this ball would be a short escape from that cell which by the evening was already


    beginning to drive me insane. I was allowed back up to my room where a dress and a maid awaited me


    armed with a hairbrush and soap.


    "Hey," I said after the guards had finally let go of me and gone outside of the room to stand guard.


    "I''m Matilde," she said with a nervous wave. "I''m here to..."


    "Make me look less like I''ve spent all day in a dungeon?" I asked looking at my matted hair and dirty


    fingernails.


    "Yeah...I ran you a bath," she replied.


    "Thank you," I said as I made my way to the bathroom and took the hairbrush and soap that she held


    out for me on the way past.


    When I was clean, she filed my nails and did some fancy thing with my hair. I then had to get into the


    dress, which was a light blue, grossly outdated ball gown.


    "Don''t worry, Miss," Matilde said as she tied the back. "Everybody will be wearing stuff like this and you


    look beautiful."


    "Thank you but it''s so heavy. How am I even supposed to walk in this?" I asked as she tightened it


    more. "Or breathe."


    "Sorry."


    I looked at my reflection in the mirror and sighed.


    "It also reminds me of the ball we have at the pack every year," I said thinking about the Pack Founding


    day.


    "Do you miss the pack?" she asked after a pause.


    I nodded.


    "I''m not surprised and I don''t me you. It''s your home and you have your mate and children there,"


    she said quietly.


    "Do you miss it?"


    "Me?" she questioned a little taken aback.


    "Yeah."


    "Sometimes a little, I guess. I had friends there," she said tucking in a loose strand of my hair.


    "Why did you have to leave?"


    "My mate was one of the Alpha''s men. Four years ago, he went against orders and was kicked out so I


    went with him. Nothing drastic, nothing violent and he probably deserved it too. I don''t hate your mate,


    and deep down neither does my mate, but we had nowhere else to go but here and now we''ve made


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    our life," she exined. "My opinion is that he can be a bad man and he may be too harsh on those


    that disobey him but I also know that he does everything he can to make thew-abiding citizens of his


    pack as happy as possible and as long as you treat him with respect and don''t try to cross him, he is


    fair and kind and gentle. You just don''t want to be on the wrong side of him."


    "I can certainly agree with that," I muttered thinking about all the times I''d got on the wrong side of him.


    "But that doesn''t justify what he has done. Even if it was in the name of his pack, some of the stories


    I''ve heard in this castle are shocking."


    "Maybe it is wrong of me to side with him," she replied. "He has done terrible things and if the King


    found out what I was saying, I''d be hung as a traitor."


    "I won''t say a word," I promised.


    She smiled before smoothing down my dress and saying "all ready."


    "Thank you, Matilde," I replied.


    She smiled again before leaving the room.


    Five minutester, Connor came in wearing a slightly smarter version of what he usually did. A white


    over the head shirt with a cord tie at the top and a pair of slim fit trousers and boots.


    "I''m d I''m not the only one that looks like I''ve just stepped out the renaissance," Imented. "What


    is it with the King and outdated fashion?"


    "Watch your tongue, young Lady," he said to me. "It''s got you in enough trouble today already."


    I smirked before my Dad came into the room too.


    "I sense a lecture," I groaned as they both looked at me.


    "All you have to do is what the King tells you," Connor said. "He won''t be happy to be disobeyed or


    questioned in front of so many people so I advise you don''t even try. You know that you don''t have the


    safety of your mate with him. He cares more about getting back at him than his own life so if he


    wants to kill you, nothing will stop him. So don''t give him a reason to."


    "And we know you aren''t happy to be here but at least try to make it better for yourself. If you please


    him, he might not put you back down there," My Dad added.


    "And I''ll be staying with you the whole night," Connor finished.


    I rolled my eyes, "Yeah, yeah I get it. You think I''m like a dog that will see a crowd of people, get


    excited and start misbehaving so you want to keep me on a leash. Whatever makes you happy. Now,


    can we go?"


    "dly," Connor said holding out his hand. I took it and we walked together to the great hall.


    When we reached the door, the guards opened to reveal the enormous room absolutely filled with


    people. I was used to seeing it with no more than five so the chatter and noise and business was a


    slight shock. There was an orchestra ying fairly quietly in the corner but not dancing- only talking


    and drinking of some kind of wine.


    "Luna! You''re here!" The King''s voice sounded as he emerged from the crowd. "How lovely it is to see


    you again. Have you enjoyed your day?"


    He wore a smirk and I could see right through the pleasantries.


    "Yes. Just as I do any day in this wonderful castle of yours," I replied through gritted teeth.


    "May I borrow her for a moment, Jones?" he said turning to Connor.


    "Of course," he replied passing my hand from him and giving me no choice in the matter.


    He then pranced through the crowds, dragging me behind him and gestured to the band to stop. They


    did so immediately and as we reached the pedestal surrounding the thrown, the crowd hushed and


    turned to us.


    "Wee everybody to the celebratory ball of phase one. I have beside me, Loren''s Luna," he began


    holding up my hand. "A great achievement that each and every one of you were a part of. As a gesture


    of my gratitude, I''d like you to invite you to enjoy your evening and..."


    He continued to ramble on but something far more interesting had caught my eye. The crowd filled the


    entire hall fairly densely but amongst all the wolves in there as my eyes scanned the crowd, they


    fixated on one in particr. There stood only ten or so metres away from me, his dark hair making him


    stand out just as it did with the remaining members of the pack, was Maximus Megestanis. At first, I


    thought my eyes were deceiving me but he was staring right at me and the longer I stared back, the


    longer I was sure.


    He brought his fingers to his lips in a gesture telling me not to say anything and I gave him a slight,


    discrete nod. He then began to fight his way through the crowd and towards the door.


    "So!" the King said as I snapped back into reality. "Let the dancing begin."


    All of a sudden, the orchestra began to y again and cries of joy and movement erupted throughout


    the room. I lost sight of Max but there was no way he''d be able to get to the door in the middle of this


    crowd.


    "Come with me, E," The King said. "Before we dance, there''s someone I''d like you to meet."


    People moved out the way for us meaning we quickly made it through to the spot Max had about been


    standing and then further.


    "Megestanis!" the King called. "Going somewhere?"


    I quickly relocated Max still marching towards the door. He quickly turned on his heel and put a cordial


    smile on his face.


    "Not at all, your Majesty," he replied with a bow.


    "Good because I have brought you someone I thought you''d like to see," he said pushing me forward.


    To say I was confused would be an understatement.


    "Long time no see, Luna," Max said in a surprisingly cold tone.


    "You remember your cousin, Maximus, don''t you E?" the King said to me. "The one that you are the


    reason can never go back to his pack and family."


    "Fortunately, Lennard gave me refuge here whilst I got back on my feet. It''s an honour to be back, your


    Majesty."


    Suddenly everything seemed to click.


    "Of course I remember him," I replied. "What a nice surprise it is to see you again."


    "Perhaps you should have the privilege of the first dance, Maximus. I''m sure the two of you have lots to


    talk about," the King said pushing me further towards him.


    "Yes. Indeed we do," Max said ring down at me and taking my hand before leading me into the


    crowd.


    "What the fuck is going on?" I whispered as he put his hand on my waist and began dancing in a pair


    just like everyone else was.


    "The Alpha sent me," he replied in my ear. "He wanted confirmation that you were here before he


    sends his army and I know the King from when I was first exiled and he doesn''t know I ever rejoined


    the pack."


    Fortunately, the noise in the room was loud and there was no way anyone else could hear us.


    "Thank God," I said. "And thank you. I never thought I''d be this happy to see you."


    "Almost offensive," he muttered.


    "Sorry," I replied with a wide smile.


    "Stop smiling. If you want me to get out of here alive tonight and report back to Leo, you have to keep


    up the act. You hate me, I hate you, okay?"


    "Shouldn''t be too hard..."


    "Shut up," he snapped.


    We danced until the orchestra changed the piece. As we turned, I would asionally catch a glimpse


    of the King watching us with a smirk or Connor looking concerned. He didn''t know that Max and I were


    on good terms now either and was probably worried he would try and have me killed again or


    something.


    "I''m going to try and get out of here and back to the pack now," he whispered in my ear as we left the


    dance floor. "Just try and stay alive for another couple of days, okay? Don''t do anything stupid."


    I nodded and unable to show any affection for fear of being seen, he just left.

 Chapter 147 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147 Chapter 147


    "Urghh."


    I opened my eyes to see the straw of the cell and groaned at how much everything ached from


    sleeping on such a hard floor. The ball had gone on until way beyond midnight and I had spent the


    majority of those hours dancing with the King. Obviously, it was he that had insisted on it and I that had


    been forced to begrudgingly go along with it.


    "What time is it?" I asked the guard.


    "7:30 am," he replied shortly.


    "Is there any chance I''ll be getting out of here soon or should I just kill myself now before either


    boredom, difort or the cold does?" I remarked causing him to smirk.


    "Kill yourself and save the King the bother," he replied.


    I rolled my eyes and wished for someone less intolerable to talk to.


    It wasn''t for another two hours that my wish was granted with the arrival of my Dad.


    "Sleep well?" he asked with a mocking undertone.


    "Fucking brilliantly," I remarked.


    "I''ll try to talk to the King again. Negotiate some way. You won''t be in here forever."


    I then suddenly remembered another reason why I wouldn''t be in here forever. Max had been at the


    ballst night and Leo would now be on his way.


    Leo was on his way.


    "Anyway, when did you be such a graceful dancer?" my Dad asked.


    "Leo taught me. We have balls and things at home," I exined. "Can''t say I enjoyedst night as


    much as I do those- when I have my mate to dance with rather than that son of a bitch."


    "Keep your voice down," my Dad said. "And Connor was worried about how he dragged you up to your


    cousin. He''s never been the sort I''d want my daughter near and I hear he even tried to do away with


    you seven years ago?"


    I nodded and looked to the floor.


    "He''s got something strongly against our family. What did he talk to you about?"


    "Oh just this and that, nothing worth repeating," I mumbled vaguely.


    My Dad narrowed his eyes at me but I was spared the ordeal of having to go any further by a set of


    heavy footsteps marching down the steps into the dungeon. Connor soon came into sight with a


    serious expression.


    "He''s two miles away," he stated as he pulled out a key from his pocket.


    "Who?"


    "Loren. Alpha fucking Loren," Connor said with spit as he unlocked the cell.


    Dad jumped to his feet, his face immediately turning to match Connor''s, "What? How does he know?"


    "Nobody knows," Connor answered before unlocking the cell door. "He has 5000 men. They''re


    readying the archers, cavalry and infantry as we speak but we aren''t ready for him yet and we don''t


    have enough time to get the defences up properly."


    "Fuck," my Dad cursed. "5000?!"


    "It isn''t just the Ste Pack here. He''s got allies."


    "How many men do you have?" I asked.


    "2000," Connor replied shortly as he opened the door of the cell. "Nowe with me. I have to take


    you somewhere more secure," he added reaching for my hand.


    "This is a suicide mission. You can''t fight 5000 with 2000 even if Leonardo Loren wasn''t their leader!


    You will certainly lose and he will certainly kill you," I said pulling my hand away. "It is not toote to let


    me go and surrender."


    "I am not giving you back to him without a fight, E. Nowe," he said in a harsh tone. "I don''t have


    time to fuck about."


    He then roughly hauled me out of the cell by yanking my arm.


    "Connor," My Dad interjected. "That is your sister. Do not be so aggressive with her."


    "A war is about to break out, Dad. I have soldiers I need to be organising, not my little sister," he said


    pausing but still with a tight grip around my wrist.


    "I know and she wille. Just let us say goodbye for now first," he said stepping forward.


    Connor let go of me as my Dad embraced me in aforting hug.


    "I love you, Ells," he whispered.


    "I love you too," I replied a tear escaping my eye only to be soaked up by his shirt. This could be the


    painful.


    "Now go with your brother," he said firmly. "He only wants to get you somewhere safe."


    I nodded and he kissed my forehead.


    "Come on," Connor said in a much softer tone as his hand gently rested on my back.


    We walked out of the dungeon and the bright light of the ground floor blinded me for a moment or two.


    It was approaching dusk but the castle was nosier than ever. There were people with serious


    expression marching up and down the hallways and outside the tter of armour and weapons.


    "These people are all going to be lead to their deaths. You are too outnumbered to win this," I said


    quietly as we turned into a narrower hallway. "It is not just any army you are facing too."


    "We will see."


    "Connor, you aren''t listening," I protested as he grabbed my wrist. "If you don''t die in the battle, he will


    kill you for this. He said he would seven years ago and he''s a man of his word."


    "I will kill him or die trying," Connor concluded beginning to march faster.


    "Connor...what has gotten in you?" I asked stopping in my tracks. "Where has this hatrede from?"


    "He ripped you away from me, treated you like shit, tried to kill my father and exiled me. What do you


    fucking expect!?" he roared seizing my shoulders. "I want him to burn in hell and I don''t give a shit what


    you have to say about it! Nowe easily or I will throw you over my shoulder like a child."


    I shivered at the coldmand of my brother. In seven years, he''d grown up a lot. He had stubble on


    his chin and cheeks and his boyish features of the past were long gone. Along with his kindness


    towards me apparently.


    "Connor," I sobbed as I ced a hand on his cheek. "This isn''t the brother I knew."


    "When Leonardo is dead and this fury is released from me I will return to you but for now I have more


    important things to think about."


    "If Leonardo is dead, I won''t be the sister you knew either," I replied before he grabbed me around the


    waist and carried me kicking and screaming up a winding set of stone steps. "Just surrender me! I will


    end up back with him anyway so why not do it with 2000 fewer deaths?!"


    "It''s sweet how much faith you have in us, Ells," he remarked. "And surrendering would result in our


    deaths anyway. Loren isn''t exactly known for mercy."


    We soon reached the top of the very long twisting staircase to find one singr door. Connor put me


    down, unlocked it and pushed me in.


    "Connor," I whispered tears now streaming. "Please."


    He shook his head with a pained expression.


    "I''m sorry that this hurts you but I''m not sorry for doing it," he replied breathing heavily probably from


    carrying me up all those stairs.


    "There''s nothing I can say or do to stop you, is there?" I asked.


    "No," he replied. "I will see you when it''s all over."


    "Can we at least be civil enough to say goodbye?" I questioned wondering if this would be thest time


    I''d see him too.


    He smiled and hugged me tightly for a short while.


    "Love you lots, little sis," he said.


    "Love you lotser, big bro," I replied before he closed the door, locked it and I heard his footsteps echo


    back down the staircase.


    "Love you lotsest!" he called and I smiled to myself.


    When we were kids, we always used to do that and I had forgotten all about it.


    The room Connor had locked me in was small and from the view from the tiny window, I could tell it


    was very high up. There was no furniture, only a few wooden boxes covered with white sheets.


    About twenty minutester, I could hear violence unfold outside. Roars and shouts and cries. My hands


    were shaking for my pack''s sake and everyone in it I loved that I knew would be fighting. Leo, Luca,


    ir, Max, Mateo, Marco, Carlos, Lenny. Even Antonio but most of all Leo. And for my Dad and brother


    that I had only just be reunited with too.


    "Leo, Leo, Leo. Please, please be okay," I muttered to myself.


    I moved a box across the room to stand on and look out of the high window. Gazing out to what had


    now be a battlefield, I Instantly regretted my decision. I was too far away to see individuals but


    there was blood and death aplenty. After jumping down from the window, I pressed my back on the wall


    and closed my eyes.


    My pack were dying for me and I couldn''t just let that happen.


    I tried kicking the door down but it was obviously reinforced and I had heard Connor switch multiple


    bolts. I tried screaming to see if any Ste soldiers that may have slipped into the castle could hear me.


    But nobody came.


    I looked for a hatch door or a secret passageway but nothing. The window was too high and small so I


    just kicked and kicked at the door for hours. It had to give way eventually, right?


    Before I could seed, I heard a pair of footsteps running up the stairway. The door was soon being


    unbolted and then opened.


    "Quickly," Connor said taking my hand.


    "What''s going on?" I asked noticing the worried creasing in his forehead and the concern in his eyes.


    "Ste is winning and the King wants to resort to n B," he said leading me hastily down the stairs.


    "And what is n B?" I questioned.


    "To kill you," he replied shortly. " ''if all else fails and Loren cannot be killed, we will kill his mate''," he


    added. "But I can''t let that happen to my sister."


    My heart began racing faster.


    "Then what are you going to do?" I asked.


    There was a short pause as Connor shook his head.


    "I''m going to get you to your mate. At least I know he will protect you," he replied in a strained tone.


    "I will get myself there," I replied. "I don''t want you near him for fear of what he might do."


    "The King will have me executed as a traitor anyway. I have nothing to lose except you."


    We then reached the end of the stairway and Connor brought his finger to my lips.


    "Don''t make a sound," he whispered before looking out into the hallway.


    I nodded and he reassuringly squeezed my hand.


    "Okay. It''s clear," he replied a minute or soter.


    We then slipped out into the hallway and Connor marched so quickly I had a job to keep up. At one


    point, we heard another few sets of footsteps marching down the hallway.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Fuck," Connor cursed under his breath, looking around for somewhere to go.


    There was nowhere. Not even a tapestry on the wall or a vase. Just as I was considering running,


    Connor suddenly grabbed my wrists and pulled me in front of him with my hands behind my back.


    Secondster, three of the King''s men appeared around the corner.


    "Connor Jones," one said afterying his eyes on us. "What are you doing?"


    "The King has ordered n B," he replied.


    The soldiers looked suspiciously at us.


    "The throne room is that way," one said pointing in the direction we hade from.


    "We were on our way there," the final one added. "We can take her."


    Connor stoodpletely still, refusing to let go of me and there was a brief moment of extreme tension


    before one of the soldiers suddenlyunched at Connor.


    Connor immediately responded by releasing me and knocking the solider straight to the floor with a


    groan. He briefly exchanged a look with me before the other two came at us. I fought one off and left


    him motionless against the wall but Connor struggled with the otherrger one. He punched my brother


    in the ribs and then the face before I caught his next punch, twisted his arm and sent him to the floor


    where he hit his head andy unconscious.


    "Where did you learn to do that?"


    "We have a lot of catching up to do brother," I said taking his hand again. "But first can we avoid this


    n B? I don''t like the sound of it."


    He smiled and nodded and we continued our way down the castle hallways. It wasn''t until we reached


    a T-junction that we saw more of the King''s men. This time six or seven of them talking among


    themselves.


    "The defences are all down," one said. "We''ve already lost over half the army, Loren is still alive and


    the King has ordered n B."


    "n B is suicidal for all of us," one replied.


    "Kidnapping his Luna was suicidal," another said. "The people of the castle knew the risks. Of all


    people, we know that Loren takes no mercy on those that mess with him and what he holds dear."


    "It is toote for us but we can help future generations by taking his Luna. He''ll never be as strong


    again without her," another added. "We knew this would most likely turn out to be a sacrifice. Loren is


    too powerful to defeat especially with him somehow getting here so soon. The only problem will be


    Nicolos Jones and his son."


    They then looked up from the circle and smelt the air. We''d ducked behind the wall but they''d sensed


    us all the same.


    "The main entrance is that way," Connor whispered to me as he pointed in the opposite direction of the


    men who were just beginning to spot us. "I''ll hold them back for as long as possible whilst you find any


    Ste men you can, okay?"


    I shook my head.


    "I can''t leave you."


    "E, go," he ordered as the men began marching towards us. "There''s no point us both getting caught


    and it is you there are trying to kill."


    "But you said the king would have you-"


    "Go," he said deeply.


    I smiled meekly, squeezed his hand onest time and nodded before turning away. I ran in the direction


    he had pointed and didn''t look back- not even when I head a fight break out.


    I soon reached another junction. Connor didn''t exactly give me precise directions and consequently, I


    didn''t even know where to start deciding which way to go.


    "Fuck," I muttered under my breath before closing my eyes, spinning and running in the direction I


    ended up.


    I sprinted down the hallway before I heard the smashing of something ss and numerous groans and


    cries. Skidding to a stop, I stood frozen watching the scene unfold in front of me.


    Leo, the only Ste amongst dozens of King''s men, wasn''t having any trouble at all. He marched down


    the hallway with attackersing at him from every direction only to be flung aside with one effortless


    flick of an arm. There were windows along the side of the hallway leading outside, one of which was


    broken suggesting an unfortunate soul had been thrown out of it. Others hit the wall or slid across the


    floor only to be stepped over by him as he kept marching. On his face, he wore a silent determined,


    livid expression as he red straightforward.


    He as ruthless, powerful, unstoppable.


    When his eyes set on me, they didn''t flicker away for even a split second. Not even when a knife came


    flying towards his face. He only caught it and flung it at another attacker who was stopped dead in his


    tracks by it piercing his skull.


    It was terrifying even for me. Never had I seen, not in seven entire years, my mate like this.


    Within twenty seconds he had travelled down the long corridor so that he was only about ten metres


    away. King''s men kepting at him but for a moment I was sure that I was safe. Well, until I felt a


    cold de at my throat and an arm wrap tightly around my arms and body so that I couldn''t move. Not


    that I dared to anyway, I wasn''t out there to get my throat slit.


    "One more step and I''ll do it," a voice said to Leo.


    Leo looked at my captivator and the corners of his lips twitched up.


    "Julian Penedichi, isn''t it?" he asked in a deep, twisted tone.


    The man with the de at my throat didn''t respond.


    "I remember you," Leo continued with a malicious smirk creeping onto his face. "I exiled you four years


    ago for your inability to follow myws...but you sister still lives on my territory, doesn''t she? Her and


    her family...three little pups, I believe? And your mate...I''m sure I could find her in this castle


    somewhere. Matilde was her name, yes?"


    The man nervously adjusted his grip on me as my eyes widened at the realisation of who he was. The


    maid that had helped me before the ball''s mate.


    "It would be terrible if something were to happen to them," he added.


    "You are not in a position to threaten me, Alpha," he replied in a shaky tone as he pressed the knife


    against my skin.


    Leo then stepped one daring step forward but Julian did nothing. Leo''s face curled into an amused


    smile and he let out a shortugh.


    "At least you can rely on me to follow through with my threats," he replied. "But you have some balls to


    cross me like this, Julian. I''ll give you that. Unfortunately, they are ill-ced," he added before his face


    suddenly transformed into a piercing, spine-chilling re. "Hurt my Luna and I will force you to watch


    me kill your family before I kill you too. And it won''t be quick."


    I could feel Julian''s hold on me begin to shake as Leo''s growl emanated through the hallway. I took his


    momentary distraction as an opportunity to seize his wrist and drive the de left and away from my


    throat and into his own shoulder. I then ducked under his arm and watched as he sunk to his knees in


    pain.


    Leo quickly grabbed my hand and pulled me into a tight hug.


    "That was awesome," he whispered in my ear before kissing my forehead.


    He then stepped forward, pulled the de from Julian''s shoulder and began driving it towards his


    heart.


    "Leo, no," I said grabbing his hand. He stopped and looked at me with a puzzled expression. "I know


    his mate."


    "And? He tried to kill you?"


    "No, he didn''t. He could easily have done it but he didn''t which means he can''t be a bad man. Please,


    just spare him, Leo," I begged. "With an injury like that, he''s not a threat anyway."


    Leo rolled his eyes before throwing the knife into the heart of an approaching king''s men instead. I


    looked away as soon as I realised what he had done but I still heard the groan and the sound of a body


    hitting the ground.


    "You have too muchpassion, my dear," he said before seizing Julian by the shoulders and


    dragging him to his feet and looking him dead in the eye.


    Julian''s height and strength was nothing inpared to Leo''s exining why he shuddered from the


    intimidation of being so close to him.


    "Find your mate and get the fuck out of here before I change my mind. My mate''s right. You aren''t a


    bad man so just this once I will show mercy but if I catch you choosing not to follow my orders, I will do


    much worse than exile you this time," Leo growled.


    He sheepishly nodded and scattered off into the castle.


    "Come on," Leo said firmly taking by hand and beginning to march back the way we came holding my


    head so that I couldn''t set my eyes on the now dead guard on the floor behind us.


    "Wait. My brother," I said.


    "What about him?" Leo grumbled as he dragged me behind him.


    "He needs help."


    He then stopped, turned around to face me and raised an eyebrow. I could see the anger building


    again in his eyes


    "Are you aware that the so-called ''King'' has ordered his men to kill you?" he responded. "Your fucking


    brother has put you in enough danger already. You already made me spare one of my enemies life so if


    you think for a second that I''m going to allow you to risk your life for him-"


    "I can make my own decisions, Leo," I replied pulling my hand away from his. "And I am choosing to


    save my brother."


    "He abducted you. He handed you over to a castle of wolves that want you dead.  He nned to kill


    your mate and take down your pack...again," he replied grabbing my wrist.


    "I don''t care. He''s my brother and that won''t change no matter what he does," I replied.


    Leo sighed and looked out the window at the battle still unfolding. He then turned back to me and took


    my hands in his.


    "You know that I like to let you have your independence but I also have a duty to protect you. I''m sorry


    E but I am saying no. You areing with me so that I can get you to safety. Please do not resist."


    He had a genuine apologetic look on his face. The longer we''d been together, the more freedom he''d


    let me have and these days, he''d always let me do whatever I want- except for now of course.


    I stared into his eyes for a few moments before twisting my wrists, freeing my hands and forcing my


    knee towards his chest. I felt immensely guilty as I knew his decision was driven by his love for me but


    at the same time, if I went along with it, I''d be leaving my brother- something I could never forgive


    myself for.


    Unfortunately, Leo was going to take away that option. He caught my knee before it reached him


    grabbed me by the waist and threw me onto his shoulder and began to stride down the hallway fighting


    off King''s men with his free hand as he went.


    I saw no sign of Connor despite us going a long,plicated route out of the castle.


    "Where are we going?" I asked Leo when we reached a narrow hallway having not seen any soldiers


    for a while.


    "I''m not taking you out onto the battlefield. This is the back route that takes us into the woods where


    Max is waiting to get you away from here," he exined.


    "So I''m supposed to just go and leave the rest of the pack to deal with this problem?" I asked.


    "Yes. Precisely."

 Chapter 148 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148 Chapter 148


    "Leo please," I begged after we had finally got out of the castle through some back tunnel route and.


    We''d walked through the forest for a bit and then reached a single truck where Max had been waiting


    for us. He lifted me onto the passenger seat of then truck and crouched down to my level. "You can


    save him. I know that he tried to kill you but you tried to kill my Dad."


    "How do you know about that?" he asked his eyes flickering with shock.


    I suddenly had the impulse to p him. So I did. Right across the cheek.


    "He''s alive," I said. "Why didn''t you tell me what you did?"


    He looked at me with a guilty expression with a strange underlying anger.


    "Because I didn''t know he was still alive until Max came back to the pack and by then it didn''t seem


    right."


    "So you would have let me go through life without knowing that my father was still alive? And if you


    hadn''t fucking failed, I would have lived my entire life oblivious to the fact that the one I love the most


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    killed my father," I said tears now streaming.


    "Because it was long before we met and I knew it would upset you. There was nothing I could do to


    change it so why would I?" he replied. "I''m sorry."


    "You''re an ass, Leonardo," I spat.


    "What can I do about it now?"


    I thought for a moment before nodding. He had a point. Back then, my Dad was nothing more


    significant than the countless other troublesome rebels Leo had disposed of. But he still knew for four


    years that he was alive and didn''t tell me.


    Before I could point this out to him, he spoke, "I will do what I can to help your brother but my first


    priority is to win this war."


    "Thank you," I said putting my hand on the cheek I had pped.


    "But if he''s a little shit, I may change my mind," he added in a lighter tone.


    I smiled and kissed him on the lips before he stood up and got something out of his pocket.


    "Yours I believe," he said handing me the Praesidium Deae Astra. "I have to go. Be safe and stay with


    Max, okay?"


    I nodded, kissed him one more time before hugging him so tightly my muscles hurt.


    "I love you and thank you. Foring to help me," I whispered in his ear.


    "I love you too," he replied hugging me back before Max reappeared from the side of the truck and I


    had to let go of Leo. I watched as he walked back towards the battle with a pit in my stomach.


    "Well fuck," Max muttered interrupting my thoughts.


    "Did you know about this?" I asked.


    "Pfft, yes. Of course, I did," he replied folding his arms.


    "You''re a prick," I stated.


    As you can see, since ourst adventure, nothing had changed between Max and I''s rtionship.


    "The Alpha told me that if I told you, he''d fry me in hot oil," he said trying to justify himself.


    "Still a fucking prick," I said with a smile.


    "Hey! I risked my lifeing to see youst night. That''s not how you should thank your hero," he


    replied.


    "Thank you and whatever but that doesn''t mean I can''t hate you for not telling me that my Dad is alive,"


    I said.


    "Get your legs in," he said with a mocking smile as he began to close the truck door. "I''m supposed to


    be driving you away from here."


    I swung around so that I was fully in the truck and held my middle finger up to him as he closed the


    door. In response, he rolled his eyes and got in the driver''s seat.


    I stared out the window and watched the castle get smaller as we drove. The battle would still be on


    and I was more scared than I''d ever been.


    "We''ve almost won, Ells. Stop worrying," Max said breaking the silence.


    "I can''t help but be worried about my mate. Imagine if it was Skye?" I asked.


    Max had found his mate three years ago now. She was the daughter of an Alpha and naturally Max,


    being the obnoxious piece of shit that he is, had a hard time earning his trust. He got there in the end


    and Skye was now living with him on Ste territory.


    "That''s different. Skye is a mere mortal," he replied. "Don''t you think that if it was possible to kill your


    mate, somebody would have done it by now? He has enough enemies and there''s been enough


    attempts. I''m telling you, that man is immortal."


    I smiled.


    "I suppose you''re right," I replied.


    "As always."


    We''d been driving for another few minutes. My head was pressed against the window and I was


    beginning to realise how tired I really was. Max had finally shut up and the battle noises were getting


    fainter. That was until a tremendous roar radiated to the truck. It must have been heard a mile away but


    it was nowhere near powerful enough to be Leo''s. I sat up straight and pricked my ears.


    "That was Connor," I stated. "I know it. Stop the car."


    "No," Max replied. "You can''t go back there."


    I didn''t even both arguing with him. Instead, I just grabbed the praesidium Deae Astra, opened the car


    door and jumped out whilst it was still moving. Inded on my feet and began running towards the


    battle.


    I''m not really sure why; it just felt like the right thing to do. I had a gut instinct.


    "E!" I heard Max''s voice shout. "E! Get your ass back here!"


    I then heard his footsteps race towards me. I didn''t want to fight my cousin but if he was going to try


    and stop me he would leave me little choice. I''ve beaten him in the past but back then, he wasn''t in or


    training with the pack and I wasn''t the mother of eight children. In other words: this time, he had the


    advantage.


    With his long legs, he could also run much faster than me and had soon caught up. He grabbed me


    around the waist and lifted me off my feet. I responded by bending his arm away from me and escaping


    his grip.


    "E, sometimes I wonder if you have a fucking death wish," he grumbled grabbing my wrist again, this


    time much firmer.


    "Get the fuck off me, Max," I spat. "I have to go."


    "No, you don''t. How are you going to help? You''ve hardly trained recently, you are their target and you


    are just another thing for the Alpha to worry about."


    By this point, he''d pinned my arms behind my back leaving me immobilised.


    "Max, please."


    "Now you''re going to be nice?" he asked and for a moment the old him slipped out. "Let''s go back to


    the truck," he added before releasing me a little so that he was only holding my wrist. "Come on," he


    urged.


    I now had a free hand which I immediately used to grab the Praesidium Deae Astra out my belt and


    make a small slit in Max''s arm.


    "I''m sorry," I whispered as he froze and then copsed onto the floor. I took my jacket off andid it


    over him in an attempt to protect him from the hyperthermic temperatures and snow on the ground.


    I stared at his frozen figure for a few seconds before instinct overcame my guilt and drove me in the


    direction of the battle.

 Chapter 149 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149 Chapter 149


    I soon reached the battlefield. Ste was clearly close to winning. There were few King''s men left alive


    most of which were fleeing into the trees. The medics had also been sent out to tend to injured Ste


    soldiers and many were checking the bodies of King''s men ensuring they weren''t still alive.


    I scanned the area for Connor hopefully before any Stes saw me and tried to drag me away. After


    tuning my ears, I heard him. An in pained groaning from not too far away. My heart began to pump


    as I searched through the remaining soldiers, the bodies and into the forest.


    I then spotted him right in the middle of the open field. With Leo. His head between his hands.


    "LEO NO!" I shrieked from over a hundred metres away. My voice radiated across the battlefield


    turning the heads of anyone still alive.


    But it was toote. A split second before, Leo had snapped his neck.


    I dropped to my knees, trying to form a sob but no noise woulde out. Fury was shing across his


    eyes as he allowed my brother''s limp body to drop to the floor. As if damning him to an eternity of


    suffering, he red down at the corpse before the swirling ckness of his irises cleared and he stared


    down at the blood on his hands.


    The blood of my dead brother at the hands of my mate.


    I began choking on grief as the terminal sense of loss and absolute despair pulsed through my veins.


    Leonardo turned his head to me. He stared for a few seconds, the vanquished expression exchanged


    to one of extreme guilt and regret. I got to my feet and raced across the mud, blood and bodies to


    reach my brother. But he was nothing but another body in an entire sea of them.


    Sinking down beside him, I  lifted his head on to my knee as I rocked back and forth sobbing more than


    I ever had before.


    A gentle hand found its way to my shoulder. Or at least it felt gentle. But it wasn''t. It killed Connor.


    "Leave me, Leonardo," I spat through my tears. "I can hardly bear to look at you."


    He hesitated for a moment as I ran my fingers through my brother''s thick brown hair and looked


    longingly into his beautiful honey coloured but lifeless eyes.


    "Go," I growled with more venom than I could ever imagine.


    The battlefield had grown silent, leaving only sound to be my mate''s footprints slowly fading.


    I stayed with Connor for hours, feeling his warmth slowly leave him and his soft features turn to


    corpselike-pale. I knew I should but I couldn''t find it in me to let go. Not yet.


    "E, it is getting dark. You can''t stay out here all night," my best friends voice said from beside me.


    "Did Leo put you up to this, Luca?" I asked maybe a little too angrily.


    "Although it may not seem like it right now, he cares about you, E and therefore doesn''t want you to


    catch your death out here in the snow," he said. "And neither do I."


    I looked up from Connor and for the first time noticed the soft snowkes falling down on us.


    "I can''t leave him," I whispered as the tears began to well again.


    "E, he is gone," Luca replied quietly.


    "It doesn''t feel right to leave him like this, in this cold and amongst countless other dead bodies. He is


    still my brother and I will always care about him, whether he is alive or not," I replied choking on my


    tears again as I looked down to him again.


    "I know," he said sympathetically.


    "I loved him, Luca," I whispered before throwing my head down to Connor''s chest and howling.


    I felt the grief course through my body like poison before I just simply rested my head on him and


    sobbed into his bloody shirt. Luca sat beside my for a while until I began to violently shiver from the


    cold.


    "We have to go inside, Ells," he whispered softly, stroking his hair. "He wouldn''t want you to die tonight


    too."


    I shook my head.


    "Just a little longer."


    Luca then stood up and I felt his hands lift me to my feet.


    "Let go," I ordered. "I can''t leave him! I can''t leave him!"


    He didn''t listen to me so instead I fought his grip to the point at which he was forced to wrap his arms


    around my waist and drag me from the floor.


    "Connor!" I howled as I pounded against Luca''s chest.


    "I will send men to collect him. We will have a funeral in the morning," he whispered in my ear as I grew


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    weak and clung to him as I sobbed.


    "No one wille. He is supposed to be our enemy," I sobbed.


    "I wille. You wille. Your Dad is in the dungeons and if Leo has any decency, he will allow him


    toe too," he replied in a soothing voice.


    I nodded before allowing Luca to carry me like a child back to the castle. I looked over his shoulder to


    try and catch ast glimpse of my dead brother but the now heavy snow was blocking my sight. Maybe


    it was better that way. At some point, I had to let go.

 Chapter 150 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150 Chapter 150


    When we arrived at the castle gates, Luca ordered two guards to collect Connor''s body before carrying


    me upstairs to an empty room. He told me that because of the long journey back, theteness of the


    day and the exhaustion of the army, that we would be staying in the castle until the next morning before


    going home.


    He lit the fire, fetched me some nkets which he proceeded to wrap me in, made me a cup of hot


    cocoa and most importantly, kept mepany. We didn''t speak much but he was willing to sit with me


    regardless. I couldn''t bear to be alone right now and Luca was the only person in this entire castle that


    could make me feel like I wasn''t.


    "You should try to get some sleep, Ells," he said after an hour or so of silence. "You look exhausted."


    "Will you stay with me?" I asked.


    "All night. I promise," he replied.


    I smiled and nodded.


    "Thank you, Luca. I don''t know what I''d do without you," I replied before snuggling further into the


    nkets andfortable bed.


    I woke a few times in the night. Luca was always there. Either sleeping lightly at the foot of the bed or


    sitting awake as I slept. After reying the entire event back in my head during a dream I made him


    shoulder.


    When the morning came, he brought me some food before offering to talk to Leo about letting my Dad


    out for Connor''s funeral. He''d already sent a guard to inform him of the situation with Connorst night


    and I didn''t want to imagine my Dad''s feeling of pure grief along with the difort and loneliness of a


    dungeon. He was only prisoner of course.


    "He said yes and he seemed truly sorry."


    "Did he tell you to say that?" I asked.


    "No. He didn''t say much at all," Luca replied. "We have until midday to bury Connor before we have to


    leave this ce."


    I nodded.


    An hourter, we had congregated around at the foot of a not quite frozenke underneath a weeping


    willow tree. Luca and my Dad had found the best suits they could and I had found a white dress.


    Connor never wanted a depressing funeral- or at least as not depressing as possible.


    I had watched as Luca and my Dad carried my brother''s coffin to the shore and lowered it slowly into a


    boat. In my hand, I held a burning touch. Connor never wanted to be buried. He said the maggots and


    damp would drive him insane.


    I pulled out a piece of paper out of my cloak and unfolded it. On it, I had written something for him. It


    wasn''t much but in such short notice and with so much sadness, it was all I could handle.


    "To the best brother, I could ever have dreamt of, I''m sorry if this seems rushed. I wasn''t expecting you


    to be taken away from me so soon. I also have so much to say, so much I can''t put into words and so


    much that you don''t want to be all day listening to. So I''ll try to keep it short," I began smiling through


    the tears. "Although it feels like I lost you seven years ago, I have thought of you every day since then.


    Despite everything, I didn''t lose hope that I''d at some point see you again and I did. It was a short time


    but I will never cease to be grateful for those few days that I got to spend with my brother again. It felt


    like you''d never gone. I believe that you still haven''t. I''ve tried to avoid the cheese sandwich and I know


    you''ll beughing at me right now but you''ll be forever in my heart. Until the day I die. You helped raise


    me, you protected me, you stuck by me. We grew up together, we struggled together and weughed


    together. You always gave anyone that messed with me a piece of mind, just like I did to anyone that


    messed with you. That''s what us Jones'' do best. With that being said, you were also pretty good at


    being my brother. We''ve had good times and bad times together and admittedly, this is probably a low


    point but I love you, Connor Jones. And I always will."


    I looked to Luca and then to my Dad.


    "What she said," he joked as tears escaped his eyes. "Rest in peace my son."


    He looked as though he wanted to say more but couldn''t without breakingpletely down. I wrapped


    my arm around his waist and together we slowly lowered the me torch onto the boat and watched as


    Luca pushed him out into theke.


    "Goodbye, Connor," I said as tears began falling again. My Dad hugged me tightly as I too began to


    sob.


    "Onwards and upwards, baby," he said kissing my head. When I was little he always used to say that


    and for a minute it seemed like no time had passed. I missed those days. Everything was easier. My


    mate hadn''t killed my brother for a start.


    "I miss him so much, Dad," I cried.


    "I know and I do too but you aren''t alone. You have me and you have Luca," he replied.


    "I''ll do everything I can to get him to free you," I whispered.


    "Don''t worry about me, Ells. I''ve been through a fucking lot. I can deal with a few years in jail."


    I smiled and hugged my Dad again.


    Luca left us a few minutester and I sat with my Dad under the willow tree for hours. We chatted for


    the first time in thirteen years about ordinary stuff. No mention of war or pain or hatred. Just me and my


    Dad. I told him about Cato, Mathias, Ss, Marie, Francesca, Lili, Zacharias and Stefano and my life for


    thest decade. He told me stories about his life in the pack before Connor and I were born and how


    amazed he was that Max Megestanis and I actually get along now. I told him about my Mom and how


    she had been after he disappeared.


    "Poor Mom won''t know what to think. On the one hand, she''ll have her mate who she thought died 13


    years ago back but on the other, she has lost her only son," I said.


    "It will be hard for a few years but we will all move on eventually E," he replied.


    "I don''t want to move on though. I can''t forget him."


    "My child, there is a difference between moving on and forgetting. Connor would want you to be happy.


    You know that. And you don''t have to forget him to do that."


    "But my mate killed him," I replied. "The man I am supposed to raise eight kids and grow old with killed


    my brother. How am I meant to find happiness in that?"


    "One day, you''ll forgive him. Your mother always found it in her heart to forgive me eventually."


    "You never killed Milo Megestanis."


    "I tried to and that is almost just as bad. He is your mate. It may take decades or maybe you never will


    but you will love him again and you will be happy with him again. And I suppose you can think of it like


    this: because he is your mate, his motivation was to protect you and he would never have done


    anything to intentionally harm you."


    "I thought you hated him?"


    "Oh I do," he replied with a twang of spite on his tongue. "I hate the motherfucker now more than I ever


    have."


    "Then why are you defending him for killing your son?"


    "Because I want my remaining child to be happy. And now that it is far toote, I have realised that


    being with him is the only way to keep you that way. But you understand that even if he does free me


    from jail, I will never be able to so much as to look at him, right?"


    I nodded.


    "I would love to meet my grandchildren but if he is going to be there, I can''t."


    I nodded again.


    "I understand."


    "E, Nicolos," a voice said from behind us. It was Luca''s. "The Alpha requires you back at the castle.


    The convoy is leaving in half an hour."


    I smiled sadly before taking ast look out into theke which was once again still and peaceful.


    My Dad helped me to my feet before holding me tightly all the way back through the forest. At the gates


    of the castle, hundreds of Leo''s ck army trucks were lined up. They were being loaded with supplies


    and men but the Alpha was nowhere to be seen.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "I''ve been told to take you to the prison truck," Luca said with a sigh. "I''m sorry but I have to follow my


    orders."


    My Dad nodded before hugging me onest time and kissing my forehead.


    "See you soon, Ells," he said before Luca lead him away and I made my way to the room that Connor


    had been living in.


    The room brought up so many emotions but there were things I couldn''t bear to leave behind. I found


    his favourite jacket, the one that he had had since he was about fifteen; a picture frame with a photo of


    the two of us in it from the year before I met Leo and a note.


    To the best little sister I could have dreamt for,


    If you are reading this, it probably means that I am no longer with you. I''m sorry for putting you through


    this but I don''t want you to grieve me forever. A few days will suffice. Then I want you to be as happy as


    you can possibly be and live out your days with the memories of me lifting you higher rather than


    dragging you down. That doesn''t seem too much to ask. Although I have never gotten along (to say the


    least) with your mate, I can at least trust him to do anything he can to protect you. If that involved killing


    me, I want you to one day forgive him. It is the only way you can truly be happy and don''t you dare


    think for a second that you are betraying me in doing so. I understand.


    Anyway, thanks for teaching me how to turn on the oven and stopping me from overindulging in alcohol


    and video games. For standing up to the bastard Paul and most importantly, apanying me in that


    whole growing up business. Those days seem a world away now- and if I am in fact dead, they quite


    literally are. You are probably crying right now but do mest one favour and appreciate my morbid


    humour. I''d rest easy knowing I can make you smile even from my grave.


    I wish you well with your life and make sure little Jones''s know that their uncle loves them lots. And


    make sure you know that your brother loves your lots too. As Dad always used to say ''onwards and


    upwards, baby''.


    Goodbye, Ells.


    Love from,


    Connor xx


    Tears were streaming by the end but I couldn''t help but smile.


    It was all I needed to hear and more.

 Chapter 151 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151 Chapter 151


    When I had stopped myself crying once again, I left the room, closed the door behind me and dragged


    myself through the castle with little motivation to do anything.


    A few doors down from Connor''s room was a group of soldiers. It wasn''t until I got further down the hall


    that I realised who was talking to them.


    My mate instantly sensed me, dismissed his soldiers before checking me up and down with a


    concerned expression.


    We stood silently for a few moments, neither of us knowing what to say.


    "Can I travel with Luca?" I asked quietly.


    He paused for a brief moment before nodding.


    "I don''t expect you to forgive me but I want you to know that I''ve never regretted anything more in my


    life," he exined in a soft tone.


    I nodded.


    "...Are you okay?" he added.


    "I''ve been better," I whispered before walking past him and towards the exit of the castle, Connor''s


    belongings still in my arms.


    "I spoke to Leo," I said to Luca after finally finding him amongst the busy activity of the Ste army


    preparing to go back to its territory.


    The temperatures were also below freezing so I was d for Connor''s thick jacket.


    "What did you say?" he asked as he loaded crates onto a truck.


    "Not much. I asked if I could travel with you, he said yes. And he also said that he doesn''t expect me to


    forgive him but he wants me to know how remorseful he feels," I exined.


    "He does have a heart then," Luca grumbled.


    "Luca," I warned. "He is your Alpha remember."


    "I know, I know but I can''t help but be angry at him for doing this to my best friend. What kind of


    monster kills their mate''s brother?" Luca questioned with spite in his voice.


    "Hello my favourite little cousin," a voice said from behind us. I turned around at the sound of a familiar


    voice to be face to face with Max.


    I hugged him and he gently rested his head on my shoulder.


    "I heard what happened," he whispered. "Are you okay?"


    I nodded hugging him tighter.


    "I''m sorry for paralysing you...again," I said.


    "It''s okay. I understand," he said kissing my forehead. "And it''s not like I almost died of hypothermia


    and was lying in an awkward position on my hand for twelve hours anyway."


    "Awwe, Maxy. Poor baby," I cooed. "You should know not to mess with me by now."


    He shoved me gently and ruffled my hair.


    "Max?"


    "Yes."


    "I know you didn''t get on in the past but I want you to meet my Dad," I replied.


    "I don''t think that would be wise, Ells."


    "Why not? He''s different now," I protested.


    "I should have told you this earlier but I was involved in his ''murder''. I don''t think he''d be thrilled to see


    me," he exined.


    "Oh..."


    "Yeah..."


    "That''s awkward."


    "To say the least."


    "I told him about you this morning but he didn''t tell me that," I said furrowing my eyebrows.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Maybe he was protecting you. He saw how well we get on and didn''t want to ruin it," Max suggested.


    "Which is surprising since I am pretty sure he loathes me and wouldn''t want his daughter anywhere


    near me."


    "It was thirteen years ago and you would have only been eighteen. From what I told him, maybe he


    saw that you have changed a lot and forgives you. Therefore, maybe you can meet him!"


    "If someone tried to kill me, I don''t think I''d want to see them even a centuryter. I''m sorry Ells, but I


    don''t think it is gonna happen."


    "Luca?" I asked to the gamma of the pack who was still loading the crates.


    "Yes, dearest Luna," he replied.


    "Where is the truck holding my Dad?"


    "Over there. Near where ir was stood," he replied pointing about 400m away to another set of ck


    trucks by the edge of the forest.


    "E, no," Max protested.


    "Shut up ande with me or I''ll Praesidium Deae Astra you again."


    He sighed and allowed me to drag him across what was the battlefield that had now been cleared of


    bodies and weapons and left to freeze solid overnight.


    I approached the guards at the door of the ck truck that had tiny jail like windows up high and a far


    higher quantity of locks than the other convoys.


    "We need to see Nicolos Jones," I announced.


    "Luna, do you have the Alpha''s permission?" One of them asked.


    "Yes," I lied through my teeth.


    The guards exchanged hesitant looks.


    "I''m his equal, remember?" I pointed out.


    The still weren''t convinced.


    "One of Leonardo''s most trusted soldiers ising in with me," I argued pointing at Max, annoyed that


    I had to assure them with the presence of a man to get them to allow me to do something they should


    allow me to do anyway.


    They finally nodded before unlocking the doors and allowing the two of us in.


    "Hey Dad," I said softly. He looked up and smiled. A smile that vanished a fraction of a second after I


    grabbed Max''s hand and yanked him reluctantly into the truck. "This is Max."


    "I am well aware," he said looking intensely at my cousin.


    "Max has exined everything and I know you two got off to a bad start-"


    "An understatement," My dad muttered.


    "And I know that the Jones and Megestanis families aren''t exactly known for getting along-"


    Max scoffed.


    "Can you both stop interrupting please?" I questioned.


    They both mumbled an apology before I continued.


    "But we have proven that that doesn''t always have to be the case," I said lifting Max''s hand into the air


    as a disy of unity between the two of us. "So there is no reason why you two can''t be at least civil


    either."


    "What is the point, Ells?" Dad asked. "Forgetting that someone tried to kill you thirteen years ago is a


    lot of effort and for what?"


    "Because it is about time the people I love in my life stopped trying to kill each other. It is that hatred


    that left me without a Dad for thirteen years and now without a brother and I don''t want anything like


    that to ever happen again. And Dad, if you can build rtionships in the pack, you stand a chance of


    not being imprisoned for life."


    "Can''t we just agree not to kill each other?" Max suggested.


    "See! You are already agreeing on something!" I pointed out. "An excellent start even if it is slightly


    counterproductive," I added shoving Max towards Nicolos.


    "E-" Max protested.


    "Sit," I ordered.


    "She won''t give in. I''m afraid the stubbornness came from me," My Dad said to Max.


    Max sighed and sat down on the bench.


    "Fine, I will sit but ''friends'' is not happening," he stated.


    "Maxy, shut the fuck up and be nice."


    "Sasses from my side too."


    "The udylikenguage?"


    "All me."


    "Attitude?"


    "A definite Jones trait."


    "The bossiness?" Max asked.


    "Now that is from her mother."


    Max stifled augh as I scowled at them both.


    "I''m going to find Luca," I announced. "I''ll leave the two of you to bond."


    I then marched out of the truck leaving my Dad to bond with his nephew before heading back to where


    Luca was.

 Chapter 152 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152 Chapter 152


    "When are we leaving?" I asked.


    "About fifteen minutes," he replied pulling a bottle from the truck he had been loading.


    "How long is the journey?"


    "Ten hours."


    "You should probably go for a piss before we go...unless you''re a fan of al frisco in the snow," I


    suggested as I watched him down therge amount water.


    "I will have you know, E Marie Jones, that one of my favourite activities is freezing my dick off. I just


    love the sensation."


    "The sensation of frostbite?" I asked with a breathyugh that turned the cold air in front of me into a


    cloud of water vapour.


    "Just because it''s an unusual fetish, doesn''t give you the right to shame me," he replied.


    "Luna," a voice interrupted from behind me.


    I spun around to see an unfamiliar soldier. He bowed his head respectfully before presenting an armful


    of items. "From the Alpha for the journey,"


    "Thank you," I said before he left.


    Amongst the things was a fury nket, my favourite type of chocte bar, my phone and a sk of


    coffee.


    "Where''s mine?" Luca asked as I wrapped the thick nket around myself and put my phone in the


    pocket of Connor''s jacket.


    "Same ce as your mate. Narnia probably."


    "Just because you found yours at 17...."


    "You''re 26. Can you hurry up? I''d quite like to meet your pups before I die of old age," I replied.


    "Max was 27," Luca pointed out.


    "True...but that was probably the Goddesses punishing him for being such a shit person until he was


    24."


    Luca smirked as he looked over my shoulder. I turned around knowing exactly what was behind me


    and rolled my eyes.


    "Why do you have to turn up at the worst times?" I asked. "And shouldn''t you still be bonding with my


    Dad?"


    "He told me to fuck off so off I fucked," he replied.


    "Max!" I hissed pping his chest. "You are meant to be trying!"


    At that point, a bell sounded and there was another wave of busy movement.


    "Oh no! Toote," Max said sarcastically. "We''re leaving."


    I scowled as he walked off with a smirk on his face.


    "E, I normally look for the positivity in life but sometimes you have to ept the fact that there is


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    none and move on. You are fighting a losing battle," Luca said.


    "Whatever," I mumbled.


    "Are you ready?"


    I looked into the forest where we had left Connor, sighed and nodded.


    "Come on," he said softly wrapping an arm around me and guiding me towards one of the ck jeeps.


    "You''ll be home by nightfall."


    I rested my head on his chest and nodded. I wasn''t sure I really wanted to get home. Home meant my


    children but it also meant Leo.

 Chapter 153 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153 Chapter 153


    "Okay, this is weird. We are thirty-two minutes and 42 seconds into the journey and you haven''t eaten


    the chocte bar yet or said a word. What''s up?" Luca said finally after ncing over at me multiple


    times without a word.


    "I don''t feel like eating," I replied.


    "Who are you and what have you done with my E?" he questioned. "How are you feeling anyway?"


    "Alright," I said quietly.


    "Could you be less specific?"


    I smiled but the movement of my face caused a tear to roll down my cheek.


    "Oh, Ells," he said noticing the tear. Taking one hand off the wheel, he wiped the tear off my cheek


    before taking my hand.


    "I should have talked to Leo this morning. He was trying to apologise and I didn''t let him," I replied.


    "He''ll get over it Ells and he''ll also understand that you have every right to hate him right now."


    "But I don''t hate him and I feel guilty for that too. I should with every muscle in my body right now, even


    if it is just for a short time, but I just can''t," I sobbed.


    "He is your mate. You can''t me yourself for that."


    "But how am I meant to grieve my brother if I am in love with the man that killed him?" I asked.


    For a brief moment, there was silence.


    "...I have an idea but I''m not sure it''s a good one," Luca began. "And the Alpha probably won''t agree to


    it."


    "What?" I asked eagerly.


    "You could go away for a bit," he suggested. "I know you have your pups but Leo has managed alone


    before so he will again and I''ll be there too. Maybe just for a couple of weeks, or even only a couple of


    days, so that you can get your thoughts together and properly mourn your brother."


    We sat in silence for a few moments more.


    "...But Leo. He would never allow me to go away after he has just got me back."


    "He hasn''t got you back. If anything you are further away from him than ever and he wants you to get


    over this too, right? "


    I nodded.


    "Since when were you so smart?" I asked.


    "For the love of God, don''t tell him this was my idea," Luca pleaded.


    Iughed for the first time in a while before looking out of the window at the passing snowy trees.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "E dearest?"


    "Yes, Luca dearest."


    "Are you eating that chocte bar or not?"


    I sighed and thrust the bar in his direction.


    "Just have it."


    "For me, really?!" he eximed taking it. "Oh E, you shouldn''t have."


    I giggled and rolled my eyes.


    "You''re gonna make a brilliant mate when you eventually find the lucky girl," I said. "You''d nevery a


    hand on her brother."


    "E, I''m saying this as both your best friend and as the Alpha''s gamma. Leonardo means well. Since


    he met you, he always has. Killing Connor is probably the deepest regret of his life but your brother did


    kidnap his mate and threatened his pack. You didn''t see this part but when Leo killed him, he had just


    been trying to kill Leo. It wasn''t out of pure impulse and hatred. By no means am I justifying it but you


    have to remember that he has a duty as Alpha to protect you and the pack from people like him," Luca


    said in a serious tone.


    I nodded. Everything he said made perfect sense.


    "I just wish this whole thing never happened," I said resting my head on the window and watching the


    snowy ground zoom past.


    "Me too, Ells," he replied. "Me too."

 Chapter 154 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154 Chapter 154


    Hourster we finally pulled up at the army base in Ste pack. I''d just woken up, was still half asleep


    and probably looked like an absolute mess so when Luca told me to stay in the truck I wasn''t going to


    protest.


    "How is she?" I heard Leo''s voice from the back of the unloading truck.


    "Distraught, upset, angry, tired, hungry," Luca listed with a little spite in his voice.


    "Should I talk to her?" he asked.


    "No. She''s still mourning him, Alpha," Luca stated. "I don''t know if she''d be ready to talk yet."


    "Can you let her know that I came by?" he said after a pause.


    "Of course, Alpha."


    "I''ll be back in an hour to take her home," he said before his footsteps faded away.


    I rested my head against the truck door and closed my eyes. I kind of wanted to see him but at the


    same time I wanted to be as far away as possible.


    A little whileter, I was woken again.


    "E," a soft voice said. "E."


    I fluttered myshes open to see Leo''s vibrant blue eyes in front of me.


    "It''s time to go home. The kids will be missing you," he said taking my hand and ushering me out of the


    van.


    I nodded and followed him to his car without a word. The journey from the base to our house was


    fifteen minutes but I didn''t say a word then either.


    "Mommy and Daddy are back!" A little voice squealed before six little people ran into the hall and


    swarmed us with their adorable presence.


    Cato, Mathias, Ss, Francesca, Marie and Lili, shortly followed by the youngest Lorens in the arms of


    Rosa, Zacharius who was only one and Stefano born only 4 months ago.


    "Why do you look so sad, Mommy?" Ss asked after the hugs and kisses had been delivered by both


    Leo and me to all eight of them.


    "Mommy lost someone very close to her, honey," I said kissing his forehead. "But don''t worry, I''ll be


    fine."


    "Bambinos, why don''t you get the present you made for your parents," Rosa suggested handing


    Zacharius to me and Stefano to Leo.


    "Who did you lose?" Rosa asked after the six walkers had ran off into the kitchen.


    "My brother," I said quietly.


    "Oh, Bambina," she said pulling me into a hug. "What happened?"


    "He was fighting against the pack," I replied looking over to Leo. "And..."


    "Leonardo..." Rosa said looking up at her eldest son. "Please tell me you didn''t..."


    "I did," he replied bluntly with a clenched jaw and a pained expression. "I''m not proud of it and I don''t


    need a lecture."


    "My God," Rosa eximed putting her hand up to her mouth.


    "Mama, Papa look!" Marie and Francesca said in time as all six of them hurried back into the hallway


    with arge piece of paper.


    On it was a childish drawing of some people outside a house amongst trees and underneath a great


    big blue sky with white fluffy clouds, birds and a yellow shining sun.


    "That''s Mommy and that''s Daddy," Cato announced proudly pointing at the two taller figures. "I drew


    Daddy and Mathias drew Mommy but we could remember how tall you were so we drew you the same


    but actually..." he said looking between us. "I don''t think that''s right."


    I let out a slightugh as a tear ran down my face.


    "I told you that we should have done Daddy bigger!" Mathias eximed.


    "And you''re holding hands because you love each other lots and lots," Lili added.


    "And then we drew us next to you," Ss said pointing to the smaller figures below. "We all drewed


    ourselves but I did Zacharius and Stefano because they don''t know how yet."


    "And then!" Francesca squealed. "I drew big Luca in the trees but he''s hiding because it reminds me of


    when he always ys games in the forest with us."


    "Mommy, why are you crying?" Cato asked.


    "It''s lovely kids," I said crouching down and pulling them all into my arms. "I''m crying because I''m sad


    but also because I''m happy to have all of you back."


    "Can we go to bedter tonight?" Ss asked forever hopeful.


    "Special treat," I said ruffling his hair. "Now say goodnight to Nonna and go and get your pyjamas on."


    There was a chorus of ''nun night Nonna''s sent in Rosa''s directions and lots more kisses and hugs


    before they finally went upstairs and Rosa left with our thanks for looking after them so well. She


    offered for me toe and stay at her house without Leo but I declined because I decided that the


    best way to keep the kids happy would be to keep the family together.


    "Daddy, Daddy, Daddy," Lili cried tugging at his leg. "Can we watch Shrek?"


    He swooped her up into his arms, already with Stefano, and rolled his eyes.


    "Again, Lili?" he said ticking her tummy.


    "Yeah!" she eximed. "Again! Again! Again!"


    "You''ll have to see what your brothers and sisters want to watch," he replied.


    "Shrek!"


    "The 2nd one!"


    "No, the first one!"


    "Me and Ss want the third one!"


    "First!"


    "Okay, okay," Leo said and they all quietened and listened eagerly as they always did when their father


    spoke to them. "Everyone who wants to watch the first, raise their hand."


    Francesca and Marie raised their hands.


    "The second one," he added.


    Lili and Cato raised their hands.


    "The third one."


    Mathias and Ss raised their hands.


    "Oh shit," Leo muttered. Two votes for each. "The fourth one?"


    "The fourth one is shit," Cato announced.


    "Cato!" I eximed.


    "Daddy said it!" He protested.


    "When you are almost 30, you can say it too," I scolded.


    "Which one is your favourite Mommy?" Marie asked tugging at my arm.


    "I''d have to go with the second one."


    "Second one it is then," Leo replied carrying Lili and Stefano into the lounge.


    "Mommy can I asked you a question?" Cato said slipping his hand into mine as I followed Leo into the


    lounge with Zacharius in my arms.


    "Of course."


    "Why aren''t you talking to Daddy?" he asked. "Why don''t you look at him or touch him?


    "When you''re old enough to understand, I''ll tell you everything. For now, don''t worry and don''t worry


    your younger siblings, okay?" I replied.


    He nodded before curling up on the sofa next to me.


    Francesca and Marie then joined the cuddle whilst Leo sat on the other end of the sofa with the other


    four: Mathias, Ss, Lili and Zacharius.


    We all watched Shrek 2 for the 15th time and by the end, every child fell asleep.


    Leo began to ferry them up to their separate beds trying not to wake them as I started to cook


    something to eat.


    "Would you like me to sleep in one of the spare rooms tonight?" Leo asked after returning from taking


    Mathias and Cato up.


    I shook my head.


    "Cato already knows that something is up and I don''t want to worry him," I replied. "I''ll be fine,


    honestly."


    Leo nodded and there was a short moment of silence as I cut up some tomatoes.


    "Do you want to talk about it?" he asked. "I feel like you haven''t even vented your anger. You didn''t


    even p me."


    "I don''t want to p you, Leo," I replied shaking my head. "I don''t really know what to feel right now."


    "There''s nothing I can do or say to make it better but I need you to know that I am deeply sorry," he


    said eventually.


    I nodded.


    "I know and I will forgive you eventually but I can''t do that yet. I''d feel like I was dishonouring Connor," I


    replied.


    "I''ll try to give you as much space as possible. Sit down and I''ll make the dinner."


    I woke up at around 4 am. It was a clear starry sky and the moonlight was shining softly through the


    window onto Leo as he peacefully slept. I watched him for a few minutes trying to make sense of my


    emotion. I loathe him but I love and I felt guilty because I love him because I loved Connor too and he


    destroyed him.


    I let out a sigh before sitting up and making my way to my chest of drawers and closet and packing a


    small bag. I then went to each of my children''s rooms and kissed them all. Only Cato woke up.


    "I''m going somewhere, Caty," I said stroking his hair.


    "You aren''ting back for a while are you?" he asked.


    "Not too long," I replied. "Just a week or two. Take care of your siblings for me. And your Dad."


    He nodded and wrapped his arms around my neck.


    "Bye bye," he whispered before I tiptoed downstairs.


    "E, what are you doing?" Leo''s voice said as I neared the front door.


    I turned around to see him stood at the bottom of their stairs rubbing his sleepy eyes and running a


    hand through his messy hair.


    "I have to go away for a bit to grieve my brother- something I feel I can''t do living with the man that


    killed him. If you have any respect for me, you will let me," I said unable to look him in the eye.


    He took a deep breath in before nodding.


    "Okay," he replied. "I''m not going to stop you but where will you go?"


    "I don''t know."


    "How long for?"


    "I don''t know but I can''t leave the kids for too long."


    He nodded again, "please be safe."


    "I will," I replied approaching him and wrapping my arms around his waist.


    "See you soon," he whispered kissing my forehead.


    "I love you," I said quietly.


    "I love you too."


    I looked into his watery eyes one more time before turning around and walking out the door without


    saying a word.


    To be continued in book 4...


    Author''s note:


    Hello, all! Congrats on getting to the end of book three. It still astounds me that actual real-life people


    read my work and so much of it! I can''t possibly thank you enough. The continuation of this is already


    in motion and should be uploaded...forget it...I''m not gonna say when because it will only lead to


    disappointment.


    Also, as you may know, I did my GCSEs this year and today was results day. After biting my nails for


    months I got my grades and I''m chuffed to bits. I hope any Year 11s reading this are too. It was 100%


    worth the hard work and time (and the momentary break from wattpad) and I''d like to encourage you all


    to work hard at school too. In the grand scheme of your life, a couple of months of pain (and it will be


    painful) during exams, is nothing and you''ll thank yourselfter just like I am. I can now study what I


    wanted to at the sixth form I want and it feels amazing to know there''s nothing holding me back. You


    may not think it right now but school is important and whether you think you are smart or not, hard work


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    makes a difference. I got good results but trust me, it doesn''te naturally to me...

 Chapter 155 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155 Chapter 155


    "Luca?" I asked when my phone call was finally picked up.


    I had left the house and I didn''t exactly know what to do next other than wander aimlessly down the


    forest track in the dark and cold. I knew I didn''t want to go back but I also knew that I didn''t want to


    leave.


    So I did what anyone would do: called my best friend.


    "Yeah?" he replied softly.


    "Can youe and pick me up? I''m-" I began before bing suddenly overwhelmed with the urge to


    cry.


    "Yes, of course," he said not needing a coherent exnation. "I''ll be there as soon as possible."


    I sat on the verge with my head in my hands until the glowing headlights of his car came into view.


    As soon as the car had stopped, he was getting out and then sitting beside me on the slightly damp,


    leaf-littered floor.


    "Hey," he saidfortingly.


    "Hi," I replied leaning into him.


    "You decided to leave?"


    I shrugged and just let him put his arm around me.


    "I don''t know what to do," I said wiping my tears.


    "I have an idea. How about we get off this wet floor before we start making any important decisions?"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I nodded and he opened the door to his car. It was warm in there and strangely smelt like waffles.


    Those two thingsbined with Luca and thefort they brought me made my decision in an instant.


    "Your n," I said as he got in on the driver''s side. "The one to just go somewhere far from here and


    away from him. I want to do it. But not alone."


    His lips curled into a smile.


    "Was that an invitation E Jones?" he asked with a glint in his eye.


    I nodded and he hugged me.


    "I fucking love you," he said excitedly. "And this is gonna be fun. I promise."


    He then put on his seatbelt and started the engine.


    "But the Alpha is going to kill me for it," he muttered.


    "He let me go," I replied.


    "He...just let you...go?"


    It was hard to believe, I''ll give him that. Just allowing his mate to go out into the "big, scary" world alone


    was a very unLeo thing to do but even he couldn''t have said no in this situation. He killed my brother


    for goodness sake.


    I nodded, "Yeh just like that. Anyway, where are we going, Captain?"


    "Somewhere warm and far away," he replied. "But you''ll have to wait and see. It''s a surprise."


    "Are we going to Mexico?" I asked.


    "How the fuck did you guess?" He asked pping the steering wheel in frustration as we drove.


    "There''s a sombrero in the back," I stated. "Why is that necessary?"


    "In case we need to fit in," he replied.


    "Oh, of course," I remarked. "Why didn''t I think of that?"

 Chapter 156 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156 Chapter 156


    For the next day, we drove South down the West coast of the country. Byte afternoon, we had


    reached Sacramento and Luca needed gas.


    "Why Mexico?" I asked as we drove around looking for a gas station.


    "I just need to pick something up and then we can have a fun time wearing sombreros and drinking


    tequ," he replied casually as he scanned the road ahead of us.


    I ignored thest half of his sentence and asked, "to pick what up?"


    "Something from these people I know...don''t worry about it" he replied quite vaguely before giving me


    an innocent smile that was clearly hiding something.


    "I know that look," I said a sinking feeling in my stomach.


    We had just pulled up at a gas station and Luca turned to me and smiled again, "What look?"


    "That smile that says "I''m just an innocent little baby and I''ve never set a foot wrong in my life." I know


    you''re not Luca Romano. How do you know people in Mexico?"


    "Ie sometimes. Once every month to be precise."


    "Why?" I asked.


    "Just to bring something over the border," he said. "I said, don''t worry about it."


    "Are you a drug dealer?!" I whispered shouted.


    "Not exactly," he said with a wink before getting out the car to fill it up.


    "Luca!" I eximed but he shut the car door.


    I instantly got out and looked at him over the roof of the car from the other side of it.


    "Are you going to borate?!" I asked.


    "On what?"


    "On the fact that you are a fucking drug dealer!"


    "E, keep your voice down," he said. "I''ll tell youter just get back in the car. The whole gas station


    doesn''t need to know."


    I sighed and got back in the car as he finished putting the gas in the car and then went to pay.


    He better have a good exnation for this.


    "So?" I asked as he eventually came back and started the engine. "Why the fuck are you dealing


    drugs?!"


    "I''m not," he stated.


    "Don''t be blunt with me," I snapped. "Dealing, trafficking, buying, selling, using or whatever!"


    "It is racist to assume that because I go to Mexico, I must be involved with drugs. It is a beautiful


    country with thousands of lovely people," he replied calmly.


    "I''m sure it is but how do you know these lovely people in Mexico?" I asked.


    "Oh, I work for them," he replied.


    "And what is their line of work?"


    "Drug dealing."


    "For fuck''s sake," I mumbled. "Could you not have just said that to start with? And why the fuck are you


    involved in drugs?" I asked. "You have a job. Gamma of the Ste pack! You get paid loads!"


    "Rx..."


    "Rx? I am in the car with a drug dealer and we are on our way to Mexico to pick up drugs-"


    "E," he interrupted loudly. "It is part of my job as Gamma. There is a gang of criminals in Mexico.


    Werewolf drug dealers, if you like, that are a threat to the pack. Leo sent me to get friendly with them,


    find shit out and report back to him."


    "So you''re an undercover agent?" I asked letting out a deep breath.


    "If that makes you feel better about it," he replied. "And I don''t deal their drugs. I just bring them over


    the border like a trafficker. They pay me a lot which of course benefits the pack and they tell me all


    sorts of stuff that also benefits the pack."


    "How is a gang of drug dealers a threat to the pack?" I asked.


    "Leo doesn''t want you involved in this. I''m not supposed to tell you," he replied.


    "Yet here we are on our way to Mexico."


    He groaned.


    "Fine. I''m dead meat anyway. Sure this cartel sells drugs but their main business is biological warfare.


    They grow weed, mix it with wolfsbane with the power to knock a grown wolf unconscious for days and


    sell it to whoever will buy pretty much. Sometimes it''s a direct attack, sometimes they sell it as a


    weapon for someone else to use. My job is to keep it well away from the pack, in particr, Leo''s army,


    and out of the hands of any of his enemies."


    "So they''re using weedced with wolfsbane as a way of disarming packs?" I asked.


    "Leaving them vulnerable to attack so that they can easily take every penny of money from them," Luca


    replied.


    "Oh..."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "These criminals are organised and clever. They n which pack to take down when and get me to


    send the wolfsbane weed to dealer''s nearby ordingly," he replied.


    "These people sound dangerous," I stated. "What happens if they find out who you really are?"


    "One of two things. They either back off because they don''t want to get on the wrong side of Alpha


    Leonardo Loren or...they kill me. Let''s hope we never found out."


    "Luca," I said.


    "Yes."


    "This isn''t exactly how I imagined going to grieve my brother was going to be."


    "I only have to pick up the stuff, give it to who I need to give it to and then we can go wherever in the


    world you want," he said simplistically.


    "Paris!" I eximed. "Let''s go to Paris!"


    "Paris it is," he replied. "And if anyone asks, I''m an Italian rogue living in America and my name is


    Romano De''Meritchi and you are um...my cousin and your name is... Eleonora De''Meritchi."


    "Eleonora De''Meritchi...got it," I repeated just before my phone started ringing. "Leo''s calling. Why


    would he be calling?"


    "Are you going to answer it?" Luca asked looking down at the screen of my phone which showed the


    picture of us I had attached to his contact. It was taken by Mateo on new years evest year. Leo had


    an arm around my shoulder and I was hugging him tightly. A lot of champagne was drunk that night but


    I remember it crystal clear. How happy we were.


    "It might be important," I replied shaking the memory out of my head and swiping across. "Hello?"


    "Mommy, where are you?" A little voice said from down the line.


    "Oh, sweetie. Why do you have Daddy''s phone?" I asked my eldest son.


    "He said that you''ve gone away but not where or why," Cato replied his voice sounding tearful


    "I''m going to Paris with Luca, Bambino. There''s no need to worry, I''m okay," I replied.


    "But why?"


    "Do you remember yesterday that I said that when you are a big boy and old enough to understand I''d


    tell you everything?" I asked.


    "Yeah," he said tearfully. "But I am a big boy. I''m the oldest."


    "I know, I know," I replied. "But you''re still my little baby. I''ll be back before you know it and I''ll be sure to


    bring you and your siblings some nice french candy, okay?"


    "Okay," he said instantly sounding happier. "And some smelly cheese."


    "Urgh, smelly cheese," I joked. "If you want smelly cheese, go and get some of Daddy''s socks out the


    dirtyundry."


    He giggled in his cute, childlike voice.


    "Is Luca with you now?" he asked.


    "He sure is," I said. "Say hi, he can hear you."


    "Hi Luca!" he squealed.


    "Hey, Cato," Luca replied.


    "Okay, baby," I said. "My phone''s low on battery so I''ve gotta go but I''ll see you soon and I''ll call again


    tomorrow."


    "Bye Mommy," he said before hanging up.


    "If you wanna go home, we can go straight back after I get the shipment," Luca suggested.


    "No. It will be better for him and his siblings in the long run if I have the time I need to get over Connor,


    forgive Leo and move on. Cato noticed that something was wrong between us within minutes of getting


    home and I can''t have the fact that their mother can barely look at their father impact their happiness," I


    replied. "Besides, I''ve promised them candy from Paris now and he won''t forget that. Believe me."


    "Okay," he said. "So the n is to grieve Connor, forgive Leo, go home and everything will be okay.


    What if it isn''t? What if you can''t forgive him?"


    "Can we cross that hurdle when we get to it please?" I asked.


    "Sure."

 Chapter 157 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157 Chapter 157


    Before long, it was gettingte. The sky was growing darker again and the streaks of fiery red that had


    stretched out over thendscape as the sunset were beginning to fade again. I was exhausted just


    from sitting in a vegetive state and Luca had been driving since 2 am.


    "Are you sure you don''t want me to drive?" I asked with a yawn after waking up from my tenth nap of


    the journey so far.


    "No, don''t worry. I''m fine."


    "We should stop somewhere. You need a break."


    "We''ll arrive in less than 3 hours."


    "Even for a coffee, Luca? You look exhausted and if you fall asleep behind the wheel we might both


    die," I said. "And personally, I don''t find the concept of that particrly attractive."


    "Fine. You can drive but if I fall asleep, follow signs to the border and wake me up like half an hour


    before we get there," he said driving into ay-by. "Promise me?"


    "Sure, whatever."


    He was wearing a serious expression which considering Luca was the subject in question, unnerved


    me.


    "No, not ''sure, whatever''. You have to wake me up," he said looking into my eyes. "It''s important."


    I nodded and looked away from him. There was a few moments of silence before he opened the car


    door and got out.


    I did the same and was surprised when I was hit by an entourage of hot air. It clung ufortably to


    my skin and instantly made my throat dry.


    "Where the fuck are we?" I asked. "It''s so warm."


    "You don''t get out of Washington enough Els," he replied.


    "Remember how I recently got kidnapped and taken to Canada?" I asked looking up at the clear starry


    sky.


    There wasn''t a light for miles around. Well, there wasn''t anything for miles around. We looked to be in


    the middle of a barren desert with nothing but gritty sand and cacti forpany.


    "Isn''t the sky pretty?" I said letting out a deep sigh.


    "I guess it is."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    We stood for a few moments leaning against the car in total silence before Luca stood up straight.


    "I need a piss," He announced destroying the peace.


    "Can''t appreciate the beauty of nature for long with you around, can you?" I grumbled as he walked to


    the edge of the road.


    "E?" Luca said as I tried my hardest not to listen to his urine hit the sand.


    "Yes, my darling."


    "How do girls pee if there''s no toilet to sit on?" he asked.


    "With great difficulty," I replied. "What made you ask such an odd question? Except for the fact that you


    are Luca or course..."


    "I saw these things on the inte...I think it''s called a femme-pee or something like that and it''s


    basically a funnel that girls can pee down so it''s like they have a dick," Luca replied as he continued to


    urinate.


    "The inte is a dark ce."


    "I''m d I have a built-in straw to piss through," he said.


    "Thank you, Luca, for that slightly ufortable description of your penis," I said with a grimace. "And


    are you done? How much liquid can you possibly store in your dder.


    "I had a lot to drink."


    "I can see- uh- hear that."


    "Okay done."


    For the next two and a half hours I drove. Luca fell asleep instantly and didn''t wake up until I shook him


    after seeing signs for the border saying only 5 miles away.


    "We''re five miles away," I said as he slowly sat up and groaned.


    "Five miles?!" He eximed. "You were meant to wake me up way earlier than this. I told you, didn''t I? I


    made it very clear."


    "I''m sorry," I said a little confused. "What''s the problem?"


    "Stop the car. We need to swap back," he said. "Now. Now. Now."


    "Okay!"


    The road waspletely clear so I ground the car to a halt and undid my seat belt. I was about to open


    the car door and walk around but Luca had other ideas.


    "Just climb across," he said pulling me back and climbing over to the driver''s seat with hisrge body.


    "Just? " I asked as he began to move to the other side of the car with as much elegance as a dying


    swan.


    "Come on. We don''t have time to fuck about!" he said


    "There is not enough space for this," I said trying to squeeze around him to the passenger''s seat.


    "Walking around would have been far easier," I added. "And your ass is in my face."


    "Your ass is in my face," he said trying to get his incredibly long legs over.


    "Not my fault that Daddy long legs over here is taking up all the room," I said as I decided the best


    route would be to slither over the dashboard to the passenger seat.


    I finally got to it and began doing up my seatbelt before hearing an abruptugh from the driver''s seat.


    "What?" I asked.


    "It''s just..." he said with another giggle. "You looked like a snakish seal as you slid over the dashboard."


    "And you looked like an obese giraffe," I remarked.


    There was then an awkward pause for a few moments as Luca restarted the car.


    "That was uncalled for," he replied quietly.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it. You aren''t obese you''re just strong," I answered pping his hard as rock


    chest.


    Ow, that hurt my hand.


    "Luca what the fuck!" I screamed out of shock as he suddenly diverged off the road and downhill


    across the sand.


    "Rx...we''re going the back way," Luca replied.


    "The fucking back way!?" I eximed. "We''re entering a country, not a party!" I added as the sight of


    the road faded away. "This is illegal."


    "Do I need to remind you that I''m going to collect a shipment of weed to bring into the United States of


    America?" he asked. "There''s nothing legal about this operation."


    A few minutester, the ground had ttened off and Luca brought the car to a stop. He then shed


    the headlights in a strange way and a group of figures emerged out of the darkness.


    "Eleonora De''Meritchi remember," he reminded me.


    I nodded, my heart beating faster at the sight of the terrifying looking men.


    "Do I get out?" I asked.


    "Yes. They''ll see you and want to know who you are," he said before opening the car door.


    "H," Luca said in a surprisingly good Spanish ent once we were back out in the heat of the


    desert.


    "Who''s the bitch?" the man at the front of a group of five or six asked before even saying hello back.


    I wasn''t a fan of the derogatory term but I also wasn''t about to call him out on it.


    Here''s why: he was a few years older than us, wore baggy trousers, a loose grubby t-shirt and a


    bandana. He had tanned skin and dark brown eyes and hair. The other men were all simr looking


    and all had their eyes on me with intense res. After considering the trade they were in and the


    menacing expressions they held, I didn''t doubt for a second that they were all armed and willing to


    shoot at any moment.


    "My cousin, Eleonora. I''m teaching her the ways of this business," Luca replied cing a hand on my


    shoulder.


    "H, Eleonora," the man said stepping closer to me. "And why would a pretty girl like you want to be


    in the drug business?" he added still in a thick Hispanic ent as he ced a finger under my chin.


    "You know it''s not safe...particrly for such a-"


    "Guillermo, leave her alone. She has a mate," Luca said pping his hand away from me.


    "Watch out guys," he jeered. "She got a mate."


    They allughed and sniggered as he stepped closer to me again.


    "And what does he think about this?" ''Guillermo'' asked pushing my hair off my shoulder. "A nice mark


    you have there. You mated to an Alpha or what?"


    "Just give me the shipment," Luca ordered obviously getting nervous.


    "Watch who you''re telling what to do, Kid," Guillermo said to Luca. "And rx. We''re just having a little


    fun with your lil cuzzie here," he replied with a devious smirk. "Got any children, baby?"


    "No," I lied.


    "I didn''t think so. That ass doesn''t look like it''s bared a child. It''s far too sweet," he replied running a


    finger along my hip.


    "I have customers waiting," Luca said.


    "And I have a proposal. You want her to learn about the drug business but you ain''t even a dealer. Give


    her to me. I''ll teach her," Guillermo said wrapping his hand around my waist.


    "No," Luca replied. "She stays with me."


    "Come on, Romano," he said. "Do you not trust me to take good care of her?"


    "She has a mate and he''ll want her back."


    "I know. I know," he replied putting his hands up. "It''s a shame but I respect that," he added.


    "Eleanora, get in the car," Luca said nodding at me.


    I stepped towards the car d to get away from the scary man. He watched me for a few moments


    before reaching into the pack of trousers and withdrawing something even scarier: a gun.


    Fuck that escted quickly.


    He pointed it at Luca who instantly put his hands up before looking at two of his men and gesturing at


    me. They promptly approached me and grabbed my wrists as the gun continued to be pointed at Luca.


    Ordinarily, I would have put up a fight but considering that could be the difference between Luca living


    another minute or not, I thought better of it.


    "Move and I''ll shoot," he growled.


    For a few agonising moments, there was total silence and no one moved before Guillermo stepped


    over to me, not taking his eyes or the gun off Luca, and revoltingly ced his lips on my cheek. I could


    do nothing but stand and take it. Nowhere to move to, nothing to hit him across the head with.


    "Juan, Fabio. Get the shipment," he barked at a different two men after withdrawing himself.


    They reached into the bush and pulled out three big duffel bags.


    "Miami this time, Se?or," he said. "Do you gotst months money?"


    "It''s in the trunk," he replied looking helplessly at me.


    "Then what are you waiting for?" he asked impatiently. "Fucking get it."


    Luca scowled before marching to the trunk of his car and getting out a duffel bag all with the gun still


    pointed at him.


    He then brought it back to where Guillermo was waiting and held it out to him.


    He reached out his hand to take it and for a split second his eyes flicked down. Luca seized the


    opportunity and somehow, way to fast for my eyes to process, managed to render Guillermo motionless


    in his arms with his own gun to his head.


    Every single man in the circle withdrew their own gun and pointed it at Luca.


    "You shoot me, I shoot him," Luca said. "Give me my cousin."


    "How about you shoot me, we shoot her," Guillermo replied from Luca''s grip as one of the men put their


    gun to my head.


    "Well we really have a situation on our hands here, don''t we boys?" Luca said with a smile. How is he


    smiling? "Or you do at least. I''m not the one on the fast track to losing my best trafficker."


    "We have other traffickers that do the job just as well," Guillermo spat.


    "But are they white? Do they have American ents? American citizenship?" Luca asked looking


    around the circle. "No...they''re Mexican. And Mexican''s don''t glide through a border like a ''respectable''


    looking white man does. What can I say? The world is racist."


    "We have your white little bitch," Guillermo replied. "Nothing says innocent more than a white man


    other than a white woman. The world''s sexist too."


    I opened my mouth to protest but Luca shot me a look. He''s right. Me and my mouth are infamous for


    making bad situations worse.


    "She won''t work for you if you kill her favourite cousin and kidnap her," Luca pointed out.


    "She don''t have a choice in the matter. She my property now," Guillermo said.


    "Says the man in a headlock," I mumbled under my breath.


    The man holding me squeezed my arm tighter and pushed the gun harder against my skin.


    "She got attitude," Guillermo said with a smirk. "I like a woman with a bita achorado."


    With that, I grabbed the gun at my head, twisted it around and pushed it against the head of the man


    holding me. I''m not sure what exactly gave me the ability to do that. A spur of both adrenaline and


    anger probably.


    "How do you like that, Guillermo?" I asked.


    "You gonna let a chica beat you like that?" he asked the man practically shaking with the gun at his


    head. "Don''t be such as pucha."


    "E podr¨ªa matarme Guillermo," he replied in a high pitched voice.


    I haven''t done Spanish since high school so I honestly had no idea what he said but Guillermo rolled


    his eyes.


    "Hey bitch," he said looking at me. "Show us your tits and we''ll let you go no trouble."


    "You aren''t in a position to ask for shit like that right now, Guillermo," I said looking from the gun at his


    head to the gun at his friend''s head.


    "You couldn''t hurt a fly," he replied with a smirk. "Neither could Romano. You''re both white as fuck."


    With that, for a split second Luca moved the gun from Guillermo''s head and pointed it at the foot of the


    man who had been holding me.


    The bang sounded and a loud cry was let out before Luca had the gun back on Guillermo''s head.


    "Will you take us seriously now or do we need to show you again?" I asked pushing the gun into the


    man''s mouth as he whimpered. "Wouldn''t be the first man I''ve killed. Might not be thest."


    Guillermo remained quiet which I took as a no.


    "Unload your guns," I ordered the rest of them.


    Theyplied and dropped the contents of their weapons on the floor.


    "Now chuck them as far as you can," I said still holding the gun at their friend''s head.


    "You just gonna let a girl boss you around?" Guillermo said.


    I held the man tighter, causing him to whimper and they all threw their guns. I gave Guillermo a


    sardonic smile before releasing the man and walking to the car.


    "This could have been so much easier," I said as Luca released him from the headlock but kept


    pointing the gun at him as he made his way to the car too.


    "See you next month, Guillermo," he said before getting in the car and speeding away.


    "You fucking showed them!" Luca eximed putting his hand on my shoulder. "Badass mother fucker!"


    "Yeah, and you almost got us killed," I scolded. "What the fuck was that? I thought you were ''friendly''


    with them?"


    "I was. But they''re like little kids. As soon as you say no to them they hate you," he replied. "And what


    the hell do I do with this," he asked waving the gun as he drove as fast as the car would go.


    "Keep it," I replied taking it out his hand and shoving it in the glove box. "It might be useful."


    A message for the real world: This book is merely for the purposes of entertainment, but I will say this:


    I understand that the supposed ''drug and violence'' culture that is often associated with Latin America


    is, for the most part, a misguided stereotype of the peaceful people that live there. I by no means intend


    to offend anyone with the themes of this book and I am also aware that there is a lot of political


    controversy over this topic right now (Donald and the giant wall) and I certainly am not trying to


    reinforce prejudice opinions and stereotypes that have already been harmful to society. I love my


    readers and I want you to enjoy this book with light hearts, so if you find anything a more serious


    underlying issue that connects this story to your real world, it is important that you do let me know so


    that I can work to amend whatever it is you are concerned about.


    Thank you,


    Ehellie x

 Chapter 158 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158 Chapter 158


    "You fucking shot him in the foot," I said about half an hourter. "He''s not gonna be able to walk for


    months."


    "They weren''t taking us seriously," Luca replied.


    "How do you even know how to use a gun?" I asked.


    "I''ve been doing this a long time, Ells," he told me.


    "Couldn''t you have shot Guillermo?" I asked. "He was clearly the leader."


    "You don''t fuck around with Guillermo unless you want death."


    "Says the one that held him in a headlock with a gun to his head," I muttered.


    "That''s justifiable. He had you."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "So now what?" I asked looking out into the empty desert.


    "We go to Miami. Drop of the shipment and then I''ll take you to the airport," he said.


    "Are you noting with me?" I asked.


    "I have to go back to Mexico," he told me.


    "Why? It''s dangerous," I said.


    "We pissed Guillermo off and he''s not just gonna let it go," he exined. " I can''t go back to him after


    this unless I can get approval from the boss."


    "Luca-" I began disheartened that he wasn''t going toe with me to Paris.


    "I''m sorry Els but duty calls. I''ve got to do this for the pack and then I promise I''ll meet you in Paris."


    "Why can''t Ie with you?" I asked.


    "Because if you thought Guillermo was bad, you do not want to meet the boss," he said. "And I can''t


    risk your life again."


    "Luca-" I began again.


    "It is not up for discussion. You''re getting on a ne to Paris. And I''m going to deal with this shit," he


    said in a deeper tone to usual.


    I leant back on my seat before pausing for a moment.


    "It''s my life Luca. I will decide whether I want to risk it or not," I said. "This sounds incredibly dangerous.


    But I could do with an adventure."


    "No, you need to go somewhere peaceful and grieve Connor."


    "I''m starting to think that quiet and reflection is not what I need," I replied. "Time away from Leo? Yes.


    Time to be depressed and watch over and over the images in my mind? No."


    Luca sighed, "I forgot for a moment that you can''t be told what to do."


    I gave him a sweet smile and he sighed defeatedly.


    I looked down at my hands which I could just about see from abination of the glow from stars and


    the moon and lights of the dashboard.


    "You know he left me a letter. Connor. Just in case he died. I found it in his room when I went to get his


    things and in it, he told me not to be sad for too long and to live my life. This is honouring his wishes.


    He also told me to forgive Leo. I can''t do that just yet but I will one day," I said twiddling my thumbs.


    "Hold on. He died fighting against your mate and trying to kill him but his dying wish was for you to


    forgive him?" Luca questioned looking away from the road a second to give me an eyebrow raised


    look.


    "He just wants me to be happy. He denied it but he knew that however bad of a man Leo can be, he is


    still my mate and I can''t help loving him and I can''t be happy without him."


    "So if he seeded in killing him, he knew that he''d be sentencing his own sister to a lifetime of


    misery?"


    "That''s what I don''t understand," I replied with a sigh as I looked at the window into the dry desert. "I


    don''t get how he could have even considered doing that to me. Maybe he was considering all the


    others that Leo has hurt and all the others Leo will hurt but it still doesn''t add up. He saw Leo as the


    evil, ruthless, murderous, merciless monster that tried to kill our father and ruined our childhood but


    never the good side. Not the side that is father to his eight nieces and nephews. Not the man that does


    everything he can to help and protect the people in his pack- including me. Not even as the man that


    no longer invade other packs and takes their people andnds but sends relief and aid when another


    pack has attacked them. Maybe he killed Connor out of fury but maybe it was because he was willing


    to give up the stability of our rtionship to protect his pack from Connor''s threat. Because Connor


    wasn''t innocent in this. I love my brother but what he was doing was wrong and was going to harm a lot


    of people."


    There was a brief moment of quiet with just the sound of the engine and the wheels rolling on the road


    before Luca sighed.


    "You aren''t going to like this but it sounds to me like you need to talk to your mate."


    "No, no, no. Not yet," I replied quickly.


    "I should take you home. This is too dangerous anyway and you need to talk this out with Leo," he said.


    "As Gamma of the pack, I shouldn''t be taken the Luna to get involved with such a life-threatening


    thing."


    "No, no, no. Don''t you dare turn the car around," I said as he began to slow. "Luca no. I want to do this


    and I know how to survive. I''m like a cockroach!"


    "You''re a cockroach and this is cockroach poison. I''m sorry, Els. I should never have got you involved


    in this."


    "Leo let me go. You have no obligation to take me home!"


    "I have an obligation to do what is best for the pack."


    "Then go find the boss!"


    "I will once I know that you are safe."


    Luca''s face was rarely as stern as it was then and it unsettled me. His tone too was harsher and he


    held the steering wheel firmly, not showing any sign of changing his mind.


    "Please, don''t make me go back to him yet. He killed my brother. My fucking brother! I loved him and


    he killed him. He wasn''t innocent but he was my brother!" I shouted. "Luca, please."


    "Then I''ll take you to the airport and put you on a ne to Paris," he replied.


    "I''m not going to Paris."


    "Fine, Berlin, Barcelona, Rome, London. I don''t care just somewhere away from this."


    "Nowhere is safe for me. Especially not in Italy or anywhere in Europe even because of the fact that I


    am at the top of the Mafia''s wanted list." I said. "And no. I''m staying here. With you. I''ll keep you


    "No. Thest thing you want is to be dead," he replied. "This business isn''t safe. Especially for a


    woman. These aren''t good men-"


    "I can protect myself, Luca," I said. "Guillermo was shaking."


    "Guillermo is an angelpared to the boss," Luca replied. "I''m not taking you and that is final. I don''t


    want a dead or harmed Luna to present to my Alpha who just so happens to be Leonardo fucking


    Loren. We''ll both end up dead. Oh yeh and you''re also my best friend and I love you more than I love


    cheese on toast and can''t bear the thought of anything happening to you."


    "I thought you were more fun than this," I said shaking my head. "Max would let me-"


    "Then maybe you should call Max," he snapped.


    By this point, the car was at aplete standstill.


    "Luca please-"


    He shook his head and turned to me, "No."


    "You can''t say no to me, I''m your Luna. You only have authority over me if you''re following the Alphas


    orders," I pointed out.


    "Do you want me to call the Alpha and ask him if he wants me to take his Luna to a violent gang of


    criminals?" Luca asked. "Because I''m pretty sure I know what the answer will be!"


    "You need to calm down, untwist your panties and think rational thoughts," I began.


    He scowled at me.


    "I have survived the Italian mafia, a self-proimed king and his little army of people that hate me, a


    snowstorm on the side of a mountain in Russia, Luciano and hundreds of others trying to kill me. I am


    tough and incredibly good at persuading and talking. Frankly, I am offended that you aren''t considering


    me as a valuable attribute to this task."


    He looked at me and sighed.


    "You''re tempted, I can tell," I said. "You know I''d help AND keep youpany?"


    He sighed again, mumbled something under his breath along the lines of ''I can''t believe I''m fucking


    doing this'' and then started the car again.


    "Leo is going to fucking kill me for dragging you into this," he said as I let out a victorious squeal. "You


    aren''t even supposed to know."


    "Love ya, Luca," I said pressing my head against his shoulder as he drove. "Or should I say Romano.


    And I can deal with Leonardo Loren."


    "Not if you''re dead you can''t."


    "Don''t be so pessimistic."

 Chapter 159 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159 Chapter 159


    Luca''s POV


    "Okay so quite obviously you don''t want to get on the bad side of these people," I said a dayter as


    we sat across from each other at a freeway diner somewhere in Texas on our way to Miami. "Hopefully


    they will just see you as my sidekick or whatever but if they start to show a little too much interest like


    Guillermo did, you''ve gotta learn to y the game."


    "I don''t even know what the game is," E replied taking a big slurp of some strange brightly coloured


    iced drink.


    "Don''t tell them you have a mate. y along with their messed-up, twisted flirting but don''t let them get


    too close. If they think they have a chance of getting somewhere with you they won''t force it and you


    have the control," I exined.


    "So you want me to flirt with them? Tease them? Kinda like ying hard to get?" she questioned with a


    grimace.


    Iughed at her expression and nodded.


    "Just smile, hold your head high and use your wonderful Jones wit- within reason of course. Thest


    thing you want to do is look weak because they will attack you like the vultures they are. Oh and go for


    the boss. If you have him in your purse, none of the others cany a finger on you."


    "Got it," she said. "Look confident and flirt...but not too much. One little problem though Luca."


    "What?"


    "I have a huge fucking mark on my neck and some of them already know I have a mate," I said.


    I looked at the inch long mark Leo had left there years ago and sighed. She was right, that was gonna


    be an issue.


    "Just say that he won''t be a problem or he''s dead or it''s a battle scar. I don''t know, think of something."


    "Do they know who Alpha Loren is?" she asked.


    "Of course they do."


    "Then surely they''ll work out who I am? I have both his scent and his mark," she said. "It''s pretty


    obvious, isn''t it?"


    Before I could answer, the door to the diner swung open. Three masked men ran in, all pointing guns.


    The guy at the front desk instantly put his hands up but it wasn''t him they were after. Upon scanning


    the diner, they spotted us and the guns were turned in our direction.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Shit," I cursed.


    "I''m guessing by your face that that gun is still in your glove box?" E asked.


    "Yes," I said although checking my pockets just in case.


    She rolled her eyes and sent me a look of frustration and despair.


    "Fuck," she said as the marching men neared us.


    She then quickly grabbed a knife off the table and turned to them. But there was little a butter knife


    could do in a gun fight and there wasn''t even an escape route either. They were blocking the way to the


    only exit and neither of us were about to risk getting shot.


    "Hands up," one of them barked pointing the gun directly at E as the other two pointed at me.


    We had no choice but to oblige and watch helplessly as one plucked the knife out of E''s hand.


    I looked around the diner, it was fairly busy and this was Texas. Surely someone would have a gun on


    them? But no one wasing to our aid, they were all just sat terrified and watching.


    "Come with us or we will shoot your cousin," one told E as he and another grabbed her arm.


    I lurched forward but I was stopped by a gun, dangerously close to me, held by the third man.


    "Don''t move, gringo," he growled.


    I put my hands up and slowly stepped back.


    Initially, E was fighting against the men trying to drag her out the diner but then the meaning of his


    words seemed to sink in and she saw the gun pointed at me and let them.


    I gave her a helpless look as I watched. There was nothing I could do and that made me angry.


    The third man stayed pointing the gun at me as E was dragged away from the diner. I could just


    about make out the license te of a white van that they were taking her to before the man with me


    thrust a piece of paper in my direction.


    "From Guillermo," he said.


    I reached forward to simply take the paper but the adrenaline rushing through my veins made me grab


    his wrist and pull him towards me. He fired the gun but I''d twisted him so that it missed and hit a


    window. The ss shattered over some people but that was the least of my worries right now.


    I was much taller and stronger than him and was able to get him so that my arm was around his neck


    and my other hand was holding his gun against his head. With the freehand I unfolded the piece of


    paper and read the few words written on it.


    They read:


    We got to him first.


    "Where are they taking her?!" I growled at the man upon looking out the window to see the white van


    gone.


    He struggled in my grip and whimpered. From a few mumbled some Spanish words, it dawned on me


    that he may not speak English beyond what he had been instructed to say.


    "?A d¨®nde llevan?" I asked in Spanish.


    "A el jefe," he replied instantly.


    ...To the boss.

 Chapter 160 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160 Chapter 160


    Luca''s POV


    "Alpha, I''ve screwed up big time," I said to Leo after he finally picked up his phone.


    I was in the process of dragging the man that had been pointing his gun at me to my car by the scruff of


    his cor. The more he resisted the more time he was wasting and the further away that white van was


    getting. This could be E''s life in danger and I wasn''t messing around.


    "Get in my fucking car," I growled at him, pausing to hold the gun to his head.


    After that, he went easily.


    "Who are you talking to? Are you with E?" Leo asked.


    "That''s the thing," I said opening the door to the passenger seat of my car and bundling the man in. "I


    was but now I''m not. Someone''s taking her."


    "Someone?" he asked. "Where are you?"


    "It''s where we were," I told him as I got into the driver''s seat and immediately started the engine and


    began driving the same direction as the white van did.


    "For God''s sake, Luca. Just spit it out. Who has taken my mate!?" he growled.


    "Andrea Martinez," I said, uttering the name of the man otherwise known as ''the boss''.


    There was a pause on Leo''s end of the line for over five seconds.


    "How the fuck did Andrea Martinez get a hold on my mate?" he said slowly and deeply.


    "I had to collect this month''s shipment and things went tits up from then on," I said. "You don''t want the


    details. What''s important is that E is in danger."


    "Correct me if I''m wrong Luca but didn''t I tell you not to even mention a word of what you do in Mexico


    to her? And then you take her with you?!" he replied.


    "Yes, I know. I am sorry and you can kill meter but for now, can we just focus on getting her back?" I


    asked.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    He didn''t say anything which I took as a yes.


    "I''ve captured one of the men that ambushed us but apart from that nothing. All he has told me is that


    they are taking her to Martinez but I have no idea where he is based or where to even begin looking."


    "Then get the information out of him," Leo growled.


    "He doesn''t speak English and my Spanish is limited to say the very least," I replied.


    "Put me on speaker," he ordered.


    Leo proceeded to speak to the man in Spanish. Not only did he sound perfectly fluent but as he spoke,


    the man became more and more sweaty and anxious.


    It wasn''t long until he was replying to everything Leo asked immediately without any sort of reluctance.


    "Drive to Mexico and find a man named Pedro Hernandez. He''s Martinez''s driver and the only one


    other than himself that knows where he is located. I''ll meet you there and that man with you can tell


    you nothing more. He''s just a pawn," Leo told me before hanging up.


    I brought the car to a halt and leant over the poor guy to open the door. I then ushered him out and


    drove away leaving him on the side of the road in a hot, quivering mess with nothing more than an


    adios. I could have taken my anger out on him but as Leo said, he''s just a pawn and seemed to have


    got what he deserved from just having to face speaking to Alpha Loren himself.

 Chapter 161 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161 Chapter 161


    E''s POV


    "Mommy!" I heard a voice cry. "Mama! Higher!"


    I was in a green, misty field with a singr swing and on it sat Lili. I''d always thought Lili was the most


    simr to me. Although only four years old, she was already fiercely opinionated and was never afraid


    for her voice to be heard. Physically too. Leo and I were fairly simr in appearance, male and female


    aside, but she seemed to have still managed to adopt my traits more. A lighter tan unlike Leo''s honey


    brown and light, close to white with blonde hair.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Any higher and you''ll fly!" I replied.


    "I want to fly, Mama!" She said and for some reason, I began pushing her harder. I couldn''t stop myself.


    She was going to fall and hurt herself but I couldn''t stop. It was an impulse that I couldn''t resist.


    A few momentster, she appeared to jump off the wooden seat and wasunched across the in of


    green.


    I called out to her but my voice had little effect.


    Her tiny body soon disappeared into the distance leaving me alone and lonely by the swing and nothing


    else.


    I gazed out to where my daughter had disappeared to, unable to move my feet. She was gone and I


    had pushed her.


    Something then began to emerge out of the whisps of low lying cloud. It was big and it was holding


    something in its arms. Like a man and a small child.


    A weight lifted from my heart when they got close enough to be recognised.


    My mate and in his arms, Lili- perfectly happy and unharmed.


    I watched as he got closer to me and handed our daughter over to me.


    "He''ll always catch us, Mommy," she said. "No matter what."


    I smiled at Leo and reached out to him but he didn''t seem to be really there. Just a construction of the


    mind. Soon enough, Lili was too. And the swing and the in of green and the mist.


    My eyes soon began to focus on something else. A warehouse-like room filled with boxes with a thick


    musky smell and so much dust it itched my eyes. The effects of whatever drug I had been given to get


    me here from the diner, a journey of which all was a blur, were beginning to wear off but I was still


    unable to kick against the ropes holding me to a small wooden chair.


    "I thought you''d never wake up," a voice said from only a few metres in front of me.


    "I was having a nice dream," I grumbled as my eyes set on him: a young looking man in a smart ck


    suit and tie.


    He stood tall and broad with dark hair and even darker eyes that held a disconcerting stare.


    "And who are you?"


    He stifled augh.


    "I am the boss. I hear you''ve been meddling with some of my guys?" he asked in perfect English yet


    still with a fairly strong ent.


    "You''re younger than I thought," I said drowsily.


    "And so are you. How old are you, nca?" He asked.


    nca? As in white?


    "Older than you," I replied. "Can you loosen these ropes? They hurt."


    He nodded to his men and they hesitated for a moment.


    "E no es una amenaza para nosotros. Haz lo que digo," he replied in a deep voice, almost a growl.


    The men instantly rushed forwards and hastily loosened the ropes.


    "My men are worried that you are a threat to us," he replied after noticing my confused expression. I


    hardly spoke a word of spanish and Italian was not simr enough to understand.


    "However, I don''t believe that is so," he added.


    I gave him a sarcastic smile.


    "Now are you going to tell me how old you are or what?"


    "Guess," I said.


    "My mother taught me better than to guess a woman''s age."


    "Did she teach you to tie one up in a dirty warehouse too?" I asked.


    He narrowed his eyes and stood up stepping closer to me.


    "You don''t know how good you''ve got it, nca," he said running his finger down my cheek before


    bringing his lips to my ear. "Twenty."


    "You lose," I replied with my most gent smile.


    "Can you give me a clue?" he asked tucking my hair behind my ear.


    "Hmmm," I hummed. "It''s a factor of 408."


    "Math, huh?" he said.


    "Is that a problem?"


    "Not at all," he said stepping away from me. "Twenty four."


    I smiled.


    "You''re smarter than you look, amigo," Imented.


    "Watch it," he warned.


    "Yes. Now let me guess yours," I said as he stood with an amused smile and his arms folded across his


    chest.


    "Neen."


    I saw his men, that were stood either side of him, exchange worried nces.


    "How did you know?" he asked his expression changing.


    "Lucky guess," I said innocently.


    "How?" he repeated in a deeper tone.


    "Smooth, deep freshly broken voice of a teenager, light stubble that couldn''t be described as a beard


    and perfectly straight teeth fresh out of braces," I replied as an angered expression swept over his


    face.


    "I am not a boy," he stated deeply.


    "However you have clearly been in your post-puberty body long enough to build a high amount of


    muscle, you know how to dress like a man and your phenomenal mathematical and English skills are


    that of someone who has inhabited this earth for longer than someone only just nearing their twenties."


    "Nicely recovered, nca," he replied with an amused smirk. "Now I have a few more questions for you


    before we get to the real reason you are here. The mark on your neck, who does it belong to?"


    "My mate," I stated.


    "An Alpha?" he asked.


    "No. We are rogues."


    "A rogue doesn''t have a bite that big, sweetheart. I may be young but we have already established that


    I''m not stupid," he replied. "And I don''t like to be lied to. Which pack?"


    "I already told you, he is not an Alpha," I said.


    "Fine, how did you end up rogues?" he asked getting impatient.


    "I was born into it and I don''t know about my mate. He doesn''t like to talk about it," I replied.


    "So he could have been an Alpha?"


    "Unlikely."


    "Hmmm," the man said narrowing his eyes. "I don''t believe you, nca. Any pups?"


    "No."


    "How long have you know him?"


    "A few years," I replied vaguely.


    "Why no children?"


    "I''m not with him anymore."


    "Why not?"


    "He killed someone I love so I left him," I said- technically not a lie.


    "Who?"


    "My brother."


    "What was his name?"


    "Julius."


    "Why did he kill him?"


    "Julius was nning to kill him."


    "And what is your mate''s name?"


    I took a deep breath, struggling to deal with the pace of his questions and answering with what would


    have to be wless lies.


    "Alfonso."


    "And you just walked away?" He asked. "From your mate?"


    "Yes. I haven''t seen him in months and I don''t n to ever again."


    "If we brought your cousin, Romano, in, would he give us the same answers?" he asked.


    Thank God Luca and I had discussed this and decided on the details.


    "Yes, of course."


    "If I find that I am being lied to, nca, there will be consequences," he said stepping closer to me


    again. "You don''t fear me at the moment but you will by the end of this. I can assure you of that."


    I looked up at him as he approached me, trying to refrain myself from saying anything.


    Spoiler: I failed.


    "And what exactly is this?" I asked.


    "Whatever I want it to be," he said with a wide smile. "Afterall, estoy el jefe."


    He then ced a hand on my waist and leant towards me. I backed away but the captivity of the chair


    prevented me from getting far. He ced his lips on mine and kissed me for a few seconds before


    drawing away and dabbing his mouth.


    "Bring Guillermo in," he ordered his men.


    I felt a wrenching sensation in my stomach. That was the first kiss to my lips that wasn''t from Leo since


    Logan years and years ago and it hurt deep down inside. There was nothing I could have done to have


    stopped it but I still felt an overwhelming sense of guilt.


    But like Luca had said, to get out of this alive, I had to y along.


    A momentter, the two men came back this time apanied by Guillermo.


    "I presume we have the right girl...or woman I suppose," the boss said looking down at me.


    "That''s her," Guillermo replied. "Little puta caused me more problems than a woman ever should."


    "She''ll pay for it, I can assure you," the boss stated.


    "Give her to me. I know how to punish a girl that has stepped out of her ce," he said with an evil


    glint.


    "No," the boss answered.


    Guillermo opened his mouth to protest but his boss raised his eyebrow and he closed it again.


    "If you can find him, which I''m sure you can, you can have Romano. But keep him alive, he''s a good


    exporter and I might need him," The boss replied and Guillermo nodded.


    "Yes, Sir."


    "Now leave me. All of you. I will ensure that she gets what she deserves," The boss said before


    Guillermo and the two guards left.


    "I don''t really understand what I did wrong," I said.


    "Romano has been exporting for Guillermo for years. Youe along and it is ruined in a matter of


    minutes," he replied.


    "He wanted to take me and we said no...things just escted from there," I argued. "He shouldn''t have


    held a gun to my cousin''s head and there wouldn''t have been one held at his. He asked for it really."


    The boss stifled augh.


    "You are clearly new to this business, nca," he said scornfully. "And you are the bottom of the


    pecking order. If someone above you says jump, you say ''how high?''. You don''t say ''Why?'' and you


    don''t say ''No''. I have known you but ten minutes but I can already see you are not used to following


    orders, am I right?"


    "Why should I be?" I asked.


    "I suppose you have a point. You are a rogue, you left your mate, you live by your own rules. But not


    anymore, nca. For now, you are here with me. You will do as you are told and you will not ask


    questions. Understood?"


    "Can I at least know your name?"


    "Andrea."


    "Andrea..." I repeated. (pronounced Aun-drey-ah)


    "I like the way you say that, nca. And fortunately for your safety, I like you too," he said holding my


    chin between two of his long fingers. "I''ll see you around," he added before leaving the warehouse a


    few moments before two guards came in and stood silently and motionlessly behind me.

 Chapter 162 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162 Chapter 162


    "Do you guys have a toilet?" I asked the men stood silently behind me after about an hour.


    Andrea hadn''t returned but he had sent a ss of water which had, of course, due to theck of food in


    my system, travelled straight through me.


    "Suck it up," one replied abruptly.


    I waited another half an hour before I was close to wetting myself.


    "Seriously need the toilet now," I said shaking my leg.


    "Tough. Go in your panties."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Can you get your fucking boss?"


    "He has more important things than taking putas to the toilet."


    "I''m sure he doesn''t want my urine on the floor either. He certainly won''t be clearing it up..."


    Just then Andrea marched into the warehouse. He was wearing an irritated expression and came


    straight in my direction.


    "Se?or, e necesita el ba?o," one of the men said.


    "I know. All I can hear is her fucking whining," he said gruffly. "Untie her."


    The guards instantly began fumbling with the ropes around me.


    When I was freed, he gripped my upper arm and dragged me to a door on the opposite end of the


    warehouse. I didn''t mind the unnecessary roughness due to the fact that the sense of relief that I was


    finally going to the ''ba?o'' was overwhelming all other emotions.


    On the other side of the door was more stacks of boxes as high as the ceiling all taped up but obviously


    filled.


    "What is in all of this?" I asked.


    "I thought I told you not to ask questions," he said gruffly before we reached yet another door. "Do your


    business quickly so that I can get on with mine," he added opening it to reveal a small toilet and even


    smaller sink.


    He pushed me in and closed the door.


    "What exactly is your business? You''re the boss but what do you actually do?" I asked from the toilet as


    I relieved myself. "You have people to do all your dirty work. Exporting, dealing, guarding, kidnapping-"


    "Shut the fuck up, nca, or I will kill you," he said in growly yet oddly light tone as if he was amused.


    "Do I entertain you, Andrea?" I asked pulling my jeans back up and going to wash my hands.


    "You are different," he replied.


    "Gee, thanks. I''m ttered," I said sarcastically trying to scrub the dirt from my hands. "And your soap is


    shit."


    "I didn''t know what soap was until I was eight," he said before I gave up with the crappy attempt of


    hygiene and opened the door.


    "So likest week then?" I asked with a smile.


    "You pretty face will only let you get off with so much, nca. Take that as a warning," he said, the


    humour in his voice fading.


    He then seized my arm again and lead me back to my veryfortable hard wooden chair.


    "How long do you n to keep me here for?" I asked as he knelt down and began tying my ankles back


    to the chair.


    "Hmm... I don''t know. Until Juan can walk again perhaps...or maybe until the seconding..."


    "That could be tonight for all we know," I said. "But suppose it isn''t, you can''t keep me tied up here


    forever."


    "You do not understand... how do you say in English....ugh...you have the wrong end of the stick," he


    said cing his hands on my knees. "The day I let you go will be your death day. You stay with me until


    then."


    He then stood up and walked around me to tie my hands behind my back.


    "How far away is ''then''? Only I''m 24 and was hoping to live another 60 years at a minimum."


    "You have so many questions, nca."


    "Are you going to kill me or not?" I said wincing as he tightened the rope a little too much around my


    wrists.


    He then sauntered back around and crouched down so that we were face to face.


    "Don''t piss me off and I won''t kill you."


    "So potentially I am going to live out my natural life tied to this chair?" I asked.


    He smirked before his eyes flickered down to my chest which due to the fact that my arms were pulled


    behind me, was sticking out rather a lot.


    "Perhaps you''d be a little more fun tied to my bed," he said with a smirk before standing up and leaving


    the warehouse once again.


    I shuddered at the thought of being with another man. He wasn''t ugly, quite the opposite actually, but


    he wasn''t Leo and Leo was the only one I ever wanted to think of me like that.

 Chapter 163 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163 Chapter 163


    Leo''s POV


    I arrived in Mexico less than 12 hours after Luca called me and it had been one of the worst half days


    in my life. I''d been away from E before not knowing where she is but the difference this time was that


    there was no question or doubt about it. Her life was in danger.


    Nobody knew much about Andrea Martinez. He was a master at hiding and secrecy which only made


    him more dangerous and this situation more difficult. How do you find rescue your mate when she''s


    with a man that can''t be found?


    Most of his men only knew him as the boss and had never actually seen his face. Everything we knew


    about him in the Ste pack was through what Luca had learnt from Guillermo (one of his most trusted,


    yet surprisingly easily paid off employees) and even his knowledge of who he was working for was


    incredibly limited. And just to tick it all off, Mexico was a huge country and we didn''t even know where


    to start.


    I stepped out of the airport into the bitter dry air and scanned for Luca''s car. The sun was beating down


    onto the dusty road and radiating back up the most unpleasant way. Besides the odd limp whisp of


    weed or scuttling beetle, there was hardly any life and when you looked out beyond the runways of the


    airport, there was only sand and desert for miles.


    "I fucking hate the south," I said to myself as I thought back to the deep green forests and glistening


    bluekes of my packnds in the North.


    A few momentster, a dusty grey car pulled up in front of me.


    "Morning, Alpha," Luca''s voice said as he rolled down the window.


    I blocked the sun from my eyes with my hand and looked in at him, instantly noticed the dark circles


    under his eyes and his unbrushed hair.


    "You look like shit," I told him.


    "And you look hot and sweaty. Get in, I have the AC on," he replied.


    Luckily for him and his vital organs, since he informed me that he had got my mate involved in a drug


    gang, I had had a long flight to cool off. But that didn''t mean he was safe to test me.


    "Shut the fuck up," I snapped before getting into his car.


    It was cool but there was a suffocating smell of musty corn and unchanged socks.


    "I''m so sorry, Alpha," he said. "For all of this."


    "Apology not epted," I said bluntly rolling down the window as he began to drive, letting a breeze of


    fresh air in. "Have you got anywhere with this Pedro Hernandez guy?"


    "No, the guys either untraceable or that man lied to you," he replied.


    "He wasn''t lying," I said confidently. "This man exists and he will know where Martinez is keeping E."


    "I contacted the IT guys in the pack and all there''s nothing on the database and they can''t find anything


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    about him on the inte. Nobody around here seems to recognise the name either. You''ve got to give


    it to them, Alpha. They''ve got everything covered."


    "Out of all the people you could have gotten my mate involved with?!" I growled. "Andrea Martinez: the


    one man that I don''t know how to defeat."


    "I''m sorry, Alpha," He said again. "I really am because I care about her too. But we can defeat him. All


    we have to do is find him."


    "And therein lies the problem."


    We sat for a moment in silence before the first idea in twelve hours harbouring any chance of sess


    came to me.


    "What if we don''t need to find him? Martinez has made a living out of destroying other Alphas," I began.


    "What better way to lure him out of hiding than with the chance of taking down Alpha Leonardo Loren?


    Then we can capture him and get him to tell us where E is and then kill him."


    "Alpha, that''s too risky," Luca said. "What if he kills you instead? How is that going to help get E


    back?"


    "I''m not gonna let him kill me," I replied.


    "They have guns."


    "And I noticed you do too," I said picking up the metal item I had spotted in the mug rack of his car.


    "Alpha..." he said with a concerned look on his face. "That thing only has one round in it and we''re not


    exactly experienced with guns."


    "I am willing to risk it for my mate," I replied. "This isn''t to say that I''m letting you off the hook but I


    me myself for this too. She wouldn''t have left at all if I didn''t kill her brother."


    Luca sighed, "What if we lure the rat out, don''t let him find the bate and then just watch where he


    scurries back to? No one risks dying that way but we still find out where he''s keeping E. Then we can


    bring the army down here and get her out of there."


    "Nice analogy."


    "So?" Luca asked. "Do you agree that is the safer option?"


    I leant back and sighed. Luca was right and his n was more feasible and I couldn''t let my anger for


    Martinez get in the way of what was important here: saving E.


    "Fine," I agreed. "But he''s messed with my mate, the one I love the most, and I am going to kill him


    when this is over. Mark my words."

 Chapter 164 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164 Chapter 164


    E''s POV


    As the night crawled through the hours, I found myself unable to stop my mind from drifting back to


    Leo. I missed him more than anything which is weird considering how desperate I was to get away from


    him just hours ago. My mind could hardly handle the conflict of hating him and loving him at the same


    time and I could feel it slowly driving me insane.


    The dream was bothering me too. Why Lili and not any of my other children? Why the swing? The


    mist? Leo? I tried to make sense of it but my hunger from not eating in hours was clouding my thoughts


    and making everything seem weird and delusional.


    The two guards were ying cards. Richardo had so far lost his belt, his crucifix and the 200 pesos (11


    dors) he had on him to Esteban.


    "You cheat," Richardo protested.


    They''d been mostly speaking in Spanglish for my benefit. Neither spoke particrly good English but it


    was good enough to allow me to follow the conversation and not die of boredom. How considerate of


    them.


    "You are a bad loser," Esteban replied with augh. "Now I want de picture of your mate from your


    wallet."


    "No, man. That is not cool," Richardo said. "She is my mate. Find your own."


    "She''s sexy and I like something to imagine when I...how do you say in English...?"


    "Feel free to say it in Spanish. I don''t wanna hear it," I announced and they both turned to me.


    "How about a new game?" Esteban suggested deviously before picking up an empty tequ ss from


    the table they were both sat at. "You shoot de ss from her head, I give you back everything and you


    keep de photo. If you fail, then you give me it."


    "I don''t think the boss will like dat," Richardo replied unsurely.


    "I don''t fucking like that. If he fails, he loses the photo and I lose my life!"


    "Shut up, puta," Esteban snapped before grabbing a spare piece of rope and fastening it around my


    mouth so that I could only make sounds that vaguely formted words. "Are you a man, or what,


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Richardo?"


    "If I win, you give me your watch and we have a deal," Richardo said taking the gun from the back of


    his jeans.


    "Agreed," he replied cing the shot ss on my head and taking a few steps back.


    "Stay very still, puta," Richardo said closing one eye and aiming the gun just above my head.


    I closed both my eyes tightly and tried to stop myself shaking.


    I heard the trigger pull, then the bang, then the bullet shoot through the air and then a ss smash


    above my head.


    "Ayyy," Richardo cheered as I breathed a sigh of relief and thanks for my life.


    Richardo threw his arms up in the air as Esteban grumbled and took off his watch. Just before he was


    able to hand it to Richard, the door of the warehouse flung open.


    Andrea marched in, gun in hand, with an alert expression as he scanned the warehouse. He then saw


    the gun in Richardo''s hand, the broken ss and the rope around my mouth and began hurling fast


    Spanish at the two men. They had gone pale with fear as they stuttered and spluttered trying to exin


    themselves.


    Pointing the gun directly at Richardo''s head, Andrea stepped closer now with an enraged expression


    as they cowered back.


    "She is not your ything," he growled before pulling the trigger of the gun. My eyes widened as the


    bullet hit Richardo in the shoulder and blood began to pour.


    He whimpered with pain before sinking to his knees.


    "Get him out of here," Andrea barked at Esteban and he immediately nodded and began dragging the


    crying Richardo out, leaving a trail of blood behind them.


    Andrea watched them intensely until they were out of sight before finally turning to me.


    He looked me up and down before marching over and pulling the gag off and untying my hands.


    "Now I see why they all fear you," I mumbled once my mouth was free. He crouched down and lifted


    my arm and examined it carefully. "You just shot a man. He could die."


    "He''ll survive but it will be painful enough to ensure he never defies me like this again," he replied.


    "Your arm has been cut," he added.


    I looked down to see quite a nasty gash along the top of my lower arm that I hadn''t noticed before.


    He took a white cloth from the pocket of his suit and began dabbing the wound. I winced at the


    pressure.


    "There''s ss in there," he said taking a closer look. "Stay still."


    I watched as he pulled a long shard of ss from my flesh, cast it aside and dabbed the wound again


    this time causing much less pain.


    He then stood up, walked to the table and grabbed the open bottle of tequ.


    "This may sting a little," he warned me before sshing some of the strong alcohol onto my arm.


    "Motherfucker," I hissed as a searing pain shot through my arm. "Why the fuck did you do that?"


    "Tequ serves as a brilliant disinfectant," he replied looking at the bottle. "45% alcohol. Nothing can


    survive that."


    "Including my flesh. Did you have no other option?" I asked.


    "Just be d I am even bothering to treat your wound at all," he said crouching down in front of me


    again. "Apart from this, are you okay?"


    "I''m starving, longing to get out of these ropes and a few minutes ago, a man, who had just had four


    shots of tequ, shot a tiny ss off my head," I replied.


    I looked down at the red marks around my ankles where the rough fibre had been rubbing.


    "Us Mexicans have high tolerances and good aims, nca," he replied taking the rope off my ankles.


    "And good food," he added.


    "Where are we going?" I asked as he took my arm and began leading me out.


    "To get something to eat," he said as we reached the door. "Consider it a date," he added kissing my


    cheek.


    Just before we left the warehouse, he pulled me closer to him and covered my eyes with his hand.


    "What-?"


    "Top secret location, nca. I can''t have you knowing where I pile my stock...or where I keep my


    prisoners," he interjected before we exited into the fresh air and warm sun rays.


    Before long, I heard a car door open and the voice of a man I didn''t recognise talking to Andrea in


    Spanish.


    "She is not my bitch, Pedro. Not yet anyway. I just think her pretty face might be useful to me someday


    so I n to keep her alive for now," Andrea said to him in English.


    "You said thatst time, Sir," the other man replied as I felt Andrea lift me into the car.


    "Thest one wasn''t nearly as beautiful and she slept with one of my exporters. She had to go."


    "In my experience, if you want a job done properly, don''t give it to a woman. She''ll find a way to fuck it


    up," the unknown man replied as the Andrea got in the car too and close the door behind him.


    "You shouldn''t hold such old-fashioned views, Pedro," Andreaughed as we began to drive. "A woman


    can be very useful."


    Andrea then removed his hands finally from my eyes. We were in the back of pristine, ck SUV with


    Pedro, a middle-aged man wearing a suit simr to Andrea''s, driving. Through the heavily tinted


    windows, I could only see desert and cactus. No warehouse, no people, no anything.


    "Women are good for three things," Pedro began. "Entertaining a man, cooking for a man and raising


    his children."


    "You forgot cleaning," I mumbled sarcastically.


    In the rearview mirror, I saw Pedro raise an eyebrow and exchanged a look with Andrea before Andrea


    pulled me over hisp and pinned my arms behind my back. He held them tightly at an awkward angle


    and I couldn''t help but whimper with the pain.


    "Don''t speak out of turn, nca," he growled in my ear before sitting me back up leaving me


    dishevelled and shaken.


    "You can rough her up more than that, boss," Pedro said with augh.


    I looked up at Andrea, who was staring straight forward with zero emotion and thought better of making


    a secondment.


    "She can consider that a warning," he replied deeply. "The next time won''t be so gentle."


    The rest of the car journey was silent. We eventually entered some kind of town where Pedro stopped


    the car and Andrea practically dragged me out.


    "You can speak now," he announced as he took my arm and began walking through the streets filled


    with people doing their afternoon shopping.


    "That hurt," I said.


    He smiled in amusement before cing his hand on my waist and slowly slipping it a little further down


    to my hip.


    "Perhaps I''ll make it up to you tonight," he said.


    I turned to him and forced myself to give him a flirty smile before I pushed his hand off me, "Perhaps," I


    said with a shrug. "Perhaps not."


    Luca''s words rang in my head more than ever: make them think they have a chance and they won''t


    force it.


    We passed a whole load of restaurants and cafes before Andrea finally stopped at one. The strong


    smell of food was driving me mad with hunger and I was prepared to eat anything. The ce was fairly


    small and dark but smelt probably the best in the entire street. There were two rickety fans on the


    ceiling and lots ofughter and noiseing from inside.


    A friendly looking man spotted us enter from behind the bar and approached us with a beaming smile.


    "Andrea!" he eximed beforeunching into Spanish to which Andrea responded to with as we


    walked further into the restaurant. Me and my blonde hair and blue eyes seemed to turn a lot of heads


    but so did Andrea. Maybe because he was well known or maybe because he was the only one not


    dressed for the sweltering heat outside.


    "And who is this?" the man asked eventually.


    My focus snapped back at the sound of something in English to see the man looking at me.


    "Her name is Eleonora," Andrea began cing a hand on my shoulder.


    Oh, so he does know my ''name''. So far to him, I had just been nca which I assumed to be a term for


    a white woman.


    "American Italian. Not a word of Spanish," he added.


    "Nice to meet you, Senorita," he said nodding to me. "I will get you today''s menus, Andrea. Please sit."


    Andrea guided me to a table for two in the corner of the fairly busy restaurant shortly before the man


    returned with two menus. As soon as he was gone Andrea took the menu from my hand and ced it


    underneath his own.


    "Hey!" I protested.


    "I will choose for us both, nca," he replied without looking up.


    "Why?"


    "Uno, because it is written in Spanish and dos, simply because you are my prisoner and I said so," he


    said.


    "I want you to let me go," I announced. "I can''t live under someone else''s rule."


    "It is that or don''t live at all," he said.


    "Why do you need me?" I asked. "I am of no use to you and I haven''t done anything wrong."


    "All in good time, nca," he said in a smooth tone as I felt his hand on my knee from under the table.


    "Now be quiet and enjoy Mexico. Eduardo!" he called seconds before the man came scurrying back.


    "Dos chquiles, por favor."


    "Si. A drink?"


    "Two beers," he replied and the man left again.


    It wasn''t long until the food came and it was delicious. When I had finished that (which was pretty


    quickly), Andrea ordered me some utas and fajitas and an enchda and a burrito and a taco and


    some other stuff I didn''t even know what was. The point is, by the end of it, my hunger was gone and I


    had a new appreciation for Mexican food.


    "Can I get you any more drinks, Se?or?" Eduardo asked.


    "Another tequlia for the American," he said and Eduardo left.


    "If I didn''t know any better, I''d think you''re trying to get me drunk," I said lifting up one of the empty shot


    sses on the table.


    He let out a shortugh and leant forward, "You''re bold, nca."


    Eduardo then returned with the tequ.


    "I''ve encountered enough men to know what you''re doing," I said before knocking back the shot. "But


    I''m surprised it''s a tactic that a man like you has to resort to."


    "A man like me?" he asked.


    "Don''t tell me that cute little face doesn''t have the girls lining up," I said running my finger along his


    smooth cheek.


    "Maybe I don''t want other girls," he replied, his hand brushing against my leg under the table.


    "And why would you bring me to a nice restaurant if your objective is to intoxicate me?"


    "Maybe I''m a gentleman. Or maybe I just think good food and a nice date will increase my chances," he


    said with a shrug and a grin.

 Chapter 165 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165 Chapter 165


    I spent the next afternoon back in the warehouse. He didn''t tie me up this time but he still sat watching


    me. After I uncovered his novice tequ n, he made no further advances on me, especially since I


    was doing a fairly good job of appearing sober.


    About an hourter, a man, practically a boy, came rushing through with a phone in his hand.


    "Se?or, es importante," he said holding out the phone to Andrea.


    "Watch her," he ordered gesturing to me as he took the phone and left the warehouse.


    The boy nodded and stood bolt upright and motionless. He looked tense and for whatever reason


    obviously desperate to please Andrea.


    "Who was on the phone?" I asked.


    "Yo no hablo ingl¨¦s," he replied.


    I would guess that that meant something along the lines of ''I don''t speak English''.


    "Quien...tel¨¦phone," I said trying to repeat my previous question in Spanish. As I''ve said before, my


    Spanish is ropey.


    "Yo no puedo decir," he replied.


    I furrowed my eyebrows in confusion and he brought his finger to his lips and then shook his head as if


    to say ''I can''t say''.


    Jesus Christ. What did Andrea do to deserve loyalty? Or maybe it wasn''t loyalty, maybe it was just fear.


    Fifteen minutester, Andrea returned and strode towards.


    "I have something, I''d like you to do for me," he said tying a blindfold over my eyes before he grabbed


    my arm and pulled me to my feet. "Come with me."


    We were soon back in the car with Pedro driving and far enough away from the warehouse for Andrea


    to remove my blindfold.


    After my eyes had adjusted to the light again, he lifted his suit jacket and withdrew a gun from his belt


    before pushing it across the back seat of the car towards me.


    I looked down at it with wide eyes and then up to Andrea.


    "You''re giving me a gun?" I asked. "I thought I was your prisoner?"


    "Sweetheart you are," he said running the back of his forefinger along my cheek. "Think of this as a


    test. If you pass, you will earn a little more freedom. If you fail, you will receive punishment."


    "What do you want me to do?" I asked.


    "Take this gun, go to this location," he said giving me a slip of paper and some coins. "And ask for


    Jos¨¦. Tell him that I sent you and he''ll give you something. Then go to the pay phone and call this


    number. Bring it back to me before nightfall and I will not make you spend another night in the


    warehouse."


    "Where will I spend the night?" I asked wondering if it was going to be any better.


    "I guess you''ll just have to wait and find out," he said before roughly pulling me onto hisp.


    I let out a tiny gasp with the surprise of his sudden movement and once again I felt the pain of being so


    close to a man that wasn''t Leo.


    "But I''m sure you have a pretty good idea," he said kissing my chest. "Oh, and if you fail or try to


    escape from me, I will have you hunted down before killing you...after getting what I want from you, of


    course. So let''s do this the right way, yes?"


    "And what if I don''t like the sound of either option?" I asked with my most gent smile.


    I ran my fingers through his hair as his hands drifted from my waist to my hips.


    "You drive me insane, nca," he said kissing my neck. "But you can''t decline my offer."


    "So is it really an offer?" I asked brushing a thick strand of hair from his eyes.


    "It was until you said no," he answered as I felt his hand slip up my shorts.


    I pped it away and pulled my shorts back down.


    "Hands off," I snapped. "You''ll have to wait."


    With an amused expression, he took his hands off me and held them up with a grin stered across


    his face.


    "Is it even loaded?" I asked picking up the gun from the seat beside us.


    "Why would I give you an unloaded gun?"


    "Why would you give me a loaded gun?" I countered. "You don''t trust me."


    "What gives you that impression?" He asked twiddling my hair as I remained straddling hisp.


    "You cover my eyes and drag me around like a dog on a leash," I replied. "I could do anything with a


    loaded gun. Shoot you, for example," I said holding the gun to his head.


    "Well, you see, nca. That would only be suicidal," he said allowing me to hold the gun there. "I offer


    you protection whilst I''m alive. As soon as I am dead, there is nothing stopping the vultures swooping


    in, Guillermo being the first."


    "Guess I won''t kill you then...yet," I said.


    I considered pulling the trigger anyway but I was 99% sure that there was no bullet in there and even if


    there was and I could kill Andrea, Pedro was still there and that would be almost certain death.


    "Good girl," he replied.


    "But why send me and not one of your loyal workers?" I asked.


    "As I said, it is a test."


    "Why are you testing me?" I asked.


    "To see how you will handle it."


    "Why?"


    "Because I think, despite what Pedro thinks, you would make a good little worker," he replied. "The


    men in this business are dangerous but even they wouldn''t kill a pretty girl like you...not immediately


    anyway. So you may pose a use over my more dispensable male employees."


    "You want me to work for you?" I asked.


    "You don''t have a choice. You will do as I say," he stated.


    "...Or what?" I questioned and he raised an eyebrow.


    "If you be just a dead weight, I will have to get rid of you...after having my fun of course," he said


    bringing the gun to my head. "Have I made myself clear?"


    "Crystal," I replied before he let me climb off him and we sat in quiet for the rest of the journey.


    Something was telling me there was more to this than he was letting on. Something to do to with that


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    importante phone call.


    We eventually stopped on the edge of a different town. A strange looking town.


    "This is as far as we can go," he said reaching over me and opening the car door as he thrust the gun


    and the address into my hand.


    "Adios," I said in my best Spanish as I shuffled along towards the open door.


    "And nca," he said taking my hand and pulling me back into his lips before kissing me for a few


    moments. "Just in case you don''t make it out alive."


    He then ushered me out, closed the door and drove off.


    I looked around at the desert around me and the gun in my hand.


    What the fuck had I gotten myself into?


    I began to make my way to the town.


    A few minutes of walkingter, I reached the phone box Andrea had mentioned on the edge of the


    road. I took a 360 turn and couldn''t see a soul for miles. Everything was perfectly still and quiet. After


    considering for a grand total of about three seconds, I hastily pushed open the cracked, scratched door


    of the booth and picked up the phone, which was coated in peeling red paint. There was a rusty slit just


    below it where I shoved the money before I pressed each number of Leo''s mobile number into the stiff


    keypad.


    He picked up after only a few seconds.


    "It''s me," I said. "I''ve really fucked up."


    "Luca said the exact same thing when he called me," he replied. "I''m in Mexico and he filled me in.


    Where are you?"


    "Is Luca okay?" I asked.


    "Except for the fact that I''ve almost murdered him many times, yes he''s fine," he said. "But tell me


    where you are?"


    "I''m with a man called Andrea Martinez," I told him.


    "I know, I know, but where?!" he replied. "I need a location."


    "I don''t know, Leo!" I replied. "The middle of fucking nowhere! All I can see is desert and cacti and this


    weird empty town with no signs!"


    "Do you have anything that could help me find you?" he asked. "What does Martinez look like?"


    "He''s neen, looks kinda young but not weak, wears a suit, dark hair, dark eyes..." I listed. "And he


    took me to eat in a town. I didn''t get the name of it but it was full of other restaurants and people. There


    was a man that worked named Eduardo who worked in a bar-like cafe with ceiling fans and a big


    Mexican g outside. He might be able to tell you something. Or find Guillermo. Or a man called


    Richardo Garcia with a shot wound in his shoulder or another man called Esteban Roderique. "


    "Are you with him now?" he asked.


    "No, he''s sent me on some errand," I replied. "I don''t know what or why but I''m alone right now."


    "Does that mean you can get away from him?" he asked.


    "Again, I''m in the middle of the fucking desert, Leo! Believe it or not, I''m better off staying Andrea."


    "You don''t know that, E. He''s dangerous," Leo warned.


    "I can handle him," I said before pausing. "Trust me on this. He''s young and I''ve got him under control."


    "What does that mean?" he questioned his voice deepening.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just know that I''m fine for now," I said. "Come and find me soon though, okay?"


    "Yes of course. And I will kill that son of a bitch," he growled.


    There was a pause before I spoke again, "Leo?"


    "Yes?"


    "I love you," I whispered.


    "I love you too," he replied in a much softer tone. "Do whatever you have to do, I understand and I just


    want you to stay alive. Understood?"


    I wiped a loose tear but before I could reply the money then ran out on the phone and it hung up.


    I gave myself a minute or two to pull myself together, straighten up and remember that I''m a tough bitch


    before heading up the road into the eerie town.

 Chapter 166 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166 Chapter 166


    I stepped through the deserted street of the town kicking up dust from the road as I went. All the


    buildings were warehouses or sheds or trailers- nothing like the beautifully decorated old buildings of


    thest Mexican town I had visited. It wasn''t particrly big but I was walking for a good two minutes


    before I heard any sign of human activity. From one of the warehouses, I heard the faint thud of


    Hispanic music and the cheers and shouts or men.


    I took a deep breath before striding over to the warehouse and took another deep breath before pulling


    open the door.


    The air smelt like sweat, alcohol and smoke and as my eyes adjusted from the bright day outside to the


    low light I began to see exactly what I had stepped into.


    "Jesus Christ," I muttered under my breath.


    Closest to me was a pool table with three men no longer ying pool but intently watching me. Behind


    that was what appeared to be a boxing ring with two men inside and around it another six or seven


    men all now watching me. At the back was a further four men seated around a small table drinking and


    ying cards. All staring at me.


    I stood motionless in the doorway for a few moments not entirely sure what to do. Somebody switched


    off the music and an awkward silence swept over the ce.


    "Did someone call for me? Our Lord and saviour, Jesus Christ?" a voice said.


    I scanned for where it wasing from before a man stepped out of the shadows.


    "I''m ttered but I prefer Jos¨¦, love," he said with a wink.


    I stared at him with wide eyes. He was tall with dark hair and dark eyes, a lot like many men. But his


    face seemed peculiarly familiar but I couldn''t quite grasp the droplet of memory in the ocean of


    knowledge that was my brain that could tell me why.


    "Y-your..-" I stuttered.


    "Handsome? Dashing? Gorgeous?" he asked with a shrug. "But you''re not here to meet a man, are


    you?" he said with a smile.


    "I know you," I said, confidently.


    "You do?" he asked with a glint in his eye.


    "Yes. I don''t know why or when but I''ve met you before," I replied racking my brain.


    "Funny, I don''t recall," he replied with a smile and hint of sarcasm. "Is there any reason, you''re here,


    gringa?" he added raising his eyebrow after a few more moments.


    "Andrea sent me," I replied shaking the thoughts out my head.


    "Running errands for the boss, huh?" he replied. "So... that makes you his little bitch?"


    "I''m supposed to collect something," I said looking around at all the eyes looking at me.


    "Have you got the money?" he asked.


    "Money? He didn''t say anything about money," I replied my heart beat raising.


    "This ain''t no charity, Gringa," Jos¨¦ughed along with the rest of the room.


    "Oh...guess I''ll just go then..." I said backing towards the door.


    "ay..ay...ay," he said. "Not so fast. I guess I could offer you a post-payment but it will cost you."


    "I told you, I don''t have any money."


    "Not that kinda cost, babe," he said with a smirk as hisrades jeered around us.


    "Forget it," I snapped.


    "Do you really want to go back to your boss empty-handed, Gringa?" he taunted. "I don''t like to think


    what he might do."


    "What do you want?" I asked with a sigh.


    He was right. I couldn''t risk failing this test.


    "Just stay for a bit," he said cing an arm around my shoulder. "Party with us."


    "You want me to party with you?" I asked.


    "You got time?" he said as he chucked me a can. "Beer?"


    I scowled at him.


    "Here''s the deal: entertain us and I give you Andrea''s stuff. Fail and you go to him empty-handed," he


    said.


    "Everything is a test with you guys," I said with a sigh taking a mouthful of the beer.


    He smirked and took the can from me.


    "Now dance with me, Gringa," he said gesturing to the man by the speaker. "You know salsa?" he


    added as the music began to y.


    I looked around, everyone was still watching.


    "Yeh, no," I said with augh. "I''m not dancing."


    "Come on, beautiful. Don''t mind them," he said taking my hand.


    He then pulled me into his chest and brought his lips to my ear, "Unless you want me to tell the Boss


    who you really are?" he whispered.


    I felt the colour leak out of my face. I knew I had recognised him from somewhere and he had


    recognised me too.


    I looked up at him and he gave me a cocky smile. He knew he had left me no choice. Andrea could


    under no circumstances find out who I am.


    "Fine," I said putting my hand on his waist. "But I warn you, my dancing skills are nothing pretty."


    "I will be the judge of that," he said.


    I then switched off all sense of embarrassment, pride and self-respect and began to dance.


    The music was an easy beat and Jos¨¦ lead. He kept getting so ufortably close to me that I felt like


    I was going to throw up,


    At longst, the song finally came to an end and I immediately pushed him away from me and


    straightened myself up.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "That was a nice dance, gringa," he said drawing a stool up behind him and sitting with his legs spread


    widely and leant over staring intently at me. "But I wanted to see a little more skin."


    There was a series of ''oohs'' and jeers in the room as Jos¨¦ looked up at me with a smirk.


    "Take it off and the stuff is yours," he replied tugging at my shirt.


    I narrowed my eyes before looking around the room.


    "We made a deal. I danced with you, now give me it," I said.


    "I said you had to entertain us," he replied.


    "And I have," I said looking around at the interested and amused expressions of everyone present.


    "Very well. I am a man of my word," Jos¨¦ sighed. "Get her the parcel."


    I was passed a heavy cube wrapped in tape and some kind of packaging.


    "Hope to see you again soon, Gringa," he said.


    "Do you have any coins?" I asked.


    "Coins? You were supposed to pay me," he replied.


    "For the phone box."


    He reached into his pocket and pulled out some loose change, "maybe next time you''ll do a little more


    than dance and I''ll give you a little more."


    I ignored hisment and focused on making sure there isn''t a next time, "may I speak to you in


    private?"


    "Wow so soon? I like the sound of this," he said with a smile.


    I rolled my eyes, "I have to ask you something."


    "No," he said his face suddenly bing more serious. "I have nothing to tell you."


    "We both know that is not true," I hissed.


    If he knew who I was then he knew who my mate was and if he knew who my mate was, he could (if he


    wanted to) help me.


    "Adios, gringa," he said deeply.


    But of course, he didn''t want to. Maybe because he had something against me or Leo or the pack or


    maybe because like everyone else, he didn''t want to get on Andrea''s bad side. Either way, there was


    no point trying so I left with my well-earnt parcel whilst I still could.


    Well, that was until I saw the mob of angry men outside marching towards the building with guns in


    their hands.


    I backed straight back in and mmed the door.


    "Angry..men with g...guns outside," I stuttered.


    "Get down!" he bellowed to me as everyone in the room withdrew a gun from their belts.


    I ducked under the pool table just before the door mmed opened and shots began to be exchanged.


    I fumbled for Andrea''s gun and held it close to me. Shots and groans filled the air and I watched the


    feet of the men sweeping into the room from underneath the table. At one point, a man spotted me and


    began rapidly approaching.


    I tried to fire it but nothing happened. Damn you, Andrea! I knew it wasn''t loaded.


    When he got close enough, I swung my arm and thrashed him across the head with the metal object as


    hard as I could, he fell to the floor bleeding before I made my fast getaway out of the door. The gun


    didn''t shoot but it''s still a heavy object.


    I made my way hastily back towards the phone box shaking from fear. It was beginning to get dark but


    there was still enough light for me to see the keypad and dial the number Andrea had given me.

 Chapter 167 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167 Chapter 167


    When I got back to the warehouse, Andrea was sat slouched at a table with his long legs stretched out


    and twirling a gun between the fingers of one hand and a smallptop to the side of him.


    I walked over to him and put the parcel on the table, along with the ''you owe me'' note and the gun


    before sliding it across to me.


    "You could have told me," I stated.


    "Told you what?" he asked looking up for the first time.


    "That one, I needed 5,000 dors and two, the gun isn''t loaded," I said.


    He didn''t respond but instead gestured to the man who had driven me.


    He picked up the parcel from the table and left the warehouse again. It was at that point that I noticed


    the four smears of blood on the floor.


    "Whose is that?" I asked quietly.


    "Oh, the blood?" he asked casually before he pointed to the first smear. "That one is Esteban. Then


    Richardo, Eduardo and Guillermo. They are all dead."


    "W...what?" I stuttered although slightly relieved that Luca and Leo''s names were not amongst them.


    "You failed the test," he stated.


    "I brought you your stuff, didn''t I? Is that not what you wanted? And how is this anything to do with


    shooting four people?!"


    He reached forward and pressed a button on theptop and a muffled recording began to y. It took


    me a while to realise what it was but when I did, my heart sunk three miles into the ground.


    A tape of my conversation with Leo in the phone box.


    Andrea looked up to me, with a dark expression a cocked his head to the side as he stared me down


    before turning off the recording.


    There was an agonising moment of silence before he finally had the kindness to end it.


    "I''ve always had my suspicions that you were lying to me, nca, and then that phone call earlier was


    one of my men telling me that he couldn''t trace the existence of an Eleonora De''Meritchi fitting your


    description anywhere. So I had to put it to the test," he exined. "Now do you understand why they


    had to die? I can''t have this ''Leo'' finding you and you gave their names as leads for him."


    I didn''t reply? How could I? There was nothing I could say that would make anything better.


    "Who is he anyway?" he said tapping the gun on the table. "Your real mate? The owner of that huge


    mark?"


    "Yes," I said shakily.


    "Would ''Leo'' by any chance be shortened from Alpha Leonardo Antonio Loren?" he asked still staring


    intently.


    I looked up to the ceiling and took a short breath in. It just kept getting worse.


    "And that makes you the Luna of the Ste pack...yes?" he said deviously. "E Jones Loren?"


    I nodded. There''s no point trying to lie to him.


    "You know I don''t appreciate being fucked about with, E. I don''t like being lied to either," he said


    standing up from his chair slowly and with a sort of calmness that made me uneasy. "I also hate hassle


    and you''ve caused me a lot of that. And finally, I was fond of Eduardo and now he is lying dead out in


    the desert."


    He neared me and began to gradually circle me, without taking his eyes away even for a second. If


    intimidation was his objective, he was certainly achieving.


    "That gives me four reasons to be very fucking angry," he growled in my ear.


    "How is this my fault? Did I chose to get involved with you?" I spat. "I was just minding my own


    business and you had me abducted! And what did you expect when you kidnap someone and give


    them money for a phone box?!"


    "That was the real test. Congrats for getting me my wolfsbane though," he replied. "I wasn''t expecting


    you to seed...J¨®se is not an easy man...but that doesn''t change the fact that my guys are dead and


    I now have to deal with an Alpha."


    "I didn''t make you kill your own men and if you wouldn''t have to deal with my mate if you just left me


    alone in the first ce!" I growled.


    With that, he struck me across the face and hard. It stung like a bitch and made me feel far less


    inclined to open my mouth again.


    As a matter of principle, I didn''t ever like to back down from an argument. I valued my own opinion and


    was always going to defend myself but I also wasn''t stupid. Andrea could and was clearly willing to hurt


    me so provoking him would only be a foolish move here.


    "You have a fierce temper," he replied picking up a lock of my short hair and feeling it between his


    fingers.. He then took a deep breath out and dropped it down again.


    "You know that I have to kill you now, right?" he asked. "I like you but you''ve be a liability," he


    said.


    Once again, I had nothing to reply with.


    "But first I have one question? What was Leonardo Loren''s mate doing in Mexico getting involved in


    trafficking?"


    "I was with a friend and he had to get the shipment before we went on vacation," I replied quietly.


    "Ah yes, ''Romano De''Meritchi''," he said. "Or Luca Romano as I have recently discovered to be his real


    name. We will have to find him and kill him too now that I know he works for Loren and my guess would


    be that he has been using his position in my cartel to the Ste pack''s advantage. Did you get on well?"


    "Yes," I replied with confusion.


    Why would he care?


    "Then I will have the good grace to bury you in the same whole out in the barren desert," he said in a


    disconcertingly kind tone.


    "What does it matter to you whether we live or not?"


    "I have a reputation to maintain, nca," he said. "If I don''t kill you, I will have let you walk all over me


    and I can''t let my other employees see that in case they get any ideas."


    "In killing me, you are signing up to live in constant danger. Leonardo will not stop until you are dead," I


    said.


    Andrea shrugged, "If he''s going to want me dead anyway, then it doesn''t matter if I piss him off even


    more, does it? I might as well take this wonderful opportunity to put his mate to use tonight."


    "What?" I said, furrowing my eyebrows thinking about thest time he gave me a job to do. "You don''t


    trust me."


    "Yourck of loyalty makes you useless as an employee but it doesn''t change how hot you are," he


    said with a grin as ced his hand on my hip. "And there''s something weirdly exhrating about


    sleeping with another man''s mate and the fact that the other man is Leonardo Loren only makes it even


    better."


    My eyes widened.


    "Andrea-" I began.


    He suddenly lurched forward and put his hand between my legs on my upper thigh.


    "Do not call me that," he said covering my mouth roughly. "I am boss to you now. You lost all your


    priveledges and protection and safety the second you dialled that number. You are nothing to me."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    I shook his hand off me, "Let me speak."


    "What could you possibly have to say," he growled.


    "Go to hell."


    Big mistake.

 Chapter 168 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168 Chapter 168


    Leo''s POV


    My phone began to buzz in my pocket. When I pulled it out, it disyed an unknown number on the


    screen.


    "Who''s calling?" Luca, who was driving the car whilst I sat in the passenger seat, asked.


    "I don''t know," I replied swiping to answer.


    "Who is this?" I asked.


    "Hello, Leonardo," a deep voice said after a few rings. "It''s Andrea Martinez."


    I instantly gestured for Luca to stop the car and sat up straight.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t doubt that you have heard of me so I won''t bother exining who I am in the same way you


    don''t need to exin who you are. How brilliant it is to finally get the chance to speak to you, the most


    famous Alpha in the world," he continued.


    "Cut the shit," I growled. "Where is my mate?"


    "Ooh, a temper just like your Luna," heughed. "And I''m here with her right now in fact. You see, I


    know about your little phone call earlier and I''m pissed-"


    "What have you done to her?" I said beginning to feel the blood inside me boil.


    "It isn''t what I''ve done that should worry you but what I''m about to do. She''s caused me a lot of trouble


    and now she has to pay," Martinez replied. "So I''m going to fuck her and I''m going to enjoy it."


    I clenched my fist around my phone. I just about managed to stop myself from crushing it right there


    and then but I shook with fury all the same. Never had I felt so much anger towards another singr


    person.


    I heard a muffled crye from E. The pain and desperation in her voice was real and something


    you rarely heard from E Jones.


    "You know who I am, Martinez-"


    "I am well aware," he replied. "Leonardo Loren. The most ruthlessly terrifying man to ever live."


    "Then you''ll be well aware of what I do to people that do things that anger me," Leo said. "And raping


    my Luna is top of that list."


    "You''ve got nothing on me, Loren. Even if you do find me, you''re alone, outnumbered and we have


    guns," he said in an amused tone. "And rx, I''ll ensure that she has fun. After all, it is thest thing


    she''ll do before death."


    I then heard the ripping of some kinda of clothing.


    "Get your hands off my mate," I ordered.


    "I know you''re not used to being disobeyed but on this asion, you''re just going to have to deal with


    it. I don''t answer to you, Loren."


    "Leo, please go," E said. "I don''t want you to hear this."


    "No," he stated. "50 thousand dors and you stop her immediately."


    "You''re going to have to go a bit higher than that, Alpha. I own a drug cartel, 50,000 is but a drop in an


    ocean," Martinez scoffed.


    "100,000."


    "150 and I let you say goodbye," Andrea said.


    "300 and you don''t touch, kill or hurt her and you give her back to me," I said.


    "Your mate is worth far more than that in the sex trafficking business," he said cing his hand on my


    hips. "She''s very pretty by the way."


    "How much do you fucking want?" I growled.


    "How about...if you meet me in Hermosillo with 600 in cash tomorrow afternoon, I will ensure that she is


    delivered back to you alive. For an extra 200 thousand, you can have her untouched," he replied.


    I nced at Luca. He was looking incredibly concerned because he knew as well as I did that getting


    800 thousand dors in cash in less than 24 hours was going to be a huge problem.


    "Yes or no, Loren? It is my final offer," he said.


    "Deal," I replied finally. "800 thousand dors."


    What choice did I have? I couldn''t let him hurt E and if nothing else it bought us time.


    "2 o clock. Don''t bete," Andrea said before hanging up.


    "Alpha-" Luca began.


    "I don''t know," I interrupted saving him of even asking the question. "I have the money but getting it


    here and in cash is almost impossible."


    I put my head in my hands, taking deep breaths to try and calm down and clear my mind to think


    logically about this.


    "Do we even know that we can trust him to keep his word?" he asked.


    "We need a n. And fast," I replied.


    There were a few moments of silence before I spoke again.


    "I know a few packs down here," I said. "They''ve been fighting with Martinez''s cartel for years. We


    should contact the Alphas. They might have some idea about where we should even start and if


    nothing else, lend us the money."


    "Good idea," Luca agreed.

 Chapter 169 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169 Chapter 169


    "There is no way he''ll get 800 thousand in cash in less than 24 hours," Andrea said to me an hour


    He''d tied me to a chair and had been sat a few metres opposite with his feet up on the table, staring


    relentlessly.


    "Don''t underestimate him," I warned.


    Andrea let out a shortugh, "You''ve got girlfriend goggles on. He''s not all you think he is, sweetheart."


    "You don''t know him," I spat.


    "True but I know what I''ve heard. And did he really kill your brother?" he asked with a raised eyebrow.


    I paused for a moment and swallowed, "Yes."


    "Oooh!" he eximed taking his feet off the table and sitting forward with a tantalising expression.


    "Awkward!"


    "Must you torment me?" I asked wearily.


    I was just about through the pain of Connor''s death. Thest thing I needed was for a psychotic


    Mexican drug dealer to drag it back up and smear it all over my face.


    "I agreed not to touch you. Nobody said anything about emotional torture," He replied. "Now tell me,


    when, where, how and why?"


    "I don''t really want to talk about it," I said.


    "Do you have a choice?" he asked picking up the gun. "Don''t think that I won''t shoot you because I


    don''t always keep my promises. So let me break it down for you, when?"


    "Just over a week ago," I said quietly.


    "Oooh, nice and fresh and double awkward. How?" Andrea replied as if this was the best entertainment


    he''d had all year.


    I looked down trying not to remember the image of my brother''s death.


    "Please stop-" I began.


    "Uh, uh, nca," he said waggling the gun at me. "You don''t get to choose what we talk about. Now tell


    me, how did you mate kill your brother?"


    "He snapped his neck," I replied.


    "Ehh, boring andcking creativity," Andrea articted. "If it were me, I would have made a game out of


    it...or a show at the very least," he added with a sadistic grin. "Of course, the end result is the same but


    why not have some fun out of it?... Did you know that I have a lion?"


    The guy is fucking insane. I''m in thepany of an absolute nutcase.


    And a nutcase that sure knew how to pick at a person''s weakness.


    "Why did he do it?" he asked. "Why would he bring such grief and sadness upon his own mate. Is it


    that he is no better than me? A cruel, ruthless creature?"


    "He isn''t cruel nor ruthless but vindictive, impulsive and protective over his pack. He and my brother


    never got along and there was antagony between them since day one."


    "Why''s that?"


    "Not that it''s any of your business but our families have a history of not getting along. Leonardo''s father


    had mine exiled and when he gave his Alphaship to his son, he tried, unsessfully, to kill my father," I


    exined.


    "So not only did your mate kill your brother but he tried to kill your father too?"


    "That was six years before we even knew we were mates," I replied.


    "Even still, how can you forgive him for that?" Andrea said. "And for your brother. That was only a week


    ago."


    I stayed quiet.


    "And what ticked him over? What made him finally do the deed after all these years?"


    "My brother had me kidnapped and then used as bate to start a war against his pack," I stated


    straightly.


    "I heard about a war involving the oh so famous Ste pack but I didn''t really care enough to find out


    the details but wow! Your brother waged war against your mate? I''m not surprised he killed him. I would


    have done the same...in a much less painless way of course but we don''t need to get into that again,"


    Andrea said.


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath and tried to settle my murderous thoughts.


    "You poor baby. Constantly caught up in all this war and violence. I heard the Alpha of what was once


    the Ayas pack kidnapped you and held you hostage too, yes?"


    "That was years ago," I mumbled.


    "And what about your encounter with the Italian Mafia?" he asked. "I wonder how much they''d pay for


    Luna E Loren..."


    "How do you know so much about me?" I asked.


    "I like to know a little about my enemies and your Alpha is pretty high up the list," he said.


    "I asked you how not why," I replied fighting at the ropes around my wrists once again.


    Andrea lifted his arm and pulled the trigger on the gun. The bullet streaked past me and hit the box I


    was leant again just a few inches from my head.


    "Stop trying to escape," he hissed. "It is futile and boring to watch."


    I sat wide-eyed absolutely unable to move. Now I knew he wasn''t fucking around at least.


    "Anyway, back to your life. So you have eight kids: five boys, three girls. Eldest, Cato Leonardo Loren,


    is only seven years old, then the rest of their names and ages escape me. The heir is the only one


    really on my radar," Andrea said as if he hadn''t just almost shot me in the head. "How does it feel to be


    the mother of the most wanted seven-year-old in the world?"


    "I haven''t really had the chance to be his mother recently so I wouldn''t know," I replied quietly.


    "Well if Leonardo turns up with $800,000 in the next..." he began looking at his watch. "21 and a half


    hours, you can go home. I highly doubt he will though. Getting that much in cash in such a short


    amount of time would be a struggle for me and I''m the owner of a drug cartel that deals purely with


    cash."


    "What does a neen-year-old do with eight hundred thousand anyway?"


    "Well...firstly, I will employ some new guards," he said looking at the blood smears on the floor. "Then I


    will get a new exporter; then I will pay the best hunters in Mexico to find your cousin, Romano or Luca


    or whatever his name is, and kill him," he continued. "After I have finished up clearing the mess you


    have made in less than a week, I will buy some better handsoap for that bathroom; a new shirt without


    blood stains; perhaps a few prostitutes; maybe give Pedro a pay rise, a trip to Seattle, I hear it is very


    nice there and especially in the mountains and forest a few hours from the city; then I might dig a


    tunnel from Mexico to America so that my exporters don''t have to fuck around hiding bodies of dead


    border control; Might also buy some fertilend in the south and find some men to grow my own


    wolfsbane. Jos¨¦''s is good value and it works but hees with a lot of baggage and I''m sick of dealing


    with it for him."


    "What sort of baggage?"


    "I spend half my time killing his enemies. He has acquired a lot over his time in this business and isn''t


    strong enough to fight them alone," he replied leaning back and putting his feet on the table again.


    "Would you not rather spend your money on a house? This warehouse isn''t particrly cosy and


    home-like," I replied looking at the grey corrted ceiling, cobwebs and stacks of boxes.


    "I have a house and we were going to spend the night in there but then you used my 60 cents to call


    your Alpha so..." he said shrugging his shoulders. "You would have loved the hot tub. I can imagine it


    now. You in a bikini...no forget the bikini...just you and me. Oh, how you would have moaned. I live


    alone, miles from another house. We could have had amazing sex and been as loud as we liked. I bet


    you don''t get to do that with your eight kids. To scream with pleasure. Embrace the sensation. It could


    have been the best experience of your life but no...you went and blew it for us both."


    I shuddered, officially grossed out.


    "That would never have happened," I snapped. "I have a mate and I hate you."


    "Well true...maybe it wouldn''t have been consensual but pleasure is pleasure, sweetheart. I could pin


    you against these hard metal walls and pound you for ten minutes straight but you''d still orgasm."


    Again, gross.


    "You have high opinions of yourself," I replied. "And are you ustomed to the word ''rape''?"


    "You may not have realised it yet but I am not a good man, nca," he said. "I''ll do what I want


    regardless of anything else."


    "Why?" I asked.


    He looked confused, "What do you mean why?"


    "How can you just do things without even thinking about how it affects others?''


    "Because I don''t give a shit about anyone else unless a, they are useful to me or they have some kind


    of value. Not caring makes life so much easier, nca. You should try it sometimes. Look at what mess


    your feelings have got you into," he said looking around at the warehouse.


    His lips then slowly curled into a smile and I snapped my eyes away from him, refusing to give him the


    satisfaction of my attention.


    A few secondster, the door to the warehouse opened.


    "Jos¨¦, mi hermano!" Andrea eximed getting to his feet. "It''s been so long!"


    "You owe me five thousand dors," Jos¨¦ said bluntly without even a smile, clearly not bing a


    victim of his false hospitality. "I want it."


    "Ah yes," Andrea said. "I will find that for you now."


    "Gracias," Jos¨¦ replied with a nod.


    Andrea began to walk to the door and Jos¨¦ began to follow him but his eyes then shifted down to me


    and he hesitated.


    "I thought she was your little errand girl?" he asked looking at the bruises on my face and then the


    ropes around my wrists.


    "She was," Andrea replied. "But then she decided to be a bitch and lie to me."


    "About what?" Jos¨¦ asked.


    I looked up at him, confused as to why he was showing so much interest and also because I was yet to


    figure out how I recognised him.


    "About who she really is," Andrea told him.


    "And that would be?"


    "Alpha Loren''s Luna," Andrea said.


    Of course, Jos¨¦ already knew that for whatever reason unbeknown to me.


    "In fact, just watch her while I get the money," Andrea said. "I can''t risk her slipping out of my grasp."


    Jos¨¦ nodded and Andrea left.


    "So he found out," he said after a few seconds of silence.


    "Yeh..." I replied.


    "Suprised he hasn''t killed you yet."


    I let out a stifledugh, "He''s having too much fun."


    "As evil as ever I see," he replied. "You''ve really got yourself in a situation, haven''t you?"


    "If my mate brings 800 thousand dors in cash to Hermosillo by 2 o clock tomorrow afternoon, he''ll let


    me go."


    "Do you think he can?" he asked.


    I looked up, expecting a sadistic expression or at the least bit amused by my misery but instead, he


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    seemed genuinely concerned. For a split second anyway, before he blinked and switched back to the


    same stony look he had had in my previous encounter with him.


    I shrugged, "He certainly has 800 thousand dors but since this is 2019, he doesn''t store it in cash


    and even if he did, it would still be 2000 miles away. So I don''t know. I''m not getting my hopes up."


    "Well I wish you the best of luck," he said with a nod before the warehouse returned to silence.


    "Since I''m going to die, you might as well tell me how I recognise you and how you knew my name," I


    said a few momentster.


    The longer I stared at his familiar face, the more my curiosity ate me up inside.


    "I knew your father," he said. "As you know, he was a drug addict. I was his dealer and over the years


    we became good friends. When your mate tried to kill him and he had to disappear, he made me


    promise to watch over his family. Obviously, I didn''t do a very good job because his mate ended up


    living a destitute rogue, one child is dead and the other is screwing and has eight children with the very


    man that tried to kill him."


    Just like finally remembering what that important thing you went upstairs to do after ten minutes of


    racking your brain, the memories flooded back to me in all the satisfying glory. It may have been years


    ago, but I can picture him visiting my Dad in our home when I was little and I believe he may have even


    babysat Connor and I a couple of times whilst our parents were out. He stood out like a saw thumb with


    his thick ent and Hispanic appearance. How could I forget him?


    "I remember you but you didn''t go by the name Jos¨¦ back then, did you?" I asked. "...Michael, was it?"


    "Yes well, I used my more white middle name when I was living and dealing in the US. Your country is


    super racist by the way," he replied.


    "If you made a promise to my Dad, why aren''t you keeping it?" I asked.


    "I gave up long ago trying to help a family so resolute on self-destruct. And when I made that promise,


    you were a kid. I''m not going to suddenly start risking my life and job for you now. You aren''t my


    responsibility and I have no interest in helping you."


    "You know," I began. "Andrea just told me that he''s nning on buying fertilends in the South to grow


    his own wolfbanes. He says youe with too much baggage. If you ask me, that sounds like you''re


    gonna lose them both anyway."


    Jos¨¦''s eyes flickered and he stepped forward.


    "He said that?"


    I nodded.


    "But if you helped me, I can ensure you that you are rewarded so well that it doesn''t matter."


    Jos¨¦ looked down at me and narrowed his eyes. He was obviously considering it and the glimmer of


    hope it gave me made my heart jump. Before he could respond, the lock on the warehouse door


    clicked.


    "All you have to do is find my mate and tell him where I am and he will do the rest," I whispered


    seconds before Andrea reappeared.


    "Does the girl amuse you?" he asked as he handed Jos¨¦ arge duffle bag.


    "Yes. Very much so," Jos¨¦ said before finally looking away from me. "Thank you," he said to Andrea


    through gritted teeth before leaving the warehouse quickly.

 Chapter 170 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170 Chapter 170


    Luca''s POV


    "I''m sorry, Alpha Loren," the Alpha of arge pack in the North of Mexico began as we sat around a


    table in his office. "You know that I support you and would do anything to help but I can do nothing but


    offer you my men, guns and cash. We have no information on Martinez. The man is a criminal


    mastermind."


    "You''ve been battling him for years and you have nothing?" Leo asked mming my fist onto his desk.


    "Nothing at all?"


    This was the sixth pack we''d visited with zero sess and I could tell Leo was getting more and more


    frustrated.


    "His signals are untraceable, his men are loyal and he operates in top secrecy. Everything is covered.


    All I can do for my pack is focus on defending my own territory and people from him. We don''t even


    bother trying to defeat the Martinez cartel. It''s futile."


    "He has my Luna," Leo said, a look of desperation on his face. "I don''t have a choice but to go against


    him."


    "And I will do everything I can to assist," the Mexican Alpha replied, bowing his head.


    Leo then stood up and straightened himself up before taking a deep breath.


    "Thank you, Alpha Garcia," he said with a nod. "I will be sure to keep you updated and I appreciate


    your loyalty."


    Leo then marched out of the office, leaving me to give the slightly frightened looking Alpha a reassuring


    nod and smile.


    When I got back out to the car, I found Leo with bleeding knuckles stood by a very shaken looking tree


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    surrounded by a bed of prematurely lost leaves, some of which were still floating to the floor.


    These days, he mostly had his emotions under control. But when it came to E and her safety...that


    was another story.


    "The men and the guns are useless without having any idea where to find him," he growled. "And the


    money will lead us into what is most likely a trap and end in all three of our deaths. What the fuck are


    we supposed to do?!"


    I sighed and leant against the car, folding my arms in front of me.


    "I have no idea."


    "Any word from Max?" he asked me.


    "He''s on his way."


    "And the kids are-"


    "Fine. Everything at home is fine. ir and your parents have the pack and your family under control.


    Just put all your thought into E."


    Leo let out a short breath and pinched the bridge of his nose.


    "If heys another finger on her, I swear to every Goddess above us that I am going to crush him," he


    growled with teeth clenched so hard I thought they were going to turn to dust. "Nobody messes with my


    girl."


    "She''ll be okay, Leo," I tried to reassure. "She''s made of strong stuff, remember?"


    He nodded, "I know. But she''s been through a lot recently and everybody has a breaking point. I don''t


    know how much more of this bullshit she can take."


    "Then we better find her," I said. "Stop thinking about how much you want to kill him and let''s go and kill


    him."


    "How?!" He said raising his voice and staring me dead in the eye. "Fucking how, Luca?! If you know,


    please FUCKING enlighten me!"


    Just then his phone began to ring in his pocket. He suddenly snapped out of his rage and as he


    reached for his phone his eyes returned to to blue from the darkened shade they were just a few


    seconds ago. I let out a breath I wasn''t really aware I had been holding and stepped back feeling d


    that I wasn''t one of his enemies.


    "Hello?" he said after answering.


    He shot me a confused look telling me that he knew as little as I did about who was calling.


    "Am I speaking to Alpha Leonardo Loren?" a thick-ented voice asked.


    "Yes."


    There was a pause on the other side of the line for a few seconds before the man spoke again.


    "I know where your Luna is."

 Chapter 171 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171 Chapter 171


    E''s POV


    "Three, two, one and...he''ste," Andrea said looking at his watch after what had been an agonising 24


    hours. "It''s 2 o clock and Pedro hasn''t texted me to say he''s got the money. In other words, your Alpha


    has failed you and now you get to pay the consequences."


    "Stay away from me," I hissed as he began to walk closer to where I was still sat in the warehouse.


    Heughed and crouched down to my level.


    "How do you like it, nca?" he asked holding my face in his hand with an ufortable degree of


    force.


    I didn''t answer and instead red into his eyes.


    "Rough and hard? Or gentle and slow?" he questioned.


    "Go to hell," I spat.


    He suddenly lurched forward and grabbed my shoulders. I fought against him and managed to break a


    hand free and punch him in the face. The sound of impact was loud and he paused for a short second,


    his grip loosening on me as he brought one hand up to his nose. I stared in utter terror and tried to


    shuffle back as his face transformed into an expression of pure murder.


    "That hurt, nca," he said as a drop of blood fell from his nose onto his hand. "But if you wanna y


    rough, I can y fucking rough."


    He then grabbed my legs and hauled me across the flow so that I was underneath him before gripping


    his hand around my neck and mming my back onto the hard floor whilst his other hand went for the


    zipper on my pants. The more I fought, the tighter he squeezed my neck and the less I could breathe


    until finally, I had no choice but to give up asck of oxygen was making me begin to ck out.


    My vision was going stary and colourful and I heard the fateful sound of the zip undoing. But before he


    could get any further, he suddenly stopped and looked up to the door of the warehouse.


    "Get the fuck off her," a deep voice growled.


    I moved my head as much as possible to the side to see Leonardo stood tall with ckened eyes and


    arge duffle bag in his hand. I could see his absolute fury at what he was seeing in front of him and he


    shook and growled. I''d never seen him like this before and he was certainly only one step away from


    losing the ability to control his wolf. Since we met, he''d always protective over me and got pissed off if


    another man so much as looked at me in the wrong way so for him this? This was something else.


    I then cast my eyes to Andrea. He was just as shocked as me to see him and his hold on my windpipe


    had decreased so that I could breathe just enough to stay conscious.  He soonposed himself


    though and turned to Leo, smiling.


    "You failed to understand basic instructions, Loren," he said with a shrug. "I said 2 o clock in


    Hermosillo. So as the agreement goes, now I get to fuck her."


    He then looked Leo dead in the eye and leant down to kiss me once more as he ran his hand down my


    leg, "And you can watch every second."


    Before his lips could even reach my skin and before he had enough time to even think about


    withdrawing his gun, Leo had thrown him off me and across the room. Andreanded with a thud and a


    grown as Leo stood in front of me, blocking me from his sight. I sat at up and gasped for air, not only


    because Andrea had almost strangled me to death but because the fight that was so clearly on the


    horizon involving my mate was making my heart pound.


    "Are you alright?" Leo asked quickly.


    I nodded and swallowed, "Kill him, Leo," I said with spite.


    "Oh don''t worry," he replied. "That I will do."


    "I''m gonna make you regret that, Loren," Andrea growled as he rolled over and got back to his feet.


    Pain from hisnding was evident in his voice and the first few steps he made back in our direction


    were more of a stagger than a walk.


    Both of their scents reeked of adrenaline and anger and testosterone and it was the most suffocating


    and fear-inducing smell I''ve ever known.


    "E, get out of here," Leo ordered me. "Now."


    "E, don''t you dare," Andrea countered as he pulled his gun from his belt.


    As if it was a reflex action, Leo snapped forward before Andrea could aim and in a matter of


    milliseconds, they were wrestling each other on the floor....with a gun. I shuffled back even further and


    looked around to find any resource I could to help out my mate. But my hands were tied and the


    warehouse was barren.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    There was nothing I could do but stay out their way.

 Chapter 172 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172 Chapter 172


    As I watched the two men roll around on the floor with each other, I felt my heart creep up into my


    throat. Andrea''s strength took both Leo and I by surprise. He wasn''t even an Alpha yet he was the only


    person I''d ever seen to even stand a chance against Leo and that alone was terrifying, regardless of


    his murderous expression or the gun which Leo was fighting so hard to keep away from me and


    himself. At one point, Leo pinned Andrea''s wrist the floor but before he could get the gun from his


    hand, Andrea pushed him off and freed himself once again.


    I managed to move behind a pile of boxes, which provided me rtive safety, in the hope of giving my


    mate one less thing to stop Andrea from shooting. Just as the fight got out of my sight, I felt another


    body draw up behind me and grab my wrists.


    "Sssh. It''s me," a man''s voice whispered as I felt cutting and loosening of the ropes. "Don''t make a


    sound."


    I recognised the voice immediately.


    My eldest cousin: Max.


    When my hands were free, he began slowly leading us towards the back of the warehouse where a


    door hung bent with a freshly broken lock.


    Secondster, we were in the open desert and Max was leading me in the direction of a parked car


    about 50 metres away.


    "Andrea has a gun," I said pausing. "How can Leo defeat him unarmed?"


    "Do not worry about him. You just need to get away from here safely," Max replied tugging me.


    "No, no, no. He is my mate. I can''t let him be killed," I stated pulling my hand out of his. "Andrea is


    stronger than you''d expect."


    Max let out a short sigh before reaching forward and taking my hand again, this time more forcefully.


    "Max, what the fuck?-" I began.


    "We have to go. Now," he replied. "I''m sorry, E," he added now marching to the car and dragging me


    behind. "I made a promise to Leo that I''d get you away from here alive no matter what you say or how


    much you fight me. That man wants to hurt you and Leo wants your life to be put above his. He says it


    is the least he could do."


    "No," I said trying to pry his hand off my wrist. "No! If he dies, I will never forgive you."


    "And I will never forgive myself but at least you will be okay and that is all that matters to him. He is


    willing to die so long as you live and I am willing to let him sacrifice himself," Max replied.


    "And why don''t I get a say in this?" I snapped kicking him in the shin.


    I felt a little guilty because he was just following Leo''s orders but Leo''s orders were suicidal and I


    needed to do something.


    "Let go of me, Max!" I cried as he wrapped his arms around my waist and lifted me from the ground as


    we continued to near the car.


    "I''m sorry," he said quietly. "I really am."


    "Max," I begged. "Please! I can''t let him die! Please!"


    After that, Max stopped replying. Ordinarily, I think I could have escaped his grasp but I hadn''t eaten or


    drunk properly in days and I had no strength left in me.


    That didn''t mean I didn''t try though. I kicked and screamed and iled and wriggled but my cousin


    wasn''t letting go.


    "Leo and I are mates! We are a team! I can''t just leave him!" I cried.


    "Yes you are a team and he is the Alpha of it so stop being a disobedient little bitch and fucking do as


    he says."


    I stopped fighting him and paused to give him a re of absolute betrayal.


    "Because you know all about obeying the Alpha," I replied. "


    He stared back at me coldly but before he could do anything more to get me to the car,  it sounded.


    The fateful gunshot.


    My heart was leapt into my mouth or maybe deep into my stomach or maybe it had shattered...I don''t


    know. Nothing could describe the pure dread I was feeling.


    I tried to speak but my lips couldn''t form words and nor could I produce a single sound. If it weren''t for


    Max still holding me tightly, I felt as though I would have sunk to the ground right there and then.


    For about thirty agonising seconds there wasplete silence. The sound of the shot still rung through


    my ears but no movement wasing from the warehouse. No singr man emerging, neither Leo


    nor Andrea.


    I listening to Max''s heart thud, his breath shorten and the sweat on his palms form. I was just the same


    but a thousand times worse.


    "E, I need you to get in the car," Max said after a few more seconds. "I will go and investigate but if


    Andrea is still alive, he will be after you."


    I still couldn''t speak.


    "E," he repeated shaking me gently.


    After I was unable to respond the second time, he began to lift me up. Just as he opened the car door,


    a figure began to emerge from the warehouse.


    He had a gun in hand but no suit.


    No devilish eyes, no sadistic grin, and his hair was dark blonde and his eyes vibrant blue.


    I let out a deep breath, a shaking smile of relief formed on my face as Max put me down and I ran


    forward.


    There was only about fifty metres between us and I covered it in less than five seconds before throwing


    myself into his arms and holding him tighter than I ever had. He dropped the gun and wrapped me in


    hisforting embrace too.


    "You told Max not to let me help you? Why?" I sobbed refusing to let him go.


    "I''m sorry," he replied sounding emotional too. "Your life was all that mattered. I had to ensure you were


    safe."


    "Even if it meant you weren''t?"


    "Of course, E," he replied looking down at me with his big blue eyes. "I''m sorry I took so long but I''ll


    always be here to catch you when you fall. No matter what."


    In that moment, the swing dream made sense. It made perfect sense.


    I smiled before taking his face in my hands and kissing him gently.


    "Thank you," I whispered before he leant back in and kissed me back, this time more passionately.


    "Easy, tiger," I said a few secondster, "We have an audience," I added looking up to Max who was


    stood awkwardly, looking anywhere but in our direction.


    Leoughed before he just pulled me into his arms and kissed my forehead.


    "You don''t know how happy I am to see you," he said.


    I clung to him once again for a few moments as my emotions calmed a little and I was able to think a


    little clearer.


    "Max I''m sorry," I said holding my hand out to him. "I didn''t mean to snap."


    "Well I think I got as good as I gave," he replied with a smile as he took my hand.


    "You two managed to have an argument within a minute of being reunited?" Leo asked.


    "We''re good at arguing," I said pulling Max into a hug.


    "I''m d to see that you''re okay, cuz," he said kissing my cheek.


    "Never call me a bitch again, got it?" I said prodding a finger into his chest as heughed.


    "You called my mate a bitch?" Leo asked in a light tone as he raised an eyebrow. "I know I told you to


    do whatever you have to do but you know that she''s your Luna, right?"


    "I lost my temper and I didn''t mean what I said. I''m sorry, E," he said.


    "Good...you bitch," I replied before hugging him again and then Leo again.


    "Is he dead?" I asked.


    "Shot in the heart with his own gun," Leo replied. "You don''t have to worry about that motherfucker


    anymore."


    "Thank you for saving me...again. I don''t know what I''d do if I didn''t have you," I said.


    "You wouldn''t find yourself in 99% of these situations if it weren''t for me, Ells," he replied. "Being my


    mate is dangerous business. I''ve told you that since the day we met."


    "I know," I said with a nod. "But it''s worth it. And how did you find me?"


    "A man named Jos¨¦ called. An old friend of your father''s I believe? He said that you told him to tell me


    where you are and that you were quite persuasive."


    I smiled and hugged him again, "We need to ensure that he is rewarded."


    "Of course. If it hadn''t have been for that call, we would never have found you and I dread to think what


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    that fucking teenager would have done," he said.


    I then looked around. From the car to Max and then back to Leo, "Um...where''s Luca? I would have


    thought that he''d be here."


    Leo swallowed and clenched his jaw.


    "After Jos¨¦ called, Luca went back to a pack we had just visited during our search for any scrap of


    information on Martinez to ask to borrow some guns. He was supposed to catch us up but he never


    did. Now he''s not answering his phone," Leo exined.


    "He isn''t answering his phone?" I said hoarsely as my face probably turned the colour of snow. "Leo


    when did youst hear from him?"


    "Two hours ago," he replied. "We both agreed that if anything happened to either of us, our priority was


    finding you. Now that that is done. We can focus on finding him. Soe on, let''s go."


    He then threw Max a set of car keys and guided me to the back seat door of the car.


    "Just as I thought we could go home. Life''s never easy is it?" I asked with a sigh.


    "Who told you it would be easy?"

 Chapter 173 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173 Chapter 173


    I sat huddled to Leo in the back seat as Max drove. Luca had sent us a half readable text possibly


    about how he is in Hermosillo but who knows? We were just d he was alive and kind of functioning.


    "You still look a little pale, Els," Leo said brushing a strand of dishevelled hair behind my ear.


    "I''m still shaking too," I replied lifting my hand.


    "Because of Andrea did or because you thought the gunshot could have been his?"


    "Both," I answered quietly.


    "After we made the agreement he didn''t... touch you, did he?" Leo asked in a strained tone.


    "He kissed me once and shot a bullet next to my head."


    "Fucking twat," he grumbled. "Not that I kept my side of the deal either but what a fucking twat! What


    sort of man treats a woman like that?"


    "There was a lot wrong with him. He killed his friends without a hint of emotion too. No grief, no guilt, no


    regret. He had no emotions," I answered. "He reminded me a lot of Luciano."


    "Now that is someone I don''t miss," Max said from the front. "He was deranged from day one."


    I let out a shortugh.


    "Do we not remember Max seven years ago?" Leo teased.


    "Yes, yes. We don''t need to drag up the past," Max protested. "I''m sorry and all that."


    "You kidnapped my mate and gave her to my enemy who wanted her dead," Leo replied. "Not sure I


    can forgive you for another couple of years at least. We''ve only just reached the stage that I am willing


    to leave you with my children."


    Max let out a disgruntled sigh as I giggled.


    "Excuse you, Alpha, but I helped you save that same mate today andst week AND I prevented her


    death multiple times in both Italy and Russia!" he argued.


    "Ahh, but would she have been in Italy and Russia if you hadn''t lured her away from my lovely,


    perfectly safe pack?" Leo asked.


    "You ought to be thanking me. If it weren''t for us going to great lengths to get that amulet, Milly may


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    have torn your pack apart by now."


    "Thanks for almost causing the death of my mate."


    "Fuck you, Alpha," Max snapped. "You would have killed me if I didn''t escape your dingy little prison


    during the war."


    "Boys, this was years ago now," I interjected. "You don''t have to forgive each other but how about we


    just put the past behind us?"


    "Fine," Max stated.


    "Leo?"


    "Fine," he grumbled.


    He then opened his mouth to speak again but I brought my finger to his mouth.


    "Hey!" I said nudging him. "As I say to our sons, you don''t need to have thest word."


    He rolled his eyes and paused for a moment.


    "Fuck you too," he blurted after a few seconds.


    "Max, be the bigger man," I said as Leo''s phone began to ring.


    "Hello," he said. "Luca?"


    "Yeh, it''s me. Basically, do you still need those guns? Because I got ambushed by Guillermo, someone


    fucking shot me and my car has broken down so I might be a while," he replied.


    "Firstly, no because I''ve already got E. Secondly, thanks for nothing and finally, you probably


    deserved to get shot," Leo said.


    "Yeh, guess I probably did. Any chance of a lift? Guillermo took my wallet."


    "Fucking hell," Leo grumbled. "Where are you?"


    "Just outside of Hermosillo,"


    "How the fuck did you end up there. And where did you get shot?"


    "Just outside tacobell-"


    "I meant where on your body dipshit," Leo said rolling his eyes.


    "Oh, the shoulder."


    "Am I going to have to take you to the hospital?"


    "Maybe. It happened two hours ago, it isn''t healing and it hurts like shit. Knowing Guillermo, it was


    probably a bulletced with wolfsbane," he exined.


    "For fuck''s sake, Luca," Leo grumbled.


    "Sorry, Alpha," he replied.


    "Stay where you are. We''lle and get you."


    Leo then hung up.


    "Don''t me him for all this," I said nuzzling my head into his chest a


    "I don''t. I me myself almost entirely and I understand that he was trying to be a good friend to you


    but you can always rely on Luca to find trouble and fuck something up," Leo replied.


    I pushed my fingers between his and squeezed his hand before resting my head on his shoulder.


    I desperately wanted to find it in me to forgive him for what he didn''t to Connor because more than


    anything I just wanted to go back to what it was like before.  To move on and go back to normal.


    But I couldn''t. The wound was still too fresh and I couldn''t just bottle up the pain and pretend like it


    never happened.


    "I don''t want to forget what happened with Connor but when we get home, we have to try to make as


    life as normal as possible. For the kids mostly but also for the pack," I said.


    He nodded but didn''t speak.


    "I love you, Leo," I said putting my hand up to his face and forcing him to look at me. "And I understand


    why you did what you did. He was a threat to you, our family and our pack and that threat was only


    ever going to die with him. But I can''t forgive you yet."


    "I don''t want you to," He said. "This is the worst thing and I have ever done by far and if you were to


    forgive me, it would be letting me off too easily. I deserve to live with the guilt."


    "We''ll get there one day," I promised.

 Chapter 174 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174 Chapter 174


    We found Luca an hour or soter, close to falling unconscious.


    "Oh Jesus Christ," Leo cursed as we looked upon the paled, weak man in the front seat of his broken


    down car with blood still oozing out of his shoulder.


    "E," he croaked, looking up with dozy eyes. "You''re okay."


    "Yeh and you''re not," I replied as Leo lifted him like a huge baby out of the car. "You need to go to the


    hospital."


    "We have to get out of Mexico," he mumbled. "Guillermo wants to kill me."


    "He''s right Alpha," Max said looking cautiously around. "And when Andrea''s men find out their boss is


    dead, they''ll do one of two things: piss straight off ore after us."


    "Luca, do you think you can manage to stay alive for two hours whilst we drive to the border?" Leo


    asked carrying him to the functioning one of the two cars.


    "Sure thing dude," he said throwing a peace sign up before his head lolled back.


    Leo rolled his eyes andy him down in the back the seat.


    "I''ll take care of him," I said getting into the car beside him. "You two just focus on getting us back to the


    US."


    Leo and Max then got into the front seat and the began driving the car fast whilst I ripped Luca''s shirt


    off him and used it as a bandage in an attempt to stop the bleeding on his shoulder. It seemed to be


    working as he came around a little and a bit of colour returned to his face but it was still a huge relief


    when we arrived in the hospital of the closest pack to the border we could find.


    When he regained consciousness he was very apologetic about this entire thing but all the same, Leo


    looked like he could have murdered him for what he got me into.


    "Out of all the ces you could have taken her!" I heard him say to Luca as he stilly in the hospital


    bed. Max and I had gone to get coffee and left the too alone. "To pick up the drug export from Mexico


    from a gang of fucking thugs! Are you insane? She''s not even supposed to know about that? And what


    did you think they were going to do? Turn a blind eye to the attractive young woman that you brought


    with you?"


    Max and I exchanged looks and decided it would be better to leave them to it and wait outside the


    room.


    "I thought we''d already done this days ago, Alpha?" he asked. "And if she was ugly, would you be less


    mad?"


    I rolled my eyes. He really is incapable of taking anything seriously.


    "Sometimes I wish, for her own safety, that she was. Every man seems to want her for her beauty


    which puts her in so much danger. Which is why from now on, she''s staying on pack territory unless


    she is apanied by me. In fact, I don''t want her even going to Halimede or anywhere else like that


    on her own. This CAN''T happen again. Do you understand?" Leo said deeply.


    I raised my eyebrow at Max and he knew exactly what I was thinking.


    "Alpha, you''re overreacting. She won''t like that and besides, she''s usually safe with me."


    "USUALLY is not good enough," he growled. "You know that he almost raped her, right? Do you not


    see how bad that would have been. She''d be traumatised forever."


    "Okay, okay," Luca replied. "I understand, Alpha. I won''t take any more risks with her. I promise."


    "Good," he said shortly.


    When Luca had recovered enough for the journey, we drove home with me sat beside him, closely


    monitoring as Leo and Max took it in turns to drive.


    Things were tense in the car for a number of reasons. Here they are:


    1. Leo killed my brother


    2. Max and I trapped in a small car together for a long time could never not lead to arguments


    3. Leo was still fuming with Luca


    4. Everybody was tired and groggy


    5. Leo was just generally in a foul mood after what Andrea did and it wasn''t making anything better


    So unless Max and I were arguing or Leo was snapping at Luca, the car was dead silent.


    It was a long journey but nowhere near as long as it felt. Needless to say, arriving home was a


    blessing.


    "Mama!" A voice shouted the second the door opened. "Papa!"


    It was Lili''s. She ran forward and jumped into my arms.


    "Hello!" I replied hugging her tightly shortly before a small army of children entered the hallway followed


    by their captain, Rosa Loren.


    There was a chorus of greetings and the whole house was filled with the squeals and excitement of our


    offspring.


    "Did you get the candy, Mama?" Cato asked.


    Shit.


    "Um-" I began before Leo cut me off.


    "It''s right here," Leo said presented a bag of candy with French words on the packaging.


    Cato took it delightedly as I mouthed a ''how?'' to Leo.


    He smiled and shrugged as we watched Cato dish out the little pink sweets between his siblings.


    "Mommy," Francesca said tugging on my hand. "Are you going away again?"


    "No, sweetheart," I said crouching down to her level as Leo took Stefano and Zacharias from his


    Mother. "I''m not leaving anytime soon."


    She smiled and hugged me before epting the piece of candy Cato was holding out to her and


    rejoining her usual position twin sister.


    That evening, after the kids were all cuddled out and fast asleep in bed I sat on the sofa wrapped in my


    favourite fluffy nket. Leo sat beside me and handed me a mug of hot cocoa.


    "Are you sure you''re okay?" He asked. "There''s nothing else I can get you?"


    "I''m fine, Leo. Stop worrying. Andrea is dead and we''re both still alive."


    I then leant onto his chest and allowed him to stroke my hair.


    "You aren''t yourself," he observed.


    I shrugged, "I just need a good night sleep."


    He leant forward and put his head in his hands.


    "Do you want me to sleep somewhere else tonight?" he asked.


    "No, no, no," I replied, putting my hand on his shoulder. "That is thest thing I want."


    "E, I killed your brother! How are you okay with that?!" he shouted.


    The volume of his voice and his frustration made me jump a little and I sat quietly not quite sure what to


    say.


    "I''m sorry," he said leaning back. "I shouldn''t have shouted after everything that''s happened."


    "Firstly, we agreed we''d go back to normal," I said. "And secondly, I just want you around me, okay?!"


    "But why?" he questioned adamantly.


    "Because Andrea scared the shit out of me and you are my mate and the only person that can every


    trulyfort me no matter what you do or what happens," I replied taking his hands in mine. "Don''t you


    dare try to distance yourself from me. Last time we tried distance, things went horribly wrong,


    remember? It''s best if we stick together and work through this as a pair."


    He nodded and pulled me into his chest.


    "Tell me if you ever need space," he said. "I don''t want to suffocate you."


    I smiled and kissed him gently on the lips, "Of course."


    END OF PART 1


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Hint: it''s far from over yet...

 Chapter 175 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175 Chapter 175


    PART 2


    One weekter,


    "Cato where are your shoes?" Leo called from the hallway.


    The chaos of the school run had begun and Leo and I had the unwieldy task of getting eight kids fed,


    dressed and ready to leave the house.


    "Cato!" Leo repeated.


    Of course, Cato was far too busy tackling Mathias on the living room floor to reply.


    "Where are his fucking shoes?" I heard Leo mumble to himself. "Jesus Christ."


    I stifled augh before realising that those were shouts of pain rather than squeals ofughtering


    from Mathias.


    "Cato, get off your brother. You''re hurting him," I said as I tried to juggle Zacharias and his bottle in one


    hand and cutting Lili''s toast in half with the other.


    "Sorry," Cato said hugging Mathias.


    "Are you alright, sweetie?" I asked as Cato wiped his tears.


    "Look, Mathy," Cato said realising his attempts tofort him weren''t working. "You can borrow my


    dinosaur for the WHOLE week!"


    He held out his favourite toy dinosaur to Mathias who''s face instantly lit up.


    Crisis averted.


    "Mommy, I don''t want to go to school today," Ssined as he appeared sullen faced in the


    kitchen.


    "You have to go to school, Si," Leo replied. "We''ve had this discussion many times in thest few


    months."


    "I thought you loved school," I said rubbing his shoulder.


    "Not anymore, Mama," he groaned climbing up onto the table and lying on it face down. "I hate it.


    There are so many rules!"


    "There are rules here too," I said. "And one of them is no climbing on the kitchen table. Come on, find


    your bag and we''ll talk about thister."


    He dragged himself away to find his bag. Despite being a fairly trivial matter, it saddened me that I


    hadn''t been around to be there for him if this had been going on for months. I had beenpletely


    unaware of it.


    I didn''t have much time to dwell on the subject though before the twins appeared in the doorway.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Oh girls," I said noticing what they were wearing. "They''re Mommy and Daddy''s clothes, aren''t they?


    You can''t go to school like that."


    "Why not?" Marie asked.


    "Because you''ll trip on that skirt," I said looking at the skirt which dragged along the floor behind her.


    "And Frannie you can''t even see with that hood," I adding looking at the hoody of Leo''s she was


    wearing that covered her from head to toe.


    At that point Leo came back into the kitchen, looking exasperated from trying to find Cato''s shoes and


    set his eyes on the twins. He smiled and rolled his eyes.


    "Come on you two," he said picking them up, one in each arm. "It''s not fancy dress day."


    Theyughed and giggled as their Dad picked them up into the air and as far as I could hear they didn''t


    object to changing. What made Leo such a great father was his ability to make anything fun which


    always led to far fewer tantrums and arguments.


    Ten minutester, six children were lined up in the hall. One didn''t have any shoes on, one had peanut


    butter all over her face, another had a stic dinosaur toy in his hand, another was brooding and


    frowning and the final two were already on their second outfit of the day.


    "Cato where are your shoes?" I asked in desperation as I strapped the youngest two Lorens into the


    stroller.


    "I don''t know mama," he replied.


    "Where did you take them off?" Leo asked.


    "Oh yeh! I remember!" he shouted before running out of the front door.


    I exchanged looks with Leo and sighed.


    It rainedst night.


    Another ten minutester and we were finally ready. Cato''s shoes left by the heater to dry and on his


    feet, his only other pair of shoes: his sandals which due to the fact that it was cold outside, he wore


    with socks.


    "Looking good, bambino," Leo said as we left.


    "Grazie, Papa," he replied with delight.


    "Oh shit," I cursed as Zacharias projectile vomited all over himself from the pram and promptly began


    to screech. "We''re going to bete."


    I lifted Zacharias out and began rushing upstairs.


    "Leo, you''ll have to take them. I''ll stay here with Lili, Zach and Stefano," I said.


    "Are you sure you''ll be alright?" he asked.


    I nodded, "Come on Lils, you''re staying with Mama."


    "I''ll be back in twenty minutes," he said before herding the eldest five of the flock out and closing the


    door.


    Since I returned, Leo hadn''t been working much to stay at home with me and make sure I wasn''t


    having to ever struggle with all the kids alone. We spent more time as a family than we ever had before


    too including numerous trips to the park, movie nights and baking. The kids were happy again and


    fortunately didn''t seem too damaged by the fact that I disappeared for months and then when they


    thought they had me back, I went again.


    Many people visited me during the times where Leo did have to do some work including Max, my Mum,


    Rosa, all of Leo''s brothers and sisters and when he had earnt Leo''s trust back, Luca. I even went one


    day to see my Dad who was delighted to hear about his old friend Jos¨¦''s part in my rescue.


    Everything was back to normal and life was good. That evening as we had dinner as a family and


    watched the kids y afterwards, I didn''t find myself thinking about Andrea once.


    Well, that was until there was a thud-like knock on the door and everything came gushing back up to


    the surface.

 Chapter 176 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176 Chapter 176


    "I''ll get it," Leo said putting Zacharias''s bottle down and venturing to the front door with him still in hand.


    I heard thetch click and the door open.


    "Leonardo Loren, this is Washington State Police. You are under arrest on suspicion of attempted


    murder, abduction and involvement with a Mexican drug trafficking operation. Please hand the child to


    my colleague and put your hands up," the voice said. "Anything you say can and will be held against


    you."


    My heart began to pound and I immediately marched from the sofa to the hallway. In the doorway were


    three cops, both of which with guns and behind them five or six more with bulletproof vests.


    Zacharias clung to Leo and began to make whimpery noises as Cato, Mathias and Ss appeared in


    the hallway too.


    "Sir, I will ask you again-" The officer began.


    "I''m not giving you my son," Leo stated. "And what? Attempted murder? Abduction? Who the fuck have


    I abducted?"


    "Everything will be exined at the station. Just hand over the child and put your hands up. Do not


    make me say it again," he said holding the gun closer to Leo.


    "Leo, hand him to me," I interjected anxious to get my son away from the gun.


    He handed Zacharias to me and four men immediately lurched forward and tackled Leo to the floor.


    "Cooperate, Sir and this will be much easier," one cop demanded.


    I didn''t doubt for a second that Leo could fight all of these humans off but he didn''t and allowed them to


    handcuff him.


    They then dragged him out the door and I immediately followed.


    "E, call ir, now," Leo said to me as he was pushed into a car.


    "Why are you letting them take you?" I asked quietly so that only he could hear.


    "Because if I don''t, next it will be the swat team and then the army in. The kids don''t need to see that,"


    he replied with a sigh.


    "Miss, please step away from the vehicle," one of the officers said touching my arm.


    I pped his hand away.


    "May I have a moment with my wife, Officer?" Leo asked from the car.


    He opened his mouth to say ''no'' but closed it when he saw Leo''s stern re and nodded with a gulp


    before scurrying away.


    "Do you think they have evidence?" I asked when he was far enough away.


    "I can''t think of a way that they possibly could," he said looking around to check no one was listening.


    "But that doesn''t mean they don''t."


    "Don''t you know the sheriff from when your Dad used to get him to release you when you were


    arrested as a kid, right?" I asked.


    He screwed his eyes up and threw his head back.


    "For graffiti and minor theft, E, not drug trafficking, abduction and attempted murder. And this will be


    a federal investigation anyway."


    "Oh fuck. You''re really in deep shit this time, Leo," I groaned watching all the armed and armoured men


    in the front drive of my house.


    "Stay with the kids, remember to let ir know and I''ll see youter," he replied. "I love you."


    I leant down and kissed his cheek, "I love you too."


    He was then driven away along with all of the other cars except one.


    I headed back up to the front door and herded my children, who had all been watching the whole


    ordeal, back into the house as I kept my peripheral vision on one of the remaining officers who slowly


    approached.


    "I''m sorry Miss for this disturbance," he said in a tone that couldn''t have meant it less. "This must be


    hard for you."


    "I don''t need your pity," I snapped. "My husband is innocent."


    "Regarding that," he began. "As his wife, I need to ask you a few questions. May Ie in?"


    I looked around the drive. There was nothing but the cop car and the three men that apanied it.


    Apart from them I was alone with eight children and wasn''t particrly keen on the idea of letting a


    stranger in my house.


    Especially this man. He was not particrly tall but stocky and stood with his chest out and a straight


    back. He had a grey stubbly beard, harsh eyes and a face as expressionless as cardboard.


    I shook my head, "No."


    "Miss, we suspect that the allegation made against your husband may be false but we need your help


    to prove it," he exined.


    I didn''t reply.


    "If he is not proven innocent, he will go to jail for a long time. What do you think would happen to you


    and your family without him?" he added. "I shouldn''t like to think how you''d manage-"


    "Fine," I interrupted. "But for the record, we''d be fine."


    I felt Lili wrap her arms around my leg as I moved to the side slightly and let the cop entered as all of


    my children red at him.


    "Quite a handsome brood you have here," he pointed out. "Are they all yours?"


    I nodded again.


    "Where are you taking my Daddy?" Cato asked.


    "We''ll talk about hister," I said crouching down to their level. "But for now would you all go upstairs


    and y?"


    They all eyed the cop one more time before following each other up the stairs just as I had instructed.


    "And Cato, will you use the phone in the office and call ir. Tell him toe over as soon as he can,"


    I added.


    I then lead the cop into the kitchen as Cato went into his father''s office and the others all went upstairs.


    The officer ced some kind of recording device on the table. I put Zacharias down in his crib next to


    Stefano in the corner making my way back to the table


    "First of all, I am the Cheif Investigator at WSP, Detective rke," he began pulling a badge from his


    pocket and showing me the Washington patrol star logo. "Is your name E Jones?"


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "E Loren actually," I replied sitting down at the table.


    "Is Leonardo Loren your legal husband?" he asked.


    "Yes," Not strictly true. We never officially married in the human way.


    "Is your maiden name Jones?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you have any evidence of your marriage?" He asked.


    "No," I replied. "Why are you concerned about my marriage?"


    "Earlier today we had a call from the Mexican police concerning your husband. A man has reported him


    for trying to kill him and kidnapping his girlfriend, whose name is supposedly E Jones."


    "I''m afraid you have the wrong people," I replied my heart beating faster.


    Andrea? How is this possible


    "What makes you so sure?"


    "I''ve been married to Leonardo for thest seven years. We have eight kids," I exined trying to calm


    my nerves as the detective watched me intently.


    "Have you separated at any point in your rtionship?" he asked. "As in have you broken up or had


    time apart?"


    "No," I said. "And I certainly don''t have a Mexican boyfriend."


    "Have you travelled to Mexico in thest week?"


    "Yes."


    "What was the purpose of your trip?" he asked.


    "A vacation."


    "You aren''t on the border records. Did you enter legally?" he asked raising an eyebrow.


    "Not exactly."


    "How exactly did you enter?" he questioned raising an eyebrow.


    "Some back road. I don''t know exactly," I replied vaguely.


    "If Leonardo did kidnap you, any threat he may be holding against you is void. He is in police custody,"


    the officer replied.


    "He didn''t."


    "Are you sure?" he questioned.


    "Yes, I''m sure! Why have you arrested him on ount of such a wild usation with no evidence


    when you suspect it to be bullshit?" I asked. "I am here of my own free will."


    "I am just doing my job."


    The officer then reached into his jacket pocket and withdrew a folded piece of paper.


    "This man," he began pushing it now unfolded across the table. "Do you know him?"


    Of course, I recognised Andrea immediately but I feigned a slow reaction with narrowed eyes and a tilt


    of the head.


    "Who is he?"


    "This man was found close to death by a friend with a bullet near his heart. It is a miracle he survived.


    When he was recovered enough to speak, he stated his concerns about a girl named E Jones and


    imed that a man named Leonardo Loren kidnapped her after shooting him."


    I must have gone ghostly white in that moment. Andrea was alive. How was he still alive?


    "Miss, do you know him?" he repeated.


    "Never seen him in my life," I said meekly.


    The officer then reached into his jacket once more and pulled out another photo.


    "And him?" he asked. "Do you know this man?"


    It was two pictures of Luca. One of him just driving obviously taken by some roadside camera and


    another of him caught by some CCTV walking through an empty looking town with a trail of blood from


    his shoulder.


    "Goes by the name Romano D''Meritchi but we have reason to believe that his real name could be


    Luca. Second name remains unknown. Do you know him?"


    "Yes," I stated.


    "How?"


    "He''s a good friend of Leo and I," I replied as the doorbell rang.


    "Just a second," I said to the investigator.


    Expecting it to be ir, I opened the door only to be faced by Luca.


    "Go. You need to go now," I said in Italian so that the investigator couldn''t understand.


    "Why? Cato called saying ir didn''t answer his phone and that I shoulde straight away because


    Leo''s been taken away and there''s a strange man in the house," he replied also in Italian.


    He wore a concerned looked as he sniffed the air and stepped forward.


    "Luca," I began. "It''s the police. Andrea is still alive and has called the police on Leo. They know you


    are involved. Leave before he or those two recognise you," I added looking at the two officers lingering


    in the drive.


    "I''m not leaving, E," he stated. "They have no evidence and the Alpha wouldn''t want his Luna in a


    house with a random man."


    He then walked past me into the house and straight into the kitchen where the Inspector remained.


    Detective rke looked down to the photo and then back up to Luca before smiling.


    "Luca, I presume?" he asked.


    "What is going on?" Luca asked with a twinge of aggression.


    "Do you know this man?" the inspector asked pushing the photo of Andrea forward.


    Luca studied it for a few moments before shaking his head.


    "Never seen him," he replied and for Luca that wasn''t even a lie.


    "Okay, and on your left shoulder. Is there a wound?"


    "Yes. When we went to Mexicost week, I got in the crossfire of a shooting in the street and a bullet hit


    my shoulder," Luca replied.


    "The vacation didn''t exactly go to n," I said discretely nudging Luca.


    We were on vacation. Nothing suspicious here.


    "So on this vacation, there was your self, your husband and Luca...." he said to me.


    "Luca Romano," he finished. "Correct."


    "And my cousin," I added knowing that he was probably already onto Max.


    "I''m going to need to get your cousin''s name," he replied lifting up his pen.


    "Maximus Megestanis. Goes by Max."


    "And Luca. Does the name Romano D''Meretchi mean anything to you?"


    "...um...is he a pop star?"


    "No not quite," the officer said eying him suspiciously.


    The fact that Luca has used his real second name as his fake first name made it blindingly obvious.


    Good job, mate.


    "Look, Detective. I understand that you are just doing your job and that it is your duty to fully investigate


    an allegation but this is absurd. We simply took a vacation to Mexico and Luca was just in the wrong


    ce at the wrong time. My husband is innocent," I said. "Please, please just let him go."


    "If what you have said is true and matches what all involved say, there is no reason why he will not be


    released in the next 24 hours. We just need some time to piece evidence together and ensure the


    stories add up. Perhaps to speed up the process it would help if the two of you came down to the


    station. We may have more questions and that way we wouldn''t have to keep travelling," he exined.


    I exchanged looks with Luca and he shrugged his shoulders.


    "I need to look after my children," I replied.


    "In order to ensure their safety and wellbeing, we will need to put them under the care of a social


    worker for the course of the investigation. I hope you can understand why," he said.


    "No, no, no," I said shaking my head. "No."


    "Miss, your husband has been used of murder, involvement with drug trafficking and abduction. If


    the allegations turn out to be true-"


    "They aren''t true," I stated in a deep voice.


    "We have to be sure."


    "You have no right to take my children," I said in a raised voice.


    A few momentster, Ss appeared in the doorway to the kitchen.


    "Mummy, what is going on?" he asked.


    "Don''t worry, bambino. This man was just leaving," I said as Luca lifted him into his arms.


    I then looked to the detective and gestured towards the door.


    "A social worker will be here in an hour to discuss your children. Have a good afternoon," he said


    picking up his recording device and leaving promptly.


    The second the door had mmed I strode towards the stairs.


    "Kids, pack a bag. We''re going to Granny''s!" I called and there was a chorus of high pitched cheers.


    "Luca, could you please get Stefano and Zach ready to go as soon as possible?" I asked to Luca who


    had followed me up the stairs still carrying Ss.


    "Are you sure about this?" he asked putting Ss down.


    "Something is not right here and if Andrea is involved, I want to ensure they are safe," I replied. "And I


    trust that they will be with Antonio and Rosa."


    Luca nodded before going downstairs to get the littlest Lorens as Ss went up the next flight of stairs


    to where the children''s bedrooms were to pack his bag.


    I went into Leo and my''s shared bathroom, where they all liked to brush their teeth and grabbed the


    toothbrushes and a pack of diapers. I then helped various children find their pyjamas, their underwear


    and their favourite cuddly toy before marching them all out of the house fifteen minutester.


    Another five minutes and everyone was strapped into my veryrge, bus-like car and we began our


    journey to granny and grandad''s.


    "You probably won''t see me or Daddy until tomorrow," I began as I drove. "Be good for Granny and


    Grandad and Cato, Mathias and Ss, look out for your younger siblings, okay?"


    My eldest three in the back seat nodded and I saw Cato wrap his arm around Francesca.


    "Where are you going?" Mathias asked.


    "To the police station. Daddy''s been arrested," I said honestly.


    "Daddy''s been arrested!?" Ss eximed. "Cool!"


    "No, honey. It''s not cool. It''s very serious," I replied.


    "What did he do?" Cato asked.


    "Nothing at all. A dangerous man named Andrea has used him of some things he hasn''t done.


    They''ll let him go when they realise he is innocent," I said although that wasn''t exactly true.


    Leo did try to kill Andrea.

 Chapter 177 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177 Chapter 177


    When soon pulled up on Rosa and Antonio''s long drive.


    Rosa came out of the house and greeted her excited grandchildren with delight.


    "E!" she said as I lifted Zacharias out of his travel seat and Luca did the same with Stefano. "We


    weren''t expecting you."


    "Yes, I''m sorry to spring this upon you," I began. "But something has happened. Is it alright if the kids


    stay for a night? Maybe two?"


    Cato, Mathias and Ss bombarded Antonio, who had just joined his mate on the drive as, Rosa took


    Zacharias from me.


    "Of course but what has happened?" she asked a concerned look. "Where''s Leo?"


    "Bambinos, why don''t you take your stuff upstairs?" I suggested.


    They all nodded and ran up the stairs to the rooms on the first floor that they usually stayed in.


    "Leo''s been arrested," I began.


    Both of their faces dropped three miles.


    "Arrested? What? Why?" Antonio questioned.


    "Andrea Martinez is alive," I stated.


    Their faces dropped three more miles.


    "But Leo shot him-" Rosa said.


    "Somehow the bastard survived," I replied. "And now he''s used Leo of attempted murder, abduction


    and involvement in drug trafficking and who knows what he''ll do next."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh fuck," Antonio said.


    "E,e in," Rosa said cing aforting hand on my shoulder. "I''ll get a pot of coffee on."


    When the coffee was made, the three of us sat around the table trying to decide what to do while Luca


    entertained the kids.


    "You shouldn''t have left your mate," Antonio stated after minutes of silent thinking.


    "Antonio!" Rosa eximed.


    "None of this would have happened. Have you not noticed by now that when you are away from him,


    things turn to shit?" he said mming his hand onto the table.


    "Now is not the time," Rosa said putting her hand on his.


    "Things turn to shit whatever I do. My own mate fucking killed my brother," I argued.


    Antonio didn''t like being argued with. No one did it except me which is why he had never been too fond


    of me.


    "It doesn''t matter what happened in the past. We just need to concentrate on getting Leo out of there


    and dealing with this Andrea man, okay?" Rosa said as Luca came into the kitchen with Cato, Ss,


    Mathias, Francesca and Marie.


    "Ells, is it alright if I take them out to y in the woods?" he asked.


    I nodded.


    "Don''t let them go too far," I said putting my head in my hands.


    When I heard the door shut I looked up at Rosa and Antonio and sighed.


    "I''ve bailed him out before. I''m sure I can do it again," Antonio stated.


    "When he was sixteen and arrested for stupid things like vandalism. Not attempted murder, abduction


    and involvement in drug trafficking!" Rosa replied.


    "That''s exactly what he said," I replied. "He also pointed out that it''s a federal investigation just to add


    salt to injury."


    "At least he''s not guilty of one of those things," Rosa said as the front door opened.


    "E you left your phone in the car and it''s ringing," Luca''s voice called. "There''s no caller ID but maybe


    it''s Leo from the police station," he added appearing in the kitchen.


    He passed it to me as it continued to buzz.


    "Hello?"


    There was a few moments pause before a voice came through the line that filled me with pure dread.


    "H, nca," Andrea''s devilish voice slurred. "I thought you''d be a little lonely without your Alpha.


    You know I have mening for you? Now that Leonardo Loren is out of the picture, they shouldn''t


    have any trouble getting you either."


    "How are you still alive?" I asked after a nervous gulp.


    "See nca, your mate may be the most feared man in the world, an excellent fighter, strong,


    powerful, smart, yadada...but he doesn''t know much about guns. Pretty good for a beginner but my


    heart and my brain are still just about intact. He missed. And you are going to pay for that."


    I gripped the phone in my hand and exchanged looks with Antonio.


    "Let me speak to him," Antonio said, imperatively.


    I handed him the phone as Rosa took my hand.


    "Martinez, this is Antonio Loren," he began. "You should know that you are well out of your depth. This


    pack and my son are not things that anyone with any sense should fuck around with. Take your men


    and go home before someone gets killed."


    "Toote for that," Andrea replied. "You see, I called the Alpha just a few minutes ago and he gave me


    his mate''s number."


    "Why would he do that?" Antonio demanded.


    "He wanted me to give you a warning just in case six of his children were out ying alone in the


    woods or something."


    My eyes snapped up and within seconds I was on my feet, adrenaline surging through my veins. My


    head spun and the sounds of the sounds of the kids''ughter from the woods echoed in my mind.


    Luca and Antonio both followed me, probably sharing the same churning sensation in their stomachs.


    I sprinting out the door, to the end of the drive and entered the woods. Despite the fading light, I spotted


    them amongst to tall trees immediately.


    1, 2,3...4......5.


    "Where''s Cato!?" I screamed. "Ss, Mathias! Where is he?!"


    "We were ying hide and seek but we haven''t found him yet," Ss replied, innocent of the danger


    they were in. Antonio and Rosa had now joined us.


    "Children,e back inside with me," Rosa said lifting Lili up. "Now."


    I raced further into the forest calling and calling for Cato. Praying and praying that he''s just good at hide


    and seek.


    Just as Rosa reached the edge of the forest, we heard a scream. A childlike, high pitched wail.


    And then the sound of a car engine.


    "Cato!" I howled sprinting in the direction of the sounds.


    I soon reached another road. The leaves blown by the vehicle had not yet settled and the growl of the


    engine was still deafening.


    A few secondster, another car zoomed past. My car with Luca in it.


    My heart thudded against my ribcage as I fumbled with my phone, desperately looking for ir''s


    number.


    "Close the borders," I ordered the second he picked up.


    "What? why?" he questioned.


    "Leo''s been arrested and Cato''s been kidnapped. Whoever has him, can''t be allowed off territory," I


    exined quickly. "I''ll exin everythingter but please just make sure it is done. And as fast as you


    can."


    "Okay. I''ll prepare the army too," he replied in a typically ir calm tone, before hanging up.


    How the fuck is he calm?


    A few secondster, Antonio was stood beside me.


    "They have my son," I whispered. "My baby. He''s only seven years old. How could they be so cruel?"


    Antonio didn''t say anything.


    "Why am I just standing here?" I asked myself taking a step in the direction of the cars.


    "Are you insane?" Antonio said finally speaking up as he grabbed my wrist. "This man wants you, yes?"


    I nodded.


    "Then don''t fall into their trap and go somewhere safe. Luca, ir and I will deal with this," he replied.


    "Thest thing we need is a kidnapped Luna...again."


    "Antonio, they have my son," I said choking on my tears. "My son."


    "And we will get him back," he replied. "You know that Leo wouldn''t want you in any more danger."


    "And you know that is not a good enough reason to stand back whilst my son gets kidnapped," I


    snapped.  "I''m not just going to let the ''men'' deal with it!"


    "Fine," he said with a sigh, knowing he wasn''t going to win this. "Go to the police station and report it to


    the officers and then tell Leo."


    I nodded, "Okay."


    That I will do.

 Chapter 178 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178 Chapter 178


    Since Luca was in mine, I took Rosa''s car up to the town and marched into the police station and


    straight to the front desk.


    "My son has been kidnapped," I announced to the bored looking police officer at the desk.


    She suddenly sat up straight and alert.


    "What is his name? Age? Description?" she asked typing something on theputer.


    "Cato Loren. He''s seven years old, blue eyes, blonde scruffy hair, he''s wearing a red t-shirt and denim


    shorts...umm white, kinda muddy, trainers..." I replied frantically as she typed.


    "And what makes you think he was kidnapped?"


    "He was ying in the woods and I heard a scream and then the engine of a car drive fast away," I


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    said. "I also had a phone call."


    "Which direction did the car go?" she asked.


    "South. Possibly to Mexico."


    She looked up at me with a confused look.


    "Cops are already being deployed but what makes you think they are going to Mexico? Do you know


    who has taken him, Miss? And who was the phone call from?"


    "You are currently holding my husband because he''s been used of abducting me, involvement in


    drug trafficking and attempting to murder a man called, Andrea Martinez. I believe it is him or someone


    working for him."


    "Okay..." she said typing some more. "We will alert Mexican border control and Canadian border


    control just in case. Do you have any more details? Did you see the car? Anyone in it?"


    "No. Can I speak to my husband?" I asked tapping my fingers on the desk.


    "Just hold one second," she said picking up the phone and dialling a number.


    "Leonardo Loren''s wife is here wanting to speak to him concerning a possible abduction of their son,"


    she said down the line before. "Yes, I''ve sent out officers."


    She then put the phone down and pointed to a door.


    "Go through there, third door on your right," she said. "We wouldn''t normally allow visitors considering


    the severity of his allegations but under these circumstances, the sheriff has been kind."


    "Thank you so much."


    I entered the dingy, dark corridor and I counted four doors on my right.


    There was a guard that unlocked the door for me and then just Leo, a table, some kind of recording


    device, a camera and a small, weak bulb.


    "E!" he eximed standing up and breaking the handcuffs holding his hands behind his back and


    pulling me into a tight hug. "Please tell me the kids are safe."


    I shook my head as a tear ran down my cheek.


    "They have Cato," I whispered.


    His jaw clenched as he looked at me.


    "Cato," he repeated almost inaudibly. "Has ir closed the borders? Sent out men? What about Luca?


    What is he doing? And my Dad?"


    "ir is doing everything he can andst time I saw Luca, he was driving full speed after the car that


    took him. Antonio''s helping too and the police are on it too."


    "This was their n. Get me out the picture and then strike," he replied putting his head in his hands. "I


    need to get the fuck out of this ce," he hissed kicking the table so that it fell over and the recording


    thing smashed onto the floor.


    At that point, my phone began to ring. It was the no caller ID again. Leo suddenly looked up and took


    my phone out of my hand.


    "Is this Andrea?"


    "Probably," I said as he moved his thumb to swipe across. "Wait. Let me answer it," I interjected.


    Leo nodded and handed my phone back to me. He was practically shaking with fury so I took his hand


    and held it in mine as an attempt to calm him down.


    "So by now, you should have somehow realised that my men have your precious son," Andrea''s voice


    said. "The heir I believe?"


    "Where are you taking him?" I growled.


    "Oh rx, will you?" he said in a sadistic kind of tone. "If you do exactly as I say, I won''ty a finger on


    him."


    I exchanged nervous looks with Leo.


    "I''ll do anything. Just do not hurt him," I begged. "Please."


    "Brilliant. Pop down to Mexico alone and we''ll deliver him straight back," he replied in a cheerful tone.


    "How do I know you''ll do it?"


    "What choice do you have but to trust me? And if you try anything smart, nca. I''ll kill him without


    hesitation. You know that I ain''t fucking around here. I want you and only you. I''m not gonna settle for


    anything else."


    He then hung up leaving me rushing with anger, desperation and fear.


    "I have to go," I said looking up to Leo who had heard every word.


    "No fucking way," he replied grabbing my wrist.


    "Then what do you suggest?" I asked looking down at his fingers wrapped tightly around my wrist. Not


    gonna lie, it kind of hurt. "They have our son, Leo. We are in no position to do anything but what he


    says."


    "There has to be another way," he stated adamantly as he looked down at me with his big blue eyes. "I


    am not going to allow you to sacrifice yourself when I have an entire army at my disposal."


    "You heard what he said. Trying could risk Cato''s life and that is not something I am willing to gamble


    with," I said trying to break out of his grip.


    "And your life is not something I''m just going to let slip away either," he replied in a deeper tone.


    "Leo," I uttered. "Let me go or I will fight you."


    "So I''m supposed to just sit and watch my mate go off to her death? What makes you think they''ll give


    our son back anyway?" he asked. "Martinez cannot be trusted."


    "We don''t have a choice, Leo. I''d rather die than let Cato get hurt," I hissed trying to break free again.


    "You can do everything you like to save me but only when Cato is safe."


    "There will be a better way," he repeated.


    I shook my head.


    "No," I whispered. "You have to let go of me."


    "I''m sorry, E, but I won''t do that," he said pulling me closer. "I can''t."


    "Can I remind you which one of us is currently in custody. You can''t stop me."


    He suddenly lurched forward and snatched my phone from my hand.


    "Leo!"


    He dialled a number and it only rang once before someone picked up.


    "Dad, it''s Leo. Come to the police station, pick up E and do not let her out of your sight no matter


    what she says. That is an order," he said before hanging up and handing my phone back to me.


    "You are not going to Mexico alone. Understand? We are not giving in to them that easily," he said in


    his Alpha tone.


    I narrowed my eyes, refusing to break the stare first.


    When I thought he wouldn''t be expecting it, Iunched a kick towards his groin. He blocked it, grabbed


    my arms, twisted me around and pinned me to the table front down within milliseconds.


    "You know that you can''t beat me, E. We''ve been through this so many times," he said holding my


    wrists against my back. "And I''m sorry, okay? I''m sorry that I couldn''t be there to protect him but at


    least let me be here to protect you. We will find another way, I promise."


    "Leo," I growled. "I can''t let him get hurt."


    "You can''t trust Andrea. Throwing yourself in there too is only going to make things worse. I will get


    myself out of here and then we can get through this together."


    I took a deep breath in before letting out the loudest scream I could. Leo''s hand smacked over my


    mouth but it was toote, the footsteps of a guard were already heading for the door.


    Leo pulled me to my feet and held my hand instead of my wrist moments before an officer burst into the


    room.


    "What is the problem?" he asked gun in hand. "Are you okay, Miss?"


    "He made me jump, sorry officer. It was all in good nature," I said. "But I need to go now anyway," I


    added.


    "No," Leo interrupted. "No, you don''t. Not yet. Honey, yoga was cancelled tonight, remember?"


    The guard narrowed his eyes and looked between us.


    "Yes but I''m meeting your mother for coffee," I replied.


    Leo squeezed my hand tightly and I could sense his rage rising again.


    "No, that''s tomorrow. She doesn''t need to go yet. Could you leave us for a minute, please?"


    "Miss, do you want me to go?" the guard asked.


    "No, it''s fine. I''m leaving," I replied trying to get out of Leo''s grip.


    "Antonio''s picking you up. He won''t be here for another five minutes at least. You might as well stay


    here," Leo said quickly.


    "I have an errand to run," I said pulling at his grip again. He roughly pulled me closer to him with my


    arm which the guard immediately saw.


    "Sir, I''m going to have to ask you to put your hands up," he ordered Leo pointing his gun and pressing


    a red button on the wall.


    Secondster, another three officers appeared in the doorway, all armed with guns.


    Leo slowly let go of my wrists and let me move away.


    "Put your hands up!" another officer bellowed.


    I looked up into Leo''s dark, furious eyes and mouthed a ''sorry'' before stepping towards the door.


    The officers then began tackling him to the floor and recuffing his wrists. I took the opportunity to flee


    down the hallway and out onto the parking lot.


    I could hear Leo fighting the officers as I raced to my car.


    Keys. Keys. Fucking keys. Where did I put the fucking keys?!


    And then it dawned on me, Leo must have taken them out of my pocket without me noticing.


    Smart ass mother fucker. He was always one step ahead.


    Guess I''ll have to get the bus to Mexico then. I ran out of the parking lot and down the road towards the


    bus stop. The police station was weirdly a mile out of town but it was only a short run along the forest


    track to get there.


    Minutester, I could hear a caring up behind me. I moved aside to let it past before realising


    exactly whose car it was and why it was slowing down as it neared me.


    I quickly turned into the forest, where I knew a car couldn''t follow me and sprinted as fast as I could.


    I heard the door open and footstepsing towards me before a pair of arms seized my waist and


    lifted my feet from the air.


    "Stop fighting me," Antonio''s voice growled as he hauled me to his car.


    Unfortunately, only a decade and a bit ago he had been Alpha and consequently had strength only


    marginally less than Leo.


    "You don''t understand," I argued kicking and wriggling even more. "You have to let me go."


    "I am just doing what Leo ordered," he replied gruffly. "So if you like to stop being difficult and let me


    get on with it, that''d be fucking great," he added throwing me in the backseat before mming the door


    and getting in the front.


    I noticed that he also put the child lock on so that in case I felt like throwing myself out of a fast moving


    vehicle, I couldn''t open the door.


    "So what exactly is going on?" he asked. "Leo''s phone call was rather brief."


    "Andrea said that he''d let Cato go unharmed if I hand myself over to him. He also said that if we try


    anything else, he won''t hesitate to kill him. Of course, I am willing to sacrifice myself for my son but Leo


    won''t let me," I exined.


    A tear escaped my eye and raced down my cheek. I hastily wiped it off and took a deep breath in.


    "Please Antonio, you have to let me do this. It is my choice."


    "No fucking way," he said as he drove in the direction of home. "And it is not your choice. It is Leo''s


    choice. You just need to do as your told and let the Alpha deal with this."


    "The Alpha that is currently in jail!" I argued. "And you expect me to let him make that decision over our


    son?"


    "You don''t have a choice," Antonio replied bluntly in a deeper tone. "Leo clearly wants you out of this


    for your own safety. He is the Alpha, he gives the orders and you follow them. I don''t know why in


    seven years you haven''t learnt that yet but the sooner you get that in your head the better."


    "Antonio! My son! My fucking son!" I eximed a tear running down my cheek that I quickly wiped off.


    "Imagine if someone took Leo when he was a kid and told you to stay out of it."


    "E, I can only imagine how you feel but he''s just trying to protect his Luna and his pack," Antonio said


    in a much softer tone. "That''s what Alphas do, yes?"


    "Yes," I agreed. "But he''s putting Cato''s life at risk."


    "You''ve been with him long enough to know that he always has a n and that it is usually a good one.


    You will get Cato back, E. Telling you not to worry would be futile but at least try and have a little faith


    in your mate," he replied.


    I nodded and leant my head against the window. The tears were still streaming and only increased with


    every thought of Cato and how scared he must be.


    We returned to Antonio and Rosa''s house. Antonio didn''t move much further than a metre away from


    me, as if he was concerned that I might disappear if he so much as blinked an eye. Rosa made me a


    cup of hot chocte as I clung to my remaining children.


    "Can we go and y with big Luca again, Mommy?" Lili asked.


    She was too young to really understand what was going on. They all were.


    "No, sweetie. None of us can leave the house, okay?" I replied stroking her hair.


    At that point, the phone in the office began ringing.


    "This could be important," Antonio said before leaving to answer it.


    Meanwhile, Rosa was busy with bottles of milk for Stefano and Zach and I was unattended.


    I quickly kissed my remaining seven children on the head, grabbed my phone and marched to the


    door.


    I felt kinda guilty because none of this was Rosa and Antonio''s fault and I was causing them more


    trouble than they deserved but on the other hand my maternal instincts were kicking me hard. Whether


    Leo has a n or not, Cato''s life could be in danger if I don''t meet Andrea in Mexico and I''m not risking


    it.


    I opened the front door and mmed it behind me. Before I could even begin sprinting down the drive


    towards the forest, I noticed Rosa''s car in the drive. The one I had left at the police station. Seconds


    Oh shit.


    "E, get the hell back in the house. I''m not fucking around," he growled striding towards the front door.


    "This is my choice," I insisted. "And you don''t you dare try to stop me. How are you even here?"


    I saw his jaw clench as he continued to near me and his eyes sh ck.


    "Now is not the time to defy me," he replied in his Alpha tone.


    He then grabbed my arm and pulled me over his shoulder before bursting into the house and up the


    stairs leaving Rosa and Antonio dumbstruck.


    He carried me into one of the spare rooms, put me down, left and locked the door behind him. I stood


    motionless for a few seconds before going to investigate the windows. They were both locked but one


    of them looked pretty weak. There was still a huge drop to the floor but also a tree that if I jumped far


    enough, I could get to and climb down.


    Usually, when Leo and I had disagreements these days we didn''t fight. We sat down and talked about


    it. But I could just tell that there was 0% chance of him changing his mind here so drastic times called


    for drastic measures.


    Just as I began rattling the already weakened lock, Leo marched back into the room with what looked


    like a pair of handcuffs in his hand.


    "No..noo...no," I said stepping away from him. "No. I''m not a fucking animal."


    "I am trying to focus on getting Cato back. To do that, I need you in a position where I know that I don''t


    have to worry about you doing something stupid," he replied grabbing my wrist and fastening it into the


    metal cuffs.


    "And what about me worrying about you doing something stupid!? You heard what Andrea said!" I


    replied trying to get my hand out of his grip only making him hold me tighter.


    "Do not raise your voice at me," he snapped dragging me roughly to the floor and attaching the


    handcuff to the other side to the bedpost. "I am Alpha and I will decide how to handle this."


    In that moment, I was probably the angriest with him as I had ever been. Even more so than when he


    murdered Connor. What we were ''handling'' was the abduction of our son and he''s just gonna cut me


    out of it?


    "I''m sorry," he said crouching down and cing his hand on my cheek.


    "Fuck you," I spat swatting his hand away. "If Cato ends up getting hurt, I will never forgive you for


    taking this choice away from me."


    He took a deep breath in and out before kissing my forehead, standing up and leaving the room.


    I listened to his footsteps downstairs and this his conversation with Antonio.


    "They just dropped the charges?" Antonio questioned as I listened to their conversation through the


    ceiling. "Just like that?"


    "Martinez''s bullet wound has obviously healed faster than any human doctor could ever imagine


    leaving no evidence that I actually shot him and they have concluded I didn''t kidnap E. And surprise


    surprise he decided not to take the drug thing any further with the police. Especially as all he needed


    was me out of the way from an hour," he exined as I heard him open the front door.


    "Is there anything I can do?" Antonio asked.


    "Keep an eye on E. She''s handcuffed to the bed and I need her to stay that way," he exined.


    He''s treating me like I am the enemy here? Like I''m one more thing he doesn''t need to deal with.


    "Of course," Antonio replied before the front door closed and Leo''s footsteps disappeared down the


    drive.


    Antonio didn''t sound like he wasing upstairs so I began searching the room for something to pick


    the lock with. I''d done it before, I could do again. If only I actually bothered to put a pin or something in


    my hair the morning...


    A few momentster, the door opened a crack and a small blonde child slipped into the room.


    "Mommy, why are you attached to the bed?" Lili asked with a confused expression. "And when is Cato


    getting back? I want him to y with me."


    "Very soon, sweetheart," I said gesturing for her toe over. "And I''m attached to the bed because


    Daddy wants to make sure I stay here because here is always safe, yes?"


    "Yeah!" she agreed, wrapping her arms around me. "But why are your eyes red, Mama? Have you


    been cwrying?"


    "Because just like you, I want Cato toe back too," I replied stroking her hair as I held even more


    tears back.


    She was only four. I didn''t know what better way to phrase it.


    "Did Daddy do your hair this morning, Lili," I asked noticing two tiny butterfly bobby pins.


    "Yepp," she said smiling turning her head to show off Leo''s skill.


    For a man that had had short hair his whole life, he was remarkably good at doing our daughters'' hair


    in the morning.


    "Very pretty," I said. "Do you mind if I borrow one of those clips?"


    "We can match, Mommy," she said excitedly taking one out and cing it in my palm.


    "Grazie, Bambina," I replied as my phone began to ring.


    It was the no caller ID again. Andrea.


    "Why don''t you go and y with your other brothers and sisters? Cato will be back soon," I said kissing


    her forehead.


    She nodded, hugged me and then left the room.


    "Are you on your way, nca? Time is ticking..." he taunted.


    "I''m a little tied up right now," I replied. "I can''t-"


    "Let me guess...Mr Alpha won''t let his Luna sacrifice herself?" he asked. I could almost see the smirk


    he was almost definitely wearing. "...drama..."


    "He''s handcuffed me to the bed. I can''t get out of this room let alone the pack."


    "Oooh, kinky," he mused.


    "Andrea, please. Give us another option," I begged. "I can''t stand the thought of you hurting him," I


    added in a sob as the tears began streaming again. "He''s seven years old, how evil can you get?!"


    "You found a way to slip out of my grasp, now slip out of his...or your son dies..." he replied before


    hanging up.


    I let out a cry of exasperation andunched my phone across the room in anger before erupting into a


    mess of tears and sobs.


    A few momentster, the door opened yet again this time with the arrival of Antonio.


    "If you are here to rebuke me, I don''t need it right now," I snapped wiping my tears.


    "I''m not," he said softly. "I heard you crying and I wanted to ask if there''s anything I can do...obviously


    nothing that Leo wouldn''t agree to."


    "Can I ask you a question?" I said after a short pause.


    He nodded.


    "Do you think he''s doing the right thing?" I asked.


    "It''s hard to imagine what he''s going through, E," he said sitting down on the bed. "He cares about


    you. I don''t think you should me him for this."


    "But what about Cato? Does he not care about our son too?"


    "Of course he does. You know that. But Andrea Martinez can''t be trusted and even if he could, what


    kind of Alpha would he be to allow his Luna to go to her death without a second thought? When all


    other options have been exhausted, then he may consider it but not before," Antonio exined. "You


    haven''t even given him a chance yet."


    I suppose he was right. The only option I had considered was me handing myself over. What if Leo


    could find another way?


    "What would you have done if someone took one of your kids?" I asked.


    "Well firstly, I wouldn''t have had this issue," he replied gesturing to me. "Because Rosa isn''t a


    disobedient little pain in the ass," he joked.


    I stifled augh and wiped another escaping tear.


    "But apart from that, I''d be doing the exact same as Leo. Everything in my power. And Leo has far


    more power than I ever did so if I were you, I''d have faith in him to bring your son back before the end


    of the night. There''s no way that car is getting off territory," he replied. "But I do understand your desire


    to give yourself over."


    "You do?" I asked looking up at him.


    "Although I do still think you could show the Alpha a little more respect and obedience, you''re still a


    mother. How could you not want to do anything for your children?" he questioned. "But you have to


    remember that working against Leo isn''t going to help."


    "He''s not exactly allowing me to work with him," I replied lifting my handcuffed hand.


    "Because you haven''t given him a reason to trust you."


    "So what am I supposed to do?" I questioned.


    "Exactly what her orders," Antonio answered.


    I wrinkled up my nose and scowled.


    "Fuck that," I mumbled.


    He let out a shortugh.


    "You''re definitely a Jones," he stated. "Can never be told what to do."


    "If he asked me to take the kids to school or pass him his shoes or make dinner then yes. I''d do it.


    Telling me to sit back and stay out of his way when our son has been kidnapped? That is another


    matter," I replied. "The fact that he is Alpha is irrelevant when my kid is in danger."


    "Which is precisely why he has to resort to handcuffing you to a bed. I would have done the same."


    "It''s like I''m the enemy or something. And I get that he is just trying to keep me safe but it''s my choice.


    Who gave him the right to take it away from me?" I asked.


    "His Alphaship. He can do what he likes," Antonio replied standing up. "But just try to remember,


    neither of you is the other''s enemy. You both want your son back and I will be greatly surprised if Leo


    doesn''t seed... and then you''ll be d that he handcuffed you to the bed," he added before leaving


    the room.


    Maybe he was right...hopefully he was right.


    But my son''s life wasn''t something I was willing to gamble with.

 Chapter 179 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179 Chapter 179


    Unable to really do much else, I sat for a while thinking about what Antonio said.


    My thoughts were going backwards and forwards like a yoyo - one spun by a member of the small


    group in the poption of earth that can actually make a yoyo go up and down more than twice too.


    Andrea can''t do anything to Cato if he never leaves the territory and Leo''s army is the best in the world.


    I''ve seen them train. His warriors are insane. So maybe I should wait a little while longer.


    But on the other hand, I have learnt not to underestimate what Andrea is capable of either. Morality


    clearly doesn''t stand in his way and after all, he is a high ss, millionaire drug lord.


    The question that remains, which do I trust to manage to do what they said they would more? Leo or


    Andrea?


    Antonio said to have faith in my mate but where was that going to get us?


    At that point my phone, that remarkably still works considering how hard I threw it, pinged on the other


    side of the room. I stretched my foot out as far as I could and was just about able to reach and it and


    drag it back to me.


    And so my question was answered.


    A text presumably from Andrea, although with the usualck of ID, reading: sorry about your border


    guards. Send my condolences to the families.


    I threw my head back in grief. How had this happened?


    I quickly dialled Leo''s number and it rang only once before he picked up.


    "They''ve got off territory," I said hastily.


    "I know," he replied gravely. "Nine of my men are dead."


    "And we are losing our son!"


    "I am doing everything I can, E," he said in what sounded like a forced calm tone.


    "Tell Antonio to let me go. It is the only way," I stated. "Please, Leo. How will you live with yourself if


    something happens?"


    "I have made my decision. Give it up, E," he said deeply. "It isn''t even up for discussion and if I hear


    from Antonio that you even attempted to get out of those handcuffs, I will have him watch you until all of


    this is over. Understand?"


    "Just focus on bringing him home," I whispered. "Please."


    I then hung up the phone and began trying to pick the lock on the handcuffs with Lili''s hairclip.


    Five frustrating minutester, Mathias, Ss, Marie, Francesca and Lili came into the room.


    "Granny told us to give you this," Mathias said handing me a ss of water and a sandwich on a te.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Thank you, honey," I replied taking a sip of the water.


    "Mama, what are you doing with my hairclip?" Lili asked curiously.


    "I''m going to tell you a secret but you can''t tell anyone okay?" I whispered beckoning them forward.


    "And then I need your help but we have to use our quietest voices, si?"


    They all nodded and stepped closer to me and into a tight circle.


    "Mommy knows how to bring Cato home but nobody can know. Not even Granny and Granddad," I


    began.


    "Why?" Ss whispered.


    "Because they might try to stop me and if they do, we might not be able to save Cato," I answered. "It''s


    a top-secret team mission, okay? So can you help me get out of the house without them knowing?"


    They all nodded excitedly.


    "Francesca and Marie, you''re task is to distract Granny. Ask if she can help you make another cake.


    You like cooking with Granny, yes?"


    "Yeah!" Marie squealed before mming her hand over her mouth. "Yeah," she added now in a


    whisper.


    "Okay good," I said with a smiled before pulling them both into my arms. "I love you both very much," I


    added kissing them each on the forehead before watching them leave the room knowing it could be the


    "Lili, you''re on Granddad," I said my voice breaking a little bit as I spoke. "He''s in his office right now,


    make sure he doesn''t leave. You''re very good at asking questions, right? I''m sure there are hours worth


    of things to ask about," I said pulling her into my arms too. "And thank you again for the pretty hair clip."


    She nodded, kissed me on the cheek before leaving the room too.


    "Ss, I need you to get my rucksack out of the room at the end of the corridor," I said knowing that I''m


    gonna need my passport and credit card if I want to stand any chance of getting to Mexico. "But you


    have to be as quiet as a mouse," I added picking thest bit of the lock on the handcuffs and freeing


    my wrist. "Just like when we y spies."


    He then hurried out of the room too, leaving just me and Mathias.


    "What about me, Mommy?" he asked.


    "You have the most important job of all, Mathias," I said cing my hands on his shoulders. "You are


    the eldest for now. I want you to look out for your siblings, and your father too. Until Cato gets back,


    you are in charge. Make sure Stefano and Zachy grow up knowing that their Mommy loves them and


    tell them all about me. Make sure Frannie and Marie get their bedtime story and that Daddy-"


    A cry then broke my speech as I tried to hold the tears back.


    "Ensure that Daddy doesn''t miss me too much," I whispered.


    "Are youing back, Mama?" he questioned.


    "Maybe, maybe not. But wherever I am, I love you all so much," I said hugging him so tightly. "Make


    sure everybody knows that."


    Ss then returned with my rucksack and by the sounds of things, Rosa and Antonio were well-


    distracted downstairs. Everything was ready.


    Mathias had a tear in his eye too and even Ss seemed to have worked out that something wasn''t


    right.


    They were both only six years old, I couldn''t possibly expect them to understand.


    I pulled Ss into the hug too and for a moment thought that I couldn''t let go. I was close to ducking out


    and not going, but deep down I knew that the easiest thing to do isn''t always the right thing to do.


    I eventually pulled my self away, kissed them on the forehead, effortlessly broke the weakened lock on


    the window and began scrambling my way onto the window ledge.


    "I love you," I said to them as they watched.


    Ss waved but Mathias just stared, his eyes now full of water. I blew a kiss before disappeared out of


    the window.


    Goodbye, my loves.

 Chapter 180 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180 Chapter 180


    Leo''s POV


    I was at the base in the pack headquarters with people rushing around all over the ce at my


    stopping the car before it crossed the border and the intelligence department doing everything they


    could to find even the tiniest nugget of information that could help up. But so far, there was nothing.


    "Alpha," Luca said as he marched into my office whilst I was discussing my next move with ir and a


    few other military advisers.


    "What is it, Luca?" I asked in a harsh tone. In hindsight, I shouldn''t have snapped at him but this had all


    resurfaced my buried anger for him for co-starting all this with me.


    "E''s gone," he said gravely. "Antonio just called."


    "Gone?" I asked deeply. "You mean he let her escape?!"


    Luca swallowed and nodded.


    I took a sharp breath in and clenched my fist before bringing it down hard on the table.


    "ir, close off the borders again. Tell the guards to check every vehicle that drives through and to


    have the woods covered too," I ordered. "Luca, tell IT to shut her credit card down and try and locate


    any signals from her phone."


    "Yes, Alpha," they said before leaving the room.


    "We''ll continue thister," I said to the men remaining in my office. "Keep me updated but right now I


    need to deal with my disobedient Luna."


    They nodded and left as I began to dial E''s number. No surprise she didn''t pick up. She was smart


    enough to know that if she did, I''d be able to track her down.


    "Fucking hell," I cursed after calling her multiple times. "Max!"


    A few secondster, he appeared in the office.


    "E has somehow escaped and I''m putting you in charge of stopping her from going anywhere near


    Mexico. You''ve been on the run with her before so you should know how she will think and what she


    will do," I said. "Do you think you can find her?"


    "She''s smart Alpha and she won''t be acting predictably," Max replied unusually quietly without looking


    me in the eye. "But I''ll try."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    He then turned for the door.


    "Max, wait," I said stopping him. "What aren''t you telling me?"


    He hesitated for a moment and turned back around with a sigh.


    "She''s 24 years old, Alpha. Not a kid anymore but a woman. She''s also Cato''s parent too. Don''t you


    think that this is her decision?" he asked.


    I stared at him for a few seconds but pushing his words out of my head, "Max, put your personal


    feelings aside and just follow my orders."


    He nodded, "Yes, Alpha. Of course."

 Chapter 181 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181 Chapter 181


    E''s POV


    Two hourster, I was on a bus. I figured that getting off territory anyway other than by aerone would


    only lead to my capture so I bought a ne ticket to Mexico online before Leo had the chance to cancel


    my credit card or anything like that and I headed for Seattle airport.


    I watched the trees whiz by outside and tried to get my head around everything that had happened in


    thest four hours. Unable to decide whether I was doing the right thing or not either so I just tried to


    not thinking about it. I was just gonna trust my gut and do it.


    When we reached the border between the North section of Ste territory and the South, I ducked my


    head out of sight of the window hoping that Leo''s men wouldn''t stop a human bus.


    My heart sank as the bus ground to a halt and the doors opened. I tucked even further under the seat


    as a tall, definitely werewolf man stepped onto the bus wearing the Ste army uniform. Leo must have


    clocked that I''m missing and put all his men on high alert. I switched on my phone to see ten missed


    calls from Leo, 6 from Luca and 4 from Max confirming my suspicions.


    I watched through a crack in the seat as he sniffed the air before doing a hand gesture into the forest


    and turning to the bus driver.


    "Two tickets to Seattle please," he said with a seriousness in his tone as another soldier joined him on


    the bus.


    Fuck.


    I hastily fumbled with the zips on my bag before finding and spraying my deodorant in an attempt to


    mask my scent. I then pulled up my hood and tucked in my hair.


    I listened to the men walk down the aisle of the bus, their heavy boots clonking against the metal floor.


    There were plenty of empty seats so when one of them sat beside me, I knew that my attempts to hide


    myself had been futile.


    "Can I persuade you to get off at the next stop and we cut the journey?" he asked quietly with that


    slight Italian ent that all native Stes had.


    "I''m sorry, Sir, I don''t know what you''re talking about," I lied tuning my face away from him. "Do I know


    you?"


    "You may not know exactly who I am but I am pretty sure you know who I work for and that I know who


    you are, Luna," he replied in a calm tone. "If you cooperate with us, there won''t be any trouble."


    "Threatening your Luna...nice," I remarked. "And I won''t be getting off at the next stop. I''ll be getting off


    at Seattle before getting on a ne to Mexico to rescue my son."


    After that, he didn''t say anything and neither did the other one sat towards the front of the bus. He only


    sighed, leant back into the ufortable bus chair and prepared for another hour journey.


    A few minutester, he pulled out his phone and dialled a number.


    "Buonasera Alpha. Questo ¨¨ il punto 96 di controllo del confine sud-nord," he began in Italian


    presumably to avoid raising concerns of the human passengers amongst us.


    Trantion: good evening Alpha. This is South-North border control point 96.


    "Abbiamo trovato tua Luna su un autobus umano per Seattle," he added.


    Trantion: we have found your Luna on a human bus to Seattle.


    "Ma lei si rifiuta di scendere dall''autobus senza tante storie."


    Trantion: but she refuses to get off the bus without a fuss.


    "You have my permission to do whatever you have to do," Leo replied. "Under no circumstances must


    she be allowed to get on a ne to Mexico."


    "Si, Alpha," he said before hanging up.


    "Luna, there''s a stop in five minutes," he said. "Come on."


    "No," I snapped pulling my arm out of his hand.


    "Luna, I don''t want to force you-" he replied taking my wrist again.


    "You can''t do shit," I said looking around the half-full bus. "There are too many people and I''m good at


    making a scene."


    He let out a short breath before sitting back in his seat and letting go of my wrist. He knew I was right.


    When we reached Seattle and only had the drag through traffic to the airport to go I grabbed my bag


    and stood up.


    I thought that if I could move to the front of the bus, I''d be able to get off and into a crowded area


    before Leo''s men could stop me.


    Easier said than done though.


    Of course, the soldier beside me refused to move out of my way.


    "Excuse me, Sir," I said loudly enough for the entire bus to hear. "I need to get through."


    "But why? The next stop isn''t until the airport?" he asked tugging my wrist to try and get me to sit down.


    "I''d like to move to the front of the bus so that I can get off quickly. I''mte for my ne, you see," I


    replied stepping forward.


    "But there are no seats up there. You''d be standing for half an hour," he retaliated quickly.


    "I can deal with that," I remarked with a sarcastic smile as I stepped awkwardly over his long legs into


    the aisle.


    He discretely grabbed my wrist and just as the bus suddenly jerked forward as the traffic began to


    move again, everything shook and he took the opportunity to haul me back to my seat without anyone


    noticing his sudden roughness.


    "In traffic like this, I think it''d be best if you remained seated, miss," he said still holding my wrist.


    Another gruelling half hourter, we arrived at the airport unfortunately in a pretty quiet parking lot.


    Instead of trying to get past the soldier beside me again, I freed my hand and scrambled over the


    empty seat in front of us and onto the aisle before legging it off the bus in front of everybody else. It


    was a short sprint to the elevator signposted for the main entrance. I only hoped I could get there and


    shut the doors before my two little friends could.


    Spoiler: I couldn''t.


    I madly pressed the shut door button as they approached, just like in the movies but they got there and


    squeezed in so that I was trapped with them.


    "Luna, are we going to do this the easy way or the hard way?" the one that had been sat next to me


    asked before pressing all the buttons on the elevator. "Because the oue is the same."


    "You are clearly very loyal to your Alpha but what about your future Alpha?" I asked. "Cato will be Alpha


    in ten years if you let me save him. How old will the two of you be? In your thirties? Plenty of time to


    live with the Alpha''s gratitude and rewards for allowing his mother to exchange her life for his."


    "Not really because the current Alpha will kill us the second he finds out," the other replied bluntly.


    "Don''t be dramatic," I said as the doors opened to another empty parking lot floor.


    "...Oh fuck..." I cursed grabbing the rail on the inside of the elevator as one of the men seized me


    around the waist and began trying to pluck me from the safety of the lift.


    I screamed as loudly as I could in the hope that I could attract somebody''s attention.


    "Cover her mouth," the one holding the elevator door ordered. "Shut her up."


    "Get the fuck off me," I hissed fighting against him. "I''m just trying to save my son!"


    For once the excellent training of Leo''s soldiers was not ying to my advantage. He pushed me


    against the elevator wall, twisted my arms behind my back so that I was immobilised and covered my


    mouth all in one slick movement.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "We are going to get back in a taxi and go straight back to Alpha. You are not going to cause us any


    trouble or make a scene, understand?" he said authoritatively in my ear.


    I nodded. My arm was kind of hurting in that position and I could see no way out of it.


    He then pulled me off the wall and stepped towards the elevator door where the other soldier was


    stood with his foot stopping the doors from closing. Just as we reached the exit I heard a set of


    footstepse into the empty parking lot floor. I let out a muffled scream and the footsteps paused for


    a moment whilst the two soldiers red at me intensely. The footsteps then began to walk hurriedly


    towards us and the one at the door had no option but to get back into the elevator and press the first


    button he could reach.


    The doors closed before the owner of the footsteps reached us and the soldier finally loosened his grip


    on me.


    "I feel like you two should introduce yourselves now that we are well acquainted," I said as he


    uncovered my mouth allowing me to straighten myself up.


    "You don''t need to know who were are," the other replied. "Just that we are your Alpha''s men and we


    are under strict orders to bring you back to him at all costs."


    "If you are going to manhandle me and we are going to spend the next hour at least together, I would


    like to know your names. That is an order from your Luna," I answered as they positioned themselves


    either side of me in the elevator.


    "I''m Alessio," the one that had both sat next to me on the bus and just pinned me against the wall said.


    "And this is Xanthus."


    The elevator then pinged and the doors opened revealing a very busy terminal.


    "Well, Alessio, Xanthus. This has been fun," I said a grin of relief forming. "Good luck with facing the


    Alpha. I''m sorry for putting this on you but this my priority is my son."


    I then stepped freely out of the elevator into the airport and began scanning for a check in sign. They


    followed me of course but there''s nothing they can do with so many humans around.


    "We should have just disposed of that one person back there," I heard Xanthus say. "Now what?"


    "I''ll make a distraction, you get her out of here," Xanthus whispered before dropping back a little.


    Alessio nodded and I began to fast walk away from the pair. A few secondster, an rm sounded


    and there was a series of screams and hysterics from the people around us. Alessio grabbed my hand


    and began hauling me towards the door. I obviously fought against him and screamed but my screams


    were drowned by everybody else''s. A matter of secondster, the rm silenced and a voice came


    through on the tanoy.


    "Everybody remain calm. There is no threat nor fire. It was a false rm and we are sorry for the


    disturbance," it said.


    The screams and shouts of the people around us stopped too and Alessio quickly hauled us both into


    the nearest door where he mmed his hand over my mouth once again.


    "..F.u..ck...y..ou," I mumbled through his hand seconds before Xanthus joined us in what appeared to


    be the men''s restroom.


    "Great fucking distraction," Alessio remarked.


    "Yeah, Xanthus," I added as Alessio released my mouth again. "Great fucking distraction."


    "At least she can''t get on a ne from a toilet cubicle," he grumbled, obviously ignoring me as he


    ushered all three of us into one of the moderately sized cubicles before anybody else came in.


    "You have three seconds to let me go before I fucking kill you both," I stated causing their heads to turn


    and stare nkly at me. "Do not underestimate a mother protecting her child."


    "With all due respect Luna," Alessio began. "There are two of us and one of you."


    "We are also both double your size and highly trained soldiers so good luck with that," Xanthus added


    in a much blunter, less respectful tone.


    I preferred Alessio over Xanthus. He seemed to be in charge and also understood that I was still his


    Luna.


    "You now have 0.5 seconds before I attack," I replied narrowing my eyes at Xanthus.


    "Hold that thought," Alessio said taking his vibrating phone out of his pocket and answering it.


    I took the opportunity to karate kick his stomach. Unfortunately, his lightning-fast reflexes meant that he


    caught my leg and used it as leverage to pin me once again against the wall.


    "Have you got her?" Leo''s voice asked down the phone line.


    "Kind of," Alessio replied a sense of nervousness in his tone as he looked down on me as I struggled


    against him.


    "What do you mean kind of? There''s two of you AND you are supposed to be some of my best soldiers!


    How can you only ''kind of'' have a woman that hardly weighs a hundred pounds?" Leo questioned in a


    deep tone. "She should be easy."


    "I''m d to hear that you appreciate me, Leo," I hissed


    True, since having eight children I had rxed a little on the training mrkey, but I''m not weak.


    "I''m sorry, Alpha but she is causing us some issues," Alessio replied. "There have been humans


    around us the whole time and she won''t go quietly."


    "Where are you now?"


    "The men''s bathroom in Seattle airport," Alessio said quietly.


    "For fuck''s sake," Leo growled. "Give the phone to her," he ordered.


    Alessio then held the phone to my ear as he continued to hold me against the grimy wall.


    "Could you tell your men to politely stop manhandling me so that I can go and save our son from


    certain death?" I hissed.


    "I am currently unbelievably furious with you but I am willing to put that aside if you just cooperate with


    them and let me focus on getting our son back," he said in a deep tone.


    "No."


    "No?" he growled.


    "Cato will be halfway to Mexico by now and we both know the only way to get him back alive. This is


    my decision so let me make it," I replied. "I may suffer for the rest of my life if I make it, but at least


    Cato will be okay and that is all that matters to me."


    "It is not your decision because, as you clearly have forgotten at some point in thest couple of days, I


    am your Alpha and I choose what you do and don''t do. It is not that difficult to understand," he growled.


    I didn''t reply, not exactly sure what to say.


    "Now stop this tant disobedience and humiliation, do as you are told and get back in your ce. I


    have better things to worry about than an insubordinate Luna," he added in his Alpha tone.


    I remained speechless. The way he spoke reminded me of how he was when we first met. It was like


    he had suddenly snapped and seven years of progress was gone with one defiant ''no''.


    Alessio then brought the phone back to his ear.


    "We''ll have her back before midnight," he said looking at his watch that read about 9:00 pm.


    "If she still doesn''t cooperate, drug her," Leo added bluntly.


    "Drug me?! Leo you better hope they don''t bring me home because when I see you we are gonna have


    a serious talk about my human rights-" I began before he hung up.


    "Okay, Luna," he said to me ushering me towards the door of the cubicle where Xanthus stood. "Let''s


    go."


    He ced his hand gently on my back and lead me out of the cubicle into the sink area.


    I let him urge forward, trying not to allow Leo''s words to impact me as much as they were. For some


    reason, I feltpelled to follow his orders.


    Just as we reached the door the speaker''s of the tannoy crackled and squeaked before a voice came


    through again.


    "This is a security announcement. Two suspicious looking men, mid-twenties, dressed in all ck and


    both over six feet tall have been spotted by our CCTV with a young girl around the same age with


    blonde hair and a blue rucksack. Please report any sightings of these people to the security desk along


    with any suspicious behaviour or unattended baggage. Thank you," the voice said.


    "Oh fuck," Xanthus cursed.


    I let out a shortugh before covering my mouth. I felt bad for them because they were only trying to


    follow Leo''s orders but it certainly wasn''t their day.


    "We have to change our clothes," Alessio stated. "Do you have any spare T-shirts in your bag, Luna?"


    "None that will fit you. That''s for sure," I replied looking up about a foot and a half to his face.


    At that point, the bathroom door opened and a green T-shirted, middle-aged man walked in. He looked


    from Xanthus to Alessio and then to me and his face paled.


    Like the rest of the airport, he had obviously heard the announcement and had now found himself in


    the unfortunate position of being located directly between the ''suspicious looking men''.


    Xanthus and Alessio exchanged looks before they both shrugged and nodded as if they were having


    some kind of psychic conversation.


    I mouthed a ''run'' to the man and with a panicked look on his face, he turned back to the restroom door.


    But it was toote for that. I caught a glimpse of Xanthus seizing the poor man and throwing him


    against the wall before Alessio bundled me back into the cubical.


    A few momentster, I saw him through the crack in the door, being dragged along the floor, ced


    and locked in another cubicle before Xanthus returned in a green T-shirt. The man was not particrly


    tall, but he was ratherrge so the t-shirt was a good fit on Xanthus despite his height.


    "There is no need for that kind of violence!" I protested. "Is he dead?"


    "Nah, he''ll be fine," Xanthus replied dismissively.


    "And where exactly did this get you?" I asked looking at Alessio who was still in the all ck Ste


    army uniform and then to my still bright blue rucksack.


    "Tie your sweater around your rucksack. I will escort you out and Alessio, you join us a few minutes


    directing his speech to me.


    Suddenly, I remembered what I was doing here in the first ce and an image of Cato all alone with


    only the Mexican thugs forpany shed across my mind.


    "I''m noting with you," I stated.


    "You heard what the Alpha said," Xanthus replied. "He didn''t give you a choice."


    "I don''t care what he said. He''s not here, is he? And he can murder me when my son is safe," I replied


    folding my arms.


    "Luna, we don''t want to have to resort to n B," Alessio said. "Come on. Just give up now and don''t


    make us do it the hard way."


    "Fine," I answered after a moment of thought before standing up and walking to the door of the


    cubicle.


    Xanthus narrowed his eyes. He could see right through me.


    My n was to get out into the busy terminal and start screaming or something. Then they wouldn''t


    stand a chance of stopping me.


    "Xanthus, I''m not risking it," Alessio said pulling me back. "Get the drugs."


    He nodded before leaving the restroom altogether.


    "Where exactly do you get drugs from in an airport?" I questioned.


    "You''d be surprised what you can learn to do with a few packets of drugstore, everyday pills," Alessio


    replied locking the cubicle door after Xanthus.


    I sighed and stood up on the toilet seat before sitting on the back ledge.


    "If I die from being forced to take some dodgy concoction-" I began.


    "Do you really think the Alpha would have told us to do it if he thought we might identally kill you?


    We''ve been trained, Luna. We know what we are doing," he said leaning against the cubicle door and


    folding his arms.


    There were a few minutes of silence while Alessio waited for the return of Xanthus and I nned my


    next escape n.


    "Do you have pups, Alessio?" I asked.


    "Three," he replied his face softening.


    "How old?"


    "My daughter is five, she just started school. Then I have a son who is two and another son that was


    born just two weeks ago," he replied.


    "What are you doing here then?!" I asked. "You should be at home with your mate!"


    "I''m a soldier, Luna. I can''t have more a few days off in a row for any reason," he said with a sigh. "My


    loyalty is to the Alpha."


    "What bollocks," I stated. "How about you resign, go home to your kids, let me go and save my kid."


    "Nice try," he said with a smile. "It is for their sake that I can''t let you get on that n. A father away


    from home is better than no father at all which is what I''ll be when the Alpha is done with us if we lose


    you."


    "Is he really still that bad?" I asked through gritted teeth. "I thought he''d changed."


    "He has changed. But as soon as there is a matter concerning the safety of his Luna, he has no mercy


    on any of us," he exined.


    "I''m sorry," I apologised. "Over the years, I must have caused a lot of problems for you and the other


    soldiers. Please spare me the details but I''m sorry."


    "It''s not your fault. If one of my children was kidnapped, I''d be doing the same thing. As for the time that


    you went to Italy and Russia, I guess in the end you turned out to have good intentions too and then all


    the times you''ve been abducted, we can''t really me you for either," he exined.


    I smiled before the restroom door opened and Xanthus came in with a shopping bag. He unloaded it to


    reveal a blue T-shirt that he threw in Alessio''s direction, five boxes of pills and a bottle of water.


    I didn''t recognise any names of the medication. Beno.. something or other... Phenilzenthai....you get


    the picture.


    I watched as Xanthus crushed different quantities of the pills with a penknife he got out of his pocket


    and then dropped a little water on them to make it into a thick paste. He then pushed it into one of the


    moulds of an empty packet and squeezed out the excess water.


    "We''d normally inject it but surprise surprise, needles aren''t avable in airports," he said handing


    Alessio the pill. "So please cooperate."


    "No, no, no," I said shying back into the cubicle wall.


    I climbed up onto the ledge again and curled myself into the corner.


    "You can''t force me," I added.


    "You don''t listen to him, do you?" Xanthus said grabbing my wrist. "The Alpha told you to do as you''re


    told. Why don''t you listen?!"


    "Xanthus," Alessio warned deeply. "She is still your Luna."


    Judging by his grip on my wrist, he was beginning to lose patience with me.


    "I''m not fucking taking your stupid pill," I growled pulling my hand out of his grip. "How can I save my


    son with a million different chemicals in my system?"


    Alessio used his arm to push Xanthus away from me before he knelt down and put his hands on my


    shoulders.


    "Luna," he began ."As a parent myself, I can sympathise with what you are going through and I


    sympathise with the Alpha and I see why under no circumstances should you be allowed on that ne.


    Both he, your other kids and the pack can''t afford to lose you, especially to an avoidable, irrational,


    instinctual act. You haven''t thought this through and you haven''t even given the Alpha a chance to find


    another way either. He''s the most powerful man in the world, have you forgotten that? It''s okay to trust


    him, there is good reason to. And the harsh truth is Luna, we are here to bring you home whether you


    like it or not. We will stay here all week if we have to. But the longer we do, the longer the Alpha isn''t


    100% focussed on getting your little boy home too. So please, let us do our job."


    He took a deep breath in and looked up at me with pleading, hopeful eyes. I paused in thought for a


    moment before nodding.


    I couldn''t win this and he was right.


    He breathed heavily out and smiled before standing up, picking up the bottle of water and handing it to


    me with the pill.


    "Xanthus go now, we can''t all leave together in case we are recognised and someone needs to find a


    car. I don''t think public transport with an unconscious girl is a good idea," Alessio said.


    Xanthus nodded before disappearing out of the restroom.


    "Do I have to take it?" I asked. "What if I promise to juste out easily?"


    "I can''t risk it, Luna. There''s a lot at stake if I lose you. Please understand that" he replied holding the


    pill closer to me.


    "What''s in it?" I questioned taking it out of his hand and looking a little closer.


    "Benophalein, Phenilezenathen, Rynerol, Sominex and umm... powdered Wolfsbane Cannabis," he


    replied. "Thatst one isn''t avable in drugstores."


    "Wolfsbane?!" I questioned.


    "Yeah, you may feel a bit shit for a few days but it''s only a small dosage. I promise," he said. "Just take


    it."


    Just as I brought it closer to my lips the door to the cubicle smashed open, the lock flying across the


    floor.


    I gasped and Alessio took the opportunity to force the pill into my mouth before covering it.


    "Swallow," he demanded before turning to whoever had just kicked open the door.


    "Where''s my shirt asshole?!" a middle-aged shirtless man bellowed with a gun pointed at Alessio.


    After a few moments, I realised who he was, the man Xanthus had knocked out and stolen the shirt of.


    I was also pretty concentrated on trying to stop the pill from dissolving in my mouth and getting


    Alessio''s hand off me so that I could spit it out.


    "You can have this one," Alessio said kicking one of their ck uniform shirts on the floor towards him.


    "And why the fuck do you have a gun in an airport?"


    "Why the fuck do you have a woman in the men''s bathroom?!" He asked pointing the gun closer to


    Alessio. "Is she your girlfriend? Kidse in here you know and-"


    In one swift movement, Alessio had lurched forward and somehow ended up with the man''s gun in his


    own hand. In the process, he had let go of me and of course, I had spat out the pill and was in the


    process of climbing over the side of the cubicle.


    Before he could notice, I was in the main restroom and just about reached the door back into the


    terminal before he could reach me.


    I legged towards the check-in point as Alessio was hot on my trail.


    Seconds before I reached the front desk, Xanthus appeared in front of me, blocking my path.


    He grabbed my upper arm and forcefully dragged me away as Alessio joined us.


    "A taxi is on its way," he said over my head to Alessio as they marched me through the terminal.


    "I..I..d.on''t feel so...good," I said bringing my hand to my head. "I thin..kk I''m going to faint."


    The room was suddenly spinning and my head felt light and fluffy.


    "Did she have the pill?" Xanthus asked.


    "Enough of it," Alessio replied as my phone began to ring.


    The two of them paused by a wall before Xanthus took the phone out of my pocket. Xanthus''s grip on


    my arm tightened as I began to sway, feeling as though could copse any moment. I felt too weak to


    even scream.


    "No caller ID. Is this the Mexican?" he asked.


    "I have... to answer that," I said clumsily reaching for the phone.


    "No...no..." Xanthus replied. "You don''t have to do anything."


    I noticed a woman holding the hand of a little girl, about Cato''s age, watching the three of us with a


    concerned look. She caught eye contact with me as Alessio and Xanthus were distracted by the phone


    and she mouthed an ''are you okay?''.


    I shook my head and she nodded before walking to one of the security guards, taking her little girl with


    her.


    She whispered something to the guard which I could only just hear.


    "There''s a woman over there with two men," she said pointing discretely. "One is gripping her arm and


    she looks like she''s in trouble."


    "Thank you, Ma''am," the guard said with a nod. "We''ll investigate."


    He and another security guard then began marching towards us talking into a walky-talky as he went.


    Alessio and Xanthus were still distracted by whatever was going on with my phone.


    "Excuse me, Miss," he said approaching us from Xanthus''s side. "Are you alright?"


    Xanthus looked up scanned the man before nodding.


    "She''s fine," he said dismissively before looking back to the phone.


    "Could you just let go of her a minute, please sir," he said turning to Xanthus.


    "She''s not feeling well. I am only helping her," he replied.


    "Miss, do you know these men?" he questioned.


    Xanthus red down at me and gripped my arm tighter.


    I looked at the man and shook, disregarding Xanthus''s bodynguage threats. What was he going to


    do anyway?


    "Okay, Sir. I am going to have to ask you to let go of this woman and the two of you follow me. We have


    some questions to ask," he said urging Xanthus in the opposite direction of the door.


    Shortly after, four more security guards appeared at the scene.


    Alessio and Xanthus exchanged nces before Alessio shook his head.


    "We don''t have a choice," he said to Xanthus. "There are too many people."


    Xanthus reluctantly nodded before letting go of my arm and allowing the airport security to lead them


    away from me.


    "I''m sorry, Alessio," I whispered when they were a few metres away knowing only someone with


    werewolf hearing would hear. "I''ll call the Alpha and beg him to be merciful. I promise."


    I didn''t have long to feel bad before staggering as quickly as I could towards the sign in point before


    anyone coulde back and make me eventer for my flight by asking questions.


    I felt fainter and dizzier by the second and the room around me was spinning. I couldn''t read the signs


    and I stood no chance of finding my way to my ne.


    Well, that was until I felt someone draw up next to me.


    "Max?" I mumbled looking upon the familiar face of my cousin. "No, no, please don''t take me back-"


    "I''m not going to," he said quietly. "I''m here to help."


    "What?" I asked.


    "It''s your choice and I respect that whether I think you''re being a dumb bitch or not," he exined. "And


    you look like shit."


    "They drugged me," I slurred. "But I don''t have long until check-in closes."


    "And you don''t have long until they get out of the security office either," he said. "The Alpha''s got


    contacts with the Seattle police."


    I nodded and he wrapped his arm around my waist and lead me to a desk where he bought a ticket on


    a random flight to anywhere and then we went through passport control and security together.


    "Ells, are you sure you''re okay to fly?" he asked after making me drink more water as we waited at the


    gate. "You''re pretty out of it."


    "Leo''s going to murder you for this," I said resting my head on his shoulder.


    "With any luck, he won''t find out," he replied. "And if he does, guess I''ll just go into exile for another


    three years."


    I let out augh before an announcement called my flight.


    "Guess this is goodbye then," I said hugging him tightly.


    "See yater cuz," he replied hugging me back. "And you''re sure you wanna do this?"


    I nodded, "Thank you," I said. "For being the only person in the entire pack to understand."


    "Don''t get soppy on me, sweetheart," he said. "Now get on that ne before you change your mind."


    I hugged him one more time before making my way over to the passport and boarding pass check


    giving him one final wave.

 Chapter 182 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182 Chapter 182


    When I found my seat on the n, I fought the urge to pass out and dialled Leo''s number as they did


    the safety speech.


    "E," he said after picking up. "Where are you?"


    "On the n and your men are with security. Turns out, two men dragging an almost unconscious girl


    through a busy terminal raises suspicion," I replied a little spite in my tone.


    "Is Max on the ne?" he asked.


    "No," I replied. "Why would he-"


    "Get off it immediately," he growled in his Alpha tone. "I''m not fucking around E. I mean it."


    I shook my head as a tear ran down my face.


    "I''m sorry, Leo," I sniffled. "I''m going to Mexico to get our son and there is nothing you can do to stop


    me. Alessio and Xanthus did everything they could and I am begging you to be merciful on them.


    Especially Alessio, he has a young family and-"


    "If you want me to be merciful then I suggest you get your ass home now. Then I won''t touch his


    fucking family," Leo growled shortly after I heard him punch something solid. Hopefully an inanimate


    object.


    "Don''t be like this, please," I pleaded.


    "Juste home, Ells," he said in a much softer tone. "I was wrong to tie you up and cut you out of this


    soe home and we can work it out together. There is no reason for you to sacrifice yourself to a


    man highly unlikely to follow his part of the deal."


    "You''ve met Andrea. He''s ruthless. He doesn''t have a single hint of mercy. If he realises you are trying


    to outsmart him, he will kill Cato without hesitation," I replied. "I know that you aren''t used to following


    other people''s orders but this time, we don''t have a choice."


    "There''s nothing I can say or do to stop you is there?" he asked with a sigh.


    "No," I replied quietly.


    "When Cato is safe, I''lle for you," he said. "And if you are already gone, Andrea will die. For real


    this time."


    "That''s if I haven''t killed him first," I replied.


    "Death seems to good for home," Leo said. "I''d rather-"


    "Leo," I interrupted in a stern tone as I realised what he was insinuating. "I didn''t spend years trying to


    install morals in you for them to disappear the second I leave. Don''t stoop to his level whether you think


    he deserves it or not. Doing more than is necessary to end his life is immoral. Remember that."


    "Nothing like a lecture about treating the literal devil with morality," he said. "You''re too good for your


    own good, E."


    "Just promise me that if I''m not there to keep you in shape, you won''t slip back to your old self, Leo," I


    said. "Please."


    "I promise. But you areing back," he replied. "You''re a cockroach, remember? No one can kill


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    you."


    "Yeh, I''m a survivor," I agreed.


    Heughed a little before sniffing his own tears back.


    "We''re about to take off," I said. "I have to go."


    "Call me when yound, okay?" he said. "I can''t say goodbye yet."


    "But just in case, I love you, Leo," I said more tears falling down my cheeks.


    "I love you too," he replied before I had to hang up.


    I couldn''t deal with anymore for fear of running off the ne and straight back to him. I wiped the tears


    off away before leaning against the window as we were all told to turn out phones on aerone mode.


    Shortly after, we began moving along the runway. I noticed what looked like a security car speed up to


    the ne and a couple of security officers pile out. Leo must have had something to do with that but


    they were toote, we were gone.


    With the relief of a sessful escape, I closed my eyes and le the powerful effects of the pill take over.


    Hourster, I awoke to the sound of the ne thudding on the runway. I bolted up right from the shock


    of the rude awakening and looked around me to see all the other passengers excitedly awaiting their


    vacation to Mexico, or getting ready for a boring business trip, or thrilled to be visiting their families.


    Not me. I wasn''t in for nearly such a fun time. As soon as we were allowed to turn our phones off


    aerone mode, I called Leo.


    "I''vended," I said as I followed the busy crowd off the ne. "Am I going to have trouble with security


    here? I saw a car of officers try to stop the n which I don''t doubt you were behind."


    "I tried but unfortunately it''s difficult to pay off security already paid off by Andrea Martinez," he replied


    with a sigh. "You won''t be stopped anywhere in Mexico by the police. So what''s your n?"


    "Andrea, texted me his number. I''m going to call him," I replied.


    "So you''re just going to go along with it?"


    "I figured that that is best. I don''t want to risk provoking him," I exined.


    "E Jones. I feel like I don''t even know you anymore. Why couldn''t you ever go along with what I


    said?" he questioned.


    Iughed before sitting on a bench just before passport control.


    "Because you don''t have a gun."


    There was a breath moment of silence.


    "Leo?"


    "Yeah?"


    "Are you mad at me?" I asked.


    "I was. Very. You ignored my orders and as a result, I may never have my mate again and my kids may


    never have their mother again but I can''t be mad anymore. They threatened our kid and nothing is


    going to stop you saving him. I get that but fucking hell I''ll miss you. I miss you when I leave the same


    room as you. I don''t know how I would cope with forever," he replied.


    "I''m sorry," I whispered.


    "Don''t be sorry," he replied. "Don''t you dare."


    "I''ll do everything I can to stay alive. If I don''t give him a reason to kill me, he''d rather I was alive too,


    right?" I asked thinking back to how fond of me (my body in particr) he was.


    "I can''t bear the thought of that either, Ells," he replied after a while in a broken voice. "Him using you


    for that sort of thing."


    "But you''d rather that than him killing me, yes?" I asked.


    "Yes," he stated.


    "Promise me that you''ll take care of the kids," I said a tear running down my cheek.


    "Of course, E. Of course, of course."


    "And yourself. Miss me for a little while and then move on okay? I don''t want you to suffer forever. Find


    a way to be happy again. Whether that''s with someone else or whatever. I don''t care, just be happy.


    And make sure my Mom is okay too. She''s already lost Connor, this will tear her apart," I exined.


    "You''ll survive this, Ells. I know you will. Just like a cockroach," he replied. "And I''lle for you. I


    promise."


    "Are you ready to say goodbye yet?" I asked watching as the queue for passport control quickly died


    down and I was the only one left in the waiting area.


    "I don''t think I''ll ever be."


    "What about a goodbye for now?" I questioned. "We''ll meet again, Leonardo. I''m sure of it."


    Tears were now streaming down my face.


    "Well until then?" he said. I was sure he shared my tears. I could hear it in his voice.


    "Until then," I whispered. "I love you."


    "I love you too," he replied before he hung up and I was left all alone in the room.


    I clutched my phone to my chest and screwed up my face desperately trying to hold in a howl.


    Instead, it escaped in broken sobs and patchy cries as I gasped for oxygen.


    Why is it that you don''t realise the extent of your love for someone until you don''t have them anymore?


    I don''t think I could have loved him anymore.


    For a moment, I considered going straight back to Seattle. The next flight could only be a few hours


    away. But then I remembered why I was here. What I had to do.


    Save Cato.


    I took a few more moments topose myself. I let the tears dry into stains and the grief sink deep


    within before standing up and walking bravely to passport control.


    "I saw you crying over there. Are you alright, Miss?" the woman asked as she checked my passport on


    herputer.


    "Not really," I replied.


    "Is there anything I can do?" she asked with a kind smile.


    "Not really. But thank you anyway," I said taking my passport and heading into Mexico.


    I called Andrea. He was delighted to hear of my arrival and said there''d be a car to pick me up within


    the hour.


    And there was. Twenty minutes, a ck, tinted window car rolled up in front of the airport where I had


    been sat miserably on the floor. A Mexican climbed out and quickly scanned the crowd. When his eyes


    "Come with me," he said dryly.


    I stood up and followed him back to his car where he hustled me into the back seat.


    We drove in silence through the desert for about twenty minutes before arriving at the same


    warehouse. I hadn''t even been two weeks since I wasst here. Since I left and thought I''d never have


    toe back again.


    The driver took my arm and led me into the building. I could hear voices andughter inside that


    immediately ceased when the door opened.


    I froze as Iy my eyes on Andrea, sat on a chair in a circle of three other men. The driver pushed me


    further in and Andrea gestured for the other men to leave.


    He stared at me with an evil smirk stered across his lips before beckoning me with his finger. I


    hesitantly stepped a little closer as he continued to eye me out. I got to about two metres away before


    he opened his mouth to speak.


    "nca, how wonderful it is to see you again," he said in an amused tone.


    "Where is my son?" I asked.


    "We will get to that in a moment," he said standing up and striding closer to me.


    He cupped my face in one hand and tucked a strand of hair behind my ear with the other. Then, before


    I could see iting, he struck me across the face causing my nose to immediately spout blood.


    "That was for escaping me," he whispered in my ear before pushing his lips against mine.


    The kiss only probablysted about 5 seconds but for me, it felt as though he was never going to stop. I


    could do nothing but stand motionless and let him do it without risking both Cato''s and my own life.


    When he was done forcing himself upon me, he pulled a handkerchief from his pocket and dabbed the


    blood on my nose. So he''s gonna hit me then clean up after himself? Psycho.


    Eventually, he let go of me and said something in Spanish to the driver. He left and a few short


    momentster returned holding the hand of a small, blonde, seven-year-old boy.


    I breathed a sigh of relief as I saw my son. He didn''t look hurt or scared or even unhappy and the driver


    let go of his hand allowing him to run forward into my arms.


    "Mommy!" he cried as I clung to him tightly.


    "Cato," I whispered stroking his hair as I lifted him into the air. "Are you okay?"


    He nodded excitedly.


    "Juan is showing me how to y cards!" he replied.


    "Who''s Juan, sweetie?" I asked and he pointed to the driver. "And can we have Mexican for dinner


    more often?!"


    I smiled and hugged him tighter.


    "Of course," I replied knowing that I may never make him dinner again.


    "And Andrea is teaching me Spanish!" he added with pride in his voice.


    I looked over Cato''s shoulder at Andrea, loathing him slightly less knowing that he treated Cato well.


    "Time to say adi¨®s to mam¨¢, Cato," he said. "You have a long journey."


    "Are you noting home too, Mama?" he asked looking at me suddenly far less happy.


    I shook my head and squeezed him a little further.


    "No, bambino. I have to stay here," I replied.


    "Why?"


    "So that you can go home. Like a swap," I exined.


    "Will you be back?" he asked.


    "Maybe, maybe not," I said truthfully. He was only seven but he was old enough to understand.


    "I''ll miss you," he said clinging tightly.


    "I''ll miss you too, Cato. But you have to promise that you''ll look out for everybody. Papa, Ss, Mathias,


    Francesca,  Marie, Lili, Stefano, Zacharias, Granny Rosa, Grandad, Granny Mara, Luca. Everybody,


    okay?"


    He nodded.


    "I promise," he whispered burying his face in my shoulder.


    "Good boy," I said kissing his head as the driver, who I now knew was called Juan, approached. "I love


    you lots and lots."


    "I love you lots and lots more," he replied.


    "Come on, Cato," Juan said cing his hand on his back.


    "No!" he cried as he tried to prize him out of my arms. "Mama, no!"


    He clutched me tightly and was soon wailing as he was ripped out of my hands. With floods of tears


    running down my cheeks, I watched as he was dragged out of the warehouse and then listened as he


    was put in the car and driven away.


    "You have kept your side of the deal, now I will keep mine. He''ll be in Seattle by nightfall," Andrea said.


    "That is unless your Alpha tries anything between then and now."


    "He won''t," I replied wiping my eyes.


    "That is good to hear," he stated sitting down at the same chair he was on when I first came in.


    "You''re weren''t trying to trick us?" I asked incredibly relieved.


    "I have no interest in hurting a little boy even if he will grow up to be an Alpha," Andrea exined. "And


    besides, I''ve got what I wanted," he added with a smirk.


    "If you are going to kill me, can you get it over with?" I questioned.


    "Oh, no, nca. You don''t get that kind of privilege anymore," he replied. "Come here," he added


    tapping hisp.


    I hesitated for a moment before slowly walking forwards and perching on his knees.


    "You''re going to be my little bitch. You''re gonna do everything I say," he whispered in his thick Mexican


    ent into my ear as he wrapped his arms around my waist. "You''re gonna work for me, entertain me,


    cook for me...can you cook, nca?"


    "A little," I replied.


    "Good. I wanna try some of your Italian shit. And in doing all of this, you can repay me for all this


    trouble you''ve caused."


    "And if I don''t?" I asked.


    "Then I will kill you," he deadpanned. "In an utmost unpleasant, drawn-out manner. So which will it be,


    nca?"


    "You leave me little choice," I replied.


    "Excellent," he chirped before kissing my neck, right where Leo''s mark was. "Now let''s get somewhere


    that Alpha of yours will never find you."

 Chapter 183 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183 Chapter 183


    Half an hourter, we were back at the airport. Another one of Andrea''s men had driven us and left us.


    I had no idea where he was taking me, of course, because why would I get to know details like that.


    The air in the terminal was thick and hot. Every breath I took of it filled me with an unpleasant warmth


    that clung to me and suffocated me. My stomach was sickened by the musk that lingered in my nose


    and when Andrea''s fingers wrapped around my wrist, it lurched.


    "Remember, your son is a phone call away before you consider making a scene," he whispered as we


    reached the front of the line for the ticket counter. "Don''t think I wouldn''t do it."


    I nodded.


    "I think a lot of things about you, Andrea but not once have I underestimated your intentions," I replied,


    trying to ignore the nausea from my stomach and the dizziness in my head.


    "You think a lot about me? All good I presume?" he said as we approached the woman at the desk.


    He turned to her, put on a friendly smile and ced our passports and his credit card on the counter


    and asked for two tickets to Venezu. They were speaking in Spanish and I, unfortunately, was


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    unable to catch the airport name. Venezu was a huge country, I needed a more exact location if I


    ever manage to contact Leo again. After he had been given the tickets, Andrea held onto mine so I


    couldn''t read it from there either.


    As we approached security, his phone began to ring.


    "Que?" he grumbled.


    By the sounds of things and by the way his grip was ever tightening on my wrist, he wasn''t particrly


    happy with whoever was on the receiving end.


    I scanned the airport, not for any particr reason. I wasn''t looking to escape, I wasn''t looking for


    salvation, I wasn''t looking for a n B. Well not until Cato was safe anyway.


    I watched a family, two daughters and a son, rush through the wide hallway. The children skipped and


    couple, stood hand in hand looking like they were having the times of their lives. The woman, about my


    age, noticed me staring and I quickly took my gaze to the floor.


    A few momentster, Andrea was finished on the phone. He let out frustrated noises as he shoved his


    phone back into his pocket.


    "Come on," he growled, gripping my upper arm and dragging me closer to the bag and passport check.


    Just as we reached the end of the queue I heard footsteps approach us.


    "Excuse me, Miss. Are you okay?" a kind voice asked.


    I looked up to see the woman from the couple I''d been watching. From her ent, she was clearly


    American and her eyes were full of concern and agitation.


    I opened my mouth to speak but Andrea interrupted me.


    "She''s fine," he said bluntly.


    "The blood on her nose-" she began.


    "I said she''s fine," Andrea repeated firmly. He then ced his hand on my back and turned me away


    from them.


    "Go to the restroom and clean yourself thene straight back. I don''t want you drawing any more


    attention to yourself, understand?" he said quietly in my ear.


    I nodded, stepping forward in the direction of the restroom. Before I got far he grabbed my wrist again


    and pulled me back in.


    "And remember what is at stake if you do anything to piss me off," he added in a deep menacing tone.


    I gulped and walked quickly to the restroom. It was empty so I took the opportunity to allow the tears I''d


    been holding back to fall as I dabbed my nose with a tissue. When I had just about cleaned away all


    the blood, the door opened and the American woman walked in.


    "Are you sure you''re okay, baby? Did that man do this to you?" she asked noticing my tears and


    rushing up to me.


    My eyes flickered to the door. Closed. The walls. Thick. The restroom. Empty.


    She ced a hand on my back and I hesitantly nodded, my heart rate rising. Could I bepromising


    my son''s safety?


    "How can I help? Call security? The police?" she questioned.


    "No, no, no. Please. You can''t tell anyone. Please don''t tell anyone," I begged.  "Can I use your


    phone?"


    "Of course," she said fumbling with the buckle of her handbag and thrusting her phone into my hand.


    I quickly dialled Leo''s number as she stepped away from me a little and gave me some privacy.


    "Leo, it''s me," I said as soon as he picked up.


    "E? Are you okay?-" he began.


    "I don''t have much time. Cato is okay and he is on his way home," I said. "And Andrea is taking me to


    Venezu. I don''t know whereabouts or why but he says he isn''t going to kill me yet if I do everything


    he tells me to do."


    "''Yet''? What do you mean by ''yet''?" Leo questioned. "Isn''t going to kill you in the next week, month,


    year?"


    "I don''t know, Leo," I replied in a sob. "But please don''te and look for me until Cato is safe.


    Promise me."


    "Okay, yes. I promise."


    "I have to go. He''ll be wondering where I am," I said after a little pause.


    "This saying goodbye thing isn''t getting any easier," he answered.


    "I love you," I told him, which appeared to now be the routine.


    "I love you too," he replied before I hung up.


    I walked back across the restroom to the woman and handed her her phone.


    "Did he see youe in?" I asked.


    "I don''t think so," she said looking worried. "Are you sure I can''t help in any other way?"


    "You already have. So very much. Now all you can do is make sure he doesn''t find out that I used your


    phone and definitely don''t call the police. He has connections with them and it will only put me in more


    danger," I replied striding to the door. "Thank you."


    I then left the restroom and rushed back to where Andrea was waiting in the line.


    "What took you so long, nca? I didn''t make you bleed that much," he said in a growly tone in my ear.


    "I''m sorry, Andrea," I mumbled. "I had to pee too."


    "Tell me next time," he replied taking my hand.


    So I have to share my excretion needs with him now too?


    "Can I ask where we are going?" I questioned.


    "I have a house in Venezu. You don''t need to know where exactly but it''s big and nice."


    "Is your drug cartel business not here in Mexico?" I asked.


    He stifled augh.


    "Oh, nca. You have no idea," he said in an amused tone as he ran a finger along my cheek. "I don''t


    run no pussy Mexico-America business. It''s a worldwide organisation. We have people everywhere."


    "Everywhere?" I asked, longing to p that cocky smirk off his face.


    "Everywhere," he confirmed.


    "How did it take you so long to realise that ''Eleonora D''Meritchi'' was actually E Loren then?" I asked


    with a raised eyebrow.


    His face dropped and he let out a short, low, pissed off breath.


    "I had an inkling that she wasn''t who she said she was, but I''ll admit the truth was far greater than I


    could ever imagine. Leonardo Loren... now his Luna wasn''t someone I ever thought I''d be able to kiss,"


    he said as his hand made it''s way to my hip and he ced his lips on my cheek.


    He closed his eyes and let out a soft moan as he left the lingering kiss. I could only stand frozen and let


    him.


    "What happens when you find your mate?"  I asked quietly.


    He took my hand again.


    "You''re worth a lot, nca. People will pay millions for Alpha Leonardo Loren''s Luna," he said as we


    got to the front of the queue. "Or perhaps I''ll just dispose of you. But don''t you worry, I''ll think of


    something."


    I gulped and shuddered internally.


    How very reassuring.


    Although I guess in my experience, bad people don''t tend to be blessed with mates. Luciano being a


    prime example.


    When we had, had our bags and passports checked, we entered the gate.


    Andrea led us to a bench that was coincidentally opposite the couple from earlier.


    The woman immediately spotted us and nudged the man.


    "There''s that poor girl from earlier," she whispered to him.


    Of course, Andrea and I with our werewolf hearing knew exactly what they said.


    Andrea narrowed his eyes and sat up straighter.


    "Is there a problem?" he asked assertively with a raised eyebrow.


    "Andrea-" I began cing my hand on his arm.


    And I was the one drawing attention?


    He turned to me and brought his finger to his lips before ring back to the couple.


    I sat quietly on the edge of my seat and watched as they exchanged nervous looks, unsure of what to


    say.


    "How do you know this woman?" The man asked eventually.


    "She is my girlfriend. What is the problem?" Andrea replied quickly.


    "She doesn''t look too happy and we were just a little concerned," he said thankfully not mentioning the


    phone call.


    "I''m okay, really," I reassured. "I just get nervous about flying."


    "The bloody nose?"


    "She suffers from nosebleeds. It''s the heat," Andrea said deeply as in turn he stared them both hard in


    the eyes.


    I could tell by the way they shuffled on their seats, how uneasy they were feeling. Andrea had that


    effect on people. And they were only human, they couldn''t even smell the authority leaching out of his


    every vent.


    Andrea refused to look away, relentlessly ring, until they finally stood up and moved to a different


    bench on the far side of the gate.


    "They think that just because I''m a Mexican man and you''re a white woman that I must be abusing you.


    Stupid fucking American prejudice," he grumbled.


    "But you did hit me," I pointed out.


    "They don''t know that," he said. "They are just assuming."


    "Assuming correctly," I muttered under my breath.


    "Dear Juan," Andrea began, folding his arms over his chest and looking forward with a straight face.


    "Please ensure that Cato doesn''t make it home. Unfortunately, his mother is being a bitch."


    I unfolded my arms and my face scowl dropped to a quivering lip.


    "You better learn to control that mouth of yours. I don''t know about your Alpha, but I''m not going to


    tolerate it. You''ve caused me enough trouble already," he replied sternly.


    I nodded.


    "Don''t make me tell you again or I might really have to text Juan," he threatened just before the


    boarding announcement came through on the tannoy.


    We were soon on the ne to Venezu. Caracas, to be precise.


    I sat by the window and savoured the view. I wasn''t exactly sure what was going to happen next in my


    life so I wanted to ensure I''d appreciated as much as I could. The couple were nowhere to be seen so I


    was able to rest assured that Andrea wasn''t going to find out about the phone call.


    Although the effects of the pill had worn, waves of extreme exhaustion swept over me and I allowed my


    self to sleep.


    The flight dragged on for hours; I was kind of thankful for that. I didn''t know exactly where we were


    going but one thing is for sure: I didn''t want to get there.


    Unfortunately, we did eventually get there. The nended with a shaking thud on the runway and


    Andrea was soon tightly holding my upper arm and marching through the airport. I practically had to run


    to keep up with his long strides, wondering why on earth he was in such a rush.


    After only about half an hour, we were leaving the airport into the thick Venezun heat.


    I was beginning to feel a little weak from hunger and the humidity certainly didn''t help. The city was


    loud too. Andrea dragged me through it at breakneck speed until we reached a ck truck parked


    down an alleyway.


    "In," he ordered opening the door.


    I slowly stepped into the cool, air-conditioned back seat before Andrea mmed the door and walked


    around to the passenger''s seat.


    The driver eyed me through the rear mirror but didn''t say a word and instead began driving out of the


    city.


    I silently watched the view, the glimmering blue sea, busy street vendors, kids ying. Under other


    circumstances, I would have thought Caracas would be a wonderful ce to visit. I''m sure we can all


    understand why I couldn''t really appreciate it alongside the devil himself.


    After we had left the city and had been driving down a jungly track for some hours, Andrea''s phone


    began to ring.


    The voice of a man, sounding vaguely familiar, came through talking in fast-paced Spanish. It was the


    same voice from earlier, the one Andrea had been on the phone to in the Mexican airport and he


    looked even more displeased than he did then.


    He eventually hung up, after growling deep, angry Spanish incantations down the phone line.


    "Stop the car," he ordered and the driver brought the vehicle to a lurching halt.


    Andrea got out and marched round to my door. He opened the door and I shuffled away from his


    furious grasp.


    "My patience is hanging on by a thread. Don''t make me fucking lose it with you and your fucking


    Alpha," he growled grabbing my leg and forcing me out of the car.


    "Your fucking Alpha," he repeated pinning me against the hot, ck paint of the car.


    He then struck me across the face once again, this time on the cheek.


    "I want him dead. I want to slowly squeeze the life out of him after forcing him to watch me make love


    to his Luna and kill every one of his stupid fucking kids with their big blue eyes and yellow fucking hair,"


    he continued as my eyes watered from the pain.


    My stomach lurched at the thought of my eight children even within a hundred-mile radius of Andrea.


    "Why are you so angry?" I asked. "What has he done?"


    "Let''s see," Andrea began sping my hair. "His men have killed Juan, taken your son, killed five of my


    men in Mexico and somehow learnt that you are in Venezu."


    I looked up at Andrea and smiled as a flood of relief swept over me. Cato was safe.


    "You''ve messed with his family, what did you expect?" I asked before the gripped his hands around my


    neck tightly.


    "Tell me why I shouldn''t end you right here and now?" he demanded. "Cut the bother."


    "It''s toote. He''lle for you whether I''m dead or alive," I replied struggling for air. "And I''m worth


    more to you with a beating heart, right?"


    He knew I was right. But although his grip loosened around my neck, his eyes and face hardened.


    He struck me again, this time around the eye and with his fist. I whimpered and my vision blurred for a


    moment or two.


    "Don''t make me think you aren''t worth it," he hissed before lifting me up and throwing me back into the


    car.

 Chapter 184 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184 Chapter 184


    We drove for some hours more. Every now and then I brought my fingers to my tender eye to


    investigate the swelling.


    Spoiler: it was bad.


    On the plus side, my eye had caught the metallic shimmer of a de in the pocket of the driver. Andrea


    was busy brooding at the time and I was able to discretely reach for it and slip it from his pocket and


    into my own. I took no joy in hurting people but if I had the opportunity with Andrea, I would hesitate for


    a second.


    Eventually, the car came to a grinding stop at the edge of a muddy, fast-flowing river.


    "This looks like the sort of ce you bring someone to discretely murder them," I mumbled as Andrea


    hauled me out of the car by my my arm and dragging me onto an overgrown jetty where a singr boat


    bobbed on the brown water.


    "Don''t tempt me, nca," he replied before reaching into his pocket and handing the silent driver a


    wad of cash.


    The car was soon speeding back down the track, kicking up dust as it went and leaving us alone on the


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    derelict jetty that was so rotten we could fall through at any moment.


    Taking my arm once again, he began leading me to the tiny motorboat.


    I heard the high pitched buzz of a mosquito in the air. Itnded on his tanned skin and he lifted his


    other hand to p it off.


    I flinched and closed my eyes for a brief second.


    Of course, Andrea noticed and he looked down at me and his eyes fluttered across his face before he


    smirked and looked away.


    "You''re scared of me, nca," he stated.


    I didn''t respond.


    "Tell me why," he said.


    "You know why," I replied quietly.


    "I want to hear you say it."


    I hesitated for a few moments and took a deep breath, "You''re terrifying."


    He gave me a sarcastic smile.


    "Thank you," he said in a light tone before his face hardened. "Now get in the boat."


    I looked down at the old wooden thing and the rtively fast flowing river. I then thought about where it


    was going to take me and felt a sudden urge to do anything in my power to not end up in it.


    I backed away shaking my head.


    "No," I refused.


    "Now that your son is safe you think it''s okay to be difficult?" he said grabbing my wrist. "Get in the


    fucking boat and don''t make me say it again."


    "Fuck you," I hissed withdrawing the stolen knife and surging it towards him.


    His grip loosened on my wrist and I cowered away. He brought his fingers slowly up to his cheek and


    dapped the scratch I had left on him. Blood oozed onto his fingertips and a slight trickle dripped down


    his cheek to his jaw. He stared as the blood on his hands for a few seconds before lifting his eyes up to


    me.


    "You better run, nca," he growled as his face twitched with anger. "Before I fucking kill you."


    I heeded his advice and bolted into the jungle. It was dense and the vines whipped andshed as I


    fought through leaves and branches and roots.


    His footsteps thundered towards me. Every stride of his covering twice the distance of mine.


    In my panic, I lost my step and caught my foot on a protruding root which sent me onto the floor.


    I rolled onto my back to see Andrea above me, still with murder in his eyes. He leant down and


    grabbed my ankles, pulling me underneath me and seizing my face in his hand.


    "You fucking bitch, nca," he snarled, his mouth so close to mine.


    My pulse throbbed in my ears as watery tears built in my eyes. His re was relentless and dark, and


    his ws dug into my cheeks.


    "I was told that you knew how to fight but that was pathetic Sweetheart," he said ripping the knife out of


    my hand.


    The cut clearly only stretched across the surface of his cheek and the blood had already stopped


    flowing.


    He slowly brought the knife to my throat and pressed the back of the de against my skin.


    "I am going to make you pay for this," he said slowly and clearly, every word deep and cutting.


    I then briefly saw his fist flying towards my face before everything went dark and silent.

 Chapter 185 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185 Chapter 185


    Leo''s Point of View


    The second the truck rolled into the base, I was opening the door. In the front, there were two men: one


    driving and one clutching what looked like just a bundle of nkets. The bundle of nkets stirred and


    I was met with a pair of innocent, watery eyes.


    "Papa," it sobbed.


    Its lips quivered and its eyebrows furrowed before tears began to stream down its soft little cheeks.


    I instantly pulled it into my arms and held it tight.


    "Cato," I whispered, kissing his head time and time again. "It''s okay. You''re safe now."


    He wrapped his little arms around my neck and clung as he cried into my chest.


    "Thank you," I said to the soldiers that had brought him back to me. "Your bravery will be rewarded."


    They nodded.


    "We''re just sorry that it came to what it came to and that your son had to experience," one said.


    "You did what was necessary and with time, he will recover."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The course of Cato''s return hadn''t run smoothly. E handed herself to Andrea and he released Cato.


    Cato was driven as far as California but then being the lying cheat Andrea is, withdrew from his part of


    the deal iming that Cato would remain in his custody until he no longer needed the threat of his


    demise to control E. The time frame for that was unrified and I saw the rescuing of my seven-year-


    old son from the trauma of being kidnapped by a gang of thugs as far too urgent to wait so had my men


    intercept the vehicle just before they got back to the border. It resulted in Cato witnessing the deaths of


    his abductors which is something no parent would ever want their kid to see even if they were bad


    people.


    I held myself fully responsible for this. I''d failed as a parent and to make it even worse, now I was a


    single parent. E and I always brought the kids up together and she was so naturally good at it and


    always there to provide a voice of reason but she was no longer here so now I had to do it alone.


    When I arrived home with Cato the house was dark bar onemp on the coffee table in the living room.


    At least I still had my own Mother, Rosa, to help out. She woke immediately from the sofa and rushed


    tofort Cato who was still in my arms.


    "Oh, bambino. You''re home," she said kissing his cheek and taking his little cold hands into the soft


    warmth of hers.


    He produced a smile. It was small and feeble but it was there.


    "You better get to bed, young man," she added. "It''s awfully past your bedtime."


    He smiled again and I slowly carried him upstairs.


    "Can I sleep in your room tonight, Daddy?" he asked as we reached the top of the stairs.


    I nodded and made my way to the room I shared with E with great caution not to wake any of the


    others.


    He was asleep within minutes ofying his sweet head on my chest but held tightly to me the entire


    night.


    I wrapped my arm around him and closed my eyes, letting out a deep breath.


    Now all I had to worry about was E.


    All?


    I couldn''t bear to imagine Andrea''s reaction to the ambush and how he would have taken it out on her.


    But I knew that it''s what she would have wanted me to do. Put our son first and do whatever it takes.


    The least I could do was honour her wishes.

 Chapter 186 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186 Chapter 186


    I next woke on a slightly damp, hard floor to the sound of a loud engine. I slowly opened my eyes,


    squinting from the bright sun, to see a pair of smart shoed feet. I then looked up higher to see Andrea,


    still wearing the same suit, and sat controlling the motor of the boat.


    He nced down for a split second before taking his eyes back to the river as if he hadn''t noticed me.


    I pulled my self into a tight ball and stared passively at the floor of the boat. My head throbbed and


    ached with a dull undetermined sense as my situation tried to sink in. It didn''t feel real, how could it?


    About an hourter, the boat came to a stop. I didn''t move a muscle but Andrea took my already


    bruised wrist and hauled me onto a jetty.


    "Wee home," he announced as I looked up to see the huge mansion in front of us.


    I remained silent as I was lead up a set of stairs to the front door where another suited man awaited us


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    with a huge rifle slung across his chest.


    "Buenas tardes, Se?or," he said to Andrea with a nod.


    "Chico, this is my new prized possession. Leonardo Loren''s Luna," Andrea said pushing me forward


    and presenting me.


    He looked across to me expressionlessly and scanned my face. He eventually nodded to me too but


    said nothing.


    "You''re in charge of making sure she doesn''t get out of this house without my permission," Andrea said


    cing his grabbing my arms and shoving me into the house. "Don''t fail me," he added in a darker


    tone.


    Andrea pushed me into therge foyer with a grand staircase and huge tall doors. It was dead quiet


    and our footsteps echoed around the room.


    "This is the first house I ever bought," he said. "My house in Mexico is nice andvish andfortable


    but this? This is home to me. Perfectly ced in the middle of nowhere, where no one can ever find


    us."


    He shot me a grin and winked.


    "It''s nice," I said quietly.


    "Come. I will give you a tour," he said taking my hand.


    He then showed me every room in the house. It was big and beautiful but at the same time, I hated it.


    Every mosaiced floor, every water-colour wall, every huge plump bed, every swanky bathroom. Even


    the pool, blue and refreshing, shook me.


    "And this is the master bedroom," he said opening the door to the final room.


    It was vast. The bed was the biggest yet, the balcony stretched out so far it could have space for its


    own pool and the closet was by right another room.


    "What do you think of the view?" he asked wrapping his arms around me as I looked over the balcony


    into the array of jungle that stretched as far as the eye could see.


    "It''s refreshing," I replied quietly.


    The wild, untamed nature of the jungle also reminded me of all the freedom I didn''t have but I wasn''t


    going to bring that up now.


    "Good," he stated. "Now, I have a few questions before I put you to good use."


    He then ced a hand on my back and ushered me to a chair.


    "Firstly, is there any chance you could be pregnant?" he asked.


    "No," I replied after a short pause.


    I looked out at the setting sun over the horizon. Andrea''s tall silhouette blocked most of the rays


    that streaked like golden ribbons but some seeped past him into the room, lighting it up in an amber


    illumination.


    "100% sure?" Andrea''s deep voice asked snapping me back to reality.


    "Yes," I said through gritted teeth.


    His face curled into an amused smile.


    "An entire week with your Alpha but he hasn''t been inside you, huh?" he jeered. "Why''s that, nca?"


    "You already know," I said refusing to look him in my eye. "He killed my brother."


    "So you''re punishing him by depriving him from what''s rightfully his? I''m surprised Leonardo Loren


    stands for that," he mused.


    "He''s a good man. He knows that he doesn''t have the right to anything," I snapped maybe with a little


    too much spite.


    "Not anymore anyway," Andrea replied crouching down in front of me. "You''re mine now. And if I want


    it, I will get it, understand?"


    He cupped my face in my hand. I had little choice but to nod and internally damn him to the fiery pits of


    hell.


    "Next question, how good is your cooking?" he asked standing up again and folding his arms.


    "Mediocre."


    "It better be more than mediocre because I have some associatesing for dinner tonight and you''re


    going to cook for us," he replied. "And then tomorrow I have another job for you."


    "What is it?"


    "You''re going to help me kill someone," he stated. "I''ve been trying to kill for the past year but tomorrow


    night there is a party and he will be there."


    I opened my mouth to speak but found myself too overwhelmed.


    "Rx babe," he said wrapping his arms around me again. "You only have to distract him, I''ll do the


    rest."


    "You''re going to kill someone at a party?" I questioned.


    "You''re right..." he said in thought. "I should definitely bring a spare change of clothes, especially if I get


    blood on my shirt or something..."


    "You''re psychotic," I said.


    "You should be into that. Your Alpha is the most notorious pyscho in history," Andrea replied with a sly


    smile as he stepped forward and ran a finger down the side of my face.  "And you let him do all sorts of


    things to you..."


    I clenched my jaw and pushed his chest hard, shoving him away from me.


    He let out a shortugh and approached me again.


    "Take off your shirt," he said.


    "What?" I asked.


    "Take it off," he repeated. "Now."


    "Andre- I-" I stuttered.


    "You''ve got some serious making up to do for this," he said pointing to the scratch on his cheek. "Do it


    or I''ll find some more painful way to make you pay," he added pulling the gun from his belt and tapping


    it with his index finger.


    I hesitated for a few moments as he stared at me waiting, and I reached for the top button of my shirt.


    As slowly as possible, I undid the buttons, Andrea''s hungry eyes on me the entire time, until I could


    shrug it off my shoulders.


    He stepped forward and ced his hands on my waist, admiring my bare skin.


    "You have a beautiful body, nca," he said. "Lie down."


    I stared nkly.


    "Get on the bed, nca," he ordered as he ran his hands up my sides to my chest.


    I tried to push him off me but he caught my iling arms and threw me down onto the mattress pinning


    me there with my wrists. He straddled me, squeezing me tightly between his legs and brought his lips


    agonisingly slowly to my ear. I could do nothing but lie still in his unyielding grasp and stare wide-eyed


    at the ceiling.


    "You''ve fucked one psycho so why not another?" he whispered.


    I looked across and met his darkened eyes. He stared at me for a few short moments in utter


    motionless silence. His right eye then twitched just a tiny bit a split second before he delved his hand


    down the back of my shorts.


    I began to protest as he tugged at thece rim of my panties but he promptly mmed arge hand


    over my mouth.


    "Unless it''s a moan of pleasure, I don''t want to fucking hear it," he growled before undoing the button of


    my shorts and pushing his hand closer.


    He was so heavy and despite my training, unbudgeable. I wondered for a moment how he could be so


    strong. He wasn''t an Alpha, nor a Beta, nor anything really.


    Just a neen-year-old rogue with a gun.


    I felt a tear drip from my eye as he stopped to take off his shirt.


    "Andrea, please-" I begged.


    "Shut up," he growled throwing his belt to the ground.


    I closed my eyes tightly as his trousers were unbuttoned and he pressed himself against me.


    I finallyy still and quiet, my mind no longer able tomunicate with my body as fear and pain shut it


    down.


    "There''s a good girl," he whispered.


    He ced one hand on my neck and the other continued to pin down my arms.


    "There''s nothing you can do. Just give in and enjoy it. It''s okay, I won''t tell the Alpha. I Promise."


    Before he could reach to remove my shorts or my underwear, there was a knock at the door.


    Andrea looked up and clenched his jaw.


    "Que?!" he barked.


    "Se?or," a voice said before saying something else in Spanish.


    Andrea unstraddled me and reached for his shirt as he marched to the door. He opened it halfway to


    reveal Chico.


    I scrambled for my shirt to cover myself as Chico noticed me on the bed and paused for a slight second


    before turning to Andrea and continuing what he was saying.


    When he was finished, he bowed his head and Andrea looked momentarily back at me as I stood in the


    corner, with my shirt wrapped across my body.


    "Make sure she doesn''t escape," Andrea grunted before marching out of the room.


    Chico nodded, looked at me once again before closing the door and leaving me to redress as I listened


    to his pacing footsteps on the other side of the door.

 Chapter 187 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187 Chapter 187


    I stilly in the bed hourster drawing imaginary circles and patterns on the sheets with the tip of my


    finger. It had been the worse day of my life from start to finish. I hadn''t slept, eaten and besides one


    ss of water, I''d had nothing to drink either. But I wasn''t thinking about that anymore. I was numb to it.


    Andrea had returned two hours after he left but didn''te upstairs which I was eternally grateful for.


    The thought of seeing him made me feel sick to the stomach and intensified the dull ache in my head.


    "nca!" his voice called from the stairs as I heard his footstepse up. "Get up, it''s time to cook."


    I internally groaned but didn''t move an inch.


    He then reached the room which had grown dark and flicked on the light. He was in my visual field but I


    refused to look at him.


    "You look like shit," he said. "Have a shower and find some clothes to change into. Or I''ll do it for you."


    I didn''t respond or even move until he had left the room at which point I slowly sat up and ran my


    fingers through my knotty hair.


    The bathroom was bright and the dazzling light burnt my eyes but I forced myself into the shower


    where the hot water and steam brought at least somefort. Being clean of Andrea''s touch was a


    relief too. I then wrapped myself in thergest towel possible and searched through the drawers looking


    for something to wear.


    I eventually found a drawer with woman''s clothes in. They all seemed unworn and clean but also


    slightly obscene. I found the least revealing skirt there was and the loosest shirt but all the underwear


    was clearly designed to be seen.


    I sighed at all the redce and thongs and grabbed the first panties and first bra I saw, not caring if they


    matched.


    After buttoning the shirt all the way up and pulling the skirt as far down as possible so that my panties


    weren''t on show, I headed downstairs.


    When I got downstairs, Andrea hadid out some spaghetti, tomatoes, herbs and other various


    ingredients you need to make spaghetti bolognese. He was fortunately nowhere to be seen so I got to


    work cutting onions and garlic.


    "Finally doing as you are told, I see," his voice said as he came into the kitchen. "That didn''t take long.


    Why did your Alpha have so much trouble with you?"


    Because he cares about me and would never hurt me.


    "I don''t know," I replied quietly.


    I then felt him draw up behind me and put his hands under my armpits and towards my chest. I froze


    and stared down at the knife in my hand as he reached for the buttons on my shirt.


    "That''s better," he said after he had undone the top four buttons and pulled my skirt up a little. "I don''t


    want you hiding your beautiful body...especially from my business partners."


    He then smacked my ass and disappeared out the kitchen leaving me still with the knife in my hand.


    That was the perfect opportunity to kill the bugger but I was...scared.


    Twenty minutester, the doorbell rang and Andrea immediately left his office to open it.


    "Andrea! H!" an unfamiliar voice greeted.


    "Giovanni, Pablo, Rafael! It''s good to see you again," Andrea replied before three strangers appeared


    in the kitchen.


    "And who''s this?" one asked instantly seeing me behind the counter. He was clearly Hispanic but


    obviously wanted me to understand what he was saying and could tell I was more likely to understand


    English.


    "Ah!" Andrea said his eyes lighting up. "This is my new bitch. E Jones, Luna of Alpha Leonardo


    Loren."


    "Loren''s mate..." one said eyeing me. "Good catch, Andrea. But I''ve heard about her. Doesn''t she give


    the Alpha a run for his money? Always running away, disobeying, talking back...ect..."


    "Eh," Andrea said with a shrug. "I managed to put her in her ce nice and quick. If you know what I


    mean."


    They all nodded andughed between themselves. Haha, so funny.


    They sat around the table for the next twenty minutes as I cooked talking loudly and drinking beer.


    Every now and then, Andrea would look up and eye me, giving me an approving nod that I was doing


    what I was supposed to be.


    "Had you ever been with a man other than your Alpha, nca?" One of them asked as I tested the


    pasta to see if it was cooked.


    "No," I replied.


    "Ahh, you saved your virginity for him then?" he asked.


    "Yes," I replied.


    "How sweet," Andrea jeered.


    "Who''d you think would be better in bed, Alpha Loren or Andrea?" the one I believed to be Pablo


    questioned.


    "Answer wisely," another warned.


    "Andrea," I replied after a long pause. Obviously, it was a lie and everybody at the table knew it. The


    truth was clear.


    "That''s my girl," Andrea said, "Now get us more beers."


    "She''s hot. How much for a night?" one asked as I walked to the fridge.


    "I''m not sharing, Giovanni," Andrea replied. "She''s mine."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Shame. What about a kiss?"


    "Hmm...fifty thousand," Andrea suggested as I got four beers out the fridge and brought them back to


    the table.


    "Deal," Giovanni replied.  Unfortunately, I was stood next to him as I handed out the beers meaning his


    hand could easily slide up the inside of my leg.


    For some reason, I looked at Andrea for help but he did nothing butugh. I felt a sudden wave of


    anger, why the hell was I letting them get away with this? I''ll help my fucking self.


    "Get off me," I hissed grabbing Giovanni''s hand and twisting it back behind his back before pushing his


    head into the table. He let out a whimper to which the other three around the tableughed at.


    "You''re gonna let a woman treat you like that, Giovanni?" Pablo asked. "Look at the size of her. You''re


    making yourself look weak."


    He tried to get out of my grip but I held him tight, fueled by anger and adrenaline.


    "nca, let him go," Andrea ordered after I had been holding his arm awkwardly bent for ten or so


    seconds. "E," he repeated.


    Ipletely ignored Andrea which led him to promptly get out of his seat and effortlessly prize me off


    his friend.


    "Fucking bitch," Giovanni cursed as he stood up and straightened himself up. He then hit me hard


    across the face as Andrea held my arms down by my side. There were a few moments of absolute


    silence before he lurched forward and repulsively kissed me on the lips as he held my face in his dirty


    great hands and Andrea held me still. His breath reeked of beer and his skin smelt of cigarettes and


    tequ.


    "Just a second," Andrea said to his friends when he was quite done before hauling me out the kitchen


    and up the stairs into his room.


    "You fucking deserved that. I would have done it harder myself," he growled roughly wiping the blood


    off my nose with a tissue.  "I don''t like that man and he is worthless to me but if I tell you to do


    something, you do it, right?"


    I nodded.


    "So why didn''t you let go of him when I told you to?" he asked bringing his face close to mine and


    shaking me by my shoulders. "I don''t want them thinking I can''t control a fucking woman."


    "I''m sorry," I said. "Just please don''t let him touch me again."


    "Depends how much he offers me, babe. I''ve made fifty thousand off you already tonight. So, you''re


    going toe back downstairs, serve our dinner, not speak unless spoken to and do everything I tell


    you to, got it?"


    I nodded again and he dragged me back downstairs.


    "I thought you had her on a leash, Andrea?" Giovanni asked as we came back into the kitchen.


    "Oh, I do. She''d never dare to even try to do that to me," he replied sitting back down as I got the pasta


    out the pan. "See women are like animals chasing prey. If they think they can take you, they will. She


    obviously perceived you as weak."


    I bit my tongue at his 19th-centuryparison and said everything I wanted to say to him in my head.


    "Hmm," Giovanni said with a forced smile before swigging half his beer.


    Five minutester, I was serving them their meals. Andrea insisted that I sat next to him and ate


    something too. Truthfully, I was now starving but the eyes of four disgusting men staring at you whilst


    you try to eat is off-putting - to say the very least.


    "What''s up, nca?" Andrea asked halfway through the meal. His hand rested on my bare leg as he


    looked me in the eye. "Your food is good. Why aren''t you eating?"


    "I''m not hungry," I replied, wary of where his hand was and how tightly he was now gripping.


    "Eat," he said imperatively.


    I looked down and picked up my fork and he took his hand off.


    When the meal was over, I cleared up and Andrea made me sit with his friends for hours. They drank


    beer after beer and joked about sexist, racist and homophobic things that I didn''t find in the slightest bit


    funny. They also made inappropriatements about Me and then Leo and then our Kids.


    "So what do you want with Loren''s mate anyway?" Giovanni asked. He''d been staring at me for some


    time without a word and still seemed to be fuming from earlier. "She seems more bother than she''s


    worth."


    "Four reasons. One, she''s hot and very fuckable. Two, she''s a little trophy giving me the one up on the


    supposed most powerful man in the world. Three, Loren messed with me so I''m going to mess with


    him. And finally, I want his pack and we all know stealing a man''s mate is the best way to control him,"


    Andrea exined.


    My eyes widened at the final reason. Andrea wants the pack?


    "So you''re nning for world take over?" Pablo asked.


    "Pretty much. And this little one, is going to help me," he replied. "But not yet. He''s 29 right now and


    probably the strongest he''s ever been. We''ll leave him for five years with eight kids but no mate and


    see how he''s doing then."


    "So you n to keep her for five years?" Giovanni asked. "Surely you could spare one night."


    "I don''t think you can handle her," Andrea said with augh. "You might end up dead."


    Giovanni narrowed his eyes, "I''d like to see what she does with a gun to her head."


    Andrea paused for a moment before turning to me.


    "nca, stand up," he ordered. I reluctantly did and he pointed to the spot on the other side of the table


    next to Giovanni. I gingerly walked over there cursing them all to hell. "Ordinarily I wouldn''t allow this


    but to make up for what happened earlier, it feels right. nca, get down on your knees."


    "Why?" I questioned.


    "Don''t ask questions. Just do it," he replied sternly.


    I stared nkly at Andrea but he only raised an eyebrow urging me to do it. So I slowly knelt on the


    floor and Giovanni grabbed my hair with a grin as he reached for his belt.


    "How much is this going to cost me, Andrea?" He asked.


    "Totally free," he said. "A gift."


    Giovanni nodded.


    "But you can''t cum," Andrea added. "I don''t want your jizz in my bitch''s mouth."


    He paused from unbuckling his trousers and let out a slightugh.


    "I knew there''d be a catch," he said letting go of my hair and pushing me away. "Fuck you, Andrea."


    Andreaughed and beckoned for me toe back to his side. He took my shaking hand in his and


    kissed my forehead.


    "She''s mine," Andrea said. "None of you can have her. Especially not before me."


    He then turned to me.


    "You are excused, nca," he said. "Go upstairs. I''ll be upter."


    I nodded and dly left the kitchen.

 Chapter 188 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188 Chapter 188


    Andrea came into the bedroom an hour or soter after the other men had left. He peeled off his shirt


    and copsed next to me on the bed. He reeked of beer and tequ and a shiny sweat was visible on


    his skin as he fumbled around in his belt for his gun which he then threw carelessly onto the


    nightstand.


    "You''ll feel like shit in the morning if you don''t drink water now," I said after a few moments. "Even


    werewolves aren''t immune to that amount of alcohol."


    "Then get me water," he grumbled.


    I got up and fetched him arge ss of water from the bathroom which he proceeded to drink the


    whole of.


    He then rolled onto his back and gestured to his feet, "Take my shoes off."


    I knealt down by the side of the bed and untied hisces before pulling the first shoe off his foot. As I


    reached for the other, he put his hand on the back of my neck and pushed his fingers up through my


    hair.


    "I want you right now, nca," he replied. "But I''m too drunk."


    I breathed a sigh of relief and continued to fumble with his shoe.


    "You need to sleep," I said after finally getting his shoe off and putting it neatly by the other one at the


    end of the bed.


    He beckoned for me toe closer to him with a hand gesture but his drunken clumsiness gave me


    the confidence to refuse. He red for a few moments before lurching forward, grabbed my wrist and


    pulled me towards him.


    I held my breath as he held my face inches away from his and stared in silence. The anticipation of his


    next move drove me mad, but then he just let me go, rested his head on the pillow and closed his eyes.


    "Good night, nca," he mumbled.


    I slowly stood up. He didn''t stir.


    Keeping my eyes fixated on him, I crept forward and took his gun from the nightstand and then crept


    back towards the door which was only a couple of metres away and millimetre by millimetre silently


    turned the knob so that the door could be inched open.


    Once I had slipped into the hallway with the bedroom door securely shut, I allowed myself to breathe


    and press my back against the wall, trying to pull myself together. I looked down at the gun; it was only


    a shotgun and rtively small but my hand still shook as I held it.


    What the hell am I doing? How did I get myself into this?


    But there was no going back now so I took a deep breath,posed myself and whilst keeping my eye


    out for Andreaing after me, ran on my tiptoes down the dark hall towards the spiral stairs that lead


    down to the foyer.


    Just as I reached the top of the stairs, I felt something grab my arm and pull me around the corner.


    "What are you doing, gringa?" a voice asked.


    It was deep but less harsh than Andrea''s and with a thicker ent. Although his face was mostly


    shadowed by the night, I could tell it was Chico, still wearing the same expressionless face.


    "I-"


    "Trying to get yourself killed?" he said quickly pulling the gun out of my hand and flicking the safety cap


    on.


    "No-I-," I stuttered.


    "You know what the boss would do if he found out about this, yes?" he questioned shaking my


    shoulders. "Why would you try this?"


    "I don''t know," I whispered. "I wasn''t thinking."


    He sighed and nced around the hall.


    "You''re going to tell him?"


    He looked me in the eye briefly before pushing the gun back into my hands, "Take this and put it back


    exactly where you found it."


    I nodded frantically and let out a shaky thanks as my lips quivered.


    "Don''t do anything stupid," he warned before letting me go.


    As Chico had ordered, I went straight back to Andrea''s room and reced the gun being sure not to


    wake him and then I just silentlyy down on the other side of the bed, my heart beating fast. The thuds


    of my pulse surged in my ears along with the fuzzy hum of a high pitched note. As time went by, it


    became less piercing and the surging slowed. My hands also stopped shaking and I felt myself rx.


    I stared out the balcony at the rising moon and twinkling stars. The jungle seemed still and the


    twittering birds had been reced by the clicking of hundreds of insects hidden in the undergrowth.


    I must have been staring out for hours before I could sleep. Andrea didn''t move leaving me alone to


    think over everything that had happened and to dwell on my own misery. The onlyforting thought I


    could think was Cato now being safely at home, probably curled up in the warmth of Leo''s arms as they


    both slept. I smiled to myself at the image of the pair but at the same time it wretched my stomach that


    I wasn''t there to see it for myself.


    I also thought about Chico, how he had helped me, how he had risked the wrath of Andrea for my


    benefit. He hadn''t been warm or friendly or even smiled but it was nice to know that not everyone was


    fully against me here.


    The next day, I woke to a prod in the back. I opened my eyes to be met with a gun.


    I let out a choked gasp as I tried to shuffle away but he onlyughed, withdrew the gun and turned


    away.


    "Get up, nca," he said. "We have shit to do today."


    I closed my eyes, once again trying to banish my fear. It was just his idea of a joke.


    I sat up and rubbed my eyes. I could feel my hair sticking up in all directions and the bags under my


    eyes but I had no energy to do anything about it so I just followed Andrea downstairs to the kitchen.


    "Are you hungry?" he questioned.


    "No," I said in a hoarse tone.


    "Then go and sit out in the garden," he said pointing to the doors. "I''ll be out in a few minutes and we


    have much to discuss."


    I say nothing and just stepped out onto the patio, a clingy warmth instantly hitting me. Chico was


    walking on patrol around the perimeter of thewn. He caught my eye and his stare lingered for a


    moment or two before he continued doing his job as if he''d never seen me.


    The heat was unbearable so I made my way under the shade of a tree by the pool and pulled my knees


    against my chest. I watched the soft breeze ripple the water and slosh in against the ceramic edges.


    But despite its crystal blue colour and the fierce morning heat, I didn''t feel invited by it in the slightest.


    I''d rather hide in the shadows.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Under the cover of the leafy tree, the temperature wasfortable and the air felt less thick and warm.


    I took a deep breath in and felt the closest to peace I had in days.


    But wait. Herees a condescending piece of shit to destroy that.


    Andrea stepped out of the house and scanned the yard for a few moments before his eyesnded on


    me. He strode across the neatwn until he reached a deckchair just beside the tree I was underneath.


    He leant back and closed his eyes letting the sun rays doze his brown skin.


    Considering his statest night, he did not look all that bad. His hair was unbrushed and he wasn''t


    dressed in his usual smart attire but apart from that, there was little evidence of a hangover.


    "Do you not like the sun, nca?" he asked.


    "I live in Washington," I replied bluntly after a moment or so.


    "You''ll get used to the heat soon enough," he said. "Anyway, we''re going out."


    "Where?" I asked.


    "Remember how you were my lil errand bitch before I found out you were lying to me?" he began. "I


    don''t normally give second chances but I''m thinking you could still have a use. If you prove me right,


    maybe I won''t kill you."


    Howforting.


    "As I told you yesterday, we''re attending a party tonight and there will be a man there that you are


    going to help me kill," he began. "When we arrive, I will point him out to you and then you''re on your


    own because he can not see my face. All you have to do is get him upstairs alone. Shouldn''t be too


    difficult. I got you a pretty dress to wear," he exined.


    "You want me to..." I began.


    "Rx...you don''t have to fuck him. Just act like you''re going to. I''lle up and kill the bastard before


    he gets that far," he exined. "How good is your acting?"


    "I can''t lie for shit," I replied.


    "What about for your life, eh?" he asked. "If he finds out that you are working for me?"


    He thenughed and smirked, "You will be dead, nca, and that''s for sure."


    I gulped.


    "And make sure you get his gun off him. Understand?"


    I nodded.


    "Ever seduced a man before?" he asked.


    "I have a mate," I said. "As you are well aware."


    "Funny. I would have imagined that it''s Loren that does the initiating," Andrea replied.


    "You''re surprisingly obsessed with Alpha Loren''s sex life," I began. "What else do you wanna know?


    How long it takes him to cum? His favourite position? If he''s ever experimented with a man?"


    "Watch it, nca," Andrea hissed. "You''re treading on thin ice."


    I grinned to myself, happy in the knowledge that I pissed him off.


    "I ain''t no motherfucking gay," he replied. "I can show you how straight I am tonight if you like, huh?"


    I looked down to the floor.


    "That''s what I thought," he grumbled.


    We sat in silence for a few minutes before he spoke again.

 Chapter 189 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189 Chapter 189


    Three hourster, I was sat in the back of an SUV with Andrea as Chico drove. Thankfully, we''d


    avoided the sketchy boat trip and taken a jungle track away from the house instead but the journey was


    long and silent. Andrea had forced me into a tight ck dress with a deep cleavage and given me a


    new identity as a girl named Polly.


    "Under no circumstances should you let him see your mark," Andrea said positioning my hair over the


    scar. "Remember what is at cost if he finds out who you are and that I am behind this. That party will


    turn into a shootout instantly and the blood will be on your hands."


    I nodded.


    "Who is this man?" I asked.


    "I don''t have secure ownership over the trading territory in Caracas. There is another cartel rivalling for


    it, fighting for it, refusing to give up. It''s like a war and I lose men to it every single day. This man is the


    Kingpin to the other cartel, Richardo Gonzalez."


    As he said the name,  his tongueshed with spite like it was poison to his lips.


    "So he must die," Andrea concluded. "And then Caracas will be mine."


    I nodded.


    "You know it was a tough choice between nting a bomb and blowing the whole party and this


    less...extravagant method. But I decided the bomb would be too kind. I want to kill the bastard with my


    own hands and watch him suffer," Andrea said.


    "Why have you waited thing long?" I asked.


    "Because the bastard is impossible to find. Or was impossible to find. But then hisputer security


    system failed for 0.002 seconds and that''s all my tech guy needed to hack in. Then I could listen to


    every phone call, read every text and see every location. The man''s as good as dead."


    "Se?or, we''re almost there," Chico spoke up.


    "Ready, nca?" he questioned.


    I nodded.


    "When you get him alone, make sure you get his gun off him. I want him totally defenceless," he said.


    "And do whatever he takes to keep him in that room until I get there, understand?"


    I gave the slightest nod.


    "Do you understand?" He asked again. "I wanna hear you say it."


    "Yes," I said quietly. "I understand."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 190 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190 Chapter 190


    Chico stopped the car amongst a line of other expensive and fancy looking cars outside arge house.


    Pretty women in long dresses apanied by men in suits were stepping out of all the cars flocking


    for the front door of the house, which judging by the music and chatter, was the location of the party.


    At the front of the door, two big men stood who were clearly keeping guard, eyeing every guest to


    enter.


    "Surely they will recognise your face?" I asked as Andrea took my hand and guided me down out of the


    car as I took care not to trip in my dress and heels.


    "Don''t worry about that," he replied with a wink.


    We then made our way to the front door, Andrea approached the security with confidence. Both of them


    nodded to him and let him through without so much as a word.


    "As I said," Andrea whispered in my ear. "I have people everywhere."


    Once we had entered the doors, we were greeted by champagne and canopies. Andrea took two


    sses from the closest waiter and handed one to me before leading me away from the door.


    He then scanned the lobby of therge house and let out a short sigh.


    "Through here," he said dragging me into the next room which was huge with many sofas, tables and a


    small groups inside or around the pool but some couples sat on the sofas, leaning close to each other


    with their hands on the others legs and their arms around each other.


    "Out there," Andrea said pulling me into him and putting his hands on my hips so that my ear was close


    to his lips. "Gonzalez is by the pool."


    I slowly turned my head to look outside in the most discrete way possible.


    "The one with the red tie and the moustache," Andrea added still staring straight ahead.


    I followed his gaze and saw who he had described. A man around thirty perhaps with a light stubbly


    moustache and a bold red tie. He held a ss of champagne and around him stood two couples,


    hands entwined and two or three other men.


    "He has no mate?" I asked.


    "You''ll have no trouble tempting him. Trust me," he added nodding to a group of girls who had just


    entered.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Their dresses were short and their make up fiercer than the other women at the party.


    "He''s known for his love for women," he said. "Those girls are all prostitutes."


    "Do I look like a prostitute to you?" I asked with a raised eyebrow.


    "He''ll love you," Andrea slurred running his hand over my ass. "Now, go."


    After gulping, I headed for the door leading out to the decking around the pool. I turned back to Andrea


    briefly but he only gave me an encouraging nod before taking arge swig of champagne.


    As I neared the group, I walked around so that I came to Gonzalez from the back. With my heart


    beating fast, I cleared my throat and took a deep breath.


    "Se?or Gonzalez?" I said.


    "Si?" he said before turning around.


    His eyes scanned my face and then dropped to my chest before his face softened and his lips turned


    into a smile.


    "Americana, eh?" he asked.


    I nodded with a confident smile.


    "What brings you to Venezu, chica?" he asked. "And to my party?"


    I simply smiled as tulently as possible and ran my hand down his arm.


    Gonzalez paused for a second, eyeing me once again. My heart beat so fast, the tension crushing me


    from the inside. But then he put a hand around my waist and pulled me closer to him and I let myself


    rx.


    I caught eye contact with Andrea who was watching from the same spot inside and he smiled in


    satisfaction and nodded once again.


    "It is a wonderful party, Mr Gonzalez," I replied.


    "Gracias, my dear," he said. "I am celebrating my 30th birthday."


    "Well, congrattions," I said before leaning closer to his ear. "I''ll give you your birthday gift upstairs."


    He grinned and took a deep breath in before his hand shifted down to my ass.


    For the next ten minutes, he continued the conversation with the guests around him as he ran his hand


    all over my back and threw my hair. Every time his fingers brushed my neck I tensed, terrified that he''d


    see my mark but each time I managed to escape narrowly.


    His guests soon slowly excused themselves from the circle until it was just us.


    "Is it time for my gift?" he asked before squeezing my ass.


    I smiled once again, took his hand and began leading him towards the house.


    Without much difficulty, I found therge staircase and opened the door to the first bedroom I found.


    "Se?orita," he said removing his jacket and tie. "Can I interest you in a drink?"


    He then walked across the room to a tray of various spirits and began pouring a ss.


    He had turned around and since he had removed his jacket, his belt and gun were visible.


    "No, thank you," I replied as I the gun stuffed into his belt.


    He then faced me again and smiled, "You look beautiful tonight."


    I nodded before slowly approaching him and running my hands down his chest.


    He leant forward as if he was going to kiss me.


    "Actually," I said turning my head away. "A drink would be nice."


    He smiled and nodded, "Very well."


    Sweat umted in my palms and I couldn''t help but hunch my shoulders and wrap my arms around


    myself. What I was more scared about was unclear. This man making advances on me or the fact that


    Andrea was about to kill him?


    I took the drink dly and took arge mouthful.


    "You like whiskey, huh?" he asked.


    It tasted like ass but I needed it.


    I just smiled and ced the drink down slowly on the side before stepping forward, closer to him. His


    arms reached out and wrapped around my waist pulling me closer to him before he ran a single finger


    down the side of my cheek.


    "Your skin is soft," he replied. "And your body is beautiful."


    "Gracias," I said before he leant slowly down to my neck.


    I took a deep breath in, praying he''d avoid my mark. He did, but only narrowly and when he began


    trailing kisses further up, he got closer and closer.


    Without much thought, I reached behind his back and seized the gun from his belt, pushing him away


    from me and pointing it towards him.


    He nced down at his gun in my shaking hands before looking back up to me. I tried to hold a firm


    face and the gun as still as possible to convey the slightest bit of confidence but I was failing miserably.


    "Se?orita, I''m sorry. We can go slower," he said stepping forward.


    I thrust the gun towards him, "Stay back," I hissed.


    He held his hands up and moved back to his original spot.


    The bedroom door was still shut and there were no footsteps in the hallway. For once, I was begging to


    see Andrea but for once, there was no sign of him.


    "Did I scare you?" Gonzalez asked. "I promise, I am no threat."


    I said nothing but only stared back, keeping the eye contact.


    "Se?orita, put the gun down," he said after a couple of moments of silence.


    His tone dropped and his expression hardened.


    Andrea,e on. Come on,e on.


    "Who are you working for?" he questioned. "If you''re an assassin, should you have killed me by now?"


    I still didn''t reply.


    "Come on then," he spat. "Do it."


    There was still no sign of Andrea and I found my finger adjusting on the trigger. I''d do it if I had to.


    But my hesitation caused a smile to creep back onto Gonzalez''s face, "That''s what I thought-" he


    began lurching forward before the bedroom door finally flung open, cutting him short.


    Andrea strode in, holding his tie in his hands and without stopping came straight for Gonzalez. Before


    he could even turn around, Andrea had the tie around his neck from behind so tight that he was entirely


    immobilised.


    "You think you can take Caracas from me, huh?" Andrea growled in his ear.


    "Martinez..." he croacked, fumbling with the tie around his neck.


    His face had already turned bright red as he struggled but then it slowly began to turn purple.


    "It will be mine," Andrea continued tightening the tie around his windpipe his lips twitched and snarled.


    I stared dumbstruck, the gun still in hand.


    "nca, out," Andrea barked. "Wait for me downstairs."


    I obeyed without hesitation and hurried out of the room with a nauseating sickness in my stomach.


    After rushing down the hall and the stairs, I was back in amongst the party. Everybody around me was


    totally naive to what was happening upstairs which only increased my nervousness as I stood once


    again waiting for Andrea.


    He appeared a minute or soter, stepping quickly down the stairs and retying his tie as he went. He


    scanned the remaining people at the party before grabbing my hand.


    "Let''s go," he said alking so fast to the door that I had to run to keep up.


    As we left the front door, he pulled out a walkie talkie and brought it to his mouth.


    "Do it," he said to whoever was on the receiving end before picking up his pace even more.


    "Do what?" I asked. "What''s happening?"


    Andrea''s face was stone cold and he didn''t seem to have any intention of replying.


    But my question was answered regardless.


    The first thing I heard was a bang and then only the ringing of my ears followed by muffled screaming


    and shouts.


    I looked behind me to the house we had left a few seconds before to see it burst into mes with parts


    entirely blown away.


    "No," I whispered as we reached the car Chico was still waiting for. "Andrea, no. Why?"


    Tears gathered in my eyes as I fixated my stare on the house which was now a roaring bonfire. There


    must have been over a hundred people in there but there''s no way anyone could have survived that.


    "Why?!" I questioned again pushing his chest as he encouraged me into the SUV.


    "Because I don''t fuck around when ites to my enemies," he replied. "They all had to die but I only


    felt the need to kill one myself."


    He then shoved me into the car and sat beside me.


    My tears soon ran out and we were just sat in total silence for the rest of the journey. I couldn''t help but


    think about the men and women I''d met and seen briefly at the party who were all dead now or the


    bright hue of desperation on Gonzalez''s face seconds before Andrea killed him. It sickened me that I


    had been a part of this. A cog in the murder machine. Of course, Andrea had been the fuel and


    operator but I helped and for that, I knew I''d always feel guilty whether I had chosen to or not.

 Chapter 191 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191 Chapter 191


    When we got back to the house, we were greeted by a whole group of men that had been previously


    just lurking around the house, carrying big guns and keeping an eye out.


    Most of them were tattooed and rough looking, others were younger and clearly new but they all wore


    huge smiles and let out leary cheers as Andrea got out the car.


    His lips curled into a smile, "La victoria es nuestra! The victory is ours!"


    One man came up to Andrea and shook his hand, "Felicidades, Se?or."


    Andreaughed and pulled him into a hug, "Ayy, gracias Paulo."


    "Someone get the tequ," he ordered releasing the man from the hug.


    There was another huge cheer and the men began heading up the steps to the house.


    Andrea pped his hand around my shoulder and kissed my cheek before we followed the men inside,


    "You like tequ, my love?"


    I shrugged and he led me up into the house and then into the kitchen where shot sses of tequ


    were already being poured.


    Andrea picked two up and handed one to me and waited a few moments until each of his men had one


    in hand.


    "To Caracas," Andrea announced holding his ss up.


    "To Caracas," they responded and all drank.


    I particrly feel like drinking to the deaths of a hundred people but not wanting to draw any attention


    to myself, I did. It was strong and burnt my throat but I forced myself to swallow it.


    "You like it, nca?" Andrea asked. "Huh?"


    He then reached forward and began pouring me another.


    "Oh no-" I began.


    "Humour me," he said giving me the ss.


    I took it and knocked it back again but this time the strength soothed me.


    Andrea smiled in satisfaction. His eyes then drifted down to everything the dress didn''t cover and


    shed with ck.


    "Vuelve al Trabajo. Go back to work," he said to his men and they all picked up their guns and filtered


    out in different directions.


    He watched them as they assumed their guard positions in various ces in the garden or at the front


    of the house before turning back to me.


    "Vamos," he said taking my hand. "Let''s go."


    He led me towards the stairs. I knew his intention and it made my heart pound and my mind searched


    for an escape route. But the tequ already clouded my thoughts and created a blockade to reason.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Andrea, celebrate more with your men," I said.


    He turned to me and pressed his lips forcefully on mine, "I wanna celebrate with you."


    When he pulled away his smile was wide and unsettling. He lurched forward and kissed my cheek,


    making me flinch before taking my hand again and pulling me up the stair case.


    Chico was stood on a balcony stretching off the hallway upstairs, looking out over the garden, arge


    gun in his hand. He turned briefly as we passed, looking from Andrea to my pleading face and I caught


    his eye for a millisecond before he turned back out to the garden.


    I let out an exasperated sigh, my only shred of hope ripped away from me. I was on my own now.


    When we reached Andrea''s room, he let go of my hand and I moved across away from him, to the


    window, trying to control my heavy breathing.


    For a few minutes, there was silence. I heard the metal clunk of him putting his gun down and then he


    justy on the bed on his back with his head resting on his hands. I tried to focus on the moon. It


    glowed, casting its bright white light over the jungle, in its almost spherical glory. A few more nights and


    it would be full, I could sense it.


    Andrea then stood up and I cast my eyes away from it, to a small beetle crawling across the railings of


    the balcony outside the ss panel doors.


    "You did good today, nca," Andrea whispered in my ear, standing behind me and putting his hands


    on my shoulders and slowly running them down the side of my arms. "You did real good."


    His fingers brushed along my back, sweeping my hair to the side.


    "Let me get your zip," he said reaching for the back of my dress.


    I heard the metallic sound of the zip sliding down and the fabric of the dress loosen its tight hold on my


    skin. Andrea slipped it off my shoulders and slipped his hand down the front of the dress.


    I refused to give him the satisfaction of my movement or even the slightest sound so instead, I just


    fixated on the beetle, scuttling around outside.


    "There won''t be any interruptions this time," he said kissing my neck.


    I felt his lips on my mark and I flinched. "Please, just not that spot," I whispered.


    He looked up into my eyes, kissed it one more time before he stopped and instead, reached for my


    dress and pulled it further down.


    "I don''t want you to be thinking about your Alpha right now, nca," he said.


    A tear ran down my cheek and dripped onto his hand which was on my chest.


    "How can I not?" I choked.


    The beetle had now disappeared over the edge of the balcony so I turned to face Andrea.


    "There are so many girls out there that would willingly sleep with you," I said. "Why must you have


    me?"


    He smiled and cupped my face with his hands.


    "Because I want you," he said. "And I always get what I want."


    His hand then reached for my breast and as he pulled my dressed fully off so that I was only in my


    underwear.


    "I helped you," I protested. "Caracas is yours now and I helped."


    "So far, your Alpha has killed eight of my men, located one of my stock warehouses with tonnes of


    products worth millions, nearly shot me dead, disrupted the runnings of my business and most


    importantly, you have both pissed me off. Whilst your help does not go underappreciated, it was not


    enough to make up for all the shit you and your mate have caused me. So if you want to live, you will


    let me fuck you. Understand?"


    I nodded and he ran his hand over my chest as he kissed my mark once again before leading me to the


    bed andying me down on the mattress. I was soon underneath him as he removed his tie and shirt.


    As he reached for the buckle of his pants, a whimper bubbled at my throat and lurched out.


    He mmed a hand onto my throat so tight that I couldn''t breathe before he went back to unzipped his


    pants.


    The tequ and an extremeck of oxygen made me feel dizzy and weak. I hardly even remember him


    removing my panties. Only the excruciating pain that followed.


    He finally let me breathe and I let out a choked sob as he spread my legs apart with his hands and


    forced himself inside.


    After letting out a deep moan, he positioned his hands on my hips as I through my head back already


    drowning in my own tears.


    I wanted nothing more than anything to be home. With Leo, with my children. Or just literally anywhere


    away from Andrea and away from this situation. The feeling of helplessness and powerlessness was


    overwhelming and I couldn''t handle it. There was nothing I could say or do, it was already happening


    and nothing was going to change that.


    If this is what I have to do to stay alive, I think I''d rather be dead.

 Chapter 192 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192 Chapter 192


    The next morning, the sky was thick with cloud and the air dank and clingy. Through an open window,


    the humid smell of the rainforest drifted in and settled in the bedroom.


    Andrea was gone.


    I didn''t know where and frankly, I didn''t care. It gave me the opportunity to get up and rid myself of him


    in a cold shower. I sat on the floor underneath the shower faucet and let the water fall onto my head


    and drip down my back. As I pulled my knees into my chest, I watched it disappeared in a neat stream


    down the drain in the corner of the shower.


    I stayed there until the coldness of the water chilled me to the bone at which point I turned off the water


    leaving me in the silence of the bathroom.


    A few more minutester, I brought myself to stand up and wrap a towel around my self. After wiping


    the steam from the mirror, I caught sight of my reflection. My hair was in a wet tangled mess, my eyes


    dark from hardly sleeping for thest few days and my face and arms covered in various bruises.


    I sighed and looked away, unable to bear looking at myself in such a state.


    It was two days before Andrea returned. I''d spent most my time sitting in the garden, under the same


    me but never said a single word. asionally, he''d thrust some food in my direction that I''d refuse to


    eat but most of the time we just coexisted together, both awaiting Andrea''s return.


    He arrived at just before midday whilst I was still lying silently in the bed, unable to bring myself to


    move. After speaking in Spanish to Chico for a while, he came straight upstairs.


    The bedroom door opened and I rolled over to face away from him. I didn''t want to see his face, not


    even for a second.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "I hear you haven''t eaten," he said.


    I didn''t reply.


    "E," he replied deeply. "Don''t ignore me."


    "I''m not hungry," I said eventually.


    "Whatever," he grumbled before I heard his footsteps near me. "But this is for you."


    I looked up to what he was handing me. It was a small box, the writing was in Spanish but inside were


    packets of pills.


    For the first time in two days, I looked up into his eyes and raised an eyebrow, "Why are you giving me


    this?"


    "Because I don''t want no kid. Take one every morning and every night. Do not forget. Understand?" he


    replied.


    I looked back down to the box. It was birth control. He was giving me birth control.


    "You can''t force me to take birth control," I spat.


    "Oh yeah?" he replied. "But I don''t need to, nca. Do you want to get pregnant with my kid? What


    would your Alpha think about that? Huh?"


    "Fuck you," I said, throwing the box on the floor. I then got up and attempted to storm out of the room.


    But he caught my arm and pulled me back towards him.


    "You are going to take those pills and you aren''t going to question it," he growled.


    I stared him in the eye before he finally let go and walked towards the bathroom.


    "And go downstairs and eat something. You''re getting skinny," he called.


    The night he got so drunk he passed out I shouldn''t have listened to Chico. I should have killed him


    when I had the chance.


    Wanting to be as far away from him as possible, I headed downstairs and towards the garden. But as I


    passed through the kitchen, the most amazing smell filled my nostrils.


    Chico was stood behind the stove stirring something on the hob.


    "The boss wants tacos," he said to me. "I made enough for you."


    "I''m not-"


    "Juste here," he replied after looking at the doorway, presumably to check Andrea hadn''t


    appeared.


    I sighed and joined him by the stove, "There is little you can do about your situation," he began picking


    up a taco shell, "But you still need to take care of yourself."


    He then filled it with whatever was in the pan and handed it to me.


    I looked down at the steaming beef inside and the soft floury shell and smelt the spices and vour in


    the air before I gave in and took a big bite.


    "Good?" he asked.


    I nodded closing my eyes and enjoying the tase, "So good."


    He smiled, possibly for the first time ever, and handed me a te with three more.


    "Enjoy," he said before Andrea appeared in the kitchen, still wet from his shower and only wearing a


    pair of sweatpants and his face hardened again.


    Andrea sat opposite me eating his tacos. He kept looking up but didn''t speak until he was finished.


    "We''re going to Colombia this evening," he said eventually. "Just you and I."


    "Why?" I asked.


    "I gotta another job I want you to help me with," he replied.


    "I don''t want to be involved in any more murder," I said. "Please-"


    "Rx," he said with augh. "No one''s gonna die if all goes to n. So pack a bag. We''re going for


    three days."


    The only clothes I had were the ones I arrived in, a few t-shirts Andrea had leant me and underwear


    from the weird draw ofdies lingeries that Andrea had for some reason. So I packed what I could and I


    soon found myself back in the SUV, this time with Andrea driving.


    "We aren''t following signs in the direction of Colombia," I said once we got into Caracas.


    "That''s because we''re making a stop first," he replied.


    "Where?" I asked.


    "Enough with the questions," he snapped. "You''ll find out when we get there."


    We were soon on a jungle track, rife with potholes. Unsurprisingly, Andrea was an incredibly reckless


    driver. Thatbined with the terrible state of the road and limbs of jungle sticking out, obscuring the


    road, meant that I felt my life was fairly at risk.


    At longst, he pulled up on the side of the road and I thanked the Goddesses for preserving my life.


    "We''re here," he said as he finally stopped the car before opening the door and taking his gun off the


    dashboard and putting it in the back of his pants.


    I wasn''t exactly sure where here was but I got out the car and followed him through the dense jungle.


    After a few metres, I could just about see a warehouse a hundred metres away. We walked down an


    overgrown path until we reached it and Andrea knocked loudly on the door.


    "Andrea!" a jolly looking man said after the door opened. "Patron!"


    "Javier, my best exporter. It''s good to see you again," Andrea said in English.


    The man''s eyes flickered down to me and he gave a knowing look.


    "I see you have a gringa with you?" he responded also in English.


    "E Loren," Andrea said putting a firm hand on my shoulder. "Was once Alpha Loren''s but is now


    mine."


    Javier smiled, "She''s a pretty thing. How''d youe across Loren''s mate?"


    "It''s a long and unpleasant story," Andrea replied. "But I have some more important things I want to


    discuss with you."


    "Please," Javier said. "Pleasee in."


    He turned and began walking back into the warehouse at which point, Andrea withdrew his gun and


    without hesitation shot him in the back of the head. He fell forward onto his knees and then straight


    motionless onto the floor.


    My lips quivered and I brought a shaking hand up to my mouth.


    "Why- why did you do that?" I asked. "I thought you were friends?"


    Andrea stepped forward over him and prodding his body with his foot.


    "We were," he said with a shrug. "But then he screwed me over."


    I stepped back and pressed my back against the wall, closing my eyes and blocking the site of blood


    oozing from his head.


    "What did he do?" I asked looking back to Andrea who was still staring down at the body, unphased by


    the gore.


    "He gave information about my exports to my rival, Gustavo Escobar," he replied in a deep tone. "And I


    can''t have a snitch working for me."


    I looked around the warehouse and only then noticed how it was piled high to the roof with packets of


    what looked like cocaine, weed and heroin.


    "I knew there was a mole in my operation because my export trucks kept getting hijacked even though


    we take unexpected routes at unexpected times that no one could guess without inside information. But


    when I realised his trucks were never touched, it became clear who that mole was," Andrea exined


    crouching down to Javier''s body and letting out a long sigh. "It''s a shame he chose to betray me. He


    really was my best exporter."


    It was the first hint of remorse I had ever seen from him and it was mildly reassuring but then he


    shrugged and simply stood up.


    "We''re taking over the export today since Javier is...otherwise engaged...and this is where youe in.


    If you''re driving, the border control will let a cute little blonde girl through easy and the drugs will get


    into Colombia without having to kill any state soldiers, which the government usually gets a bit pissed


    off at me for doing which leads to a whole host ofplications. We''re on good terms right now, they


    let me get on with my business and I leave them to their''s so I don''t wanna ruin that."


    "Now you want me to help you smuggle drugs across countries?" I asked.


    "I mean or I could just massacre the whole patrol guarding the border station. Your choice," he replied.


    "The first option," I replied quietly.


    "d we''re on the same page," he said with a sarcastic smile. "Now, I will deal with the body. You go


    around the back and start unloading the boxesbelled Bogota from the truck behind the warehouse,"


    he ordered.


    I nodded, d to get away from the dead body and hurried around the back of the warehouse.


    There was, in fact, a pile of boxes in a truck but what Andrea didn''t warn me of was the two teenagers,


    16 at most, already doing what Andrea had ordered me to do. They both immediately turned around


    and stared at me nkly.


    "Gringa?" one asked.


    I nodded.


    "We no speak much English," the other said. "What you doing here?"


    "I''m here with Andrea."


    "Andrea Martinez? The boss?"


    I nodded.


    The exchanged nervous looks and froze. Guilt and fear were all over their faces. It was clear they had


    a reason to be concerned about Andrea''s presence but despite being involved in drugs, they were


    young and seemed innocent.


    "Listen. You need to get out of here. I''ll try and hold him back," I said without a second thought.


    They nodded, dropped their boxes and began to move fast towards the jungle. Just then we all heard


    the warehouse door open and footstepse towards us.


    "Go!" I shouted. "Now!"


    They bolted and secondster, Andrea marched out.


    He held up his arm straight and shot mercilessly into the forest after the boys until the gun ran out of


    bullets. After putting the gun back in his belt, he turned to me and wrapped one hand around my neck.


    "You better stay right here," he growled.


    I nodded frantically trying to prise his fingers off my throat to free my airway. He then dropped me onto


    the floor and sprinted into the jungle in the direction of the boys.


    I took a few seconds to catch my breath before fumbling back into the warehouse. Javier''s body was


    still in a bloody mess on the floor and Andrea had only got as far as rolling him onto his back. I gasped


    at the site of his pale grey skin and wide open eyes before taking a deep breath and shakily looking in


    his pocket for a phone.


    Blood was still pouring out of his head and it got on my hands but all I could think about was calling Leo


    before Andrea could get back and find me.


    I eventually found his mobile, the screen was cracked, presumably from his fall and it only had one bar


    of service but I could still dial Leo''s number.


    "It''s me," I said as soon as someone picked up.


    "E?" Leo''s smooth voice replied.


    "Gustavo Escobar," I said quickly. "He''s Andrea''s rival and you might be able to get more information


    from him."


    "Do you have anything else?"


    "I have to go," I whispered as I heard Andrea''s footstepse out the jungle. I quickly hung up,


    shoved the phone back in Javier''s pocket and wiped my hands as best I could on him.


    "nca!" Andrea''s voice shouted before the door to the warehouse opened I stood up straight and


    backed away as his eyes set on me next to Javier. His white shirt was saturated in red along with his


    hands and there were even stters on his face. "I thought I told you not to move?" he questioned


    marching up to me.


    He then grabbed one of my hands and lifted it up to take a closer look.


    "What the fuck have you done?" he asked seizing my wrist tightly.


    "I..I-" I stuttered.


    "Let me guess, you used Javier''s phone to call your precious mate?" he said turning to Javier and


    delving his hand into his pocket.


    I stayed quiet as he held the phone up and turned to me. It had Javier''s blood on it from my hands and


    he could check the recent calls list; there was no point trying to lie.


    I nodded meekly.


    "Stupid fucking woman," he sneered roughly putting one hand around my neck once again and


    mming me into the wall. With the other hand, he withdrew his gun and held it at my head. "What did


    you tell him?!"


    I stayed quiet.


    "What did you fucking tell him?!" he repeated smashing my head against the wall.


    "That I''m in the Venezun jungle. That is all," I lied in between gasps for air.


    "Give me one reason why I shouldn''t shoot you right now. It''s reloaded and ready to go," he demanded,


    pressing the gun harder against my skull. "Why I shouldn''t just cut the bother? I''m Andrea Martinez, I


    don''t tolerate shit like this."


    "You need me for the export," I said. "You could do it without me but that would risk getting yourself in


    more trouble than I could ever cause."


    Andrea paused before letting go of me and allowing me to breathe.


    "Fine," he said. "I will kill you after."


    Better I suppose.


    "Now..." he articted looking me up and down. "No border guard is going to let a woman covered in


    blood through without question. Change your clothes, wash your hands and neck and I''ll be dealing


    with this rotting corpse and loading the car with the drugs outside. Don''t try anything, nca, or this


    time I really will shoot you."


    I nodded and looked down at my clothes that had gone red from where Andrea''s shirt had pressed


    against me. My neck was also covered in it from where his bloody hand had been too.


    I did as he said and found a bathroom with running water to clean myself with. I watched as watery


    blood washed down the sink and thought about who it belonged to. Those boys were so young and


    although I didn''t know it for sure, Andrea had almost certainly killed them both. I then changed into


    clean clothes from the bag I''d packed. When I came back from into the main warehouse, Javier''s body


    had gone and only a thick pool of sticky blood remained so I went around the back to find Andrea.


    The boxes that were being unloaded were now gone and in their ce was a lc tiny car. Andrea was


    stood next to it with his blood covered shirt off by an outside tap washing his face and chest.


    "What are you staring at, babe? My abs?" he asked.


    "No...your car actually," I replied looking at the sickly shade of purple coloured thing. "Not the sort of


    thing I''d expect you to drive, Andrea."


    "I''m not driving it," he said throwing me a set of keys. "You are. And you do know how to drive, right?"


    I nodded kind of d that I was going to have to sit in the passenger seat enduring his reckless driving


    anymore.


    A few momentster, Andrea was fully dressed again and I was trying to work out how to drive this car.


    "Put the clutch down, nca," Andrea said in a bored tone from the passenger seat. "Now the


    elerator. It''s just a normal car."


    I did what he said and slowly rolled the car forward.


    "Jesus Christ," he muttered.


    I ignored him and took the sharp corner around the warehouse towards the road with great care -


    especially since my entire body was still shaking from the events of thest ten minutes.


    "Speed up," he said. "There''s no limit on this road and if there was, it probably wouldn''t be 10 mph."


    "I''m just getting used to the car," I replied. "I drive an automatic at home. Be patient."


    "Don''t tell me what to do, woman," he snapped.


    "If it''s threatening your masculinity that much, you can drive," I replied


    "Watch it, nca," he warned with a smirk. "Remember how I almost killed you five minutes ago."


    It was only twenty minutes before Andrea climbed into the back seat of the car and ducked into the


    footwell. He also pulled out his gun and held it ready which concerned me a little, to say the least.


    "The border is just around here. Smile, tell them you''re here on vacation and flirt if you have to. If you


    prove to be useful, I might consider keeping you alive. We''ll see."


    Might consider...sounds promising...


    I drove on and minutester we were approaching a bridge with a barrier across it and half a dozen or


    so men in military uniform standing guard. They were all werewolves and held big guns and eyed the


    car as we neared.


    "Oh shit," Andrea cursed. "Those ain''t no state police."


    "Who are they?" I asked.


    "Gustavo''s men..." he whispered. "He must have taken over the border."


    "Should I turn around?" I asked, my heart rating raising.


    "It''s toote. They''ve seen the car," he replied. "Fuck."


    He then reached into his jacket pocket and pulled out a walkie talkie.


    "I''m gonna need back up," he said into it and a voice replied confirming.


    "I have men not too far from here," he told me. "You''ve just gotta fool them long enough."


    I nodded as we got close and Andrea ducked further into the footwell.


    One of the guards approached the car and I wound down.


    "You speak Spanish, Miss?" he asked.


    "No, Se?or," I replied in my best Spanish as I gripped the steering wheel and not looking him in the


    eye.


    He sniffed the air, obviously detecting my scent and eyed me closer.


    "Passport," he demanded. I reached into my bag and found my passport before handing it to him.


    It was a good job the name on my passport was still E Jones and not Loren.


    "American? Here for vacation or...?" he said looking from me to the photo on my passport.


    "Vacation," I said quickly.


    "Alone?" he asked and I nodded.


    He then used the end of my passport to brush my hair off my neck, "Where''s your mate?"


    "At home with the kids," I replied.


    He nodded and looked down at the passport once again.


    "Just a second," he said and then walked over to another two guards with my passport and began


    talking to them.


    "You''re acting suspicious, nca," Andrea hissed. "You need to buy time for the backup toe."


    They talked for thirty seconds or before he stamped my passport and came back.


    "We need to ask some questions and you''ll be good to go," he said to me.


    "Sure," I said with a smile.


    "Firstly, that''s a big mark you have. Who is your mate?" he asked. "An Alpha?"


    I nodded.


    "Alpha Thomas. We''re from a small pack in Texas," I replied trying my best to keep eye contact.


    "Small?" he asked with a raised eyebrow.


    I nodded again.


    "And where are you heading to tonight?" he asked.


    "Bogota," I said.


    "That''s a long way to travel alone. Your Alpha doesn''t mind?" he replied.


    I shook my head, "He trusts me."


    "Very well," he said with a nod. "But I will need to search you and your vehicle."


    My heart dropped.


    "Is that really necessary officer?" I asked.


    "Please step out of the car, Se?ora," he ordered.


    I did but as slowly as possible as I scanned around looking for my best escape option. The road had


    thick jungle either side, if...I mean when...the shooting begins, I could get myself there and find some


    rtive safety.


    I closed the car door finally and the guard gestured me to hold my arms out. I slowly lifted them up and


    let him pat me down.


    When he was sure I was clear and unarmed, he then gestured for more the guards to join him as he


    walked around to the trunk of the car. Inside the car, I saw Andrea loading up another gun so that he


    had two in his hands.


    The officer put his hand on the trunk handle and I took a deep breath.


    There was only a piece of metal between him and discovering boxes of hard drugs and only the pull of


    a trigger between me and a bullet.

 Chapter 193 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193 Chapter 193


    Before the guard could get as far as examining the boxes in the boot, Andrea had jumped out of the car


    and shot him dead before aiming at the other five guards who hade to inspect the car. Before the


    first could even hit the ground, they were all dead.


    "Get down, nca," he ordered and I ducked behind the car as a whole fleet of Gustavo''s men over on


    the bridge flooded out of the border control buildings and opened fire on us.


    It was about thirty against one, and when Andrea stopped shooting momentarily to reload he barked


    something down his walkie talkie.


    I heard the whip of bullets flying through the air and the nk of them hitting the car or the chime of


    them bouncing off the tarmac. It could only be so long before Andrea ran out of bullets and we''d be


    totally fucked.


    But just as he threw his second gun onto the floor,pletely rid of ammunition, and ducked behind


    the car next to me half a dozen or so trucks rolled in behind us.


    Andrea smiled to himself and then to me, as men jumped out and began shooting out towards


    Gustavo''s mem.


    "We''re getting out of here, nca," he said putting his hand on my knee. "Stand up," he added as one


    of the men threw him a new gun and a set of car keys.


    I slowly got to my feet as Andrea shot but kept my head down below the car.


    "You see that truck with the shattered window?" he asked pointing to one a hundred or so metres away


    with one of the side windowspletely broken by a bullet. "That''s where we''re going."


    "Juan," he shouted to one of the men, "Cover us!"


    The man nodded and Andrea turned to me.


    "Run," he ordered and I locked my eyes on the trucked and raced through the bullet shower, as fast as


    my legs would go.


    Juan stayed behind the cover over the lc car, targetting any guards aiming at us whilst Andrea shot


    too


    I could hear his footsteps running right behind me until suddenly about two-thirds of the way, I couldn''t.


    I snapped my head around to see him on the floor clutching his leg in pain. The bullets were still raining


    down on us and I paused unable to run further from him. He looked up to me, right in the eye. His face


    suddenly seemed so young and helpless as the bullets hit the ground all around him but hey unable


    to move. His chances were already, but if I didn''t do anything? Zero.


    I can''t even begin to exin why I did what I did next.


    I turned on my heal and ran back to him before hauling him up to his feet and supporting him as we


    battled on to the car. He groaned in pain and I groaned from his weight on me but we made it and I


    took the keys from him helped him into the car, got in the driver''s seat as soon as I could turn the


    ignition on, we were away and fast. Faster than I''ve ever driven before.


    After a few minutes, when we were safely away, he cast his eyes up to me as he breathed heavily and


    through his pained grimace, I saw a smirk creep onto his face, "You just saved my life, nca."


    I gripped the steering wheel and kept looking forward, no idea what to say.


    "Why?" he asked. "You had a chance to be free of me and you didn''t take it..."


    "I-" I began. "I don''t know."


    "You just can''t stop yourself from doing the right thing, can you?" he replied. "You couldn''t just leave me


    there to die, could you?"


    "You can thank me if you like," was all I said.


    There was a pause.


    "Thank you," he replied in a genuine tone.


    I nodded and gave him a half smile.


    I drove for hours, Andrea telling me which way to go. The bleeding in his leg eventually stopped and


    when we pulled up in front of a house on the edge of Bogota, I helped him limp into it before a man


    stood guard at the door took over.


    When he was sat down on the sofa, I grabbed a first aid kit and knelt down on the floor and got a


    proper look at the damage done to his leg. He''d already pulled the bullet out rather gruesomely in the


    car so I at least didn''t have to deal with that.


    "The good news is that the bullet wasn''t wolfsbaned," I began examining the wound on his thigh. "It''s


    already healing but it''s deep and is gonna take a while."


    "How long is a while?" he asked as finished cleaning it with antiseptic. "I got stuff to do."


    I shrugged, "Healing is different for everyone. For you, I''d guess it would be fast so long as you get rest


    and eat and drink well. So no beer or smoking and you''ve gotta give yourself a break."


    "How do you know so much about this?" he asked running his fingers through my hair as I wrapped a


    bandage around the wound.


    "I trained as a medic to help my mate''s army. True I''ve never nursed a bullet wound before but I''ve


    done arrows and knives," I exined.


    He looked down at me for a few seconds and grinned.


    His expression then dropped and he asked, "Why do wolf packs still live in the 17th century? Why


    hasn''t your Alpha thought to train his men to use guns?"


    "Because it''s not our way of life," I replied fastening the bandage and looking up into his eyes. "Guns


    are horrible violent things."


    "Well so long as you keep that view, I''ll always have the upper hand," he said with a condescending


    smirk.


    "Can I remind you that you almost died today?" I asked. "There''s an artery right here," I added pointing


    to his leg. "Had the bullet been two inches to the left. You''d have bled out before we even got to the


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    car."


    He grinned arrogantly, "But it wasn''t. So luckily for you, I get to live another day."


    And for that I only had myself to me.

 Chapter 194 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194 Chapter 194


    Leo''s POV


    "Gustavo Escobar," I said to ir and Luca as we stood by the car parked on the side of a road that


    went through Caracas, the capital city of Venezu that we''d been searching through for days for any


    sign of E. "She said that he is a rival to Martinez and that is all."


    They looked at me nkly.


    "I know it''s not much but it''s somewhere to start and somebody has to know something about him," I


    continued. "And if he hates Martinez even as half as much as I do, he will help us find him and in due


    course, my Luna."


    "I suppose he''s gotta be pretty powerful if he''s a rival to Martinez," ir said. "The police might have


    something."


    "The police are corrupt and this man will be paying them off. They aren''t gonna tell us shit," I replied


    running my hand through my hair.


    "It''s worth a try, Alpha," Luca insisted. "You don''t usually have issues getting information out of people."


    ir shrugged, "We''ve gotta try."


    I nodded, "Okay."


    An hourter, we were in the head police station in Caracas.


    "Donde esta tu jefe?" I asked striding up to the front desk. "Where is your boss?"


    The man looked up at me from his low chair behind the desk and I stepped closer,  resting my arms


    over the desk, and raised my eyebrow.


    "Donde esta tu jefe?!" I repeated.


    He meagrely pointed to a door that led into a hallway.


    "Gracias," I replied, already marching towards it, ir and Luca following me.


    "Se?or!-" the man called as I walked through the door.


    There was a sign in Spanish tranting to ''authorised personnel only'' but I held up my hand to the


    receptionist who was now frantically following us and immediately silenced him.


    It wasn''t long until we found the police chief''s office. He looked up at us as we came in and confusion


    spread over his face. He was a stony looking man with hard creases in his face and a square hair cut.


    "What are you doing in my office, gringos?" he asked. "You have to have permission."


    "I need information on a man named Gustavo Escobar," I said ignoring him.


    "And you are...?" he questioned with a raised eyebrow. "The DEA?"


    "Leonardo Loren," I replied with a sarcastic smile before holding out my hand.


    His eyes shifted at the mention of my name and he straightened his tie. He was human but his reaction


    told me that he knew exactly who I was.


    "So I assume from your question referring to the DEA, you know who Mr Escobar is?" I asked.


    "I''ve never heard the name," he replied with a shrug.


    "How much is he paying you to turn a blind eye?" I asked.


    "You might like to take your questions elsewhere, Mr Loren," he said. "I know nothing."


    I sighed and exchanged irritated looks with ir. I had a feeling this would happen. I gestured to Luca


    and he locked the door to the office and stood blocking the only exit.


    "Mr..." I began.


    "Perez," he finished looking between the three of us nervously.


    "Mr Perez," I began again. "You know who I am and you know what I am. You know that I can hear


    your every heartbeat and you know that I know you are lying to me. So let''s skip the bullshit, what do


    you know about Gustavo Escobar?"


    He stayed silent as I red him down. I spotted his hand slowly inching towards the phone on his desk


    and mmed my hand onto it before he could reach it and crushed the dial pad.


    After ncing down at the bent and crumbled metal of the phone, he slowly looked back up to my


    eyes.


    "Preferably before you piss me off," I added taking a deep breath.


    He leant back in his chair, clearly feigning confidence and smiled.


    "You are right, Alpha," Mr Perez said. "He is paying me to ''turn a blind eye''... to take no notice, to keep


    no files and to have no information."


    "And what if someone offered a higher price?" I asked. "Does it magically materialise?"


    "...depends how much you''re offering?" he said.


    My face hardened. I was done ying nice.


    I seized him by the cor of his shirt and dragged him across the desk.


    "Where do you keep it?" I growled.


    I then noticed a pair of keys on the desk and threw them to ir.


    "Check the filing cab," I ordered.


    "You won''t find it there," he replied struggling to breathe from how tightly I was gripping his shirt around


    his neck.


    "Then where?" I snarled.


    "He''ll hunt me down and kill me for telling you."


    "And I will kill you right here and now if you don''t," I hissed. "And do you want to know why I need this


    information? Not because I want to challenge him or kill him but because Andrea Martinez has my


    Luna and is threatening to murder and do terrible things to her. His biggest rival, Gustavo Escobar, is


    my best shot of getting her back alive and I will not let anything stand in my way."


    Still gasping for air he finally agreed,  "I''ll show you."


    I released him and wiped the sweat off my brow.


    "Now would be great," I said as he rearranged his clothing and stopped to catch his breath.


    He nodded frantically and picked up a different set of keys from his drawer and headed to the door that


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Luca was still guarding.


    "Follow me," he said approaching Luca who reluctantly moved aside and let him out in response to a


    reassuring nod from me.


    "Make sure no one follows us," I whispered in his ear as we passed and he nodded.


    ir and I followed Mr Perez down to a basement as Luca stayed back at the top of the stairs, once


    again guarding the entrance. After he unlocked a few doors, we were soon in a tiny filing room with


    many boxes.


    "The box at the top on the left," he said pointing to the highest shelf which only I stood a chance of


    reaching.


    The light was dim and I could only just make out that it wasbelled with the name Gustavo Escobar.


    "You don''t happen to have anything on Martinez whilst we''re here? We''ve tried before but never got


    this far," ir said.


    "No one has information on Martinez," Mr Perez said gravely.


    This time he wasn''t lying.


    "But you are right in thinking Escobar is your best shot in getting some," he added as I looked inside


    the box to find envelopes of photos, sheets of coordinates, legal papers and a whole host of other files


    on him.


    "The most recent location we were able to track him to was a house in Peru," Mr Perez said pointing to


    one of the coordinates. "That wasst week."


    "Gracias," I said taking out a pen and circling it. "And sorry for...nearly strangling you."


    "Werewolves care about their mates. I get it," he replied. "Now go. Find her."


    "Adios," I said and ir nodded before we marched out of the police station with the box, picking up


    Luca along the way.

 Chapter 195 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195 Chapter 195


    A dayter, Andrea''s leg was healing fast. He was still limping but when I redressed the wound in the


    early afternoon, it had reduced in size, new skin had grown and he was in far less pain than the day


    before.


    It had been a rtively untorturous twenty-four hours for me too. After saving his life, Andrea had the


    decency to leave me alone for the evening and I sat out on the balcony watching over Bogota for hours


    as the pink chalk sunset was reced by the bright lights of the city.


    I''d always wanted toe to South America. This wasn''t exactly how I envisioned it happening but just


    for a short moment, as I took a deep breath of the fume polluted air and watched people on the street


    having fun, everything was sort of okay.


    Apart from using me as a nurse to his wound, it wasn''t until the following evening that he bothered me


    for anything else.


    "I''m attending a party in the city tonight and you''reing," he said to me as he sat beside me out on


    the balcony.


    I nodded, "Is it going to be like thest party?"


    "No one is gonna die," he replied.


    "You''ve said that before," I muttered.


    "I don''t keep my promises," he said with a grin. "You may have realised that by now. But if someone


    ends up with a bullet in their head tonight, I can assure you I didn''t n it. We''re meeting my


    respectable business friends."


    By ''respectable friends'' he actually means ''dirty murdering fellow drug lords''.


    "Go shower and, there''s a dressid out on the bed," he said.


    I nodded, already looking forward to a cold shower to rid myself of the mugginess of Bogota.


    As expected, the dress would never be "Leo approved" but it at least had a certain level of ss to it.


    I dried my hair and slipped into it before looking at my reflection in the mirror of the bedroom.


    My bruises were gone and after sleeping properly for the first time in a while the night before, I was


    looking considerably less like a corpse.


    Already dressed in a shirt and ck trousers, Andrea drew up behind me.


    "You look stunning," he said as he looked over my shoulder into the mirror.


    He ran his hands down the dark red velvet of the dress and then traced the deep V-neck with the tips of


    his fingers.


    "But there is something missing," he said after a pause.


    He then opened a drawer and lifted out a ne. It was made of diamonds for sure and when he put


    it around my neck, I felt its weight on my chest.


    "It''s pretty," I said touching it with my fingertips.


    "I''m going to propose to you tonight at the party," he said after kissing my cheek. "And you''re going to


    say yes."


    I looked up to his eyes in the mirror and blinked whilst trying to make sense of what he had just said so


    casually.


    "What?" I asked turning to face him.


    "You are going to be my wife," he stated looking down at me.


    "What?" I repeated.


    "What is so hard to fucking understand? You are going to marry me," he said slowly.


    "No," I said.


    He cocked his head to the side, "Funny...I don''t remember giving you the choice."


    "But-"


    "Uh, uh, uh, uh, " he tutted. "Don''t argue with me. I''m not your Alpha."


    I closed my mouth and turned back to the mirror.


    "What happens if I say no?" I asked.


    "I will ensure that you pay for it. Do I make my self clear?"


    As his temper rises, his ent thickens and he gets harder to hear what he is saying but I did entirely


    understand what he meant. I''d learnt many times now.


    "I said, do I make myself clear?" he repeated deeply after I hadn''t replied for a few moments.


    I looked him in the eye and nodded, "Yes."


    He then leant forward so that I could feel his warm breath on my cheek. His hand reached up for my


    face but I snapped my head away.


    "Good," he replied eventually.


    I refused to look up, unable to meet his cold eyes.


    "But you won''t say no. Don''t worry."


    "Marriage means nothing to werewolves," I said after a moment or two.


    "I bet it''ll mean something to Leonardo Loren..." Andrea replied.


    "So you''re just doing this to get at my mate?" I asked.


    He smiled and grabbed my chin between his fingers, "Amongst other reasons," he said before kissing


    my lips softly and moaning.


    "You drive me crazy, nca," he said stepping back and closing his eyes. "And I have one more thing


    to give you."


    He then reached into a draw and pulled out a small wooden box. I opened it to find a pair of dangling


    earrings that matched the ne.


    He held them up to my ears and turning me so that I was looking at myself in the mirror again.


    "Andrea, I don''t have my ears pierced," I said.


    "What?" he replied looking at my ears. "What 24-year-old woman doesn''t have her ears pierced?"


    "Me apparently."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll pierce them," he said. "I want you to wear these tonight."


    "No, no, no-" I protested.


    "Trust me," he interjected. "Wait for me on the bed. I''ll be back in a minute."


    I sighed. This was probably going to cause a marginal amount of pain rtive to other things he''d done


    to me and I''d always sort of wanted my ears pierced I guess.


    A few minutester, he returned with a needle, a pot of ice, a lighter and a rag.


    I felt myself pale but I had little choice but to ept that this was going to happen.


    "Okay," he began as he pushed me down onto the bed and put a pillow under my head. "Stay still," he


    added as he straddled me.


    He then gave me a block of ice in each hand and told me to hold them on my ears as he sterilised the


    needle with the me from the lighter. He knew how to prevent infection at least.


    When the needle was nice and clean, he took the ice and shoved the rag in my mouth.


    "Bite down on that. This is gonna hurt like a bitch."


    The next thing I knew, there was a searing pain in my ear. The ice had done little to numb it and I had


    to clench my jaw around the rag to deal with the difort. Without hesitation, he moved onto the


    other and put the earrings straight in as I grimaced and winced.


    He then pulled me to my feet and stood me in front of the mirror once again.


    "That wasn''t too bad, was it?" he asked.


    I shook my head, the pain disappearing quickly.


    Slowly running his fingers over my shoulders, he brought his lips to my ear. "Keep earning my respect


    like you did yesterday and I''m gonna make you not just my wife but my Queen, E Loren," he


    whispered. "I already think you''re too valuable to kill."


    Unsure of whether to take that as a positive or a negative, I just forced a smile and let him kiss me.


    Find me, Leo.


    Please.

 Chapter 196 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196 Chapter 196


    Our tinted-windowed car pulled up in front of the entrance to arge hotel. The number of security


    guards was insane with every guest being checked and Identified before they were allowed through the


    doors.


    But they let Andrea straight through after taking one look at him. I followed after him but one of the


    bouncers stepped in front of me.


    "She''s with me," Andrea said taking my hand.


    The man immediately stepped aside, "Please forgive me, Se?orita."


    "Pretty nice party, right?" he said to me as we walked through the lobby with hundreds of people stood


    in little groups talking and drinking wine. A great chandelier hung down from the high ceiling made of


    hundreds of glimmering pieces of ss and two symmetricalrge staircases curved around from the


    top of the room on either side, each with a golden handrail and wide, marble steps.


    "Let''s go meet the hosts," he added before leading me up one of them and as we passed, everybody


    seemed to stop and look at Andrea before quickly moving out of his way. He took no notice and only


    carried on walking.


    When we reached the top of the stairs, there was a mezzanine looking out over the lobby surrounded


    by a barrier and more security. Inside were four or so men all in ck suits gathered around drinking


    champagne and chatting.


    "Martinez!" one eximed as we entered. "Our wonderful boss."


    "And this must be Loren''s Luna. E, yes?" another added looking to me.


    I nodded as a butler approached us with a tray of champagne and Andrea took two, handing one to


    me.


    "E, meet my top men, those I owe the smooth runnings of my cartel to," he said with a smile as he


    ced one hand on my shoulder.  "Sebastian (head of production). He runs the farms, ensures both


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    top notch quality and quantity and keeps the drugs running like water. Emiliano (head of export). Keeps


    the stream flowing across the borders to where they gotta be, controls the logistics, makes sure no


    questions are asked at the borders and that all product gets from A to B. Alvaro (head ountant),


    monitors all moneying in and out the business. He''s in charge of spotting any unexpected changes


    in profit and sales and tracks anything suspicious to the source. No one in the business could steal


    even a dor from me without this man knowing. And finally, Sergio (head of security). Keeps the


    force and the government. We all have this man to thank for our lives every day."


    I shook all of their hands.


    "So what''s your ce in the business, Se?orita?" Sebastian asked.


    "Andrea''stest whore no doubt," Emiliano said with a grin.


    "Ay," Andrea protested. "This woman saved my life yesterday."


    They all raised an eyebrow and looked down at me.


    "She may be small and weak but she''s brave," he added. "When we were ambushed by Gustavo


    Escobar''s men at the border, I was shot but she helped me to safety."


    "Good job, little one," Sergio said to me before looking back up to Andrea. "But please tell us you''re


    sleeping with her too?"


    "Of course," he replied and they allughed.


    "Was there any need asking? He''s young and still obsessed with sex," Alvaro said. "Will you ever pick


    one girl and stick with her?"


    The four men were all at least ten years older than Andrea if not twenty. Considering that Andrea was


    their boss, the age gap was surprising. How on earth did he end up the head of this entire organisation


    at only neen years old?


    "Just you wait, mis amigos," he said with a wink. "Soon enough."


    "Well, anyway," Emiliano said. "The people have been waiting for a speech from their boss."


    Andrea grinned, drank the rest of his champagne and grabbed a spoon off the butler''s tray before


    stepping out to the railing of the mezzanine that looked over the lobby below.


    The spoon chimed on the ss three times before silence fell in the room.


    "Buenas noches, mis amigos," he began. "Estamos aqu¨ª para celebrar el ¨¦xito del c¨¢rtel de Mart¨ªnez,"


    he then turned briefly to look at me and said, "To celebrate the sess of the Martinez cartel."


    His speech continued in Spanish for another few minutes before there was a huge apuse and Latino


    music began to y.


    Andrea turned to me, beaming and took my hand.


    "Hasta luego!" he said to the four men we talked to earlier. "See youter!"


    He then led me back towards the stairs.


    "Who are all these people?" I asked looking down at all the dancing people below.


    "They are my people," he replied. "My pack if you like. The families and friends of my associates. They


    live off the cartel."


    "You trust them all?" I asked.


    "They have no reason to betray me and many reasons not to," he replied. "So yes. I do. But enough


    about business, do you know how to salsa?"


    "No," I said as we reached the bottom of the stairs.


    "Then you better hope you''re a fast learner," he said suddenly pulling me into his chest. "Follow my


    lead."


    He then took both my hands and led me to the centre of the dance floor, "You step like this okay?" he


    said demonstrating what looked like a fairly simple movement of the feet and hips as he pulling me in


    time with him. "Move your hips, nca. Don''t be shy."


    He then twirled me around, caught me and dipped me back so that he was leaning over me, his chest


    against mine. The proximity was suffocating and I couldn''t bear to look at him so I turned my face to the


    side until he finally pulled me back up.


    "Easy huh?" he asked putting a hand on my back and pushing me against him as he continued to


    salsa.


    I was doing very little as he basically dragged me around but I nodded all the same.


    A few songs yed before he finally stopped. We then moved from group to group as Andrea greeted


    mostly in Spanish until he introduced me, always in English.


    "I must teach you Espa?ol, nca," he said. "Especially if we are to marry."


    I wasn''t nning on sticking around long enough to learn an entire assnguage so I didn''t reply and


    he led me back up to the mezzanine.


    "I have an announcement," Andrea said to the butler still stood up there. "Cut the music."


    He nodded and a few momentster the music silenced and every pair of eyes down in the lobby


    looked up to Andrea who was leaning over the railings. He then grabbed my wrist and pulled me beside


    him.


    "As some of you already know, tonight I have the pleasure of being apanied by the beautiful, E


    Loren," he began putting a hand on my back. "Untilst week, she was Luna to Alpha Leonardo Loren


    of the powerful Ste pack. But now, she is by my side," he looked out into the audience, a proud smile


    on his face and a dancing glint in his eye. "And I n to keep her there. So E, will you seal our


    He then pulled a box out from his pocket, got down onto one knee and opened the box to reveal a ring,


    with a dazzling diamond.


    "The choice is yours," he added, staring deeply into my eyes.


    Of course, the choice wasn''t mine and the darkness of his expression and sternness of his stony lips


    showed it.


    There was a deathly quiet across the whole party and I could feel the stare of every guest on me,


    staring in anticipation.


    "Yes," I said in a hoarse tone.


    Andrea smiled in approval, slipped the ring onto my finger and kissed me as the guests apuded.


    "Good choice," he whispered in my ear before turning out to his people and holding up my ringed hand


    as they continued to p and cheer.


    "Did you have doubts I''d say yes?" I asked quietly as the cheers made it so that only Andrea could


    hear.


    "Not for a second," he replied. "You wouldn''t dare."


    For the rest of the evening, Andrea made me dance with him and then talk to all of his friends and then


    dance with them until my feet burned from the ufortable heels and my throat was dry.


    Far beyond midnight, we finally left and got back into the car.


    I stared out into the streets of Bogota, watching the streetmps whizz by along with all the people


    living their lives in the light of them.


    "Sign here," Andrea ordered thrusting a piece of paper and pen into my hands.


    "What is it?" I asked struggling to see in the darkness of the car.


    "The marriage papers," he replied. "My top men already signed as witnesses. Sign your name on the


    line and you''ll be Mrs Martinez."


    "Surely it can''t be this easy?" I asked in shock.


    "Depends who you are and who you know," he replied with a wink. "Stop wasting time and just sign it."


    I nodded and slowly brought the pen to the paper before pausing again.


    What the hell am I doing? Just letting him boss me about like this?  I am E Jones. I don''t let men do


    this to me.


    "Just fucking do it," he said. "I thought marriage meant nothing to you?"


    He has a point. Maybe I shouldn''t show him that I care and not let him ''win''.


    "It doesn''t," I hissed before scrawling my signature onto the paper before throwing it back at him. "Are


    you fucking happy?"


    "Oooh," Andrea said his face lighting up, "Calm down, babe."


    "Does this amuse you?" I asked as heughed.


    He leant forward, cing a hand on my inner upper thigh and holding my head so that I couldn''t move


    as he kissed me, "Smile, nca. It''s our wedding night."


    I pushed his chest hard, forcing him away from me.


    "Are you sure you want to fight again?" he snarled grabbing my wrists. "I don''t want to have to ruin your


    pretty face...again."


    After that, he sat back in his seat and left me alone for the rest of the journey.


    "I have a phone call to make," he said to me as we entered the house. "Wait for me upstairs."


    I scowled but realising how desperate I was to take off these ridiculous shoes and squeezing dress, I


    went up to the room I''d been staying in and changed into my pyjamas.


    I then went into the bathroom to brush my teeth and tie my hair up out of my face. I had every intention


    of going straight to bed and feeding my exhaustion with a long sleep but when I stepped out of the


    bathroom to find Andrea sat silently on the bed. Considering that he''d been staying in a different room,


    this was not a good sign.


    But what was worse? The fact that in his hands, he held the box of birth control pills.


    I stepped back towards the bathroom as he looked up at me with a raised eyebrow.


    He snapped his fingers and pointed to a space on the floor in front of him.


    "Andrea, I-" I started, gingerly stepping forward.


    "You haven''t even opened the box," he interrupted. "Which is weird because I seem to remember quite


    clearly telling you to start taking them two days ago?"


    I swallowed and nodded, "I know."


    "So why didn''t you?"


    "Because I-" I began.


    I stopped and he just stared at me waiting.


    "Forgive me for not being eager to make it more convenient for you to rape me," I hissed suddenly


    remembering that tonight I wasn''t putting up with his shit.


    "I see that mouth of yours is creeping back," he said. "And I find it entertaining but what I will not


    tolerate is disobedience. So fucking take the pills."


    "No," I said. "I won''t."


    He stepped forward and put his hands on either side of my face.


    "You can''t bare to submit can you?" he asked. "You never did for your Alpha and now you think you


    won''t for me, huh?"


    "Why should I?" I questioned. "Why should I give you the satisfaction?"


    "Because the day you stop satisfying me is the day you die, nca," he replied running a finger along


    my jaw. "So open your mouth."


    I stared up at him, not even opening it to reply as he got one of the pills out of the box.


    He let out a shortugh, "Do you want me to make your life hell again?" he asked in a deep tone.


    "Because we can go back to that if it''s what you want."


    Staring at the small pink pill in his fingers, I took a few moments to remember the wretched pain I had


    experienced over my first days with him and how it had eased the more I obeyed him.


    There was no sign of Leo and it looked like I was going to be here for a while. So if to make my


    situation bearable the only sacrifice I had to make was my autonomy, I was going to take it.


    And so I opened my mouth and when he put the pill in, I swallowed.


    "I''m d we could reach a mutually beneficial agreement," he said with acent smile.

 Chapter 197 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197 Chapter 197


    The next morning, we drove back to Venezu and I soon found myself back in the first house, Andrea


    had taken me to.


    I shuddered as I entered the bedroom, the memories seizing me. The sheets had been changed and


    were fresh and neat, hiding evidence of my struggle but it was still alive and well in my mind.


    "It won''t be long before the effect of those pills have set in," Andrea said, "Then we will celebrate our


    marriage."


    His words sickened my stomach. Four days had passed since hest forced himself upon me and I''m


    not sure I could survive it again.


    "Anyway," he began taking his shirt off. "I''m going into Caracas to deal with thest of Richardo


    Gonzalez''s cockroaches that avoided my little birthday gift to him. I will be backte this evening."


    By ''birthday gift'' of course, Andrea meant the bomb that blew up Gonzalez''s entire house, all his


    friends and his body which had been strangled only two minutes before.


    "Chico will be here," he added putting on a new shirt. "And I have told him to make sure you take that


    pill this evening. Don''t you dare cause any trouble, okay?"


    I nodded.


    "Adios, Se?ora," he said, kissing my cheek.


    "Bye," I replied quietly as he left the room, "...hope you get shot..." I added when I was sure he was out


    of earshot.


    When I heard the front door close, I instantly ripped the ring off my finger and threw it onto the


    nightstand unable to look at it for any longer. It felt good to be rid of it but I was still in this room which


    his scent overwhelmed so strongly.


    So I made my way down the hall in search of a fresh room to sit. One Andrea clearly hadn''t spent much


    time in.


    My first thought was a library. He was clearly an intelligent man but he didn''t strike me as much of a


    reader. But surely a man as rich as him would have a book or two?


    And he did. A whole room full. And in a room that was free of his scent. I ran my finger along the spines


    of the books, scanning for something to read. Sure enough, they were all in Spanish but there was also


    a Spanish-English dictionary and thatbined with my pre-existing Latin and Italian knowledge, I was


    able to sit down and slowly decipher a Latino thriller. Although continually having to pause and refer to


    the dictionary which somewhat destroyed the suspense, I found myself gettingpletely engrossed in


    the book. I also considered how much I hoped Andrea hadn''t read it. The main character was a serial


    killer with some fairly creative habits and thest thing Andrea needed was any inspiration.


    At about 7 o clock in the evening, a knock on the door sounded.


    "Yes?" I asked and the door opened to reveal Chico.


    A warm, spicy smell also floated in through the air.


    "I made chilli con carne. You shoulde eat and take your pill," he said.


    I nodded and followed him down to the kitchen.


    "So you''re bodyguard, driver, cook and babysitter now?" I asked as he handed me a te of food.


    "I do anything the boss desires," he replied. "Tonight, that is making sure you swallow this," he added


    handing me a te with just one of the singr pink pills on it and a ss of water.


    "Anything he desires?" I asked with a wink.


    He almost smiled before turning back to the pot of chili.


    "Eat with me," I said.


    "No, gringa. I don''t fraternise with the prisoners," he replied.


    "Please. And I''m not his prisoner. I''m his wife," I said patting the table opposite him.


    "Really?" he asked. "I don''t see no ring."


    I smiled awkwardly and put my hand under the table.


    "Fine," he said. "I will eat with you but you better put that ring back on before he gets home."


    He then sat down opposite me and didn''t say another word as we ate.


    Just as I had finished, a car pulled up outside, it''s wheels screeching on the drive.


    The car door then promptly mmed and multiple sets of fast footsteps came to the door before if flung


    open and five or six men flooded in.


    Andrea was at the front with his arm around a man who''s head hung low and was being dragged, his


    feet scraping on the floor by him and another man on the other side. The others followed quickly behind


    as blood poured onto the floor.


    "Shit," I cursed.


    Andrea began barking orders to the men in fast, deep Spanish as they brought the casualty who I could


    now see has a gaping wound on his side to the kitchen table. Blood gushed out and had instantly


    covered the table the floor and I could see that Andrea''s shirt was already entirely red.


    "Move the tes, nca," he said to me and I only had a few seconds to get mine and Chico''s tes


    out of the way before the man wasid down on his back on the table.


    He let out a deep groan as people rushed around him.


    A bucket of water was brought over and a pile of rags which Andrea held on the wound in an attempt to


    stop the bleeding.


    I watched dumbstruck as his shirt was cut off him and his head lolled backwards.


    "What happened?" I asked.


    "He was shot," Andrea replied lifting up the rag to look.


    "Don''t do that," I said quickly. "You need to keep the pressure on it or he''ll bleed out in minutes."


    He looked up at me briefly before nodding and putting the rags back down.


    "Push down hard to stop the bleeding," I said. "But try not to crush the ribs because they''re right there,"


    I added pointing to just above the wound. "And that could cause internal bleeding."


    He nodded again and did exactly what I said.


    "The woman is in charge," he told his men. "La Mujer esta a cargo, si?"


    They all looked from Andrea to me hesitantly but nodded, knowing better than to question him.


    "I need a clean cloth," I added looking at the man''s paled face. "And somebody put some antiseptic or


    salt in that water."


    Andrea repeated in Spanish and his men began scrambling around and soon enough I had a new cloth


    in my hand and the water was being sterilised.


    I brought my ear to his chest and listened to his heart and then his breathing.


    "Fuck," I cursed.


    His head was flopped to the side and his eyes half closed as he let out a hoarse croak.


    "What?!" Andrea said.


    "He''s stopped breathing," I replied tilted his head back.


    "Then do something-" he began stepping forward.


    "You just keep the pressure on the wound and let me deal with it, I know what to do," I shouted.


    He immediately shut up and just held the rags on the man''s side as I nced down his throat. As far as


    I could see, there was nothing so I brought my mouth to his and began to breathe for us both.


    Andrea watched as I inted his lungs three times before listening to his chest again and repeating.


    "Is he conscious?" he asked.


    I shook my head, "He''s lost a lot of blood and has been starved of oxygen."


    "Will he live?" he questioned.


    "I don''t know yet," I replied.


    The fourth time I gave him mouth to mouth, his chest finally contracted and he took a huge breath of


    air.


    I allowed my self to let out a sigh of relief for a few seconds but my work wasn''t done yet.


    "How much blood did he lose?" I asked.


    "The back of the car is drowning in it, the kitchen looks like a massacre scene," he replied. "He''s lost


    gallons."


    "You''ve got to take him to a hospital," I said. "He''s gonna need a transfusion and stitches."


    "And sentence him to the rest of his life in prison?!" Andrea asked. "He stays here."


    "And dies on your kitchen table?" I asked. "What''s worse?!"


    "Do everything you can to save him," he replied.


    The next hour was terrible. I could practically feel this man''s life fading in my hands. Only the faintest


    heartbeat and weakest breaths reassured me he was still alive as I worked tirelessly to keep him that


    way.


    He stilly entirely still but the wound had atleast begun to clot and when I ordered Andrea to slowly


    remove the pressure, we were met with only a slight oozing of blood.


    "Chico, get the surgical thread and needle," Andrea ordered


    Chico nodded and disappeared and opened a drawer in the kitchen and pulled a box out which he then


    handed to me, inside was a real of blue sterile tape and a needle still in its clinical wrapper.


    "Did you steal this from a hospital?" I joked.


    Andrea looked at me nkly and then I remembered who he was and how obvious the answer was.


    I then dipped the cloth in the water and cleaned the wound.


    "The bullet is still in there?" I asked.


    He nodded.


    I turned to the medical kit beside me and dug around for a pair of tweezers.


    "There might be two," Andrea added as I brought the tweezers to the wound.


    "If he wakes up now, somebody knock him out, okay?" I said looking up to the men. "I need him


    They all nodded and I began to search through the blood and tissue for the bullet.


    It wasn''t long before I felt something that definitely wasn''t human body and pulled it out revealing a


    huge metal bullet. Right next to it, was another.


    "Will you thread the needle, please Chico," I said. "But disinfect your hands with the gel first."


    He obeyed as I retrieved the final bullet before handing it to me.


    I took a deep breath and pulled the brightmp one of the men had set up on the table closer to the


    wound.


    "Have you done this be-" Andrea began.


    "Ssh," I snapped.


    He stopped and stayed quiet the whole time that I sewed the flesh of the man back together. I did a


    neat job and not a drop of blood escaped once I was done.


    I then wiped the entire area with the antiseptic and soaked up the blood from around him.


    "That''s all I can do," I said to Andrea. "Now we just wait."


    He nodded and stepped away into the kitchen running a hand through his hair.


    He then flicked his wrist to his men. "Go to your stations, I will keep you updated."


    A few minutester, it was just Andrea and I in the kitchen...well and the half-dead man.


    "What''s his name?" I asked.


    "Jaime," he replied.


    I looked at his face as hey there unconscious. He was young. Not a kid but his stubbly beard wasn''t


    quiteplete enough to belong to a man.


    "Will you care if he dies?" I asked.


    "What sort of question is that?" he questioned.


    "You didn''t seem to have a problem killing your own men before," I said thinking back to when he shot


    four of his men in the warehouse in Mexico after I gave their names to Leo.


    "Did I shoot those bullets, nca?" he asked pointing to the two still in on the table that had been in


    Jaime. "No. So I don''t want him to die. If he does, that''s life and I won''t dwell on it."


    I nodded and went to wash the blood off my hands in the sink.


    He then poured a ss of tequ and looked back to me, "Where''s your ring?"


    I looked down to my hand, realising that due to Andrea''s abrupt and chaotic arrival, I had never put it


    back on as Chico had advised.


    "Oh-" I began. "I didn''t want to get blood on it."


    He nodded and took a swig of the tequ.


    "Get some sleep, nca," he said. "I''ll watch him and wake you if anything changes."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I nodded, "We''ll take it in turns," I said sitting down on a nearby sofa.


    "And good job," he added. "I was certain he''d be dead within the hour."


    I smiled briefly beforeying my head down on the sofa and falling dead asleep. I woke at 3 am and


    took over watch from Andrea but there was no movement until 5 am when Jaime slowly began to stir.


    At first, there was just a low groan and then the twitch of his hand. Soon enough he opened his eyes


    and looked around the room before a whole wave of confusion and panic began to set in.


    I quickly approached him and put my hands on his shoulders to try and stop him sitting up and


    disrupting the stitches, "Stay still."


    This only made him more restless and he pushed against.


    I didn''t speak a word of Spanish, how was I supposed to reassure him?


    "Andrea!" I shouted. He was asleep on the sofa but quickly woke up.


    "Andrea?" Jaime asked. "D¨®nde estoy!?"


    "Ughh...Casa...casa de Martinez," I stuttered.


    He just looked at me even more confused. Fortunately, he was weak from his injuries and with every


    movement he winced in agony so my attempts to keep him downsted long enough for Andrea to take


    over.


    He put a single hand on Jaime''s shoulder and looked into his eyes, causing him to instantly calm and


    stay still.


    "Jaime, Jaime, Jaime," he said putting a hand on his shoulder before speaking to him in Spanish.


    I watched as Andrea exined everything, pointing to the stitches, the removed bullets and then me.


    "Gracias, Se?ora," he said to me in a weak whisper. "Thank you," he added in his best English.


    I nodded and smiled before I helped Andrea move him upstairs to a spare bed where he spent what


    was left of the night.


    "Your skills impressed me, nca," Andrea said as wey in our bed, the light of dawn already filling


    the room. "I''ve had men with injuries nowhere near as bad as that die on me before."


    "Well, I had plenty of practice in my mate''s army," I replied. "First patient I''ve treated on a kitchen table


    though."


    "Hmm," he said. "He''s your responsibility until he is well enough to go home."


    I nodded, "Okay."


    I suppose it gives me something to do.

 Chapter 198 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198 Chapter 198


    It wasn''t until midday that Jaime woke up again.


    "H," I said. "Do you speak English?"


    He was stillying on the bed on his back with no shirt so that I could fully see the wound. It looked to


    be healing perfectly and he didn''t look quite as deathly white as he did the day before.


    He nodded, "A little."


    "How do you feel?" I asked.


    "Weak," he replied with a frustrated groan. "And heavy."


    "It will be days before your body has recovered from the blood loss. I''m sure Andrea will let you rest


    here until then and I will keep an eye on the wound. The sanitation was far from desirablyst night and


    I need to make sure it doesn''t get infected."


    "Why are you helping?" he asked suddenly turning to me.


    His eyes were an olive green and they stared directly into mine with a totally serious face.


    "What?" I asked.


    His eyes nced to the doorway momentarily before looking back at me.


    "You know that we are fighting against your mate, right?" he added in a hushed tone. "Last night we


    weren''t but the ultimate goal is to bring him down."


    I felt my heart sink into my chest/


    "You would have died," was all I could say. "I can''t let people just die."


    I then turned on my heel, feeling a tear fighting to escape. All I could think to do was march out to the


    garden but Andrea met me in the corridor and grabbed my shoulders.


    "Where are you going?" he asked. "What''s up?"


    "Nothing," I said. "Just let me go."


    "And how''s the patient?" he added.


    "Fine," I replied trying to get out of his grip. "You need to employ a doctor or set up a hospital or


    something."


    He furrowed his eyebrows, "Why?" he asked turning my face to look at me. "I have you."


    "I''m not doing it again," I said firmly. "What happenedst night isn''t happening again."


    "Oh, sweetheart," he said. "Just because I let you be in chargest night doesn''t mean you get to


    decide what happens now. You will do everything for me that I ask. So if I ever bring another man in


    need of help like that again, you won''t hesitate to provide it, got it?"


    "Your men are fighting against Leonardo, aren''t they?" I replied quietly. "If I help them, I am also fighting


    against him and I can''t do that."


    Andrea shrugged, "Sounds like a personal problem to me. Deal with it."


    I scowled and pushed him off me, "He needs at least three days of rest," I said quietly.


    "Gracias," he replied before kissing me hand and strolling away. "And put that fucking ring back on!"


    I stood in the hallway for a few moments, watching him walk away. His gun, as always, was tucked into


    the back of his belt and the intolerable confidence in his stride.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I felt the anger inside me begin to boil so before it bubbled over and I did something stupid, I rushed


    downstairs and out into the garden, as far away from Andrea as possible.


    That feeling of powerlessness flooded back in and as I stood out in the middle of thewn, absolutely


    lost for what to do. Because there was nothing I could do. My entire life I''d lived for my independence


    and freedom so helpless filled me with so much despair, it made me shake with anger until I dropped to


    my knees in a trembling, heavy breathing mess.


    The worst part?


    Now I was being forced to work against my only hope: Leo.


    The thought of Jaime now being alive to kill or even hurt a Ste soldier, let alone Leo, added guilt to


    my evergrowing pot of sorrow and I let out a high pitched whimper.


    In my head, I damned Andrea fucking Martinez to the fiery pits of hell. It''s not like I could even me


    him for messing up a perfect life; things were rough already and I wanted a break away from Leo.


    That''s how I got into this nightmare. But now all I wanted was him back, Andrea to be out of my life and


    all this to be over.

 Chapter 199 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199 Chapter 199


    Max''s POV


    After leaving ir and Luca searching in Caracas and keeping his men out all over South America, the


    Alpha recruited me on his hunt for Gustavo Escobar. After a long, torturous car journey to Colombia in


    a car with a frustrated and angry Alpha, we finally arrived at the house on the coordinates given to us


    by the Caracas head of police.


    "I was joking when I said we should just ring the doorbell and ask politely, you know?" I said as we


    stood on the doorstep of the house.


    "Got a better idea?" Leo snapped. "And I don''t think anyone''s in."


    "Either that or we''re about to get shot," he mumbled.


    He ignored me and we stood there for a few minutes with no sound or movementing from within


    the house.


    "Fucking hell," I cursed. "Now what-?"


    Before I could finish, he''d kicked down the door.


    "Exactly what E would have done," I said. "Do you two have some kind of breaking and entering


    kink?"


    "No, we have a get shit done kink," he replied, stepping into the house.


    It seemed empty, totally quiet and still, but the faint smell of freshly cooked food lingered in the air.


    He stepped cautiously into the house, towards the kitchen where the smell wasing from.


    "They can''t have been gone long-" I began looking at the freshly chopped vegetables on the side and


    pot on the hob.


    Leo held his finger up to silence me and we stood in total quiet for a few moments.


    "Do you hear that?" he asked.


    "Hear what?" I replied.


    He suddenly marched forward and around the kitchen counter before reaching down.


    I heard a high pitched whimper and a few secondster, he pulled a young girl up from behind the


    kitchen surfaces.


    She looked from him to me and then back to him, her lip shaking and a terrified expression on her face


    as Leo kept a tight grip on her arm.


    "Do you work for Gustavo Escobar?" he asked.


    She nodded quickly, "but he''s not here."


    "When will he be back?" I asked.


    "Tonight," she said. "Please, I am just the maid-"


    "I''m not going to hurt you," Leo told her, finally releasing her arm. "I just need to speak to your boss."


    She nodded and stepped back, clutching her self.


    He leant his elbows on the worktop for a few moments before taking a particrly red apple out of the


    fruit bowl and looking back up to her,  "Mind if we wait here?" he asked taking a big bite from the apple.


    She nervously shook her head, "There''s a table on the patio. I will make you some coffee."


    Leo nodded and headed for the doors that lead out into the garden, "Max, help her with the coffee."


    Once he was gone, she turned to a cupboard and opened it, her hands still shaking.


    "Don''t worry about him," I said reaching over her getting the mugs out for her. "He''s just a man that


    cares for his mate."


    "Who are you people?" she asked.


    "He''s Alpha Loren and I''m his Luna''s cousin," I replied.


    "...A-Alpha Loren? Leonardo Loren?" she questioned her voice turning hoarse.


    "Again, don''t worry about him," I reassured. "He won''t hurt you and we''re just here to speak to


    Gustavo. Where do you keep coffee?"


    "Top shelf on the right," she replied and I got it out.


    When I''d made the coffee, I began taking it outside, "When he arrives, tell him we''re out here, okay?"


    She nodded and I left her alone.


    "You scared her, Alpha," I said pouring him a cup of coffee.


    "Not sure I care," he replied with a sigh. "E is my only priority right now."


    "Whatever," I said, sitting down at the little patio table. "Just saying what she would say if she was


    here."


    "Don''t piss me off, Maximus," he growled closing his eyes and tilting his head back into the evening


    sun. "I''ve been in the mood to kill someone for weeks and I don''t want it to be you."


    "Killing someone got her in this mess," I mumbled under my breath, referring to the murder of E''s


    brother that triggered a whole chain of events leading to this.


    He snapped his head back up and he red, "You''re one to speak. Remember when you almost got


    her killed...many times...one of which was deliberate?"


    "We''re doing this again, are we?" I asked rolling my eyes.


    "Looks like it," he replied as he leant back into the chair.


    "Then I should mention when I saved her life multiple times too," I added.


    "What about the time you lost our daughter at the park?" he questioned.


    "She was hiding under the slide! Nothing bad happened," I pointed out.


    "But it took you an hour to find her," he grumbled.


    "Okay, but let''s not forget who dropped Stefano''s baby food on Zacharias''s head and just scraped it off


    and gave it to him anyway," I said.


    "I bathed him the night before. His head was clean enough," he replied with a shrug.


    "How about when you identally took Cato, Mathias and Ss for a nice Daddy and Sons dinner out


    at a gay strip club?" I asked.


    He opened his mouth defensively


    "Okay, but who wouldn''t mistake a ce called ''The Speedy Weiner'' for a sausage restaurant?!" he


    questioned with a scoff. "They even had a fucking menu on the website!"


    "Yeh, with the first item on it being ''the big and juicy'' and the second being ''the small but powerful'' with


    every portioning in a ''tight sulent bun'' and served on a fucking pole," I said.


    "I thought it meant like a kebab sausage," he mumbled. "And that was almost as traumatic for me as it


    was for the boys. At least they were too young to either understand or remember. I''ve been trying to


    block what I saw that night from my memory for the past two years."


    I couldn''t help butugh before another taunting point came into my mind.


    "Or when you used a tampon to-"


    "Don''t you dare bring that up," he interrupted. "We had an agreement that in exchange for me never


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    telling E how you nearly put Lili in with theundry, we would never mention that again, especially not


    to E. She can never know where herst tampon went, okay?"


    "Truce?" I asked holding my hand out.


    He shook it and we sat quietly enjoying the coffee for a few moments. He seemed in a slightly lighter


    mood now than earlier but still stared straight ahead brooding.


    Half an hour or so and another pot of coffeeter, we heard the front door open from inside.


    The maid scurried straight to the door presumably to exin the situation because a few minutester,


    a man came out onto the patio.


    He was neither old nor young with the odd grey hair and wrinkle but otherwise in perfect health. He


    stood tall, dressed in a smart suit, no tie, top three buttons undone. His eyes set on us and he stood


    motionless for a few moments.


    "Good afternoon, Gustavo," Leo called looking over his shoulder. "Please sit."


    He slowly approached and hesitantly sat down at the table as Leo smiled but also held an intimidating


    level of eye contact.


    "I can''t say I was expecting to have Alpha Leonardo Loren on my patio when I arrived home," he said.


    "I''ve heard a lot about you."


    Leo smiled and nodded, "All good, I presume?"


    "Coffee?" I asked picking up the pot and a mug.


    He looked down at the coffee and eyed me suspiciously, "I''m okay, thank you."


    "We pose no threat," Leo said. "I am unarmed," he added holding up his hands. "We just have


    something important to discuss."


    He leant back in his chair, his face rxing.


    "I look up to you, I must say," he then said, turning to Leo. "But to what do I owe the pleasure of this


    abrupt visit?"


    "Andrea Martinez," Leo said.


    His face curled into a loathing frown.


    "That name is poison to my ears," he replied, disgust in his voice.


    "You and me alike," Leo answered.


    "One day I will murder that kid," he said. "I''ve lost too many men, too much money and too much sleep


    to him already."


    "He is holding my Luna hostage," he said.


    "Your Luna, huh?" he asked. "I''ve heard about this. Are you aware that he has recently taken your girl


    as his wife?"


    His little beady ck eyes seemed to enjoy watching us as we processed what he had just said. As I


    heard Leo''s heart skip, his lips twitched up into a smile for a split second and as I raised an eyebrow,


    he let out a short scoff.


    "What?" I asked after Leo had done nothing but sat as still and rigid as an iron rod for a few moments.


    "E Loren is now E Martinez," he confirmed.


    From the corner of my eye, I saw Leo''s jaw clench before he sat forward, stared Gustavo directly in the


    eye and took a deep breath, "He has married my mate?"


    His tone was still strong and deep but the battle he was fighting to keep calm was evident.


    "It appears so," Gustavo replied with a shrug.


    "Why would he do that?!" I asked.


    "Well, it certainly hasn''t been kept a secret meaning he wants people to know. So probably to piss you


    off. He''s childish like that. It''s a side effect of being 19," he told me.


    "Well he has sessfully pissed me off," Leo growled.


    "Forgive me, Alpha," Gustavo began. "What has all this got to do with me."


    "My mate is in danger and I need to get her back," he began. "I have tried but I can''t find her alone, not


    even with my pack backing me."


    Gustavoughed, "What do you think I can do? I may be his biggest rival but I only know what he


    wants me to know, just like everyone else. I hate to admit it but that boy has a wless operation


    going."


    "Yes, that''s what people keep saying," Leo replied with a twinge of frustration. "But nothing is perfect


    and there''s always a w."


    Gustavo smiled and leant closer, "I''m interested. What are you proposing, Mr Alpha?"


    "That we join forces to find that w," I said. "Together, I believe we have the capacity and that you


    know more than you are letting on."


    Gustavo leant forward so that his face was close to Leo''s, "What''s in it for me, Se?or?"


    "Martinez''s death and an alliance with the most powerful Alpha in the world," he replied. "Of course,


    Martinez''s death also carries a whole host of benefits. South America would be yours. I have no


    interest in taking a cut."


    Gustavo remained quiet and thought for a few moments, "Okay. I''m in."


    "Wonderful," Leo said shaking his hand. "How about we begin this by you telling me everything you


    know about this overachieving teenager?"

 Chapter 200 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200 Chapter 200


    E''s POV


    Three weekster, I''d slipped into life with Andrea. It was horrible and painful but I''d learnt to tolerate it.


    Every day, I''d get up, take my pill and make breakfast for us both. Sometimes Chico would help,


    sometimes he wouldn''t. Then he''d put me to use doing whatever job he had going whether that be


    tending to thetest bullet victim, cleaning, cooking or serving food and beer to him and whichever


    disrespectful, misogynistic friends he had over that evening. He liked to take me out of the house too,


    whether that be because he needed my assistance distracting or persuading someone or simply just to


    drag me along.


    I lost count of the number of times I watched him kill someone. At first, the coldness andplete


    emptiness in his eyes frightened me. I guess how easily he could just take a life without a second


    thought made me realise how dangerous he really was. But although with every death my heart sunk,


    the ringing in my ears from the shot of a bullet became normal and his utterck of emotion no longer


    phased me.


    When he wanted to sleep with me, which was three or four times a week, was by far the worst. Even


    though I knew there was nothing I could do to stop it, the guilt I felt was terrible. Everything else I


    became numb to overtime but with this, I felt the same excruciating pain every time no matter how


    much tequ he''d given me beforehand.


    One evening afterwards, I sat with my knees against my chest against the headboard as he sat next to


    me,id outfortably as he put a cigarette in his mouth.


    "Want one?" he offered.


    "No," I whispered almost inaudibly.


    "Try it," he urged.


    I could tell by his tone that it wasn''t a choice so I took one out of the box he was holding out to me and


    held it in my fingers.


    He brought my hand to my mouth and rested it in my lips before lighting it and then lighting his own.


    It filled my lungs with the most revolting ash and smoke that burnt and itched. But I didn''t cough or


    reach for water, I just stayed still and felt the sting scratch at my throat. It was a distraction if nothing


    else.


    "You ever smoked pot, nca?" he asked.


    "No."


    "Your Alpha didn''t let you, huh?" he said with a slightugh.


    "I have kids," I replied.


    "Shit yeh you do," he said. "A lot of fucking kids. But they aren''t your problem anymore and you''re with


    me now."


    "I''d rather just sleep," I told him, handing him my barely touched cigarette before scrambling under the


    covers.


    "Another time," he said. "Sweet dreams."


    I closed my eyes and listened until he finished his cigarette and had fallen asleep before rolling onto my


    back and staring up to the ceiling.


    It must have been hours until he moved and I felt his arm wrap around my waist.


    "Do you ever sleep, nca?" he asked.


    "When I run out of things to think about," I replied quietly.


    "Go to sleep or you''ll look like I haven''t been treating you right," he said pulling me closer to him and


    closing his eyes again.


    He hadn''t been treating me right though.


    The moonlight poured in therge window and onto the bed, lighting up Andrea''s sleepy figure.


    Even in innocent rest, he looked evil. Even when his piercing, satanic eyes were covered, a low sense


    of danger hung around him.


    "How did you get like this?" I asked suddenly.


    He opened his eyes again and looked at me disgruntledly.


    "Like what?" he questioned with a sigh.


    "Such a powerful man at only neen despite being born a rogue," I borated treading carefully


    unsure of how he''d react to the reminder of his past.


    "Must we get into this at 1 am? It''s a long story," he slurred, his Mexican enting out strong as


    he closed his eyes again.


    "It''s been ying at my mind for a while and the curiosity is keeping me awake," I said.


    His eyes opened again and he propped himself up on his elbows.


    "My father was the future Alpha of a pack in Southern Mexico. My mother was his high school summer


    fling," he began. "She wasn''t his mate so when she fell pregnant with me at sixteen, my Grandfather,All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    who was Alpha at the time, exiled her from the pack and she raised me as a rogue alone. Heter


    found his mate and had more kids but I was his first son, first in line to the Alphaship."


    "So that is why you are so strong?" I asked. "You''re an Alpha?"


    "Only by blood," he replied. "I didn''t get no pack handed to me. I had to find my own way, building a


    criminal organisation and making billions a year from trafficking drugs."


    "Where''s your mother now?" I questioned genuinely curious.


    He shrugged.


    "I don''t know. She found her mate when I was ten. Of course, as the son of another man, he hated me


    so naturally, abandoned me in the middle of the desert. From there, I found my way to a warehouse


    containing a gang of criminals that adopted me and taught me their ways. And here we are," he


    finished.


    "Oh," I replied, kinda shocked. "Maybe you should find her. Or him."


    "They won''t want anything to do with me," he said with augh. "I''m the kid they never wanted."


    "You had a fucked up childhood."


    "Yeah but I ended up better off. I have everything I want now," he replied.


    "Except love," I said quietly.


    "Love is bullshit."


    "You think that because you''ve never felt it," I replied. "So you''ve given up on it, right?"


    He stared at me for a few seconds, "To give up on it implies that I ever believed in it in the first ce."


    "Well shit," I stated. "No wonder you''re how you are."


    "What is that supposed to mean, nca?" he asked raising an eyebrow as his tone hardened again.


    For a moment, I had seen another side to Andrea. More personable, softer...perhaps even human. But


    he''d gone with my idental slip of disrespect.


    "Nothing," I mumbled quietly as I rested my head back on the pillow and closed my eyes.


    I waited until I was sure he was asleep again before slowly sitting up and leaning against the


    headboard.


    Curiosity wasn''t stopping me from sleeping. It was the thought of my children now having spent an


    entire month and a half without their mother and of how desperately I missed them and their father.


    The more I sat and thought as that intolerable man slept beside me, the more I began to choke on my


    own grief. Soon enough I was unable to contain my tears and shaking so I fumbled my way into the


    bathroom and leant against the wall trying to control my breathing.


    I let out broken sobs as the agony consumed my every muscle. Sliding down the wall so that I was


    positioned in a ball by the sink, I allowed the tears to flow.


    This wasn''t a rare urrence. Almost every night in fact. It had been weeks and the most insufferable


    thing was that I was beginning to lose faith in Leo. The hope that he would find me was the only thing


    keeping me going but he hadn''t yet and it felt as though he never would.


    "If you are going to cry, can you at least do it quietly?" Andrea asked as he appeared in the doorway of


    the bathroom.


    I looked up at him in his single pair of shorts and nothing else before returning to my uncontroble


    sobs.


    He grunted before dragging himself into the bathroom and to the toilet on the other side of the room.


    He lifted the seat and for a short moment, the only sounds filling the room were his urine hitting the


    water and my snuffles.


    When he was done, he washed his hands and then crouched down so that his face was pretty much


    level with mine.


    "?C¨®mo est¨¢s, nca?" he asked cing a finger under my chin and lifting my eyes to meet his.


    "I miss my home and my family," I replied truthfully as I wiped my eyes. "And my mate. I miss him so so


    so much."


    His jaw clenched and he inhaled deeply.


    "You''ll get over it," he said monotonously before standing up and leaving the bathroom.


    "Can I phone him?" I asked hopefully.


    "No. How is that supposed to help you get over it?" he asked from the bedroom. "Nowe back to


    bed."


    I pushed my head against the sink and allowed more tears to roll.


    "I won''t be able to sleep and I''ll only keep you awake, Andrea," I replied, willing to use any excuse not


    to get back in the same bed as him.


    I heard the draw of his nightstand open before his heavy, disgruntled footsteps marched back towards


    the bathroom.


    "Open your mouth," he ordered crouching down in front of me again.


    "What are you-" I began before he grabbed my face in his hand and shoved a pill in my half-open


    mouth.


    "This will help you sleep," he said lifting me off the floor. A weird sense of tiredness engulfed me, one I


    hadn''t felt in a long while. Suddenly, the prospect of sleep felt very appealing.

 Chapter 201 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201 Chapter 201


    The next morning I felt like literal death. My lips were so dry that as I slowly parted them to let fresh air


    into my stale mouth, the skin on my lips pulled and peeled. I tried to grasp for the ss of water by the


    bed but my entire body was too limp, but somehow also stiff, to even move. So with my corse throat


    itching to be soothed I justy like a corpse shrouded in the sheets of the bed, trapped in the coffin that


    was my life right now. Just like a morgue, the room was empty of any other life too which was the only


    real positive here. Andrea was gone and althoughpany is usually beneficial in times of despair, I''d


    rather be on an isted desert ind than with him.


    Despite my severeck of motivation and will power, I was eventually able to sit up and chug the water


    which instantly brought me halfway back to life. Brushing my teeth and showing helped too and soon


    enough, I had enough strength to go to the library. The first book I picked up being the ''Drugs for


    Dummies'' where I researched exactly what the fuck Andrea had forced into my system the previous


    night.


    "The boss wants you in his office," Chico said entering the library and hourter.


    I closed my book and leant back into the chair.


    "Immediately."


    "Tell him I still have an unhealthy amount of... benzod...iazepines in my body," I said looking back in the


    book at the section on what I believed to be the culprit of how shitty I felt.


    He looked at me with a confused expression for a short moment before brushing it aside, "Don''t make


    hime up and get you," was all he said before disappearing again.


    Not wanting to be eager, I waited a minute or two before slowing going downstairs and towards


    Andrea''s office.


    "Good morning, E," he said to me as I entered. "How are you feeling?"


    "Like utter shit."


    "But you slept like a baby?" he replied with a mischievous grin.


    I scowled and turned to the door.


    "Hey, did I say you could leave?" he asked. "Sit the fuck down, nca. I need to ask you some


    questions."


    After a short sigh to make my dissatisfaction known, I sat down on the opposite side of his desk as he


    reached into a drawer.


    "So," he began. "My n to kill your mate and take over the Ste back and consequently the rest of


    North America has been brought forward."


    I opened my mouth to speak but no words came out.


    "He''s causing me more issues than I anticipated so his death date has now been scheduled for ASAP,"


    he continued.


    "Why are you telling me this?" I asked in a hoarse tone.


    "Because..." he said pulling four pictures out of the drawer and putting them in front of me. "You are


    going to help by giving me information on these men."


    The four pictures were of ir, Luca, Max and strangely Luciano. Of course, I knew Luciano''s picture


    was at least four years old considering Leo had killed him four years ago but judging by the chubby


    baby cheeks on Luca and innocent expression of Max''s face, I would guess that they were all old


    photos. In ir''s picture, he was stood by a car that he hadn''t even had since the first year I was with


    Leo which was now seven years ago.


    "These men are some of the most important leaders of the Ste pack, right? In order to even get close


    to the Alpha, I''ve got to first target those he relies on most and to do that, I need information," he said.


    "As Luna, I presume you knew them pretty well?"


    I shrugged, "My mate preferred to keep me out of pack affairs."


    "Hm. Of course," he replied staring me straight in the eye. "But I don''t need to know pack affairs. I want


    personal details. Their full names, their mates, their children, their personalities, their weaknesses. Tell


    me everything."


    "I won''t help you try to kill my mate and my friends," I stated folding my arms. "I don''t care what you do,


    I will protect them."


    Andrea sighed, "I knew this would be a problem."


    He then got up and came around to my side of the desk before sitting on it in front of me and resting his


    chin on his hands.


    "You know that you don''t have a choice, right?" he asked. "And we both know the lengths I will go to


    get the information out of you if you refuse."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    I red for a few moments before standing up, scraping the chair back along the floor as much as


    possible.


    "I''m not doing this," I said.


    As I took my first step towards the door, I felt him grab my wrist and haul me back in front of him.


    "What do you know about these men?" he asked again, this time in a low growl.


    "Nothing," I hissed and his jaw tightened.


    I was terrified of him. I won''t lie. But my love for Leo and the pack had a greater magnitude than any


    fear and I wasn''t just going to give them up.


    He hit me hard across the face, the impact sounding throughout the house. But I didn''t whimper or let


    him see any sign of pain, I just stared down at the floor, trying not to be crushed by the extraordinary


    tension now in the room.


    "Talk," he snarled gripped my face in one of his hands.


    His other hand, which was firmly around my wrist was excruciating but his re on me was worse. I


    searched my brain for any way of getting out of this situation until I came to the decision I''d do exactly


    what he said. Talk. But without giving anything useful away. Only the trivial shit like how Luca showers


    sitting down or how Max only eats Chinese food on Tuesdays.


    I''d always been good at talking. So let''s put it to the test.


    "I''m waiting," he said.


    "These photos are old," was all I said.


    "What makes you say that?" he asked finally releasing my face from his hand.


    I hesitated for a moment, "They all look so young," I said without wanting to give away too much. "Max


    now has one grey hair by his ear that isn''t there in that photo and Luca''s eyebrow-"


    "Cut the shit," he snapped.


    "And this man, Luciano, isn''t even alive," I continued, ignoring him.


    I pointed to the photo of Luciano, where he was stood with the same darkened torment on his lips with


    that sadistic glint in his eye that I knew all too well.


    "He''s dead?" Andrea asked, suddenly sitting forward.


    "Yes," I confirmed.


    "Interesting," he muttered looking down at the photo. He rested his teeth on the end of his pen before


    looking back up to me. "He just died of natural causes...or?"


    I paused and closed my mouth before leaning back in the chair.


    "Come on, babe. What am I going to do with information on a dead man?" he asked.


    "Then why do you need to know?"


    "Morbid curiosity," he replied. "Tell me."


    He had a point, what use would information about Luciano be to his mission to kill Leo. And maybe if I


    told him this he''d let me go without trying to get anything about Luca, Max or ir.


    "Leo killed him," I said eventually. "Four years ago."


    "Why?" he asked. "He was a pack member, no?"


    "It''s a long story."


    "And we have a long time," he replied with a shrug.


    I sighed as he watched me, waiting for me to speak.


    "He was Leo''s good friend from a young age. They got along well in that they both had the same


    psychotic antics andck of immorality which made him the perfect partner in crime. But Leo had at


    least some level of morals even if very weak and a line he never stepped over but Luciano didn''t."


    "How so?"


    "Leo has a sense of justice. He lets the innocent be and tries to rule fairly. Of course, I''ll be the first to


    admit he doesn''t follow that perfectly but inparison to Luciano, he''s an angel. Due to their long-


    with but when he repeatedly raped an innocent human woman after being explicitly told not to touch


    her, he exiled him."


    "Awe, I didn''t know your mate was so soft," Andrea cooed.


    "Leo doesn''t tolerate rape," I replied.


    "But murder and torture is absolutely fine?" he asked with a raised eyebrow. "These morals of his are


    questionable but this is irrelevant. How did he end up dead?"


    "Fast forward three years and I am in Italy without Leo when Ie across him. Since Leo didn''t


    strictly allow me to go to Italy, Luciano took the opportunity to win back Leo''s trust by returning me to


    him. Leo fooled for it and the next thing I know, Luciano is sexually assaulting me. Which is sickening in


    its own right but when you consider that Luciano is my second cousin, it is utterly nauseating. And of


    course," I paused and looked him dead in the eye. "The best way to piss off an Alpha is to touch his


    Luna, so when Leo found out, he killed him."


    Andrea let out a shortugh and leant back in his chair.


    "That is quite the story," hemented. "Your cousin, you say? And ex-best buddies with your Alpha?"


    I nodded.


    "And he''s definitely dead?"


    "Yes."


    Andrea smiled to himself and there was silence for a few moments, "You can go," he said. "We''re done


    here."


    I looked at him puzzled and when I didn''t move his eyes shifted to me, "Unless you want to share every


    detail of your precious Luca so that I can hunt down his family and brutally kill them all?"


    At that, I got up and immediately left.


    My n had been a sess but somehow I had an overwhelming unsettled sensation in my stomach.


    His reaction had been weird and I stood outside his office in confusion for a few moments before I tried


    to brush it aside and headed back to the library.

 Chapter 202 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202 Chapter 202


    For the rest of the day, Andrea was in a good mood.


    As usual, I still did my best to avoid him but when he came to find me in the garden in the early


    afternoon, the sinking sensation in my heart wasn''t as extreme. Think expensive yacht rather than the


    Titanic.


    "I''m leaving for a few days," he told me as he sat beside me on thewn and joined me in staring up at


    the golden rays of the afternoon sun.


    "Am I going to?" I asked, curling my fingers around some des of grass and plucking them from the


    earth.


    "Not this time, nca," he replied. "You''ve already done your bit to help me with this."


    I furrowed my eyebrows, "What?"


    He turned to me with a glimmer in his eye, before he turned back to the sky.


    "Don''t you worry," he said. "I''ll see you in two days."


    As promised, two uneventful dayster he returned. Despite moving in the interim, I was in the exact


    spot in the garden that he left me,ying on thewn on my back staring up into the sky.


    I didn''t look up at him or even move as he approached and he stood by me for a few moments before


    speaking.


    "Come with me."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Why?" I asked immediately.


    "Don''t question, juste," he said grabbing my wrist and pulling me to my feet.


    He led me back into the house and when we reached the kitchen I suddenly froze. A sly smile slipped


    onto Andrea''s face and he tugged me further.


    "No," I whispered after swallowing the shock lodged in my throat. "Who''s scent is that?"


    It drifted from his office, it''s tentacles wrapping slowly around my chest. Squeezing, trapping, seizing.


    With every memory it triggered, the tighter it gripped and the less I could breathe until I find myself


    physically unable to.


    "I think you know who," he replied. "Soe on. Let''s go and have a family reunion."

 Chapter 203 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203 Chapter 203


    As we neared the door to the office, I tried my best to free myself from Andrea.


    "What, nca?" he asked. "You''re afraid of him?"


    "Andrea please-" I began.


    "Don''t bother," he said with a shortugh before opening the door and pushing me in.


    I had hoped I was going insane. But my eyes were met with exactly what I had dreaded. Maybe I''m


    hallucinating now?


    "It''s not possible," I whispered as I scanned his body. It seemed very real and extremely alive.


    "You''re dead."


    The man stifled augh and turned the swivel chair he was satfortably in a few degrees to the left,


    "Is that what your Alpha told you?"


    "He killed you," I said surely.


    "Yet here I am," he shrugged, a sly smile tugging at his lips.


    He then stood up and stepped forward slowly until he was a mere few centimetres from me. He


    examined me, and picked up a strand of my hair and felt it between his fingers before dropping it back


    down and his hand finding it''s way to my chin. Using the tips of his fingers, he lifted my head so I had


    no choice to look him in the eye.


    "Nice to see you again, my dear little cousin," he said. "It''s been a while."


    "Luciano," I said, his name filling me with more hatred and loathing than you could imagine.


    He smiled in that cold, emotionless way before turning my head to the side.


    "Yikes," he said running his finger along my cheek, which was still bruised from when Andrea hit me a


    couple of days prior. "That''s gotta hurt."


    I couldn''t bring myself to give him the satisfaction of a response so I just kept my mouth shut.


    "I see Martinez is finally giving you the treatment you deserve," he replied. "Because Alpha dearest is


    out of the picture? I also hear you''re not quite so brave without the threat of him around?"


    I scowled which only amused him more.


    "How are you still alive?" I asked, my curiosity itching like a nasty rash.


    He sat back down and put his hands behind his neck, "Do you want to tell her or should I?" he said to


    Andrea.


    "The honour is yours," Andrea said with a grin.


    "Your Alpha lied to you, sweetheart," Luciano said. "He let me live."


    "After everything you did, why would he do that?" I asked, refusing to believe it.


    "Looks like you aren''t the only one Leonardo has a soft spot for," Andrea replied.


    "Even Alpha Leonardo Loren couldn''t bring himself to murder his childhood bestie, so we came to an


    agreement," Luciano replied picking up a pen from the desk and twizzling it in his thumb. "He let me


    live so long as I went back to the Italian mafia, spied on them, fed information back to him and most


    importantly, stayed the fuck away from his Luna and family."


    "Then what are you doing here?"


    "Because I don''t keep my promises. You know that better than most," he replied. "So when Andrea


    Martinez showed up in the doorway to my house offering me a deal that interested me far more, what


    do you think I did?"


    "You see, nca," Andrea said.  "All that information you gave me on ''a dead man'' was all I needed to


    find the best weapon against your Alpha of all time."


    I looked back to Luciano, panic taking hold.


    "Leonardo is as good as dead," Luciano said, his lips curling up at the sides. "All I have to do is get him


    to trust me again and then lure him to his death like a puppy on a leash."


    "He will never trust you again," I spat.


    "Watch your tone, my love," he warned. "He''s not here to protect you anymore."


    "He will not trust you," I repeated, this time much quieter.


    "Oh, he will. By now he''s probably so desperate to get you back that he''d recruit the devil himself for


    help and besides, let''s not forget that time and time again he makes the mistake of thinking he can trust


    me. It''s his fatal w."


    "I should have requested to kill you myself," I hissed.


    At that I felt Andrea seize my arm, "E, that''s no way to speak to our guest," he snarled in my ear.


    "Apologise."


    I stared into Luciano''s eyes, longing to rip the smirk from his lips.


    When I didn''t reply, Andrea wrapped his hand around my throat and repeated his order, "Do it."


    Despite being unable to breathe, my stubbornness didn''t allow me to apologise to such a piece of shit.


    "No," I croaked.


    Andrea let out a short sigh and turned to Luciano, "Would you please give us a moment?"


    "Take all the time you need," Luciano replied in an amused tone before Andrea dragged me out of the


    office.


    The first thing Andrea did was hit me...again.


    "Do as you are fucking told," he hissed.


    "He doesn''t deserve an apology," I replied trying to get my wrist out of his hand. "I don''t see him trying


    to say sorry for all the shit he''s put me through. I have never done anything wrong to him. He hates me


    for no reason."


    "I don''t give a shit about your little family feud," Andrea replied. "You will go in there and you will


    apologise for disrespecting him. Your Alpha is no longer in charge, I am and I will not tolerate this."


    "Fuck. You," I replied pushing him away from me.


    "Fuck me?" he asked with a sly smile, totally unphased by my efforts to hurt him. "That can be


    arranged for tonight but first you are going to make up with your cousin."


    I fought against him as he dragged me back to the office. His ability to manhandle was as good as ever


    but this time I had the fuel from a seven-year feud to fight with. Somehow, I was able to free my leg and


    kick him hard right where it hurts the most.


    His knees buckled and he copsed to the floor grimacing in pain. In doing so, he lost his grip entirely


    on me and I was able to race back down the hall. I''m not sure where I was going except for away from


    him. The kitchen was empty, Chico was nowhere to be seen and the back door was wide open leaving


    the vast jungle in my grasp.


    Without hesitation, I legged it out into the backyard and across the terrace. As I sprinted over the grass


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    towards the jungle I heard Andrea thunder out of the house. I was sure that if I could get into the dense


    vegetation, I stood a chance of losing him. I was small and agile whilst he was fast but big and would


    certainly get tangled in the branches and vines. It was just a matter of getting there before he could


    stop me. My lungs burnt not really from exercise, thewn was only about 200m long, but from


    adrenaline and pure terror. Andrea''s footsteps were nearing me quicker than the forest fringe was.


    I soon felt my feet wipe out from underneath me and my backe into contact with the solid ground.


    My entire body pounded as the fear shot through me in paralysing pulses.


    "Thought you could escape me, huh?" Andrea growled pinning my arms to the ground as he straddled


    me.


    He was breathing heavily and shaking with fury. His fingers curled around my wrist were cutting the


    blood supply off and I struggled to breathe under his weight.


    "Huh?" he questioned bringing his lips to my ear.


    "No, but it was worth a try," I replied. "Anything is worth a try."


    A smile crept onto his lips as he looked down on me struggling.


    "Oh, nca," he said maliciously stroking my hair. "You have no idea. I wasn''t even going to let him


    hurt you. Bing my wife earned you privileges," he continued pulling me to my feet. "Privileges that


    you just lost."


    I closed my eyes preparing for him to hit me and I wasn''t disappointed. I felt a searing pain across my


    cheek and a warm trickle from my nose.


    He then pulled me to my feet and began dragging me back to the house.


    "You have disobeyed my orders, embarrassed me in earshot of our guest, tried to escape from me and


    killed my future children. You know that I don''t tolerate disrespect, and frankly, this is humiliating.


    Ordinarily, I would kill a person for causing me so much trouble but unfortunately, I need you alive.


    However, I am not going to fucking let this slip, nca. I will not be shown up by a woman..."


    He then suddenly ground to a halt and pulled my ear to his mouth.


    "So as your husband, I see it as my duty to show you the consequences of pulling stunts like this and


    ensure that you get in line. I can assure you that you will think twice next time," he whispered sinisterly


    before continuing to drag me.


    I couldn''t actually think of anything he could do that he hadn''t already done so I just let him drag me


    expecting him to lead me into the office back to Luciano. But he didn''t. He dragged me past and


    through the door that leads to the basement.


    He flicked on the light to reveal to figures. Chico, who I had been wondering the location of, was one.


    He was sat on a hard stool watching intently another figure that was sat tied to a chair with a sack over


    his head. I recognised the second''s scent but I couldn''t remember what from. It had been so long since


    I left this house and my nose was not in tune.


    "Now, I believe you know this man," Andrea said forcing me into the cold basement. "Chico, remove the


    hood."


    Chico stood up and briefly made eye contact with me before pulling the sack off the man''s head. He


    squinted at the brightness of the light and his face was sad and drained but I could still recognise his


    kind eyes and gentle features. Alessio.


    His eyes looked me up and down. At the bruise on my cheek, the cut above my eye, the tears rolling


    down my cheeks.


    "He is just one of many Ste soldiers in our captivity all of which are of no use to us. I don''t like to


    gruesome of torture," Andrea said gripping my arm. "So in other words, they are very disposable and


    ideal for teaching disobedient little bitches a lesson."


    "Andrea no," I protested looking at the solider with a pained expression as I tried to hold back the tears.


    "Don''t do this."


    "See, nca. You should have thought about this before you decided to anger me again. Beating you


    doesn''t seem to do the trick anymore so you leave me very little choice."


    The soldier looked back at me with eyes that remained sympathetic to me despite his own situation. I


    hadn''t known him well but it was clear within minutes that he had empathy beyond most.


    "I''ll do anything, please," I begged.


    "Give me a good reason why I shouldn''t," Andrea ordered as Chico removed a knife from his pocket.


    "He has a mate and young children," I said quickly. "A little boy born only a month or so ago."


    Alessio smiled meekly at me and gave me a silent reassuring nod as if to say it was okay. As if to say


    that he was happy to have done his duty.


    Andrea stifled augh.


    "Not good enough, Babes," he said as Chico brought the knife to Alessio''s throat.


    "No!" I screeched, lurching forward only to be caught by Andrea''s huge hands that brought me back to


    his side as heughed like he was deriving some kind of sadistic pleasure from this.


    "Luna, please turn away," Alessio said in a hoarse but courageous voice.


    "I am so so sorry," I sobbed before Andrea nodded and I watched as blood poured from his throat.


    I let out a howl of pain as I pressed my head into Andrea''s side, the image still shing across my


    hand.


    "Look at the consequences of your actions, nca," Andrea said coldly as he seized my hair and lifted


    my head to look at Alessio''s body. "A young, healthy life wasted because you didn''t feel like


    cooperating today. Don''t think that I will not do this again and again until you learn because I will. Do


    you understand me?"


    I nodded as my eyes brimmed with water.


    "So now you have a choice. You eithere with me easily to the office where you will apologise to


    Luciano...or I kill another."


    I looked up hoping to see even a glint of remorse but there was nothing. Just hard, cold, emotionless


    eyes.


    "I''lle," I said quietly.


    "Good decision," he replied throwing me over his shoulder and carrying me out of the basement. I tried


    not to watch Chico drag Alessio''s body across the floor and I tried not to heed the puddle of pooling


    blood but it was hard to avoid.


    He was dead because of me. His mate alone. His children fatherless. All because of me.


    I was soon back in the office in front of Luciano who grinned at my state. I could hardly stop my tears


    long enough to speak but I managed to choke out a sorry.


    "Apology epted," he said wiping my cheek with his thumb. "Perhaps we can put our history behind


    us."


    I looked up at him and saw that his face was even more insincere than expected. He smirked down at


    me and raised an eyebrow, "So?"


    I nced over to Andrea who was stood with his arms folded with a pissed off expression still on his


    face before I nodded slowly.


    "Brilliant," Luciano chirped. "Give me a hug, cuz."


    His face looked so much like my other cousin Max''s. The features were the same, his hair, the colour of


    his eyes. Even his height and body. But his temperament was dark and as he wrapped his arms around


    me, instead offort, I felt trapped.


    He rested his head in the crook of my neck and took in my scent before kissing my cheek and finally


    letting me go.


    "Good girl," Andrea said with an approving nod. "Now go upstairs whilst I discuss the finer details of our


    partnership with your cousin. I will be up in the evening."


    Relieved to get away from Luciano, I headed towards the door immediately. I felt Luciano''s re on me


    until I was out of sight and only then did I allow myself to crumble.


    I ran upstairs, tears streaming again until I got to the bedroom where I slid down the wall into a crying


    heap on the floor.


    Life had once again thrown more hell at me, just when I thought it couldn''t get any worse. Alessio was


    dead, Luciano was back in my life and Leo was in danger. What could possibly be next?


    A few minutester, there was a knock at the door. It was quiet and gentle but I quickly wiped my tears


    a few seconds before Chico appeared.


    "I shouldn''t be here," he said. "But I wanted to check on you."


    "I''m fine," I replied unable to look him in the eye. "Just leave me alone."


    I couldn''t me him for Alessio''s death. He was as much trapped in the situation as I was and if he had


    resisted Andrea''s orders, they both probably would have ended up dead.


    "Everything is worse alone," he said.


    I tilted my head back and screwed up my eyes as another wave of tears came my way. Without


    hesitation, Chico slipped next to me and put a gentle hand on my knee.


    I looked at him for a moment, taken aback by his action before I couldn''t keep the tears away any


    longer and rested my head on his shoulder.


    He wrapped an arm around my shoulder and simply did what he does best and sat quietly with me. It


    providedfort. Comfort in a primitive form butfort all the same and I was grateful for at least any


    attempt.


    It was more than what anyone else was doing.

 Chapter 204 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204 Chapter 204


    Hourster, Luciano and Andrea finally left the office and Andrea showed him to the spare room. Chico


    slipped away knowing Andrea would be in soon and not wanting to lose his head. Andrea didn''t


    disappoint and five minutester appeared in the bedroom. After ncing down at me for a split


    second he walked in like I wasn''t even there and ignored my tear-stained cheeks and misery.


    I watched as he loosened his tie and stepped out onto the balcony.


    "I hope you''ve learnt something from today," he said leaning over the railings. "Don''t fucking mess with


    me or bad things happen..."


    "You can''t trust Luciano," I said.


    "Oh yeah?" he asked turning to me. "Why?"


    "No one can. You heard him say it himself, he has no loyalty. What if Leo offers him a better deal? That


    man is bad news. Take it from me. I''ve known him for seven years."


    "Loren can''t beat my offer," he said confidently.


    "What makes you so sure?" I asked.


    "He doesn''t want money or eptance in the Ste pack or whatever else your mate could give him.


    He just wants you to suffer in the maximum way," he replied. "And as a good judge of character, I''d say


    he''s fairly fed up of living underneath Alpha Loren anyway. Just like me, he thinks it''s about time the


    Loren reign ended."


    "They''ve known each other a long time. Don''t count on Luciano wanting him dead," I said.


    Andrea onlyughed and leant back in his chair.


    "You''re a smart woman, nca. Why are you warning me if you think that''s true? Surely you would be


    perfectly happy to let Luciano go running back to your mate and switch sides? I''d be killed, you''d go


    back to your family, all would be well? So the very fact that you are telling me shows that you don''t


    even believe what you are saying. You know as well as I do that Luciano could kill his oldest friend in


    the blink of an eye and without a second thought. He''s a total psychopath and you''re just trying to


    protect your mate from him"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I opened my mouth to speak but there were no words to say.


    "Are we done here, nca?" he asked raising an eyebrow. "Only I want you to go and make dinner."


    I sighed, "What would you like?"


    "Something Italian. Let''s make our guest feel at home."

 Chapter 205 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205 Chapter 205


    Leo''s POV


    Max looked around the empty cafe and then out the wide window onto the street, "This doesn''t feel


    right," he said.


    Last night, we had received a call from the one and only Luciano who imed to be able to help us find


    E. After Max had dealt with the initial shock of finding out that I didn''t kill him four years ago, we


    agreed to meet in this rather mundane Caracas coffee shop.


    There was one girl working behind the counter and pretty much no customers leaving the only sound


    being the quiet buzz of an old speaker ying 1970s elevator music and the asional beep of a car


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    horn on the street outside.


    "We can''t trust him, Alpha," Max continued.


    "If he can take me to my Luna, I don''t care if I can trust him," I replied. "Gustavo isn''t getting us


    anywhere. This could be our next best hope."


    Momentster, the bell above the door chimed, indicating someone had entered and a few moments


    after, the seat in front of us was drawn back and sat in by a tall, slender man with jet ck hair.


    He looked from me to Max as a smirk grew on his lips and his dark eyes glistened.


    "Leonardo," he said. "Long time no see, my friend."


    "I am not your friend," I replied.


    He stifled augh before turning to Max, "And my second favourite cousin, how wonderful it is to see


    you again."


    He gave a smile so contrived it could have been painted by a three-year-old.


    "We are only here for E''s sake. So get on with it, what do you know?" Max said.


    "You''re not even going to order me a coffee first?" he asked with a raised eyebrow.


    I clenched my jaw and his eyes snapped to mine, "Cut the shit, Luciano. How can you help me get my


    Luna?"


    "Well," he said beckoning the waitress over with his finger. "Andrea Martinez has been in touch with


    me."


    "Why?" I asked.


    His lips curled up at the edges a little as he shrugged, "He asked me to kill you."


    At that point, the waitress appeared.


    "Un caf¨¦, por favor," he said to her as I stared at him, unsure what to say.


    The waitress nodded and then turned to me and Max taking one look at us before backing away back


    behind the counter.


    "He asked you?" Max growled.


    "Who better to ask? He knows we have a long, rocky history and he knew how easily I''d be able to get


    you into a quiet caf¨¦ alone," he replied.


    I folded my arms across my chest before ring him down. Max, who probably hadn''t scanned him for


    any kind of weapon on his way in, was far less rxed which seemed to amuse Luciano and he


    sadistically smiled to himself.


    "But what he doesn''t know is where my loyalty lies," he said when he was done enjoying my Max''s


    panic.


    I scoffed.


    "You''ve never been loyal to me," I replied.


    "No, but I''m loyal to my family," Luciano said. "My cousins."


    This time it was Max''s turn to scoff, "You''ve always enjoyed inflicting pain on us. What''s caused the


    sudden change of heart?"


    "I saw E yesterday," he said. "And I know we never got on but seeing my cousin in that way-"


    "What way?" I asked sitting forward.


    "All beaten and bruised and miserable and having to live and sleep with a man like Martinez," he said,


    remaining eye contact with me.


    I satpletely still, feeling the fury inside me rise. It was as if one single movement or word and I''d


    lose control of it so I just fixated my eyes on Luciano. He nced over at me and then to Max who had


    leant back and ran his fingers through his hair as his right leg jittered. Underneath the false pretence,


    he seemed to be trying to hide his amusement but it was hard to decipher. Could he, for once in his life,


    be genuine?


    "She needs rescuing as soon as possible," he stated. "And since I have already gained Martinez''s


    trust, I''d say I could be a pretty good help if you will let me."


    "How do we know we can trust you?" Max asked.


    "You can''t. But right now, I''m your best bet, Alpha," he replied turning to me.


    "If you already have his trust, surely you could just kill him?" I questioned. "Why have youe to us?"


    My wolf was telling me to take his offer immediately and get our mate back but I had to bring some


    rationale into this. I can''t make the mistake of being too quick to trust Luciano. Not again. I''ve already


    endangered E too many times that way.


    "And where''s that ego of yours gone?" I asked. "How have you brought yourself to ask for my help?"


    "Did you know that he has Alpha blood?" was what he replied with. "He was born the eldest son of an


    Alpha and exiled as his mother wasn''t the Luna but he still got all the strength and power thates


    with being the true heir of an Alphaship. I can''t take him alone."


    "You''ll find a way. I''m sure," I replied with a forced smile.


    Luciano raised one thick eyebrow and shook his head with a slightugh.


    "Don''t you think that if it was easy, E would have saved herself by now? She''s tougher than most and


    even she doesn''t stand a chance," he replied.


    He had a point. I''d learnt not to underestimate my mate and after fighting against Andrea weeks ago, I


    knew there was more to him than just a rogue teen with a gun.


    "Together we can do it," Luciano reassured.


    I narrowed my eyes.


    "Or you could just give me the address that you saw her in and leave me to deal with this. I have my


    army and a powerful rival to Andrea for support," I replied.


    Luciano''s eyes flickered and he bit his lips before taking a deep breath.


    "Fine," he grunted. "If that''s all you will let me do to help, I will be happy to do it."


    I smiled sarcastically and thrust a napkin towards him and a pen from my pocket.


    He scribbled an address on it and handed it back.


    "We''ll be in touch," I said standing up and heading towards the door, as I passed his chair I paused and


    brought my mouth to his ear. "And if I find that you are working against me," I added in a deep growl, "I


    will not hesitate to do what I''ve been meaning to do for years."

 Chapter 206 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206 Chapter 206


    Luciano''s POV


    "You offered him your help?" Andrea asked.


    "Yes," I replied.


    "And was he suspicious?"


    "As expected," I said with a nod.


    Andrea''s face lit up, "So you settled with just the address?"


    "Exactly as nned."


    "Excellent," he replied a wide smile on his face. "I never would have guessed that Loren would be so


    predictable."


    "And I was sure to include details about the state of his Luna. You should have seen his reaction," I


    added with a wink.


    "Good job, Luciano," he said shaking my hand. "You have impressed me."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Oh, and there was something he told me that you might like to know," I began. "He''s sided with a


    powerful ally of yours?"


    Andrea furrowed his eyebrows, "Gustavo Escobar?"


    "He didn''t mention a name."


    He leant back into his chair and stared ahead for a few moments in thought.


    "Fetch my wife, will you?" he replied. "I have just realised something that has made me exceedingly


    angry."


    "dly."


    I hurried upstairs and marched into the library where I knew E would be. Where she usually seemed


    to be.


    She looked up from her book momentarily and scowled, "Piss off, Luciano."


    I grinned with the intention to unsettle her and easily seeded. Her eyes snapped back to me and her


    eyebrows creased as she closed her book.


    "What?" she asked looking me up and down.


    "Your Alpha is dead," I teased.


    I watched as my words sunk deeper in and the shock faded to a choking, suffocating grief. Her lip


    quivered and the book she clutched in her hands dropped to the floor, the pages crinkling on impact.


    "Fucking hell, E," I said, grinning through my teeth. "I''m kidding. But you need to get a grip."


    "That''s not funny," was all she said before wiping the tears from her eyes and taking a deep shaky


    breath.


    "Well you better get used to the idea because he will be soon," I replied with a shrug as I leant my hand


    on the door frame. "Anyway, Andrea wants you downstairs. He seems really pissed."


    "I''m busy," she said pulling her hands into the sleeves of her sweater.


    "Not sure he really gives a shit," I replied. "Now move it."


    She shook her head and cowered further into the armchair she was curled up in.


    "Fear doesn''t look good on you, hun," I said. "Chin up and get your ass downstairs. Don''t make me


    drag you."


    "Fuck off, Luciano," she hissed.


    "Time is ticking babe," I replied looking at my watch. "And Martinez is only getting angrier."


    "I haven''t done anything," she protested. "Why is he mad?"


    "Something about a Gustavo Escobar?" I said.


    Her face dropped, "shit," she mumbled under her breath.


    She then stood up and marched past me, down the stairs and towards Andrea''s office.


    She opened her mouth to speak but Andrea interrupted.


    "Let me guess," he began standing up from behind his desk. "Andrea, I can exin," he mocked. "Then


    fucking exin, nca," he added mming his fist on the table, "Why the fuck is your Alpha working


    with Gustavo Escobar?"


    "I-I don''t know," she stuttered.


    "Don''t fuck with me," Andrea hissed. "I told you about Escobar and then your Alpha sought him out?


    How so?"


    She paused for a moment clearly unsure of what to say.


    "Escobar is a secretive man just like me. How would Loren know to go looking for him?" he asked.


    She swallowed but said nothing.


    Andrea''s jaw tightened, "Did you inform your Alpha about Escobar!?"


    His tone was a deep growl and E took a step back. I''d never seen her this frightened before and


    frankly, it was exceedingly amusing.


    As she stepped even further back, I put my hand on her back and pushed her forward again.


    "How the fuck does he know?!" Andrea repeated, grabbing her wrists. "I want the truth."


    He pulled her closer to him and grabbed her face in his hand and stared her deeply.


    She closed her eyes and turned her head away to the floor, "when I rung him...in the jungle...with the


    phone of that man you killed...Javier...that''s what I really told him," she replied.


    I couldn''t help but smile as Andrea pped her across the face. Hard.


    She let out a faint whimper and for a brief second her despair filled blue eyes met mine, her misery


    thrilling me to the core.


    "Sometimes I wonder if you''re worth the bother," he growled.


    "Then let me go," she replied.


    Andrea''s eyes then snapped up to me, "Take her away before I..." he paused. "...do something bad."


    He then shoved her in my direction and sat back at his desk, brooding.


    I took her wrist and pulled her out of the office and into the kitchen.


    "Ice?" I said opening the freezer.


    "Try not to enjoy this too much," she replied dabbing her red cheek as a tear rolled down her cheek.


    "Enjoying seeing my favourite cousin in pain? The one that is the reason I got exiled from my home


    pack? Daughter of Nicolos Jones, my favourite uncle?"


    I then brought the ice from the freezer to her cheek and kissed her head.


    "Fuck you," she replied, ring up at me.


    "Well... I''d probably have to get permission from husband first but I''d be happy to-"


    "You are so sick," she replied,


    I grinned and sat beside her at the table cing my arm around her shoulder and picking up a strand of


    her hair, "How''s Max? I saw him today but I didn''t really get the chance to catch up. Has he found his


    mate yet?"


    "I''m not doing this," she said standing up.


    I snapped my fingers and pointed back to the chair, "Sit. We are going to have a family heart to heart


    whether you like it or not."


    She red, her eyes watery and a pout on her soft lips.


    "Remember the big bad Alpha ain''t here to stop me doing something painful, sweetheart," I replied.


    "Now sit."


    Reluctantly, she did and I rested my arm back on her shoulders.


    "I like you better like this," I said, "We never got along because your temper and attitude used to piss


    me off but now...now things are different. Maybe we can be friends?"


    "Before or after you try and kill my mate?"


    She raised an eyebrow and folded her arms.


    "And the old you is back..."


    "Not sure I am the issue in our rtionship," she replied. "You just don''t like me because I took your


    precious best (and only) friend away from you and made him a half decent person."


    I clenched my jaw, "Watch your mouth babe. You don''t wanna piss me off."


    "Truth hurts, doesn''t it?" she replied


    "You''re still surprisingly brave considering your situation," I said grabbing her arm. "So unless you want


    me to do what I do best and make your life a living hell, I suggest you get back in your ce."


    She looked up at me and I gave her time to respond but she didn''t and I sat back, with a satisfied


    smile.


    "How many kiddies do you have now?" I asked.


    "Eight," she replied shortly.


    "Any of them named Luciano yet?"


    "No," she snapped.


    Iughed ruffling her blonde fluffy hair, "And why''s that?"


    "Because you have done terrible things."


    "So has Leonardo...yet I''m pretty sure that''s Cato''s middle name?" I replied. "Has he ever told you


    about the time we killed someone''s Granddad? Well, I say we... Leo actually finished him off in the


    end."


    "No," she said quietly as she looked down at her hands.


    "Oh, it''s a great story," I replied. "We were like neen and this kid from another pack pissed your


    dear Leo off. We didn''t n to murder this elderly man but we just got..carried away-"


    At that point, Andrea came into the kitchen.


    "nca, we''re going out," he barked.


    She seemed fairly relieved for the abrupt end to my story but at the same time, she was not exactly


    excited about going anywhere near the still fuming Andrea.


    "Where?" she asked.


    "To make Escobar...and your mate pay."

 Chapter 207 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207 Chapter 207


    Half an hourter, I was sat on the wall outside Andrea''s house.


    The driveway had filled with trucks and dozens of men, walked back and forth all with machine guns


    strapped over their chests and a determined look in their eye.


    In between making orders, Andrea nced over to me and looked me up and down before thrusting


    the clipboard he was holding to the man next to him anding over to me.


    "What''s going on?" I asked as he sat beside me on the wall.


    "You''ll see," he said. "All in good time."


    Of course, that was the answer. It usually was.


    "Come," he announced, standing up and holding out his hand. "I want to show you something."


    I looked up but didn''t move. He raised an impatient eyebrow, maintaining eye cold contact and I


    eventually stood up. Instead of taking his hand, I walked passed him which of course only amused him.


    "By all means, lead the way, nca," he said. "To the garden."


    I walked through the house to the back garden with Andrea following me. Luciano was sat on the patio,


    sharpening a stick with a knife. He looked up at me and smiled before lifting the stick up to his face and


    examining the sharp point.


    There were three empty beer bottles on the table which Andrea then grabbed before bncing them on


    the wall at the edge of the patio.


    "You ever shot a gun, nca?" he asked.


    "No," I said.


    He smiled before taking the gun that had been strapped around his chest off and holding it out.


    "Take it," he said.


    He held it in both hands, the ck metal gleaming in the sun and the weight of it tensing his forearms.


    After a little more encouragement, I finally took it from him and stood motionless,pletely unsure of


    what to do.


    "This should be good..." Luciano remarked from behind us.


    He let out a shortugh before stepping behind me and reaching around to guide my hands to the


    correct position.


    "If you''re gonna be in this cartel, nca, you''ve got to learn to shoot," he said.


    "You trust me?" I asked. "What if I shoot you?"


    "You won''t," he replied confidently as he kissed my neck. "Now shut up and lemme show you what to


    do."


    He brought one hand underneath, towards the front and the other to the trigger and kept both of his on


    top of mine.


    "Got it?" he asked once I was steadily holding it.


    I nodded and keeping one hand still on top of mine on the gun, he brought the other to my waist and


    turned my body to the side.


    "Keep both eyes on the middle bottle and pull the trigger," he said.


    I did as he said but I was not greeted with the sound of breaking ss. Only the loud bang of a shot.


    "Hold it steady, nca," he said gripping my arms. "Use your strength and try again."


    This time I locked my eyes on the bottle and took a deep breath, keeping myself as still as possible.


    Andrea slowly let go of me and stepped to the side.


    The bottle was brown ss and small, probably only a pint. Thebel, although written in Spanish, I


    could tell read something about a tiger and it was 7% alcohol.


    I shot.


    The ss shattered and crumbled to the floor in pieces.


    "Good job, nca," Andrea said pping a hand on my shoulder. "Impressive."


    He then walked over to the wall and crouched to pick up the broken ss.


    His back was turned, I still had the gun.


    Slowly, I raised it and focussed again. This time not on a ss bottle, but on Andrea''s head.


    I momentarily nced over to Luciano, who had noticed my advancement. His eye glistened as if they


    were encouraging me, begging me for the drama whilst he sat rxed in his chair, making no


    movement towards stopping me.


    I could feel the courage bubbling inside. He was turned, there was still ss on the floor.


    This is it. My chance.


    My finger yed at the trigger, feeling the simple piece of metal with so much potential.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Hands? Steady. Target? Close and stationary. Chance of missing? low.


    All I had to do was pull the trigger.


    My target then got to his feet and turned to face me. Unsurprised by my position (aiming a huge gun


    right at him), a gave a dark re.


    "Go ahead, nca. I''m unarmed. You have the control," he urged holding his hands up in a rxed


    manner.


    I kept it pointing at him as he stepped closer, a menacing grin creeping onto his face.


    Do it, E. Do it now.


    I lowered the gun and heughed shortly.


    "As I said, you won''t shoot me," he said. "Now shoot thosest two bottles and don''t miss."

 Chapter 208 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208 Chapter 208


    An hourter, I found myself piled in the back of a truck with six or seven of Andrea''s men and the light


    in my life, Luciano. Andrea still roamed the drive, going from truck to chuck and giving orders whilst we


    just sat patiently. I still had no idea what exactly we were waiting for or why I was involved but I


    suppose it was an entertaining break from day after day of existing solely in that house which was


    beginning to drive me insane.


    Luciano sat next to me, far too close tofort. Space was not abundant but there was no need for


    such extreme proximity.


    "Are you a half-wit?" Luciano hissed in my ear.


    I was well ustomed to insults from Luciano but this one seemed toe from nowhere.


    "Why the fuck didn''t you shoot him?" he added in a low growl.


    I looked up at him and frowned, "Who''s side are you really on?"


    "Just answer the fucking question," he snapped.


    I looked down at my hands, "I couldn''t. I don''t know why."


    "I didn''t know you were capable of such weakness," he scoffed. "He''s properly got you wrapped around


    his little finger."


    Of course, I didn''t reply to this remark. He was right and I hated it.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "What''s he doing differently? Why were you never afraid of Leo or Max or me?" he questioned.


    "Leo would never hurt me and yours and Max''s powers were limited with him around. Yours still is with


    Andrea. I can sense that he has authority," I replied.


    A realisation then hit me.


    "...Which is why you wanted me to kill him...you want him dead in the same way you want Leo dead.


    Otherwise, you''ve just gone from living under the rule of one Alpha to another," I said.


    He bit his cheek.


    "My only regret is being born only the second cousin to a Megestanis," he said.


    "You''re getting a bit old to be searching for power, surely?" I asked. "You turn 30 this year, right?"


    "There''s nothing holding me back."


    "Except the King of North America and the King of South America," I mumbled.


    "I n to let them kill each other," he replied. "Don''t worry, cuz. I''ve got it all figured out."


    He then winked and a few secondster, Andrea climbed up into the truck.


    "Family bonding, huh?" he asked. "Cute."


    After roughly ruffling my hair, he sat on the other side of me.


    "Vamos!" he shouted and the wheels of the truck began to move.


    "Andrea, please tell me where we''re going," I pleaded.


    "Disney world," he remarked.


    I let out a frustrated sigh.


    "Stop asking questions, nca. It''s fucking annoying," he said.


    For the next hour, I sat quietly. The road was bumpy and I was squished between the broad shoulders


    of Luciano and Andrea. Venezu''s weather was also excruciatingly hot and in the stuffy truck, the


    heat was intense.


    At one point, Andrea thrust me a bottle of water. He had already drunk half of it and the water was


    warm and thick but it somehow still refreshed me.


    Even when the truck came to a slow halt, I still had no idea what was going on. I nced around at the


    other men in the truck. Their faces were stern and serious but with an underlying tension that paired


    with the silence, left an ufortable apprehension.


    "Posiciones," Andrea said. "Ahora!"


    The men, including Luciano, all gathered their guns and filed out of the truck.


    "See yater, cuz," Luciano said as he left.


    "nca, you''re with me," Andrea said taking my wrist. "Come."


    The sunlight burnt my eyes at first as I tried to nce around. Before I had the chance to adjust,


    Andrea had pulled me into the thick vegetation and the trucks, which now were moving out, kicked up


    enough dust to cloud my vision anyway.


    We moved only a couple of metres through the jungle before he pulled me down to a crouch, facing out


    into a clearing, where the trucks had been.


    "You stay with me no matter what, got it?" he said pulling me closer to his side.


    "Why don''t I get a gun?" I asked looking around at all his men that had slipped into the cover of the


    jungle, only visible if you knew what to search for, who all held big guns wit smaller ones in their belts


    and pickets.


    "Something tells me you''d be reluctant to shoot..." he said.


    For hours we sat in that bush. Even through torrential rain which soaked us to the skin. asionally,


    Andrea would produce a scrap of food from his pockets and had the decency to offer me some.


    "It can''t be long now," he said at some point.


    We had exchanged very few words. He seemed to have no interest in talking to me and I certainly


    didn''t want to speak to him so I just let him obsessively watch the clearing, gun in hand, his eyes


    fixated on what to me was just grass and emptiness.


    At longst, his walky-talky buzzed.


    Luciano''s voice came through in a fuzzy hum, "I''ve spotted them only a mile away. It won''t be long."


    Andrea''s lips curled into an excited grin.


    "Do you see faces?" he asked.


    "I see Max...Luca...ir, Mateo and of course, Leonardo," he replied. "There''s a convoy of soldiers


    too."


    My face dropped as Andrea''s only brightened.


    "Get the men ready," he replied.


    "No," I whispered.


    "I''m afraid so," he said. "It''s time your Alpha took hisst breath."


    I felt my heart rate rocket until it pounded in my ears and the blood pulsed throughout me.


    This can''t be happening.

 Chapter 209 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209 Chapter 209


    It was hard to think with the panic screaming inside my head. Thoughts flooded into my mind in their


    thousands, charging aimlessly around, blockading my reason, making it near impossible to think


    straight.


    Andrea was right there and in his hand the weapon that could potentially kill somebody I love. But I was


    frozen right beside him, paralysed by the fear.


    Pull yourself together E. A little voice in my head hissed. She sounded a lot like me but a version of


    myself I had lost weeks ago. You''re stronger than this. Don''t you dare let a man make you feel weak.


    To hear the sharp, assured tone of her voice was refreshing. Somewhere, although deep inside, she


    was still there.


    And she was right. What had be of me?


    At that moment I felt the powerful effect of my own persuasion or maybe simply just a surge of


    adrenaline. Either way, it brought me to my feet and to turning to the forest.


    I wasn''t weak but I couldn''t beat Andrea. The fact was simple. But distract him? I could certainly do


    that.


    "nca," he growled. "Get your arse back here."


    He grabbed my wrist but for once I didn''t listen to his order and I didn''t let him drag me back.


    "Get the hell off me," I growled in the darkest tone I''d ever heard my self use.


    Even Andrea seemed taken aback for a second. He stared at me dumbstruck for half a second before


    his face hardened again.


    He pulled my wrist down hard so that I mmed forwards into his chest and was firmly in his grasp.


    "Speak to me like that one more time, I dare you," he said, squeezing my hands in an excruciating grip.


    I hesitated and he smirked before turning back out to watch the clearing and repositioning his gun.


    Distract him.


    "Get. The. Hell. Off. Me," I repeated this time even more intensely deep and clear.


    The surprise in Andrea''s eyes satisfied me. I didn''t so much enjoy the p in the face a few seconds


    My eyes began to water from the impact but I wasn''t going to cry. I held a straight face and red up at


    him as he grabbed my cheeks in his hand and red at me with his dark eyes.


    There was a sheeryer of sweat across his forehead and he squinted his long eyshes a little as the


    sun poured through the branches above us but it didn''t make him any more human. He was as cold


    and psychotic as ever.


    "I don''t know what''s given you this sudden burst of confidence but you better get rid of it. I''m not gonna


    tolerate this," he replied, every word shing across his lips.


    I pped his hand off me and pushed his chest as hard as I could, "And I''m not going to tolerate you


    treating me like shit anymore."


    He raised an eyebrow but I''m wasn''t going to back down.


    "You''re challenging me, nca?" he asked. "Again? Do you not remember what happenedst time


    you tried this?"


    Alessio was murdered. That''s what happened.


    "You n to murder my people anyway," I hissed. "That''s why we are here. What difference does it


    make?"


    He let out a short frustrated breath, "You''re getting brave, huh?"


    I didn''t break the eye contact.


    "Is it because you know Mr Alpha is near and you think he might protect you?" he scorned. "Because


    he won''t. All he''s going to do is fall to the ground with a bullet in his head, leaving you hopelessly with


    me forever. So unless you want the rest of your life to be hellish, I suggest you shut up and sit down."


    He then began pulling me back to the ground but Iunched my knee into his stomach. He didn''t even


    flinch and bar the slight exhale of air, was entirely unaffected.


    He hit me again but I only hit him back across the face. I went to kick him too but this time he caught


    my leg and pushed me to the ground, straddling me in the process.


    He brought his hand to his lip and dabbed it with his fingers. My p had somehow inflicted a cut


    across his bottom lip that oozed blood.


    He stared down at his now bloody fingers and his eyes snapped down to me. I was trapped underneath


    his weight, unable to move and my heart beat fast. Not with fear or anticipation anymore though. But


    instead with the pure fury that had unknowingly been building up in me for weeks to which I had now


    opened the lid to and was now all pouring out.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You are so done for," he growled.


    I didn''t care. His hands were no longer on the gun and his eyes well distracted from the clearing.


    "What are you going to do?" I hissed, trying my best to provoke him more. "What if I''m not scared of


    you anymore?"


    "Then I''d be concerned that you''ve finally lost your mind," he replied. "You should be scared because


    you know what I''m capable of."


    "You certainly have a lot of confidence," I stated. "You think that you and your army of rogues can beat


    Alpha Loren? You''ve already lost to him in a challenge once, what makes you think you stand a


    chance, you arrogant twat!"


    He suddenly grabbed hold of his gun again and held it straight to my head, "Don''t say another word,"


    he snarled.


    "Or what?" I spat in response.


    His finger snapped onto the trigger. I don''t know if he would have pulled it. His anger was certainly high


    enough for murder and I wasn''t taking any chances so I reached my hand up and shoved the barrel off


    my head, causing his finger to slip on the trigger in the process and to shoot the ground. The shot


    sound alone was tremendous even without the squawks of a million birds as they fled the forest.


    A few secondster, Luciano''s voice came through on the walky talky, "Andrea, they heard that shot.


    Looks like they''reing in prepared.


    "You''ve blown our cover," he hissed getting immediately to his feet and hauling me with him.


    He then shouted something out in Spanish and all the men fled their stations and into the forest.


    "Abort!" he shouted into his walky talky and a few minutester the trucks were back.


    "Congrattions," Andrea said shoving me into one of the trucks. "You won this time. But your


    Leonardo''s time wille."

 Chapter 210 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210 Chapter 210


    The next week was hellish. Andrea remained furious for days and of course, didn''t hesitate to take it


    out on me. But no matter how much he hurt me, it didn''t make me regret what I did. I''d endure anything


    for Leo.


    Luciano still lurked around too, making snidements at every opportunity and throwing all of his


    nasty tactics and resources into provoking me. I had to try my best not to retaliate because Andrea


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    would always take his side but when he mentioned how ''sexy'' my four-year-old daughter, Lili, would be


    when she grew up, I couldn''t resist any more and much to his amusement, Ipletely lost it.


    After throwing a ss tequ bottle at him and inflicting a minor cut on his forehead, Andrea intervened


    and beat me so hard I passed out until the next morning when I woke up with a thudding headache and


    Luciano sat on the armchair opposite the bed grinning from ear to ear.


    "You are relentless," I groaned, "Please, can you just leave me alone?"


    "It''s good to spend time with family," he said.


    "What did I ever do to you?" I asked. "I got you kicked out the pack...twice, fair enough. But you hated


    me long before that."


    "I hate pretty much everyone," he replied with a shrug. "Don''t take it personally."


    "Seriously, Luciano," I said slowly sitting up. "What did I do?"


    He paused for a few seconds furrowing his dark eyebrows as if he was having to try hard to remember.


    "Your confidence annoys me," he said finally. "And it''s entertaining to wind you up because you give a


    good reaction. Perfectly demonstratedst night."


    "So basically you''re just a sadist?" I rified.


    "We established that years ago," he replied in a bored tone. "Sadist, psychopath, sociopath,


    maniac...whatever. I''m not going to deny it."


    Just then the bedroom door opened and Andrea marched in with a scowl on his face.


    "She''s awake," he stated.


    "Indeed she is," Luciano replied a glint in his eye.


    "nca, get up," Andrea grunted pping his hands, "It''s my birthday today."


    "No wonder you''re so happy," I remarked under my breath.


    "It''s my 20th so I''m having a party here tonight. I want the entire house swept and cleaned and you


    need to cook some food."


    I didn''t reply and instead just buried myself in the duvet.


    "Ay!" he shouted. "Guests arrive at 6 pm. If it''s not done by then, there''ll be consequences. And do


    something about that ck eye while you''re at it."


    He then left the room leaving me to sigh and roll onto my back.


    "Piss off, Luciano," I said. "I want to get dressed."


    "Go ahead, I don''t mind," he replied with a wink.


    "You are sick," I hissed. "Do you need reminding that we are cousins?"


    "Second cousins," he corrected.


    "We share the same great grandparents who are both still alive might I add," I replied.


    "Ah yes. Good old Rosina and Alfredo. How are they holding?" he asked.


    "Fine but they''d be slightly rmed if they found out their great-grandson wants to watch their great-


    granddaughter get changed," I snapped.


    "Okay, okay," he replied putting his hands up. "I''m leaving."


    When I finally had the room to myself I took a long shower. A lot of water and half a bottle of shampoo


    Throughout my life, there have been times where it''s been intolerable. When my Dad ''died'' was one of


    the worst alongside watching my brother actually die. My first few days with Leo weren''t exactly heaven


    either and then there was being held hostage with the mafia, nearly dying in a snowstorm up a Russian


    mountain and the miscarriage which weren''t much better. And now this.


    The left side of my face was looking rough. A ck bruise nearly consumed my eye and my lip was cut


    and swollen. I sighed and once again I found myself reaching for the nearly empty bottle of concealer in


    the cupboard above the sink.


    But today was thest morning I would have like this. It was Andrea''s 20th birthday and I was


    formting a n. Tonight, there''d be loads of people here for the party and there''d probably also be


    loads of alcohol. He''d probably drink too much like he always does with his friends (a typical teenager


    really). That normally meant he''d just get really handsy and horny with me but it also meant he was


    clumsy and careless. I''d use his handicap to my advantage. I didn''t know exactly how yet. Maybe he''d


    be so distracted I could slip out into the jungle or so intoxicated he''d let his guard down and I could


    knock him out or better, end the bugger once and for all.


    There was plenty of leeway for failure and it was a huge risk but it could be my only chance for years


    and I wasn''t going to let it slip away. That little voice inside my head, the bossy brave one, wasn''t going


    to let me either. I''d had the opportunity to kill Andrea or at least let him die before and I hadn''t taken it,


    but now he had pushed me past the point of anything as coherent as morals. I was losing my sanity


    and somehow, it was going to work in my favour. For the first time in weeks, I had hope and it felt pretty


    damn good.


    I got to work cleaning and baking just like Andrea had asked. He went out in thete afternoon,


    probably to do something illegal, and I took the opportunity to have another shower and clean the


    sweat of a hard days work off and then get dressed. I didn''t like showering when he was home because


    he''d taken the lock off the door and there was a high chance he woulde in and do something I


    really didn''t want.


    I put on a navy dress, kind of short but not too short and not particrly tight either. I then put my hair


    up in a bun when it was dry.


    Just as I was putting Lili''s clip in my hair, Andrea got home and came upstairs.


    "You look hot. Give me a kiss," he said once he was in the bedroom.


    I turned around to see him and my eyes widened.


    "Oh God, there''s blood," I eximed turning back around after seeing a huge blotch of blood on his


    white shirt surrounded by stters.


    "Rx, nca," he reassured. "It''s dry."


    That doesn''t make it any better.


    He then came over to me and kissed my neck as I internally shuddered. I was certainly not rxed.


    He smelt my hair before reaching for something in it.


    "Firstly, what have I told you about showering without me? And secondly, where did you get this?" he


    asked presenting Lili''s clip.


    "It''s my daughter''s," I replied truthfully. "It was in my hair when I got here."


    "How cute," he deadpanned before thrusting it into my hand.


    I slid it back in and sighed.


    Thanks for cleaning the house, E. The food looks nice, E.


    "People will be arriving in half an hour," he said taking off his bloody shirt and throwing it in the trash


    can. "You remember the rules, yes?"


    I nodded.


    Andrea had three golden rules when we were in public or with other people:


    1. Never disclose any of his private business affairs to anyone


    2. Never give anyone even the slightest hint that we are not a normal happily married couple.


    3. Always act like a ''good wife''


    Rule number three covered a lot.


    "Good," he said. "I''m d you''re got over whatever happened to you in the junglest week."


    I forced a smile, biting my tongue.


    Just you wait, Andrea Martinez.

 Chapter 211 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211 Chapter 211


    When the guests began to arrive, the house soon got noisy with chatter and Hispanic music. They


    seemed to be liking the food and I even got a fewpliments...not from Andrea though. But he was


    enjoying himself dancing on the table having had multiple shots of tequ.


    At some point, I found myself sat at the base of the chairs, sipping a ss of water watching the party.


    There must have been about a hundred people there because the house and garden were packed.


    "Hey," a woman said sitting beside me with a strong Hispanic ent. "You must be Andrea''s wife?"


    I nodded before looking over to Andrea. He was dancing salsa on the table with a few of the other


    important men in his cartel. They were all so drunk and it was sort of funny but it was still Andrea.


    "I''m Julia," she said. "I only know him through my mate."


    "I''m E," I said shaking her outstretched hand. She had a warm tone and just radiated friendliness as


    she smiled.


    "Who is your mate?" I asked.


    "You probably know him," she began. "Chico. One of Andrea''s guards."


    "Oh, yes," I said. "He''s kind to me."


    "He''s a good man but he''s on duty right now, as always, so I guess I''m just here alone," she replied.


    "Two loners unite," I sighed.


    She nodded and there was a silent pause.


    "So... how did you meet him?" she asked.


    Maybe she was just trying to make friendly conversation and it was the natural first question but it felt


    she was trying to probe something out. As if she was already suspicious.


    "Andrea?" I questioned and she nodded.


    I hesitated for a moment.


    "In a club in Caracas," I lied.


    She raised an eyebrow.


    "Is that what he told you to say?" she questioned.


    I smiled nervously.


    "I can''t tell you," I whispered looking around.


    "I thought that might be the case," she replied. "Listen. I want you to know that you can talk to me


    about anything, okay? From what Chico tells me, it sounds like you need a friend around here."


    I looked around and spotted Andrea watching us.


    "I''m okay but thank you for caring," I said to her before forcing a smile in Andrea''s direction. He looked


    me up and down and began marching over.


    With a deep inhtion, I smiled again as he approached and Julia looked between us suspiciously.


    "Are you enjoying the party, babe?" he asked sitting beside me and tightly wrapping his arm around my


    waist.


    I nodded.


    "And you?" he questioned Julia.


    She nodded too.


    Andrea looked her up and down before narrowing his eyes.


    "Julia, si?" he said. "Chico''s mate?"


    "Si," she responded.


    He then put his hand on her leg before turning to me.


    "You made a friend, huh?" he said.


    She looked down at the position of his hand and then up to me with wide eyes.


    "We were just talking about how I met you," I said.


    "I see..." he said. "Not giving too much away, I presume?"


    "No," I replied.


    "Good," he said before turning back to Julia. "I was just about to take E upstairs, you''re wee to


    join us."


    His hand then slipped further up her leg and she gasped.


    "I should go and find my mate," she said.


    "Okay," Andrea said with a nod, "Maybe another time, huh?" he added with a wink.


    She forced a smile before standing, "I''ll maybe see youter, E," she said in a sympathetic tone.


    Andrea watched as she disappeared into the party.


    "What has Chico told her?" he questioned. "What does she know?"


    "Nothing," I replied. "I told her we met in a club in Caracas. She had no reason to suspect otherwise."


    "Right..." Andrea said. "Don''t talk to her again."


    "Why not?" I asked. "She was nice to me."


    He turned to me and rolled his eyes, "Whatever. I''ve had way too much tequ to care and she''s a


    woman. What can she do?"


    He then leant forward, cing his hands on my hips began to kiss my neck.


    "Do we have to do this now?" I asked.


    He was nowhere near drunk enough for my n to have any sess.


    "Yes," he snapped pulling my hands down to my side so that I couldn''t push him away.


    "How about we do some shots first?" I suggested. "I haven''t had a drink yet and-"


    "Just shut up," he hissed. "For once."


    He then lifted me to my feet and rested my back on the wall. He didn''t say much after that, just fumbled


    with my dress and kissed me in the most drunken manner. I was beginning to feel unexinably


    nauseous and the thudding of music and bright shing lights weren''t helping.


    "I think I''m going to throw up," I said. He took no notice. "Andrea."


    He still took no notice.


    "Andrea listen!" I protested trying to prize his head off my neck.


    "What?" he murmured.


    "I''m going to be sick," I said firmly.


    He rolled his eyes and picked me up before walking up the stairs.


    The way he squeezed my waist didn''t exactly help and I only just made it to the toilet before vomiting.


    "You better not be pregnant," he warned watching from the doorway.


    "It wouldn''t be my fault if I was," I snapped before vomiting again.


    "Have you been taking the pills?" he asked.


    "Yes!" I replied. "You watch me swallow them every single day."


    The thought of the pills failing had never really crossed my mind before. I guess it was possible? But I


    couldn''t be baring another man''s child...could I? And besides, I didn''t feel pregnant and I of all people


    know what that feels like.


    "But I''m not pregnant," I reassured him when I was finished. "The party was just overwhelming me."


    I flushed the loo and sat on it feeling drained and exhausted. This was frustrating. If illness prevented


    my grand escape, I might just have to die.


    "Good because I do not want a fucking kid," he said approaching me again. "And I do not want a


    pregnant wife either...I like you the way you are..."


    Correction: he likes me the way I look


    His fingers ran up my thigh but I mmed my hand to stop them.


    "I''ve just been sick. You don''t want to do that," I said.


    "I don''t care," he said grabbing the mouthwash from the sink and forcing my mouth open. "See. It''s like


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    it never happened," he added after messily sloshing some in.


    It mostly went down my front but what did reach my lips, burnt my mouth with a stale, sharp mintiness.


    "You''re drunk," I protested as his hand travelled further up.


    "Stop making excuses, nca," he replied. "I still know what I want."


    A few momentster, I found myself with him over me on the bed. The scent of alcohol in his breath


    was strong and putrid and his hands were clumsy but still strong and rough. This wasn''t meant to


    happen for another few hours when he was borderline paralytically intoxicated. In the state he was in


    now, I didn''t stand a chance of slipping away unnoticed let along killing him.


    His hand began to tug at my panties and I couldn''t stop him. It made me feel like I could vomit all over


    again as tears welled up in my eyes.


    At some point, I vaguely remember the bedroom door open. Andrea began turning around but shortly


    after there was a loud nking noise and his grip on me loosened.


    My mouth dropped wide open as I saw Julia standing over the bed with a frying pan in her hand,


    looking just as shocked as me.


    We watched as he wavered and then copsed onto the bed before I scrambled out from under him


    and she suddenly pulled herself together.


    "Come on," she said firmly as she took my hand. "He won''t be out for long."


    She dropped the pan and dragged me towards the door.


    "Wait, wait," I said turning back around.


    I quickly rushed over to his unconscious body, looking for something. But it wasn''t on him. It wasn''t on


    the dresser either or in the bathroom.


    "He could wake up any second. We''ve gotta go," Julia urged.


    "Where''s his gun?" I asked. "We need to make sure he never wakes up."


    "It''s not here," she said. "And we don''t have time to look for it."


    I nodded and followed her down the hall, pulling my dress back down as we went downstairs. The


    voice inside my head was telling me to go back and find a knife, a belt, a stic bag. Literally anything.


    She wanted him dead and so did I but Julia was right, he could wake up any second and we couldn''t


    risk it.


    I could feel fear and adrenaline build up inside me but she kept a brave face as we marched into the


    crowd of the party,


    "Wipe your tears, act normal," she ordered.


    She was leading me towards the front door, where Chico stood. He saw Julia and smiled. But then he


    noticed me and the worrisome expressions on our faces and he instantly stood up straight and


    furrowed his eyebrows.


    "I knocked your boss out," Julia stated, getting straight to the point.


    His eyebrows raised, "You did what?"


    "I hit him over the head with a frying pan," she rified.


    Chico paused for a moment as the words sunk in before he suddenly pulled himself together, "Then we


    need to go," was all he said before he headed straight for the front door, pulling a set of keys out of his


    pocket. "All three of us," he added, looking to me.


    My heart suddenly jumped.


    "Come on," he said putting a hand on my back. "My car is just out here."


    He ushered both me and Julia out of the house and into the back of his car before driving at full speed


    away.


    I always knew Chico felt for me and deep down he seemed to be a good man. But to risk his life to help


    me without any hesitation was something I could never expect from anyone. And Julia? She was


    simply just unimaginably brave and selfless.


    We drove for a good ten minutes before Julia finally spoke again.


    "Where are we going, Chico?"


    "Caracas. I don''t know. Anywhere far away from here," he replied, putting his foot down. "How hard did


    you hit him?"


    "Pretty damn hard," she replied.


    "He was out cold," I added.


    "And he didn''t see my face and he''s hardly sober enough to remember anyway," Julia said. "We will be


    fine, Chico."


    I spotted a terrified glint in her eyes. Things were unlikely to be fine and she knew it.


    "I can''t thank you both enough," I replied.


    "Don''t speak too soon," Chico replied. "We might still all die tonight."


    "You tried," I said. "That''s more than anyone else was willing to do."


    Julia took my hand and smiled, "Andrea may have provided us with a house and enough money to live


    inhumane. I couldn''t let you stay with him."


    "You have pups?" I asked.


    "Four," she said. "Which is why I can sympathise with you. I can''t imagine what it would be like to be


    separated from them for so long."


    "Bad news," Chico said. "We''re running out of gas."


    "What?" I whispered.


    "I wasn''t expecting you to knock out one of the most dangerous men on earth with a frying pan this


    even and have to make a quick getaway this evening," he replied.


    We were in the middle of nowhere, there''d be no gas stations for miles.


    "Do you have enough to get back to the house?" I asked.


    "We''re not going back," he replied.


    "I''m not but you two are," I said firmly. "Leave me here. Go back to the party. Act like you never saw


    me."


    "No, E-" Julia began.


    "If he finds us on the side of the road with no gas, we are all screwed," I said. "You have helped me,


    now let me help you."


    "We can''t just leave you," Chico said.


    Just then the low gas alert sounded.


    "You don''t have a choice," I said.


    I then grabbed a pen and a piece of paper from the glove box and scribbled down Leo''s number.


    "Call my mate and tell him where I am," I said.


    Julia exchanged unsure looks with Chico before finally nodding, "Okay."


    Chico brought the car to a stop, "Thank you so much," I said as Julia hugged me tightly.


    "Just run," she said looking into the jungle. "As far away from here as possible. Don''te back and


    don''t worry about us."


    I nodded. Of course, I was going to worry about them. Andrea wasn''t just going to let me slide out of


    his grasp this easily and he''ll know it wasn''t me that knocked him out but I couldn''t let that stop me. I


    had to leave.


    I put my hand on Chico''s shoulder and thanked him too before getting out the car.


    "Go," she urged as I hesitated for a moment.


    I smiled once more, not knowing what else to say to express my gratitude before bolting straight into


    the darkness of the jungle.

 Chapter 212 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212 Chapter 212


    I battled my way through the jungle for hours. I could hear his voice. Leo''s voice. He shouted my name


    over and over again but my senses were so overwhelmed by adrenaline and exhaustion I couldn''t


    pinpoint where it wasing from. It echoed all around my mind as my head spun and my heart


    thudded. I let out a desperate frustrated cry before stopping between tworge trees to catch my


    breath.


    "Why''d you stop?" A voice asked. "He''s so close."


    I jumped and snapped my head around. Luciano slowly emerged from the shadows, sporting once of


    his most malicious grins.


    "How long have you been following me?" I asked.


    "Eh, hours," he said with a shrug as he examined the gun in his hand, polishing a smudge away with


    his sleeve. "Kinda boring how you just go around and around in circles though."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is this a game to you?" I questioned.


    "It was until you just stopped and gave up," he said. "You make it top easy for me."


    I could still hear Leo''s calls. Perhaps if I couldn''t find him, he couldn''t find me.


    "Leo!" I shouted. "Leonardo!"


    Before I could call for a third time, Luciano had grabbed me and pped a hand over my mouth.


    "Shut up," he growled. "Or one of these bullets might end up in your Alpha''s skull."


    "Fuck you," I hissed shoving him away from me.


    At that, he wrapped his arm around my neck, pulling me into his chest and held the gun to my head.


    "Don''t underestimate what I will do, E," he said deeply.


    "E!" Leo''s voice called again.


    He was half a kilometre away now at the very most.


    I didn''t doubt Luciano''s words for a second. He was perfectly capable of killing me but I was more


    concerned about him killing Leo. I stood silently, praying that he wouldn''t find us. It was the only way


    he''d stay safe.


    Unfortunately, I was not so lucky. A few minutester, we were listening to a set of close footsteps


    battling through the dense vegetation and a few seconds after that, the light of the moon, filtering


    through the canopy, cast onto Leonardo''s face.


    He was exhausted. And not just from running through the jungle tonight. The sort of long term


    exhaustion from weeks and months of sleepless nights and stress. The twinkle in his eye had


    diminished and his usual sturdiness of his presence had wilted into desperation.


    But the second we made eye contact, he seemed to revive.


    "Leo," I whispered as a tear rolled down my cheek.


    He scanned me, stopping at every bruise and cut on my body, before returning with a sad smile.


    He then looked up to Luciano, who still hold the gun to my head, and immediately turned cold and


    harsh.


    "Let her go," he growled.


    "I don''t take orders from you anymore," Luciano replied with augh.


    Leo lurched forward but then Luciano only tightened his grip on me and pushed the gun harder against


    my head, "Don''t think I won''t do it."


    Leo froze and gave Luciano the most demonic re.


    Just then, we heard the not so distant calls of men. Andrea''s men.


    Luciano turned and tuned his ear as I did the same. Andrea was among them.


    "Where are you, Puta?" Andrea shouted. "You can''t hide from me forever."


    Luciano then looked back to Leo for a split second and then down to me. He removed the gun from my


    head and shoved me towards Leo. I stumbled and gasped but without hesitation, Leo came forward


    and pulled me into his arms. One arm wrapped firmly around my back, the other hand settling at the


    base of my head, holding me close to his chest in a protective embrace.


    I rested my head on him and breathed in hisforting scent for the first time in months as I clutched


    his shirt in my hands.


    I felt him nod to Luciano who disappeared into the jungle, leaving me with Leo.


    A few secondster, he lifted my head so that my eyes met his, "I''ve never been so relieved to see


    you," he said wiping my tears with his thumb. "I love you."


    In that moment, I felt our bond more powerfully than I ever had before and I was too choked with


    emotion to reply so instead I just gave him a genuine smile as more tears flooded out.


    "We need to get out of here," he said a few momentster as the voices of Andrea and his men got


    louder.


    I suddenly remembered our situation and the danger we were in.


    "I tried to kill him," I said, my heart rate already increasing. "But-"


    "It''s okay," he replied. "We will get him one day. But for now, just let me get you somewhere safe."


    I nodded and he took my hand in his tightly and we ran.

 Chapter 213 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213 Chapter 213


    Leo''s POV


    Hourster and I''d finally got E back to one of my camps. It was small and made up of only three or


    four tents strung up between the trees but it was hidden within the dense foliage of the forest and had a


    dozen or so of my men circling and patrolling. As we descended further into the night the constant chirp


    of crickets and asional cries of distant birds and animals emerged but the air was still as thick and


    hot as ever.


    E sat silently on a rock as I crouched below her tending to her wounds. There were bruises all over


    her body which I could do little about. Her lip was cut, her neck covered in Andrea''s hickeys and her


    legs were all scratched and scraped from running through the jungle. Most notably, a nasty gash


    stretched across her knee.


    I rinsed away the blood and cleaned the cut with antiseptic. It can''t have been particrlyfortable


    but she didn''t even wince. It was as if she was numb to pain. Every now and then, I would look up to


    her but she just stared straight ahead into the jungle. Either she was so far into her own thoughts that


    she didn''t notice or she couldn''t bear the thought of a conversation and chose to ignore me.


    "Do you know why Luciano helped us?" I asked finally as I pressed arge band-aid onto her knee.


    She looked down and met my eyes.


    "Don''t trust him," was all she said before she looked back up and continued to stare into vacant space.


    "Why?" I asked. "Who''s side is he on?"


    She paused again, "His own."


    There was silence for another few minutes. I remained crouched in front of her,pletely lost for what


    to do. I had no idea how tofort her.


    I gently took my hands and pressed them against my lips, "It won''t feel like this forever."


    She nodded meekly.


    "Are we safe here?" she asked looking around.


    I hesitated, "Yes."


    "Why do I feel like that isn''t true?" she replied, seeing right through me.


    "We leave this Godforsaken country at first light," I said, dodging the question. "Then we''ll get home


    and everything will be alright."


    "But he is still out there," she pointed out. "And he won''t give up."


    I nodded, "I know."


    I then squeezed her hands again, "You should get some sleep."


    Out of nowhere, a tear suddenly fell out of her eye andnded on my hand. She quickly wiped it away


    and turned away as if she didn''t want me to see her cry.


    "E," I said. "Look at me please."


    She slowly turned back to me, her watery blue eyes beginning to flood.


    "You''re not alone anymore," I said. "I don''t know what I can do to make you feel less pain but know that


    I would do anything."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Just stay with me...please," she replied.


    "Of course," I said, shuffling closer. "I''m not going anywhere."


    A slight smile twitched at her lips before she slipped off the rock and into myp. Iy down, wrapping


    my arms around her so that her head rested on my chest andy still. She felt skinny and frail in my


    arms. I could feel the sharp bones of her back through her shirt and she was so small and light that I


    could hardly feel her weight on me. Earlier, she had refused to eat and only reluctantly had a small sip


    of water at my request.


    Iy awake for hours. I didn''t want to let myself sleep in case she woke and needed me so I just stared


    up at the tree branches, holding her close to me, cursing Andrea Martinez.


    "Alpha-" a voice said.


    "Sssh," I hissed. "She''s sleeping."


    It was Luca. He wasmanding at a camp a few miles away or that''s what I''d told him to do at least.


    I sat up, taking care not to disturb E and faced him.


    "You''re not supposed to be here," I said. "Who''s in charge of Camp 47?"


    "I had toe and see her," he replied.


    I nodded. E and Luca were inseparable. I could understand why he wanted to see her after she''d


    been gone for months.


    "How is she?" he asked.


    "Been better," I replied brushing a strand of hair off her face. "Physically she''s weak and injured,


    mentally she''s broken. And unfortunately, I don''t think she has even realised the worst part yet."


    "The worst part?" Luca asked.


    I looked down to check so was still sound asleep.


    "She''s pregnant," I said quietly as I looked up to him. "I can sense it."


    There was silence as the information sunk into his head. I''d realised a few hours previously but seeing


    how much grief she was already experiencing, it felt like she wouldn''t have coped with any more. It


    boiled my blood to know she was carrying his child but thest thing she needed to see was me angry.


    And so I withstood the fury as much as possible, cursing Andrea Martinez to the pits of hell from inside


    my head.


    Luca let out a short, furious breath, "Have we decided who gets to kill that piece of shit yet? Because I


    want in."


    "I''m starting to think death would be too merciful," I muttered through gated teeth.


    "Are you going to tell her?" he asked.


    "No," I said firmly. "And you won''t either. Understand?"


    Luca nodded, "Yes, Alpha. But she should know, shouldn''t she?"


    "You haven''t seen her eyes, Luca. The way she looks so empty and vacantly. It feels almost like I have


    her body back but she''s no longer inhabiting it. One more thing and we could lose her forever."


    I felt a tear run down my cheek which I just let sit for a few moments before I wiped it away.


    "She can''t know. Not yet."


    He nodded again, "Let her know I came by."


    "Of course," I replied and he disappeared back into the jungle.


    At around 3 am, she woke in a sweating startled mess screaming and sobbing.


    "I have to go back," she said sitting up. "I have to go back, I have to go back."


    "E, what''s wrong? Go back where?" I questioned holding her as she tried to get to her feet.


    "Back to Andrea," she replied trying to get out of my hands. "If I don''t, he''ll kill us all. I can''t let him hurt


    you."


    She was frantic and she fought as much as her weak body would allow.


    "E, calm down," I said.


    Her noise was beginning to wake the men in the camp and undoubtedly could be heard by anyone at


    least a few miles away.


    "You have to let me go!" she eximed. "Please!"


    She then let out a howl and I was forced to m my hand over her mouth. Her eyes filled with panic at


    my force and I felt terrible for it but I couldn''t risk being ambushed by Andrea''s men.


    "Ells," I hushed kissing her head as I tried tofort her.


    But she only continued to scream, this time muffled by my hand but still just as passionate and she


    wasn''t showing any signs of calming down.


    "Please," I begged. "You''ve just had a bad dream and now you need to be quiet."


    She shook her head, "No. All I need to go back to Andrea. I need him to find me."


    She then screamed again.


    "Rico," I said summoning one of the men that had just woken up and was stood nearby. "Get a


    tranquiliser. Now."


    "Yes, Alpha," he nodded and disappeared.


    E had heard mymand and only panicked more. All that meant was I had to hold her down more


    forcefully which distressed her even more and the cycle got more and more vicious.


    "Leo, no," she begged. "Don''t do that."


    "I''m sorry," I said grabbing her wrists, stopping her from pushing me away. "I''m so sorry, Ells."


    "Then don''t do it!"


    "Rico, hurry up!" I shouted as E began to scream at the top of her lungs.


    A few secondster, Rico returned holding a syringe which he quickly passed to me.


    "Help me keep her still," I ordered and he crouched beside her, catching her iling arms.


    At the touch of a stranger and the sight of the syringe, she shrieked only more and it wrenched my


    heart that it had toe to this but as soon as I had tapped the air bubbles out, I didn''t hesitate to


    inject her with the needle.


    I felt her rx in my arms and be limp and floppy almost instantly as all noise ceased.


    I let out a sigh and clenched my jaw as I just held her in my arms. She was quiet and still but far from at


    peace.


    "Thank you," I said to the soldier. "Go now."


    He nodded and left me alone with her. Her hands were freezing so I took off my jacket and wrapped it


    around her before holding her tight and kissing her forehead. Just one more thing she wasn''t going to


    forgive me for.


    END OF PART 2

 Chapter 214 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214 Chapter 214


    After that, E slipped into aa. The doctors said considering the dangerous weakness of her body,


    it was probably best, however, I couldn''t help but feel responsible for inducing it.


    I managed to get her back onto my territory and into the hospital where the Doctor''s immediately


    whisked her away.


    "Alpha," a doctor said to me after approaching me in the waiting room of the hospital.


    "How is she?" I asked eagerly.


    "She''s severely malnourishment and weak. Her vitals are all over the ce and she''s struggling," she


    exined. "And there''s something else I need to discuss but you shoulde into the office," she


    added looking around the waiting room that I shared with a few other pack members.


    I took a deep breath and ran my hand through my head before nodding and following her into the


    office.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "She''s pregnant. I presume you know that?" she said.


    I nodded, "Of course. I could sense that she was carrying that motherfucker''s spawn almost


    immediately," I said.


    "She''s only two weeks along and after ever everything she''s been through, the child is unlikely to be


    healthy and is only adding to the stress on her body," the Doctor said.


    I knew exactly what she was insinuating.


    "All the more reason to get rid of it," I said. "I wanted it gone anyway."


    "Whatever you wish, Alpha, but  would the Luna not want a part in that decision?"


    "She is not giving birth to another man''s child, especially not fucking Andrea Martinez''s and I am


    certainly not raising it alongside my own," I growled.  "And you said it yourself. The child is unlikely to


    be healthy anyway and thest thing she needs is a pregnancy."


    "Yes, Alpha," she said nodding her head. "It''ll be done immediately."


    I got up to leave but turned just before I reached the door.


    "...and put it down as a miscarriage. She doesn''t need to know."


    She swallowed and nodded again, "Yes, Alpha."


    It was weeks until she woke up. After the abortion and with time, she stabilised but I still couldn''t bring


    myself to leave the hospital for long and I spent hours just sat by her as she slept.


    The kids didn''t understand of course which only made it harder. Whilst I didn''t want to keep them away


    from their Mother, confusing and upsetting them by bringing them to see her in this way didn''t feel right


    either so I kept them away from the hospital mostly in the care of my Mom or Luca. They asked


    questions and missed her of course but seemed happy enough.


    There was no progress in South America. Martinez had frustratingly slipped off the face of existence


    along with Luciano and everyone else associated. It was severely frustrating and instead of rxing in,


    it put everybody anxiously on edge. We knew we hadn''t seen thest of him and that this was far from


    over yet and the anticipation of when, where and how he would rear his ugly head was agony.


    The pack tried to go on as usual but we couldn''t ignore the shadow over us and with E still in the


    same condition, morale was low.


    It was a dark time for Ste

 Chapter 215 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215 Chapter 215


    The beeping of machines. That''s all I could hear for ages. Then the murmurs of voices in rooms all


    around me got louder before the pulsing of my own heartbeat and the hoarseness of my breath joined.


    A clinical smell came through my nostrils. It was so sterile and inhuman and totally insufferable. I


    opened my eyes. At first it was fuzzy and blurry and I could only make out a bright white light above


    me. Slowly my vision focussed and the clean white ceiling, walls, floors and sheets came into view.


    All I wanted was to get out of there. To get somewhere real.


    I sat up. There were tubes and wires attached to me, imprisoning me to the buzzing and beeping


    machines but I began ripping them out. My ears were instantly pierced by a ring rm and I wasn''t


    even free yet. With little control over my body, my fingers fumbled. I felt like I was physically still asleep


    but my mind was screaming, trapped inside this useless body.


    The panic of being so helpless began to set in and my thoughts moved instantly to the person I knew


    would always help me.


    "Leo!" I started screaming. "Leo!"


    He''lle. He''ll get me out of this godforsaken ce.


    A few secondster, a woman dressed in blue clothes scrubs ran in and began trying to calm me.


    "Luna, you''re in the hospital. You''re perfectly safe," she said taking my hand and trying to stop me from


    ripping out the tubes. "The pack hospital."


    "The pack? Where''s Leo?!" I asked her frantically as tears began to stream. "I need him."


    She nodded seconds before the door mmed open and my mate walked in. He seemed to sigh in


    relief upon seeing me before he came over and took my hand away from the arm with the tubes.


    "Ells, no. You need to leave those alone."


    "I feel so trapped," I said. "Why is everything so white!?"


    "I will have those walls painted whatever colour you like but for now please just lie down and leave


    those wires alone. They are there to help you."


    I nodded and did as he said.


    He picked up a nket from the bottom of the bed andy it over me before taking my hand and sitting


    beside me.


    "What''s going on?" I asked. "Why am I here? Thest thing I remember is falling asleep in the jungle."


    "You were in aa," he said. "This thing is a life support machine. It''s been keeping you alive."


    "Aa?" I asked. "For how long?"


    I dreaded his answer.


    "Only two and a half weeks," he replied.


    Could be worse.


    "The kids," I whispered. "When do I get to see them?"


    "As soon as you are strong enough," he replied taking my hand. "You''re in no state to see eight excited


    children right now but I will send them your love."


    I nodded.


    "What happened?" I asked. "What did I miss?"


    "Well..." he began. "You''ve been through a lot. At one point we didn''t know you''d live. And part of you


    didn''t. You were pregnant, E."


    "Pregnant?" I questioned in disbelief. "Were?"


    "You miscarried and after that, you improved," he added.


    "No," I said. "No. I had his child inside of me?"


    My heart rate began to raise again along with the beeping of a machine beside me.


    "But you don''t anymore. The trauma caused you to miscarriage," he exined.


    I felt an unexinable deep sense of loss. It was almost as bad as when Leo and I lost a baby. But


    Andrea wasn''t my mate and I despised him with everything I had so why was I upset to have


    miscarried his child?


    "Oh, Leo," I whispered beginning to sob.


    He leant down squeezed my hand tighter and wiped my eyes with his thumb.


    "You''re going to be okay," he reassured.


    "And what of Andrea?" I asked.


    "We haven''t heard from him," Leo said. "There''s been no sign of him since we left South America."


    Another tear slipped down my cheek.


    "So it''s not over?" I asked.


    He shook his head, "Not yet."


    I squeezed his hand and and forced a smile.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Bring the kids here as soon as they say I''m well enough. And Luca and Max and my Mom and your


    Mom and-"


    "Alright alright," he said with augh. "All in good time. Just get some rest, okay?"


    "As if I haven''t been lying here for two and a half weeks," I said.


    He smiled and kissed my hand.


    "It''s good to have you back."

 Chapter 216 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216 Chapter 216


    Leo refused to leave.


    When I first woke up, it was clear I''d had some memory loss because the longer I sat in that hospital


    bed, the more traumatic images began to flood back in and the more grateful I was to have him right


    next to me.


    "Andrea forced me to watch Alessio be murdered," I whispered after at least an hour of silence. "And


    he ordered it because I refused to apologise for being disrespectful to Luciano and he wanted to teach


    me a lesson. His throat was slit and I don''t think I''ll ever get that image out of my mind. I close my eyes


    and it''s there. And the worst part is it was my fault. I couldn''t bring myself to submit and as a result,


    there are two kids out there without a Dad. Can you imagine the guilt I face for that?"


    "You can not hold yourself ountable," Leo said firmly. "The only person responsible for Alessio''s


    death is Andrea Martinez. He wants you to feel guilty to torture you psychologically. Don''t let him get t


    you."


    I shook my head as I began to cry.


    "All he wanted me to do was say one simple sorry to Luciano and I wouldn''t do it," I replied. "Why didn''t


    I do it?"


    "There is no point dwelling on it," Leo said. "Nothing can be changed."


    "Out of all the things he did, that was by far the worst. The pain of all the times he hit, raped and beat


    me amounted together doesn''t evene close to it."


    By this point, the tears were streaming.


    "Alessio''s family are receiving all the support they need," I reassured. "And he is respected as a good,


    loyal soldier willing to sacrifice himself for his Luna and his pack. There were hundreds at his funeral."


    "But he''s still dead."


    Leo nodded and squeezed my hand. He clearly didn''t know how else tofort me.


    "Come here," I said moving aside in the bed. "I''m cold and I miss your cuddles."


    "Are you sure, E?" he asked. "I don''t want to cross the line. Not with everything you''ve been


    through."


    I nodded, "It''s okay."


    He smiled and climbed into the bed next to me. His arm wrapped around me and I rested my head on


    his chest.


    "You''re freezing," he said pulling me in tighter.


    "I want to sleep. You''ll stay, won''t you?" I asked.


    "Of course," he replied.


    "Promise me I won''t wake up and you''ll be gone," I added looking up into his eyes.


    "I promise."


    I nodded andid my head back down.


    It was ages before I could actually sleep. With so many thoughts and memories, it''s hard for your mind


    to slip into rest.


    The Doctor had prescribed me some sleeping pills but I wasn''t allowed to take them until my strength


    had improved. So I justy there until my dreadful thoughts became dreadful nightmares.


    I was running through the jungle, the branches and vines shing my skin, making me bleed all over


    my body. My hands and clothes were red with it but I just kept looking back. There was nobody there.


    Nobody behind me, nobody in sight, nobody to be heard. But still, I ran on, fighting through the dense


    jungle until I reached a clearing.


    The sky was blue and the warm sun seemed to soothe me. For a brief moment, everything seemed


    okay. So Iy down and let myself breathe as I watched the fluffy clouds pass over.


    But then a ck shadow leapt out of the trees. It bounded up to me and I tried to scramble away but it


    was toote. It had me and-


    "E," I heard Leo''s voice say. "E, wake up."


    I opened my eyes and sat sharp upright.


    "Are you okay?" he asked. "Your heart rate went crazy for a second."


    His eyes were wide and concerned. I swallowed and nodded.


    "I was having a nightmare. They''re relentless, Leo. Every time I try to sleep."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    He brought me into a hug, "It won''t be like this forever. Remember that. What seems relentless won''t


    be."


    I clutched his shirt in my fingers and nodded again.


    The next day, Leo left for an hour or two to do the school run and see our kids and when he returned


    he had an armful of paint cans.


    "What colour would you like the walls of this fine chamber, mydy?" he asked with a wide smile. "I''ve


    got forest green, fuschia, orchid purple or ocean blue."


    "They all sound equally pretentious so may I take all four, my Lord?" I asked.


    "Whatever you wish, you shall have," he replied with a low bow.


    For the entire morning, Leo stood painting all four walls and the ceiling of the hospital room. There


    were spots, zigzags, flowers, swirls and stripes. I smiled in delight at his artistry and also at the amount


    of paint in his hair and on his face.


    "Do you like it?" he asked, stepping back to look at his work.


    "I love it," I replied. "And anybody who uses this room after me will have no choice but to love it too."


    At that point, a doctor walked in.


    "Oh wow," she said, immediately pausing as the colour met her eyes. "It''s so...bright."


    She then looked to Leo and then to the paintbrush in his hand.


    "I had no idea you were so artistic Alpha," she added.


    He rolled his eyes.


    "I have many hidden talents," he replied.


    "Well you ought to open a window," she said, sternly, "You don''t want your Luna suffocating from paint


    fumes."


    She was an older woman and she seemed to be scolding him. That, along with Leo''s quickness to


    obey, made meugh.


    "You''re chipper this morning, Luna," she said turning to me. "Do you mind if I check your vitals?"


    I shook my head.


    She took my heart rate, blood pressure, lung capacity and temperature but scribbling something down


    on her clipboard. I noticed Leo peering over to see what she''d written.


    "You''re still weak and need to stay in that bed," she said. "But there''s more colour in your cheeks and


    life in your eyes. You''ll be better before you know it."


    "And the sleeping pills?" Leo asked. "When can she have them?"


    "Not yet," she said. "A few more days perhaps. But for now, she can have these."


    She reached into her pocket and pulled out a bottle full of pills which she handed to Leo.


    "One in the morning, one at night," she said. "They''ll keep your mind off it whilst your awake at least but


    you might not feel quite yourself. It''s your choice to use them or not, Luna."


    Leo nodded and she left.


    "What are they?" I asked.


    "Benzodiazepines," he replied reading the bottle. "Reduce feelings of severe distress by inducing


    emotional numbness. Then there''s a long list of side effects..."


    I shook my head.


    "No, I didn''t get you to paint the walls so bright and loud just to numb myself with some pills. I need to


    feel in order to heal," I replied. "It''ll be painful but I''ll get through."


    I then nodded confidentally and wiped away an escaping tear instantly.


    Leo nodded, "I''ll leave them here in case you change your mind and it gets to much," he said putting


    them on the shelf. "But I think you''ve made the right choice."


    I nodded, staring at the wall. The bottle was in the corner of my eye. Just a few of them and I could


    escape Andrea just for a few hours.


    "E?" Leo asked.


    I looked up to him and forced a smile, "Yes, I think so too. But shouldn''t you be going?" I asked looking


    at the clock on the wall. "School ends in an hour and sometimes Ss''s ss gets let out early and


    Francesca and Marie like to wave to you as you wait so if you''re not there, they won''t-"


    "Okay, okay," he said. "I''m going."


    I smiled and after kissing me on the head he left leaving me alone in the room with nothing but


    multicoloured walls, some beeping machines and a bottle of pills on the shelf.

 Chapter 217 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217 Chapter 217


    The pills were those capsule ones with the two different colours. They were in an orange-tinted stic


    jar and the lid was white with a child lock. The warningbel read ''highly addictive during prolonged


    use'' exining why the jar could contain no more than about 20 pills. But I was more concerned about


    my desperation to get Andrea and everything rted to him out of my head.


    Leo had put them on the highest shelf. I''d have to climb to reach them and right now, I could hardly


    even stand. So all I did was stare at them for over half an hour. The silence in the room was


    excruciating. My ears rang with the voices of Andrea and Luciano and Alessio and Julia and Chico and


    so many more and with every blink, I saw his face. Sometimes he was grinning orughing sometimes


    he was ring and growling.  Whatever it was, it made my heart wretch and my fear spike.


    I couldn''t take it anymore.


    I stood up, my head spun and my legs buckled but I was already half a metre closer to the pills.


    Before I could reach for them, I felt myself fall andnd straight back onto the bed as I let out a


    frustrated sob. I couldn''t carry my own weight and it was so infuriating. After crawling back under the


    covers, I let myself cry until I had to tears left at which point I justy silently.


    Another half an hourter, my vacant staring was interrupted.


    The door opened, a man marched in, mmed the door behind him and closed the blinds to the


    window looking out into the hallway.


    "I''m not supposed to be here," he said. "I climbed up a tree, along a ledge and through a window to get


    in and I can''t stay long but I just had to see you."


    Luca.


    I smiled, "I''m happy you did."


    His lips curled into a smile too, "How are you?" he asked.


    I sighed, "I''ve been better."


    My eyes were probably puffy and my cheeks tear-stained. He was only asking out of good manners.


    He sighed before he pushed forward a bunch of flowers in his hand. They were wilted and many of the


    stalks bent or broken.


    "They didn''t really survive the journey," he said, with gritted teeth. "But I thought you might like them."


    "They''re perfect," I said taking them and looking down at the wilted petals and browning colours.


    "Thank you."


    "I was just gonna walk through reception and then up here to you but apparently there''s strictly no


    visitors except the Alpha," he replied.


    "They say I''m too weak," I told him, drawing a circle with my finger on the sheet. "They''re probably


    right."


    "Nonsense," he said. "You''re E Jones and your body may not be at it''s best but in there," he said


    pointing to my head, "You''re as wonderful as ever."


    I forced a smile. "If only."


    "Hey, E," he said crouching beside me. "What can I do?"


    I shrugged, "Being alone is the worst sentence. Just stay here until Leo gets back at least."


    "Of course," he said.


    "And can you pass me those pills?" I asked pointing to the shelf. "I''m supposed to take them twice a


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    day but I''m too weak to reach them."


    Luca got up and reached for the pot.


    He read thebel and I prayed he wouldn''t question.


    "Benzos?" he asked. "Aren''t they like...really bad and addictive?"


    "They''re supposed to take my mind off....everything," I replied. "The Doctor prescribed them."


    He nodded and handed them to me and I immediately took one, swallowing it down my dry throat. I


    then smiled to Luca and put the pot beside my bed for next time.


    Leo returned an hourter. As we listened to hime down the hallway, I suggested the Luca made


    his quick escape but he refused.


    "You''re not supposed to be here," Leo said upon seeing Luca.


    "I didn''t want to be alone," I said.


    "I''m sorry, Alpha."


    "It''s okay. I''m not mad. I''ll tell reception that from now on you''re allowed in," he replied before noticing


    something in Luca''s hair. "And then you won''t have to do whatever you did to get in again," he added


    pulling out a twig from his locks.


    "How are you, E?" he asked.


    I shrugged, "I don''t know."


    "You don''t know?" he questioned.


    His eyebrows furrowed for a moment as he paused and stared right at me. Then his gaze went up to


    the shelf that the jar of pills had upied but was now vacant. He then saw them by my bed and


    sighed.


    "I thought you decided not to take them, Ells?" he asked.


    "I changed my mind. And I don''t see him so often anymore."


    I put on a smile and gestured for him to sit next to me.


    "Do you feel numb like the bottle says?" he asked.


    I shrugged, "I guess."


    The chaotic memories of my trauma had been tamed. The despair and fear eased. It felt like I was in


    control again but at the same time, there was little to be controlled.


    "I think I want to sleep now," I stated.


    Leo nodded and Iy down.


    "Sleep well, E," Luca said, gently touching my hand.


    Leo then kissed my head and I closed my eyes, dropping into some blissful sleep.

 Chapter 218 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218 Chapter 218


    E stayed in the hospital for another week. She took the pills every day and as promised, they took


    away her negative emotions but also everything else too. She no longer needed my hugs or any kind of


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    longer entertain her and most of her time was spent either asleep or staring vacantly at the wall. Whilst


    there were no more tears or nightmares,  a smile rarely graced her lips either and even less often a


    When the Doctor''s deemed her healthy enough for our children toe and see her, she seemed


    happy enough but she didn''t hug them as tightly as she used to and she just smiled and nodded as


    they spoke to her. When Cato asked her how she was, she couldn''t answer. When Lili presented her


    with a beautiful quilt she had knitted with her Grany, she told her it was pretty but her smile was meek


    and subdued.


    I tried to exin to them why their Mother was like this. Why they didn''t really have her back yet. Even


    Cato, the eldest, didn''t quite understand and each and every one of them was quieter and calmer when


    I put them to bed that night.


    I held her hand as we left the hospital but she only gripped as firmly as she needed to stay upright and


    when we got home, she just sat where I ced her on the bed, without saying a word until she


    eventually fell asleep.


    Every morning and night for another week I brought her a ss of water and handed her a pill. I felt a


    pang of guilt everytie I watched her swallow one. The medication just felt like a distraction rather than a


    solution. One day, she was going to have to feel the pain in all its intensity and the longer we put it off,


    the worse it was going to be.


    Selfishly, I also missed her. Of course, I didn''t want her to have to suffer but at the same time, I wanted


    her back. Even though she was right there beside me, the pills took the real her away.


    It felt now, more than ever, like I was just with the shell of my mate. Her lively spirit was gone. So were


    her sharp wittiness and sense of humour. The twinkle in her eye had long since diminished and her


    once animated face was in a constant expression as cold and neutral as stone. I longed more than


    ever to see a genuine smile on her lips or hear her sweetugh or just any sign of consciousness. She


    hardly even looked at me and when I kissed her head before bed every night, she made no response.


    I tried not to take it to heart but losing the love of your mate in that way was never going to be easy.

 Chapter 219 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219 Chapter 219


    E''s POV


    I was running through the jungle again. The branches and vines whipped me just as usual but this time,


    the pain was more excruciating. The fear too came in constant waves of intensity and the pounded of


    my pulse in my ears was louder.


    It was the same dream I had weeks ago in the hospital before the pills but ten times more real. The air


    was thicker and more humid than ever before. My legs burnt like I''d been running for hours. I could


    even hear the screeching of birds in the sky above.


    I reached the clearing. Just as before the shadow emerged from the trees and came for me as I stood


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    paralysed. But this time that wasn''t the end. It grabbed my throat, mming me to the ground and still


    utterly unable to move I had no choice but to look up to its face.


    It was Andrea. Or a version of him at least. His face was twisted in the most horrendous way, his skin


    grey and leathery with sunken sockets housing the most dreadful eyes. They were so ck and dark I


    found my self staring back at the reflection of my own face. I was pale like a corpse, my expression


    I woke up sweaty and panting, my heartbeat still racing. The fear didn''t leave me even as I sat awake.


    The house was silent but inside my head, the voices the back, the images were back. Everything was


    back and worse than before.


    I wanted to scream but I couldn''t. There was no sound to be made.


    It was suffocating and squeezing me and I just couldn''t bear it.


    I took one look at Leo. He was still asleep. Then I opened my bedside drawer and grabbed the jar of


    pills.


    There were only fifteen or so left.


    That will be enough to numb it all and everything will be bearable again.

 Chapter 220 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220 Chapter 220


    Leo''s POV


    I could feel myself drifting out of sleep. I don''t know what brought me to. Whether she made a noise or


    if it was just pure instinct but thank the Goddesses I did.


    I opened my eyes to see E sat up in the bed with the empty pill bottle in one hand and at least a


    dozen pills in the other.


    "What are you doing?" I asked.


    Her eyes snapped to me and I noticed the tear stains on her cheeks and how she shook. She hadn''t


    cried in weeks. Not since she started taking the pills.


    "It''s alle flooding back," she said. "And I can''t bear it."


    Her eyes flicked back down to her hand with the pills.


    "I need to be numb again," she added in a whisper.


    Realisation came with a deep sinking feeling in my stomach.


    She opened her mouth and lifted her hand.


    "No," I said, grabbing her wrist and stopping her. "You can''t take that many, Ells. You''ll kill yourself."


    My hand on her wrist must have triggered more terrible memories because I could sense her panic


    rising. She then began to fight against me, trying to bring the pills to her mouth.


    "E," I repeated.


    "You don''t understand," she sobbed as I knocked the pills out of her hand and they scattered all over


    the bedsheet.


    I had to grab both her hands to stop her picking them up which only panicked her more so she began


    to kick and push me.


    She screamed and desperately cried and fought more and more and I ended up having to straddle her


    and pin her to the mattress. The fear in her eyes was torturous. I couldn''t even imagine the pain I was


    inflicting but I could think of no other way to stop her from harming herself.


    "E, please listen to me," I said in a tone as calm as possible. "You can not take that many pills."


    She shook her head and screamed again.


    At that point, the bedroom door creaked open and a blonde little head popped in.


    "Daddy?" Cato asked rubbing his sleepy eyes. "What''s happening. Is Mama alright?"


    "She''s fine, sweetheart," I replied. "Go back to bed."


    He was a smart kid and I wasn''t convincing him at all. He peered round to E who I still held down.


    "Are you fighting?" he asked. "Are you hurting her?"


    "Cato, go back to your room," I repeated as I tried to hide how hard E was struggling. "We''ll talk


    about this in the morning."


    His lip quivered as his big blue eyes looked up fearfully.


    "Cato," I said sternly. "Go."


    He nodded and slowly stepped away, closing the door behind him.


    I reached for my phone by the bed and dialled Luca''s number.


    "I need you toe over. Now," I said once he had picked up.


    "Sure but why?" he questioned.


    "Something''s happened with E and I need you to keep the kids away while I help her. I don''t want


    them to be any more involved than they already are," I replied. "Be as quick as you can."


    I then hung up, put my phone down and after gathering the pills up in my hand and putting them


    securely back into the jar I loosened my grip on E.


    She immediately scrambled out from under me and sat paralysed against the headboard, breathing


    heavily.


    I reached forward for her hand but she flinched and I recoiled. She was pale but her forehead bore a


    thinyer of sweat. Her lips had a blue tinge and she shook all over as tears still streamed.


    I reached for my phone again but this time called the hospital.


    "I need a Doctor sent to my house immediately," I demanded.


    "Of course, Alpha," the man on the other end replied. "I''ve paged Doctor Amanda. What''s going on?"


    "My Luna woke up about ten minutes ago ready to overdose on her medication. I stopped her but she''s


    pale, blue, sweating and shaking," I replied. "I don''t know if it''s withdrawal from the meds or something


    else and I want her checked immediately."


    "Of course. She''ll be there in ten minutes," he said.


    I closed my eyes and sighed, "Thank you."


    I then hung up and sat back down opposite her.


    Just then the doorbell rang.


    "That will be Luca," I said. "Will you be okay here while I let him in?"


    She made no response so I picked up the pill bottle and went downstairs.


    "How is she?" was Luca''s first question.


    I shook my head, "Not good."


    "What happened?"


    "She''s been on those meds that numb her emotions for weeks and I guess she built up a tolerance or


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    something because it all came flooding back tonight. I woke up to her about to take like 15 benzos pills


    and when I stopped her, she freaked out. Cato woke up and came into to me pinning her down as she


    screamed and struggled. How am I meant to exin that to a seven-year-old?" I replied.


    "You focus on E," he replied. "I''ll talk to Cato."


    I nodded, "They''re probably all awake. I don''t know how they could have slept through it."


    Five minutester, Luca was sat in Cato''s room with Ss, Mathias, Fran, Marie and Lili attempting to


    exin in the most child-friendly way what has been going on with their mother for thest few months.


    There''s no use keeping it from them; they''re going to find out one day and easing them into it was


    probably the best way. Besides, they knew something was up, there was no hiding that, so keeping


    them in the dark was probably doing my harm than good.


    As we waited for Doctor Amanda, I sat with E, watching her carefully.


    "What''s happening to me, Leo?" she asked. "I feel so ill and weak and all I want is my medication."


    "The Doctor is on her way," I reassured. "Everything''s gonna be okay."


    "Will they let me have more pills?"


    I sighed, "I don''t know. They seem to be doing you more harm than good."


    "I need them," she said. "I can''t cope without them. You''re the Alpha, you can make them give them to


    me, right?"


    Unwilling to make any promises, "we''ll see," was my only response.

 Chapter 221 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221 Chapter 221


    It had been two weeks since they since the nightmare that nearly led to me overdosing. Four days of


    that time had been spent in hospital being slowly and painfully withdrawn from the medication before


    the Doctor stopped giving it to me altogether.


    The rest of the time, I had spent wallowing at home in a whole lot of misery. I''d moved on from the


    initial overwhelming flood of emotions and now everything felt sort of...unreal. My mind was a fog of


    confusion filled with hallucinations and fear, the world some strange reflection of reality and my


    emotions anything from spiralling depression to nothing at all.


    The Doctor''s said it was normal after withdrawal from benzos but that didn''t help my desperation to just


    feel normal again.


    I was out in the forest,ying amongst the leaves on the forest floor, staring up through the branches at


    the folds of charcoal cloud, rolling across the sky in their thick fleets of grey. The air had turned to a


    bitter chill and the once gentle breeze had whipped up to the early blows of a gale. Even down on the


    sheltered ground, loose wisps of my hair danced at the edges of my face.


    The crows and ravens had left their roosting perches in the trees to patrol the skies, painting endless


    feathery circles in the darkest of inks. They croaked and screamed and cried and shrieked, usurping


    the final signs of peace from the forest.


    Soon enough, a single drop of rain fell onto my forehead and dripped down the bridge of my nose. I felt


    the smoothness of its movement and closed my eyes as another fell onto my cheek and then my hand


    and then my foot.


    "E," a voice said from a few metres away.


    I reopened my eyes to see Leo stood, his hair blowing in the wind and a soft expression on his lips. It''d


    been nearly all day since I left the house for what was meant to be a short walk so I had no reason to


    be surprised that he''de to find me now.


    "There''s a storming," he told me.


    "I know," I sighed.


    "Let me take you home," he replied walking closer.


    "No," I said. "I want to feel the rain. I want to feel something real."


    I closed my eyes again and for a few moments, neither of us said a thing.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When I heard his footsteps approach me, I opened my eyes expecting him to coerce me to my feet. But


    then he simply sat down and theny next to me.


    "Then let me feel it with you," he said.


    I smiled and my hand made my way to his as the droplets fell on us.


    We must haveid there for half an hour. The rain slowly got heavier until it was pelting down, at which


    point we decided to go in.


    We raced towards the house, hand in hand, the rainshing us. When we got through the door into the


    warm house I let out augh at the sight of Leo. He was totally drenched to the skin.


    He smiled, "I don''t know what yourughing at. You should see your hair."


    He then headed living room, dripping as he went before returning with a nket.


    He wrapped it around me and brushed the wet strands of hair out of my eyes.


    "Real enough for you?" he asked.


    I nodded.


    "How about a nice warm fire?"


    "That would be lovely."


    Half an hourter, we had escaped our squelching clothes and snuggled in warm nkets in front of a


    crackling fire.


    "I think things are finally getting better," I said as Iy with my head rested on his chest as he gently


    yed with my hair.


    "Oh yeah?" he asked.


    I nodded.


    "Life is bearable again," I replied.


    "That''s the best news I''ve ever heard."


    I took his hand and squeezed, "I don''t know what I''d do without you. I know this has been hard for you


    too but you''ve been so understanding and patient. And you always say the right things and know how


    tofort me."


    "What else would I have done?" he asked. "I''m your mate. I was just doing whatever I could to help


    you."


    "I know. It''s what you''ve always done so thank you," I said. "I love you."


    "I love you too," he replied kissing my head.


    I rested my head back onto his chest and watched the flickering mes on the hearth. They were so


    warming and rxing that I found myself slipping into a soft sleep in a matter of minutes.

 Chapter 222 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222 Chapter 222


    Two monthster...


    It was a sunny Sunday morning. The sun shone into the library and there was a gentle breeze through


    the open windows as I sat on the carpet ying with Stefano and Zacharias. Leo was out working but


    Max sat on the other side of the room with the twins on hisp reading to them as we listening to the


    crashing of Cato, Mathias, Ss and Lili ying in one of their bedrooms.


    But even still it was peaceful.


    I felt like myself again and I was happy. I could be a mother to my children again and just simply enjoy


    life. The nightmares were fading and every day the hugs and cuddles with Leo grew longer as the


    memories of Andrea being touched could trigger became less painful. My progress and recovery was


    slowly and predominantly made up of the asionally little step but we''d both agreed there was no


    need to rush it.


    Just then the doorbell rang. Max looked up and stopped reading.


    "Don''t stop the story," I said. "I''ll get it."


    I left Max and the kids upstairs before heading down to answer the door.


    There was nobody stood on the doorstep, just a small white envelope. I picked it up to see my name


    written in an borate hand on the front.


    Except it wasn''t my name. Not the name I went by anyway.


    E Martinez


    I looked up into the forest. Everything was as still as ever. I then ripped open the envelope and tipped


    out the contents.


    A silver ring fell out onto my palm with arge glistening diamond. It shone beautifully in the daylight yet


    I shuddered at the sight of it. It was a ring that had belonged to me that I had discarded into some


    Venezun jungle months ago, thinking I''d never have to set my eyes on it again.


    The apanying note read:


    We''ll be back together soon enough, nca.


    My hands began to shake and I mmed the door, locked it and ran upstairs.


    "Frannie, Marie, why don''t you go and y in your room. Max will finish the storyter," I said.


    He looked at me confused as there were a couple of disappointed wines from the twins but they soon


    left after a little encouragement and I thrust the letter towards Max.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "This was on the doorstep," I said.


    "E Martinez?" he questioned.


    "Read inside," I ordered.


    He did and his face dropped.


    "And this was with it," I added presenting the ring. "It''s the ring Andrea gave me when he proposed."


    "And it just showed up on the doorstep?"


    I nodded.


    He stood up and marched down to the front door where he looked out into the forest. There was still


    nothing.


    "I should search the area. Whoever it was can''t have gone far," he began. "But I can''t leave you alone


    in case they really haven''t gone far."


    So instead, he phoned Leo who on hearing the news was a terrible mix of angry because somebody


    had managed to get so close to me and into the pack, concerned about the sudden reappearance of


    Andrea''s threat and shocked at the news that he actually still does exist.


    "Are you okay, Ells?" Max asked me as we sat in the living room, awaiting Leo''s arrival home.


    I shook my head.


    "No," I replied. "I was beginning to believe he was gone. I was beginning to move on. Now this has


    brought it all back and it feels like poison in my veins."


    "It could be nothing," Max suggested.


    "You don''t know Andrea like I do," I replied. "He''s got something nned and it will be the most


    wless, clever and wicked scheme in existence. This was just the warning."


    Twenty minutester, Leo was home and staring motionlessly at the letter as he spun the ring in his


    fingers.


    "I don''t understand. How did he get it to our front doorstep without the border guards or anyone else


    noticing a thing?" he said.


    "I don''t know," Max replied. "But at least he did. We wouldn''t have had a warning otherwise."


    "You''re right. He''s sacrificed covertness for grandiose," Leo concluded. "Now we will see himing. I


    need to go and prepare my army. Max, stay here until I get back. I''ll send Luca too, just in case."


    "Leo, wait," I said. "Andrea wouldn''t have just blown his cover without meaning to. You know what he


    wants you to know, remember? He clearly wants you to know he''sing."


    "I don''t see how that could ever be a disadvantage to us," Leo replied.


    I sighed, "Neither do I but just be wary. Try not to fall into any of his traps, okay?"


    He nodded and pulled me into a hug.


    "I will protect you at all costs, E," he said, kissing my head. "I will not let him hurt you. Not again."

 Chapter 223 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223 Chapter 223


    That night I hardly slept. I couldn''t stop thinking about the ring and the letter and how it got to the


    doorstep.


    Leo was right next to me and had promised not to fall asleep until I did. But I felt terrible keeping him


    up, especially as he was so busy with being Alpha at the moment, so I had closed my eyes and


    pretended to be asleep until I heard his gentle sleeping breaths.


    Lying wide awake in bed was beginning to drive me mad so I got up and wandered down the moonlit


    hall. It was a clear starry night and I stopped by one of the long windows. The forest was perfectly still


    and peaceful but I couldn''t bring myself to look for long before I shivered and had to shift my eye away.


    There was something unsettling about the darkness that the branches created.


    My throat was dry and I was craving a ss of icy water so I went downstairs.


    As I stepped across the threshold into the kitchen, I felt my stomach sink. There was a scent and I


    knew it immediately. Too afraid to even switch on the light, I stood silently, praying that at some point I


    had fallen asleep and this was just another nightmare.


    But then somebody else switched on the light and everything was nothing but real.


    "Don''t scream," his ented voice said. "Not unless you want Pablo here to shoot your little kids."


    By the light switch was a burly man with a gun poised in his hand. His face was stony and harsh but I


    stared straight at him, unable to turn to face the other man in the kitchen.


    I heard his footsteps step around the table and slowly up to me until he rested his fingers under my


    chin and lifted my head so I had no choice but to look into his eyes.


    "It''s good to see you again, nca," he said.


    He wore the same ck suit as always with the same pristine white shirt. His hair was asbed back


    in the same way it usually was and his eyes as menacing as ever.


    He lifted up my hand and inspected it.


    "I''m disappointed to see you''re not wearing my ring," he said.


    "How did you get here?" I asked pulling my hand out of his.


    "Your Alpha has control over the borders, the airport, the docks...but there''s a loophole," Andrea said


    wandering over to the sink.


    "What?" I asked.


    "Why would I tell the Alpha''s bitch, huh?" he said with a wink.


    He then filled a ss up with water and brought it over to me.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked down at it.


    "What? You came down for a ss of water I presume?"


    I narrowed my eyes, "why are you here, Andrea? It''s certainly not to bring me a ss of water," I said.


    He grinned.


    "I just wanted to see my wife. It''s been months since I had the joy of setting my eyes on such a


    beautiful woman," he replied, putting his hands on my waist.


    "And where have you been?" I asked, pushing him off.


    He shrugged, "Around."


    "I don''t understand," was all I had to say. "You went to all of this effort just to see me?"


    "Oh, E don''t be naive," he said. "Of course not. You are just a bonus."


    "Then what do you want?" I asked.


    "All in good time, nca. All in good time," he replied, a glint in his eye. "But I best be off. People to


    meet, things to n."


    He then leant forward and left a lingering, breathy kiss on my cheek, "Sweetdreams," he whispered in


    my ear before he and the gunman exited through the back door, letting in a cool breeze that brushed at


    my bare legs.

 Chapter 224 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224 Chapter 224


    The second I was sure Andrea and the gun were far enough away, I woke Leo up.


    "What''s the matter, Ells?" he asked. "You look like you''ve seen a ghost. And why are you shaking?"


    "A-Andrea," I stuttered.


    "You had a nightmare?"


    I shook my head and swallowed, "he was in the kitchen."


    He looked at me nkly.


    "I went down to get water and he was there," I said. "It wasn''t a dream."


    With that he got up and left the room. The scent must have hit him halfway along the hall because it


    was then that he began to march.


    "What did he want?" Leo demanded as I followed him into the kitchen and he relocked the back door.


    "And how the fuck did he unlock the door?!"


    "He said he just wanted to see me," I replied. "And he''s a master lock picker."


    "Why didn''t you call me?" he asked.


    "Because there was a man with a gun. He said he''d shoot the kids if I did."


    If this was a cartoon, this is the part where steam would havee out Leo''s ears.


    "Who does he think he ising in my house and threatening my family?!" he growled. "And who gave


    him the right to ''just'' see my Luna?!"


    I felt a tear drop down my cheek, "Please don''t wake the kids up."


    "I''m sorry," he said running his hand through his hair.


    He then sighed and held out his hand before saying in a much gentler tone, "I''ve got to call ir,e


    sit in my office with me."


    For the next twenty minutes, Leo was on the phone. I sat in the armchair in the corner as he paced


    backwards and forwards talking to ir and then various armymanders and then his Dad, Luca


    and Max.


    When he finally put the phone down, I had long since retired to just staring straight down at the floor,


    trying my best not to process what had just happened.


    Leo crouched down in front of me and took my hands.


    "Every man and woman in the entire fucking army is out there. The borders are locked, there is a unit


    on their way here to protect you and the kids and Max wille and stay with you all night."


    "You''re leaving?" I asked, darting my eyes up.


    He sighed and squeezed my hands again, "I have to E. The pack needs an Alpha tonight."


    "Of course," I said, with a forced smile, "You need to go."


    He then kissed my cheek and left the office.


    He soon returned in his ck army uniform to find I hadn''t moved.


    "You should head upstairs," he said.


    I shook my head and with the movement, a tear broke free. Of course, Leo saw it and crouched in front


    of me again.


    "It''s going to be okay," he said.


    "We don''t know that, Leo," I replied. "And even if it is. Seeing him again and even the thought of..of..it''s


    just..."


    I then broke down into floods of tears. As he pulled me into his arms tofort me, there was a knock


    on the door.


    Leo smelt the air before turning his head towards the door, "Max,e in!" he called.


    A few secondster, my cousin was stood in the doorway to the office.


    "Shit," he cursed, noticing my tear-stained cheeks.


    He came forward and took my other hand as Leo hugged me tightly.


    The embrace of them both instantly made me feel safer and helped immensely.


    "Max isn''t gonna let anything happen to anyone in this house," Leo said plucking a wet strand of hair


    from my sodden cheek.


    "And neither are the 40 men surrounding the house, stationed ready to stop anyoneing within a


    mile radius," Max added.


    I smiled.


    "But if that doesn''t suffice," Leo began. "I can take you to a secret bunker. They aren''t the most


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    luxurious of ces but they''re hidden, dry and stocked with plenty of food, water and nkets."


    I shook my head, "I don''t want to scare the kids and passing through the woods to get to one isn''t


    exactly safe."


    Leo nodded, "Okay," he said. "Can I hand you over to Max now? I''ve got to go and hunt down that


    bastard."


    "Be safe please," I said as he sat me up straight back on the armchair.


    He smiled and kissed me, "I''ll be back as soon as I can. I love you."


    "I love you too," I replied and he was gone.


    "Right," Max said taking my hand. "Enough staring at the floor. What you need is a ro."


    "You hate ros," I pointed out.


    He sat me down on the sofa and reached for the remote control, "Tonight, I''m willing to make the


    sacrifice."


    "Thank you, Max," I said. "Notting Hill please."


    He turned around and raised an eyebrow, "I''m already regretting this but fine."


    "Oh, and can you pass me the baby monitor," I said pointing to the monitor on a coffee table he was


    stood right by.


    It was the thing connected to every single one of my children''s rooms, even the older ones since I had


    returned from Mexico.


    "It''s already on," he said.


    "I know, I just want it right next to me in case I don''t hear it," I replied.


    "You''re a werewolf, you will definitely hear the kids themselves from upstairs but if it will put your mind


    at ease, here you are my dear," he said handing it to me.


    I smiled and a few minutester, Notting Hill was ying and everything was so calm and normal in the


    house, it was almost as only an hour ago, Andrea himself hadn''t been stood only a few feet away.

 Chapter 225 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225 Chapter 225


    Leo''s POV


    I marched into my office where I knew ir and my head armymander, Ollie, would be waiting.


    "Thank you foring so early in the morning," I said to them.


    ir forced a smile and nodded but Ollie just looked grave. He was a big guy, usually fearless so to


    see him so concerned was very unnerving. This was the effect Andrea had.


    "Any word of Martinez?" I asked.


    "Nothing at all," ir said. "We have no idea what he''s doing, where he is or why. The usual deal."


    "We don''t think he has left the territory but we can''t be certain," Ollie added.


    I nodded.


    "Well, how are we supposed to work with that?!" I growled, throwing myself into my chair. "Just sit and


    wait for him to do something terrible?"


    At that, the office phone began to ring. It was Eduardo Siciliano, one of my deputy armymanders. I


    furrowed my eyebrows, his mate had given birth the previous day and as a result, he wasn''t on duty.


    Why would he be calling me?


    I answered the call and put it on speakerphone.


    "Yes, Eduardo, what is the matter?"


    "Alpha?" a woman''s voice asked.


    Her voice was shaky and as she paused, I heard the heaviness of her breath.


    "It''s udia Siciliano, his mate," she continued. "I''m calling because Andrea Martinez just came to our


    house. He''s gone now but Eduardo is in a bad way."


    I exchanged looks with Ollie and let out a low growl.


    "Lock the doors and windows and stay where you are," I ordered. "I am on my way."


    "Okay," she replied. "Thank you, Alpha."


    ir, Ollie and I then marched out of the office to my car and sped towards the Siciliano household.


    They lived just in triton but their house stood alone in the woods so unguarded by the patrols we''d


    stationed to protect the viges. In the car we informed the nearby men that Andrea could still be close


    and brought in extra protection for the viges and houses around.


    Fortunately, Eduardo and udia lived in the opposite direction to my house, where E and my


    children still were which was the only thing giving mefort.


    "udia it''s the Alpha," I called as I knocked on their front door. "You can open the door."


    Thirty secondster, she came to the door. In her arms was a tiny little baby, screaming and crying and


    on her face was paled and terrified.


    "Where is he?" I asked.


    "In the kitchen," I said.


    She lead us through to where her mate sat slumped against the wall covered in blood and hardly


    conscious.


    udia had tried to wipe away the blood and bandage him up but he was still bleeding.


    "Ollie, help me get him up onto the table," I ordered and we lifted his floppy body up andy him on his


    back on the kitchen table as he groaned.


    "Was he shot or...?" I asked.


    "No. Martinez just punched him and kicked him and-" she said before sobbing. "There was nothing any


    of us could do."


    She tried to stop her tears and her baby only screamed more.


    I nodded to ir.


    "udia can I?" he asked, gesturing to the baby.


    She nodded and handed him her daughter. After a few moments offort and soft whispers from


    ir she began to settle whilst her mother took her father''s hand.


    "Ollie, get some warm water, antiseptic and bandages," I ordered. "The wounds are not too deep and


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    he will be fine but we ought to clean him up."


    A few minutester, we were busy tending to his cuts and bruises as he let out winced and mumbled.


    "Can you exin what happened from start to finish?" I asked udia. "I''m not sure your mate has the


    strength."


    "Eduardo was in his office making calls and organising his squadrons. He was technically off duty but


    he couldn''t ignore what was happening in the pack. I woke when there was a knock at the door and a


    voice with thick Hispanic ent. I came down to see two men, one holding a gun at mate''s head. He


    was forced to let them inside and they began trying to bargain. Martinez wanted Eduardo to betray his


    Alpha in exchange for a huge amount of money and a position in his cartel. Eduardo refused so they


    began to threaten us. Martinez said he''d kill until heplied, starting with the men in Eduardo''s


    squadrons and then me and then our daughter. Eduardo still refused to give up his loyalty for you so


    Martinez beat him up and left saying he''d give him some time to make the right decision."


    Ollie and I both stared for a few seconds before I was the first to curse him to the fiery pits of hell,


    shortly followed by Ollie.


    "Thank you both for your loyalty. Firstly for not giving in to his bribes and ckmail and secondly for


    having the courage to inform me," I said once I was done. "I know he is a terrifying man and telling me


    could havepromised your lives. But I will ensure you are protected."


    "Any of your people would do the same," udia said.


    I nodded before my phone began to ring.


    "That was Luca," I said after hanging up. "Paulo Salvatore has suffered an identical attack."


    "So this is his n," Ollie said. "Convert your men to his side by targetting mymanders with bribes,


    presumably to weaken the army before attacking."


    "Yes. But what he''s failed to judge is the loyalty of my men," I replied.


    "But Martinez knows the reputation of your army," ir pointed out from the corner of the room where


    he had been rocking the newborn child. "He''s tried torturing information out of them with no sess


    before. Why would he attempt this?"


    I narrowed my eyes in thought.


    "Maybe he overestimated his own capabilities?" Ollie suggested.


    "Martinez is an intelligent man and this is so clearly destined to fail and poorly nned. Something


    doesn''t fit right," ir said.


    "You have a point," I said. "And it does seem a little indiscrete and obvious. Not usually his style, is it?"


    "The motherfucker is sending us on a wild goose chase," Ollie said thumping the table.


    "Then what''s his actual n?" I asked gravely.


    I looked up at ir who wore a serious expression as he held the little baby close to his chest.


    "I dread to think."

 Chapter 226 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226 Chapter 226


    Leo''s POV


    Two dayster Luca and I were stood in the streets of Seattle.


    Thest 48 hours had been enough to drive anyone off the edge. Five of mymanders had been


    attacked, one shot in the shoulder but none killed. Between attacks, no one had any idea where he was


    or what he was doing and we still weren''t entirely what game he was ying but at longst he''d been


    seen leaving the territory towards Seattle, presumably to head back to Mexico.


    Our objective now: stop the motherfucker ever leaving the country.


    I had men all over the city, all armed with guns. As far as we knew, there was only two of them: Andrea


    and the big gunman everybody unfortunate enough to recieve a home invasion had described.


    Taking him down shouldn''t be difficult but finding him was an issue. He was a slimy thing with a habit of


    disappearing and in a city asrge and busy as Seattle, it was a nearly impossible task.


    "How''s E?" Luca asked me as we stood leant against a wall on a street that led to the docks,


    scanning every passer-by.


    "She''s been better," I replied. "And I''m angry because I should be there tofort her but I''m not


    because of this Mexicunt wreaking havoc on my pack."


    "Hey, enough with the racist slurs! My Grandmother was half Cuban," Luca said. "A cunt will suffice in


    future."


    "How is that at all relevant?" I asked.


    "They speak Spanish there," he replied. "You know where else they speak Spanish? Mexico."


    "They speak English in Australia. Does that mean calling Australians ''kangaroo-fucking digeridoos'' is


    offensive to the French grandson of an English man?" I asked.


    Luca paused in thought.


    "I see your point, Alpha," he said finally. "Kangaroo-fucking digeridoos?"


    "It was just an example."


    "Did you know that there are twice as many kangaroos in Australia as humans meaning that there are


    four times as many kangaroos as women meaning that you could either fuck four kangaroos or one


    woman," Luca said.


    Before I even had chance to decide how on earth I was meant to respond to myself he''d carried on with


    his own conversation.


    "Although that''s assuming you wouldn''t mind fucking a male kangaroo which realistically if you''re willing


    to fuck a kangaroo you''re probably not gonna be concerned about its gender. Some believe


    homosexuality is a sin but if you''re already gonnamit beastiality surely no one would worry about


    throwing in some dick on dick action.? And by no means do I have anything against LGBTQ+. Dick


    away for all I care. But the whole kangaroo thing? Not for me. Although I wonder whether you''d get less


    STDs from a kangeroos anus than a human''s-"


    "Do you see that man over there?" I said, unfortunately, interrupting Luca.


    Across the street and a few buildings down walked a man. He was tall in a ck suit with ck hair


    and tanned skin. He wore sunsses but it was certainly him.


    "Martinez," Luca confirmed. "For sure. He''s inhumanely tall."


    I pulled Luca down behind a parked car and pulled my radio to my lips.


    "Spotted Martinez walking West along 28th Avenue towards the docks," I said. "Prepare to shoot. I


    want him dead. Do not let him get away."


    I then shuffled to the edge of the car and positioned my gun, aiming at a spot on the street I knew


    Andrea would walk into any second now.


    "Alpha, these streets are so busy. Start a shoot out and an innocent could get killed," Luca pointed out.


    "And if he survives my family and my pack members could get shot. I''m willing to take the risk of losing


    a few humans. There''s far too many of them anyway," I replied.


    Luca nodded, "Whatever you say, Alpha."


    A few secondster, Martinez stepped into my aim and I shot.


    "Fuck," I cursed. The bullet had just missed him but obviously he had heard.


    He pulled out his gun and sent a shower of bullets our way, not taking as much care as I had to avoid


    the other users of the street. I shot back and the big man with him dropped straight to the floor gasping


    as blood gushed from his throat.


    Andrea looked down and examined the body with his dark eyes,pletely emotionlessly before


    taking one more look over to us and turning on his heel.


    "Go, go, go," I said to Luca and we both raced across the street after him.


    He was fast but the people on the streets were in his way. He growled and shoved them out the way


    but as Luca and I ran along the road where it was much less busy, we were quickly gaining distance on


    him. That was until he ducked into a side street and we had to bustle across the sidewalk to follow him.


    When we reached the street he was still in sight. He turned around, pulling two guns from his belt and


    shot at us, forcing us to take cover behind a parked van.


    "Martinez is heading North down Barley street," I barked into my radio. "Unit 24, stay vignt and


    prepare to shoot."


    I then peeked around the van to see that he had continued running and signalled to Luca for us to carry


    on. A few minutester, I heard the bullets of unit 24 as we reached the end of Barley street where they


    were stationed.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Do you see him?" I asked Luca, taking a moment to pause and catch my breath as I reloaded my gun.


    "No..." he said scanning the area. "Fuck. Have we lost him?"


    "How could he have survived the shots from 12 of my men?" I asked.


    "That man is immortal I swear," Luca replied.


    "Alpha," the voice of one of my men said on my radio. "We see him. Heading straight for the docks."


    "Surround the perimeter. He can not be allowed to get on a boat," I ordered. "And I want a unit on every


    boat due to depart for the next hour in case the slimy thing slips through."


    "Yes, Alpha," the voice replied before Luca and I turned around and headed to the docks ourselves.


    It was a ten minutes run but I could do it in five. I''d have to leave Luca behind and sacrifice his cover


    but it was worth it for minimising Martinez''s chance of escaping me...again.


    So I raced through the streets and five minutester, I spotted him from across the docks. He was


    handing a worker in a boiler suit a wad of cash as he pointed to arge boat at the end of the harbour.


    I was far too far away for an urate shot. It would just be a waste of ammunition and before I could


    creep any closer, he looked up and saw me. His lips curled into a smile before he waved and began to


    run towards the boat the worker had pointed to.


    None of my men were here yet. It was just me against him.


    So I chased after him, shooting and shooting. But I''d only been using guns for a few months and I had


    not perfected my shot. For me, hitting a moving target that far away as I ran too was practically


    impossible.


    But I was gaining on him. I was taller, older and as we had established in ourst fight, stronger too.


    Had the distance to the boat been longer and I would have caught him.


    But it wasn''t.


    And the boat was already reversing out. The gap betweennd and the boat was ever-increasing.


    Martinez began to sprint even faster than before and he was still at least 100 metres ahead of me. He


    reached the edge of the harbour and leapt towards the boat over a good ten metres of space, narrowly


    avoiding the high drop down into the grey, rough water below. Considering he only made it by a couple


    of inches, by the time I reached the tform ten secondster, it was toote.


    He hadnded on his front on the deck but quickly scrambled behind a crate on the boat. But it wasn''t


    big enough topletely cover him so I shot once and missed. Then when I tried again having


    adjusted my grip, taken a moment to breath and aimed properly, no bang sounded.


    My gun was out of bullets and I didn''t even have any more rounds to reload with.


    I angrily smashed the gun down onto the concrete floor and it cracked into three pieces before I looked


    up to the boat, still moving away to see him waving and smiling.


    "See you soon, Loren!" he called. "Tell your bitch I''ming for her!"


    I let out a growl and just red back at him as heughed more.


    Half a minuteter, Luca caught up with me and immediately began shooting out to sea.


    "There''s no point," I said. "He''s too far away. We lost him...again."

 Chapter 227 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227 Chapter 227


    Leo returned homete in the evening. The kids were in bed and it was just Max and I downstairs.


    I got up straight away to see him, the anticipation killing me. But as soon as I came into the hall and set


    my eyes on him as he stood by the door taking off his shoes, I knew the result of the mission in Seattle.


    I didn''t even need him to gravely look up and shake his head.


    I sighed and my heart sunk as he came and hugged me.


    "I''m sorry," he said. "We were so close."


    "At least he didn''t get you," I said, trying to stay positive. "So long as you are alive, I will be okay."


    He smiled and kissed my head before looking up to Max.


    "There''s an emergency meeting lead by ir in the base tonight for all senior members of the pack,"


    Leo said. "I won''t be attending as I need to spend the evening with my mate but ir has my orders."


    Max nodded and left as Leo continued to hold me.


    "Are you okay?" he asked.


    I nodded.


    "Are you really okay?"


    I shook my head.


    "No," I replied.


    He put his fingers under my chin and lifted my head so I was looking him in the eye.


    "You look exhausted," he said.


    "I''ve been worrying about you all day," I replied. "I know we want Andrea dead but not if it costs you


    your life."


    "This isn''t something we can just abandon, E. It will not end until one of us wins. Until one of us


    dies," he said. "I have to work to ensure that it is not me."


    I nodded, "I know," I said bringing my hand to his cheek, "But it terrifies me. I hate it when you go


    away."


    He sighed and hugged me tightly again.


    "I''m here right now. Let''s make the most of it, okay?" he said. "And let''s try to forget about it just of the


    evening."


    I nodded.


    Leo''s Pov


    An hourter, we were lying on the sofa watching Brooklyn 99 on the sofa. I had E in my arms with


    her head on my rested on my chest and every time she let out a little giggle at the programme, I felt the


    muscles in her face move, which made me smile too.


    I was hardly even watching it. Instead, I took to ying with the silky strands of her hair and just


    enjoying thefort of having her safe and rtively happy in my arms. Today had been a massive,


    demoralising fail but seeing her had reminded me what I was fighting for. I was going to find him and


    destroy him. I had to for her.


    At one point, she lifted her head and looked up at me with furrowed eyebrows. I brought my hand to her


    cheek and smiled.


    "What?" I asked, amused by the way she was contorting her face.


    "Why didn''t youugh at that part? That''s your favourite part of like the whole series?" she questioned.


    I said nothing but smiled.


    "The part where Jake says-" she continued, still confused.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I know what he says. We''ve watched it at least ten times," I said softly. "But I''m far too busy


    appreciating you to appreciate it today."


    She smiled and ced her hands on my chest before shuffling closer. She then tucked her hair behind


    her ears and leant forward.


    As she ced her lips on mine, I felt bliss radiate through me. It was the most rxing, most


    after months and months without one, it hit on a whole new scale.


    I smiled and let out a deep breath and I opened my eyes again as she pulled away.


    "You''re right. Tonight is about us, notflix," she said.


    I ced my hand on her neck, "I love you," I said.


    "I love you too," she replied before leaning closer again.


    "Are you sure you are ready for this?" I asked, pausing her. "With Andreaing back and everything


    is this really what you need?"


    "This is exactly what I need," she replied. "I need that feeling we get when we kiss more than anything."


    I smiled and let her kiss me again, this time for longer. Not wanting to overstep her boundaries, I let her


    lead as I justy with her on top of me, tasting her sweetness.


    When I was sure she''d befortable, I brought my hand to her waist before pausing again.


    "You''ll tell me if it''s too much, okay?" I said.


    She nodded and this time I kissed her. My other hand slipped down to her neck where her mark was. It


    had been a no go area since I got her back from Venezu but now I could finally run my fingers near


    it again.


    She then pulled away from my lips to bring her hand to mine and moved it further down her neck until


    my fingers satpletely on the mark.


    "It''s okay," she said, "I don''t want to look at it and think thest person to touch it was him anymore."


    I smiled and ran my fingers along it.


    "And thest person to kiss you wasn''t him anymore either," I added.


    "We should have done this weeks ago," she said as I brought my hands away from it and back to her


    waist. "I feel so much better and cleansed now."


    I shook my head, "You weren''t ready then. It would have been too much for you. We have to take this


    slow, okay? This was enough steps for one night."


    She nodded.


    "You''re a good man, Leonardo," she said kissing my cheek once more.


    I smiled and pulled her back into my arms, just as we heard a small pair of footstepse down the


    stairs.


    "Ss, is that you?" E asked.


    A few secondster, a small blond child appeared in front of us. Ss was only six years old and wore


    his little checkered pyjamas and clutched a teddy in his arms as he looked up at us with his big blue


    eyes.


    "I woke up and wanted to see, Papa," he said.


    I reached out and pulled him into my arms next to E.


    "Have you missed me or something?" I asked, showering him with kisses as he giggled.


    He nodded before I hugged him tight and he wrapped his little arms around me.


    "Mama said you went to the city with Luca," Ss said. "And, and next time me, Mathias and Cato want


    toe too."


    "Oh, Si," I said with a slightugh, "You don''t want toe. I was doing boring Alpha stuff."


    Ss looked disheartened and E smiled sadly and ran her hand along Ss''s head.


    "Maybe one day your Dad will take you boys to the city," she said. "But you know that can''t happen at


    the moment, don''t you?"


    "Because of the bad man," he said with a frown.


    E nodded, "Yes but as soon as he is gone and the pack is safe and peaceful again, he can take you


    to see Seattle."


    Ss nodded and smiled, "Yeh!"


    I squeezed him again and kissed his cheek.


    The three of usy on the sofa for an hour more until both E and Ss were asleep. Unable to move


    without waking both of them, I epted that I was spending the night on the sofa and kissed both their


    heads before switching off the TV and then themp before closing my eyes too.


    This is how we used to spend our evenings before everything happened. We''d fall alseep on this sofa


    or upstairs with one or more of the kids. Sometimes all of them if we were lucky. And once every blue


    moon E and I would get a second to ourselves which we savoured far more than we ever did before


    this house became overrun with little humans. But we didn''t mind because we loved them so much and


    although it was hard at times, like during the tantrums and arguments or bumped heads and midnight


    screaming, we would never even dream of going back. Overall, the house was a happy one.


    For a moment, it felt like we were back to those times and oh how I wished for every moment to be like


    this.

 Chapter 228 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228 Chapter 228


    E''s POV


    I woke the next morning practically being crushed by Leo. His leg had found it''s way over my stomach


    and his arms were wrapped firmly around me. Ss had somehow wriggled between us and both of


    them were sleeping soundly.


    I would have left them to sleep peacefully but Leo''s leg was basically just one huge chunk of muscle


    and consequently incredibly heavy. He was also holding me in a way that trapped my hand and the


    numbness was intense.


    "Leo," I said prodding his cheek. "Leo."


    He grimaced and then slowly opened his eyes.


    "Can you free me?" I asked. "Only I can''t breathe and you''re lying on my hand."


    He smiled and rolled, cing his hand on Ss''s back so that he moved onto his chest and stayed


    I was then able to sit up and yawn.


    "Fuck," I said stretching my arms out, "I forgot how much room there isn''t on this sofa."


    Leoughed, "At least we only had Ss tonight."


    "It''s 6 am. Cato will be up and demanding breakfast soon," I said getting up and stumbling into the


    kitchen.


    "That kid certainly has an appetite," Leo replied.


    "He''s grown about an inch in thest month. That''s probably why," I said.


    "I should get up too," Leo said, "I''ve got to be at the base at 7 am."


    I looked at him and furrowed my eyebrows, "Why?"


    "I realised in Seattle my men need more gun training," he replied. "We need to be as good as


    Martinez''s men who have been using guns since before they could walk."


    I sighed, "Oh yes. The impending doom. How could I forget."


    "I''ll need to be there all day so Max will be here but I mighte home at lunch," he added.


    I nodded as he stood up, Ss still in his arms.


    "Now...what do I do with the sleeping child?" He said.


    Iughed, "Put him in his bed. Cato will undoubtedly wake him up within half an hour but he looks too


    peaceful to wake now."


    Leo kissed him on the head before carrying him up the stairs, leaving me to start making enough


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    pancake mix to feed an army of hungry children and one hungry Alpha.


    Leo''s POV


    At 7 am sharp, my men were lined up neatly and silently at the training camp in the base, awaiting my


    instruction. They had been given their guns weeks ago but today was going to involve intensive


    practise and they needed more ammunition. So ir, Luca, Ollie (the head armymander), a dozen


    othermanders and I walked along the lines of soldiers, handing out magazines and cartridges.


    "Today is going to be different to your usual training," I said as I reached into the box and handed a


    solider two magazines for his shotgun before moving onto the next, "Usually I look for improvement.


    Today, I want perfection."


    As I handed him his ammunition one of the soldiers looked up at me and I briefly made eye contact. I


    vaguely recognised him from enrollment out of the junior training programme and into the army a few


    weeks ago meaning he had only just turned 17. His face was youthful and his eyes nervous and jumpy.


    He was just a boy stood amongst all the other men.


    I reached into the box and handed him an extra round.


    "With hard work and practice, you will get there," I said to the army but looking him in the eye with a


    reassuring smile.


    I then continued along the line.


    "There are five stations focussing on: long-distance targets, moving targets, defending yourself from a


    shooter, fast reloading and finally, shot-wound focussed first aid. You will spend two hours in each and


    at the end of the day will only be released if you have perfected all five," I announced. "Anyone who


    hasn''t will stay until they have."


    Some of my men were deployed around the territory guarding the borders and outer viges in case of


    an attack but that still left a thousand men here today. That meant 200 men at each station and the


    entire camp at maximum capacity. It was arge scale operation and within two minutes of ordering the


    men to the station, the ce was filled with the firing of guns.


    "Do you really think we''ll get them good enough in one day?" ir asked me as we watched over.


    "They''re all fit, young, intelligent and disciplined," I replied. "If we can be the best army in the world with


    knives and fists, we can do the same with guns."


    "But Martinez''s men have years on us," he replied.


    "Years of using guns, true. But they are just a gang of thugs. They don''t know teamwork and strategy


    and initiative. When the ammunition runs out, what will they do then? Who will have the upper hand?"


    ir nodded, "I hope you are right, Alpha."


    Rule number 1 of being Alpha: don''t show your fear.


    I smiled and put my hand on his shoulder, "Now get back to training those men."

 Chapter 229 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229 Chapter 229


    E''s POV


    Half an hour after Leo left, Max came over. But this time he brought an extra visitor.


    "Milly," I said hugging his now almost adult sister as she came to the door, "I wasn''t expecting you."


    "Max said you were in need of some cheering up," she replied. "And since he is self-aware and knows


    he is a miserable old git, he got me toe too."


    Iughed as Max rolled his eyes, "Remember when she was a sweet little girl, Ells?"


    "And now look at you," I said taking her hands, "So grown up and tall."


    She smiled down at me andughed.


    She was a few inches taller than me and had the most elegant figure, despite only being 17. Her eyes


    wererge, dark and round and her hair, thick long locks of chocte brown. She really was beautiful.


    "Yeh and she has all the boys swooning over her," Max grumbled. "I''m having to fight one in particr


    off the doorstep almost every day."


    "Oooh Milly," I teased, "Looks like you have a secret admirer."


    "His name is Otis and he''s just a friend," Milly responded, "Or at least he would be if Max didn''t scare


    him off every time. I haven''t seen him since school ended for summer."


    "Maximus," I scolded.


    "I know the look in his eyes when he sees you," Max replied, "He wants to be more than friends."


    "And so what?" Milly replied, "...he''s cute."


    "He''s also not your mate," Max replied.


    I smiled and rolled my eyes, "Will you two stop bickering ande inside. The kids will be delighted to


    see you Milly."


    I let Millye through the door at which point Lili, Marie and Francesca realised she was here and


    bombarded her with cuddles. I then stepped in front of Max, blocking his entry.


    "You better get the fuck off her back," I hissed.


    Heughed, "Who are you to tell me what to do? Did you raise her? Are you her guardian until she''s


    18?"


    "She''s 17. If she wants to date, let her," I added.


    "Or what?" he asked, pushing past me and into the house, where Mathias jumped into his arms.


    I sighed and went through into the living room where my daughters were already iting Milly''s hair.


    "Oh, girls be careful with your cousin''s hair. Don''t pull too hard," I said with augh as Milly winced.


    "Can we try out our new hairstyle on you, Milly?" Marie asked, "Mommy''s hair isn''t long enough."


    "Of course you can, Marie," Milly replied. "Just listen to your Mom and be gentle."


    I smiled and then turned to Max who was already holding Mathias upside down as Cato and Ss


    attacked a leg each, chanting ''y the beast''.


    They all screamed in delight as Max pretended to be overwhelmed and dropped to his knees before


    Cato quickly climbed onto his shoulders and screamed "victory!".


    "Never," Max roared before standing up, still holding Mathias and now with Cato on his shoulders.


    Cato could hardly contain his excitement as Max swooped down and hauled Ss into his arms too.


    "I will not be defeated by three small humans!" he continued.


    Iughed and tried to bury my anxiety about the height Cato had ended up at. I trusted Max not to drop


    him but I couldn''t help but wince when he put his little hands over Max''s eyes.


    The trouble with Cato was he had absolutely no fear. Ten metres up a tree? Not a problem. Jumping off


    a high rock into a deepke? Not a problem. Sitting 6ft high on his cousin''s shoulders, who is also


    holding two other squirming children and then covering his eyes in a house with many obstacles?


    Definitely not a problem.


    ''Careful Cato'' was said by both me and Leo at least ten times a day each along with ''No Cato'', ''Sit still


    Cato'' and ''Stop Cato''.


    Eventually, the ying the beast game came to an end and I took a deep breath before we managed to


    get all six of the older ones settled in front of Shrek and Stefano and Zacharias quietly down for a nap.


    Max sat buried by them on the sofa as Milly and I stood in the kitchen.


    "So..." I began. "Tell me about this Otis."


    She smiled and looked over to Max who either was too engrossed in Shrek to listen or was pretending


    not to listen.


    "He''s just a boy that leaves in our vige and I sit next to him in Math ss," she said. "He''s smart and


    I''m not good at math because of all the school I missed before the amulet so he always helps me with


    the hard questions and we do our homework together at lunch."


    "Awwe," I replied.


    "I know he likes me and I like him too but I know there''s no point because of Max," she continued with


    a sigh, "He''s made it clear from the second I started school that I''m not allowed to date."


    "Why not?" I asked.


    "He says because I can''t risk my secret getting out but also just because he''s Max," she said.


    "Apparently, I will wait for my mate..."


    "I see," I replied. "He loves you Milly and he has always done everything he can to protect you. If he


    thinks Otis is gonna cause you harm or break your heart or whatever, he''s not gonna change his mind."


    She nodded.


    "Max never changes his mind," She said.


    "He''s stubborn that''s for sure. But he''s not always right and I do think he should give Otis a chance. He


    seems like a nice boy. He helps you with your math, that''s good right?" I replied.


    "Two words: ulterior motives," Max piped up from the sofa.


    "Private conversation," I snapped.


    "About me? I''m entitled to listen," he replied.


    Milly rolled her eyes.


    "Don''t worry, E. There''s nothing you can do to help," she said before raising her voice deliberately


    and turning to face Max. "I''ll just be miserable and lonely until I find my mate."


    Just then the front door opened and Leo came in.


    "Hey," he said shortly before going straight to the fridge, hardly acknowledging any of us.


    "There''s some pasta in there for you," I said.


    He nodded, found the pasta, grabbed a fork and began eating it, not even sitting down.


    I exchanged confused looks with Milly.


    "What''s up?" I asked.


    He looked up, "Nothing."


    "Leonardo, do you take me for an idiot?" I asked. "Is it the training?"


    "No. The training is fine but..." he began before looking to Milly and Max. "...nevermind."


    "Out with it," I said sternly. "But what?"


    He sighed and put the pasta down, "I''m afraid it won''t be enough. They may be elite and fast learners


    but to turn a thousand men that have hardly touched a gun into master shooters in one day? It''s


    impossible."


    Max and I exchanged nervous nces.


    "And don''t you dare tell ir. I have to keep morale up and if they find out their own Alpha doesn''t


    believe in them, that would be disastrous," he warned.


    "You might have more than a day to get them up to scratch," I pointed out.


    "Or we could have less than a day. Martinez could attack any minute. We don''t know where he is or


    what he''s doing," Leo replied.


    I went over to him and wrapped my arms around his waist.


    "Okay, Andrea''s men are better shooters than yours. But yours are better trained in every other aspect.


    They are also more loyal, more obedient and more intelligent," I said. "I lived with them for months


    remember? When was thest time you had to kill one of your own men for betraying you? Because


    Andrea was doing it almost every week."


    "And what value does loyalty, obedience and intelligence have against a bullet?" He asked.


    I sighed and leant my head on his chest as he put his hands on my waist and rested his head on mine


    before letting out a deep breath.


    "Alpha, I''m sorry if I''m speaking out of turn but I think I could help," Milly suddenly said.


    I let go of Leo and turned around to face her as Max shot her a re and got off the sofa.


    "How?" Leo asked.


    "My power has been growing," she said. "I can feel it. As promised when I first got the amulet, I only


    practise in my room at home but I know I can do so much more than move books and set candles


    alight."


    Max marched over, "Absolutely categorically no," he said. "You are not getting involved."


    "What do you think you can do?" I asked.


    "I can move things...big things... and set fires and change the weather and who knows what else. I''ve


    never had the chance to try," she said.


    "And the amulet lets you control it?" I asked.


    She nodded.


    I looked up to Leo, who had been quiet, to see him deep in thought.


    "Alpha?" Max said. "Please say you are not considering this?!"


    "The legends say that the other wolves with Hecate''s powers could use them to defend their packs," I


    pointed out.


    "Yes apart from the ones that were killed by their own powers or by others who feared them," Max


    snapped, "There''s a good reason we''ve been hiding her abilities for four years. Why the fuck would we


    reveal them to the entire pack now?!"


    "Because they could save this entire pack," Leo said. "And I want to see what you are capable of,


    Milly."


    "No," Max said. "You are not using my sister as a weapon."


    "I want to help my pack, Max," Milly pleaded, "I can''t watch people suffer if I know I can help-"


    Max held his finger up to her and she instantly shut her mouth, "You are still a kid. This is not your


    decision."


    "But I am the Alpha and it is mine," Leo said.


    Max tightened his jaw before turning to me, "E, you know everything there is to know about Milly''s


    powers. Surely you can see how this is a terrible idea?!"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "She has the amulet and she is in control," I said.


    "When moving books and lighting candles," Max replied, "What about when the fear and stress of


    being in public let alone a warzone takes hold?! And what about when the people of the pack see she


    is one of Hecate''s descendants? When they see she has the same power as the girl who killed all


    those people centuries ago? They all know the stories, E."


    "Do you really think they''d turn on the girl that saved them?" I asked.


    "And what if it goes wrong?"


    I sighed and stepped back, nothing more to say.


    Max then roughly took Milly''s arm and tugged her towards the door.


    "Maximus, stop," Leo ordered. "I want to see what your sister can do."


    He clenched his jaw again and let go of Milly, "Alpha-"


    "We will go to a quiet spot in the forest and give her a chance to test the full potential of her abilities,"


    Leo interrupted. "If I have the slightest suspicion that she is not ready, we will not go through with it


    when Martinez attacks."


    Max let out a short sigh, "I can''t argue with you, Alpha, but I am not happy with this."


    Leo nodded, "You care about your little sister, I get it," he said, "But I care about my pack and my family


    and if this could save them, I''m willing to try it."


    Max gave a forced nod before ring once again at Milly and then me before taking a walk outside.


    "I''ll call Luca toe and watch the kids, then we''ll go into the forest," Leo said before leaving to go to


    his office.


    "He''s mad at me," Milly said burying her face in her hands. "I hate it when he''s mad at me."


    "Oh, Mils," I said putting my hand on her back. "He''ll get over it."


    "It''s easy for you to say. You''re used to it because he''s mad at you like 90% of the time," she replied


    with a sigh.


    "Yeh and I think he''s more mad at Leo and I right now and just worried about you," I reassured, " Once


    you show him you can do this, he''ll be fine."


    Leo came back into the kitchen, "Luca will be here in ten minutes. Are you ready, Milly?"


    She nodded, "Yes."

 Chapter 230 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230 Chapter 230


    E''s POV


    An hourter, Max, Milly, Leo and I were stood amongst the tall pine trees of the forest by the edge of


    one of the pack''s manyrgekes. We were a mile from the vige Milly and Max lived in and we''d


    seen no one.


    "We''re alone," Leo said after returning from taking a quick walk around our surroundings, checking no


    one was around.


    Max stood with his arms folded and a look of steel as Milly turned out towards theke. She took a


    deep breath and nced across the blue water, which reflected the sparkling rays of mid day sun. She


    then closed her eyes and brought her hand to the amulet.


    For a few moments, there was nothing. Justplete silence as Milly stood motionlessly, holding her


    eyes tightly shut.


    She was concentrating hard, I could tell.


    Then, the most amazing things began to happen.


    At first, the skies darkened as the clouds came rolling in. Then the gentle breeze whipped up to a gale,


    blowing the leaves on the forest floor into columns of spirals and shaking the branches of the trees


    above. I looked up to Leo who was watching the sky in awe.


    Then the water of theke began to bubble and ssh and cave up intorge waves, crashing at the


    surface.


    She then held her hand up and everything ceased. The skies drained back to blue, the water retreated


    and the air became still and calm again.


    Milly then opened her eyes and turned to us. Leo smiled and nodded.


    "You are gifted, Milly," he said.


    "There''s more. Do you want to see?" she asked.


    We nodded and she turned back to theke.


    Max still stood a few metres away, his eyes cold and fixated on Milly.


    There were another few moments of silence before the ground around us began to shake. To begin


    with just a little, and then progressively more. I had to take Leo''s hand for support until it suddenly


    stopped. Only a few secondster, a spark struck a metre of so away from Milly''s feet, it the blossomed


    into a me and grew into a perfect circle of flickering fire all around her.


    The mes brought a red glow to her face as she leant her head back and the grew into tall curling


    beacons moving at themand of her hand.


    It was then that we heard the snapping of a branch only ten or so metres away.


    Leo''s eyes snapped to where it wasing from and Milly opened hers too. There was a boy, eleven


    years old at most, stood, half-hidden behind a tree with his mouth ajar.


    Milly''s eyes suddenly became filled with panic as the boy stared at her.


    Leo stepped forward towards him but he turned on his heel and began to run in the direction of the


    vige.


    "No!" Milly said lurching forward too and reaching out towards him.


    But as she did a powerful ball of fire shot from her hand, and ejected straight towards the kid.


    It didn''t hit him, but it did scorch straight through the trunk of a great towering tree which then groaned


    and creaked before ascending straight towards the floor.


    The boy turned and looked up as the wooden shadow cast upon him, growing in size as he stood


    frozen to the spot.


    "Move!" Leo shouted as he ran towards him.


    But there was no way even Leo could ever get there in time. The treended with a crash, shaking the


    floor nearly as much as Milly had, trapping the boy underneath.


    Milly gasped and all the fire vanished as she dropped to her knees, bringing her hand to her mouth.


    By then Leo had reached the boy and was already hauling the tree up. Max and I were quick to help


    him and although Leo probably could have done it himself, between us the tree was off him in seconds.


    He howled in pain but he was alive. I breathed a sigh of relief as Leo ordered Max to get a doctor from


    the vige.


    Leo then ripped his shorts off his bleeding leg as I tried my best tofort him and stop the screaming.


    "What''s your name?" Leo asked.


    "Anton," he sobbed.


    "Okay, Anton," Leo said, "It''s me. Your Alpha, Leonardo. And this is your Luna, E. We need you to be


    really brave, okay?"


    He nodded and his screams turned to sobs as his face grimaced in pain.


    "Good boy," I said taking his hand, "Everything will be okay."


    "I want my Mama," he replied.


    "Does she live in the vige?" Leo asked and Anton nodded.


    "She''ll be here soon and so will a doctor," Leo continued.


    I looked down at his legs, they were broken for sure, crushed by the weight of the tree.


    It wasn''t long before Max returned, a man with a briefcase in hand, two worried-looking women and a


    whole crowd a few yards behind them.


    Leo looked up and then back to Milly probably concerned about the number of people here to see the


    spectacle and phenomenon of a tree magically setting alight and falling on a kid. But right now, getting


    Anton the help he needed seemed more important and he turned back to the Doctor.


    "The tree hasnded on his legs," Leo said.


    The Doctor nodded before Leo and I stood up out of his way as he and the two women crouched


    beside him.


    One looked to be his mother, the other maybe an older sister but both were able tofort him as the


    crowd of people circled around, gasping and fretting.


    Some looked to the tree, the scorch marks and then to Leo and I, probably wondering what the Alpha


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    and Luna were doing out here.


    It wasn''t long before the question came up.


    "How did this happen, Anton?" One man asked.


    He looked up his eyes setting on Milly.


    "It was her," he said through sobs.


    "Who?"


    "That girl," he said pointing to Milly, "She''s a witch."


    Max''s eyes widened as all stares fell onto Milly who was still on her knees over by theke.


    "I watched her make the skies grey and the wind blow and the ground shake and the water bubble and


    then burn this tree down on top of me," the boy continued.


    "And look at what is around her neck," Another man said.


    Milly brought her hand to cover the amulet but it was toote.


    "Witch!" another woman screamed. "There''s a witch in the vige!"


    "She is a danger to us all. Alpha, do something!" another man pleaded as a chorus of gasps and


    curses spread through the crowd.


    "She has hurt my brother," the younger of the two women by Anton added.


    "No, please," Milly said standing up, "I didn''t mean to. You have to believe me."


    As the witch chants and usations continued, I noticed the sky begin to cloud over again and then


    wind pick up. Milly was staring down at her hands, breathing heavily, sping at the amulet, clearly


    trying her best to control it.


    But then her gaze fixated on one member of the crowd in particr.


    A boy, about her age, with short ck hair and bright blue eyes. He stared at her, a look of betrayal in


    his eyes.


    "Otis," she sobbed stepping forward.


    So that''s Otis...


    He backed away, which only brought enough exasperated sob out of Milly and darkened the skies even


    more.


    "Stay away from us!" a woman shouted from the crowd.


    "Alpha, banish her!" a man said before the rest of the crowd cheered and agreed. "Deal with her or we


    will!"


    As the gale blew, Leo looked at Milly and then the rough waters of theke, and the tremors in the


    ground. Her hands shook, sparks lighting up around her as the tears streamed down her a face.


    "Enough," Leo bellowed to the crowd, silencing them immediately.


    He then paused as Max marched over to Milly and took her hands before guiding her gently away. The


    weather began to clear again and the surroundings returned to still.


    "No harm wille to this young girl. That is an order," he said, "Anyone who disobeys it will be


    punished."


    No one dared speak up.


    "If you are here purely to spectate, go home. There is nothing more to see," he added before marching


    away in the direction Milly had Max had gone as I followed him.

 Chapter 231 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231 Chapter 231


    With the temporary glimmer of hope Milly had provided gone, Leo had to return to n A, go back to


    the base and train his men as well as he possibly could.


    Max and I took Milly back to the Alpha house where she immediately dered she wanted to be alone


    and went upstairs to the library where she sat sobbing for hours.


    In the early evening, I decided to go looking for Max. I followed his scent up to the top floor and then


    through the hatch onto the roof.


    It was summertime but the air still had a slight chill to it. I felt the cool breeze on my face as I climbed


    through the hatch so I pulled my cardigan tighter around me before carefully wandering along the edge


    of the rooftop and sliding down to where Max sat perched just before the gutter.


    "Who''s watching the kids?" was all he said as he stared out over the forest.


    There were four stories to this house so we were above the treetops, with a clear view of the mountains


    andkes, despite the fading daylight.


    "Luca came by to drop some groceries off and he''s gonna stay for a bit," I said.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Max nodded but refused to look at me.


    "I''m sorry," I said after a deep breath.


    He shrugged and reached into his pocket before pulling out a box of cigarettes and a lighter. He put


    one between his lips and lit it before taking a drag.


    "I didn''t know you smoked?" I said as he breathed out the smoke.


    "I used to. A lot. Then I quit and now I only do it when I''m angry, sad, stressed or depressed," he


    replied taking another puff of his cigarette. "Tonight it''s all four. Congrats on driving me to insanity."


    I sighed, "Max-"


    "Save it, E," he said. "I''m pissed off that you didn''t listen to me and there''s nothing you could say to


    change that. I told you it was a bad idea and look what happened."


    "Leo has it under control," I replied.


    Max scoffed, "Leo can only control what people do, not what they think. They won''t burn her at the


    stake because they''re afraid of going against him but it doesn''t mean they don''t want to," he said. "We


    have sentenced her to a life of being treated as an outcast, a freak...a danger by everyone in this


    pack."


    "I didn''t think this would happen," I said.


    "But you were willing to take the risk. I thought you cared about her more than this," he replied.


    "The pack is under threat along with all of its people. Our mates, our friends, our family. Including Milly.


    It was a risk but so is not doing anything," I said. "I thought we had a better chance at saving lives with


    her help. I was wrong but at least we won''t watch good people die knowing your sister could have


    saved them."


    "So we were gonna risk a 17-year-olds life just so we can rest easy?" he asked.


    "You know that''s not what I meant," I snapped.


    After that he was quiet and we just sat on the rooftop for a bit. He finished his cigarette before throwing


    the but off the roof with more force than necessary.


    "I''ve decided I''m gonna take Milly away," he said. "Somewhere far from here where no one knows


    about her. And where she''ll be safe from Martinez."


    "And I take it you''ll be staying with her?" I asked.


    He nodded, "I can''t leave her on her own. She''s too young."


    I nodded, "...Then I''ll miss you," I said.


    He said nothing stood up and walked along the roof towards the hatch for a few metres before pausing.


    I had hoped that he''d say it back. Or acknowledge it at least.


    But a few secondster he just slipped back into the house without a word, leaving me alone on the


    rooftop.

 Chapter 232 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232 Chapter 232


    Andrea''s POV


    I drove at 90 mph through the Colombian countryside after my Vacation to Washington state.


    I''d achieved all I set out to do and with all necessary preparations nted within Loren''s territory,


    everything is ready.


    His men may be more disciplined and loyal than mine but my n is smart and unpredictable. The


    Alpha has no idea what I was really doing in his pack and it might just give me the edge.


    I''d also seen his mate again. I couldn''t deny how good it felt to hold her, feel her beautiful body in my


    hands and watch as she shudders and cowers away from me,pletely helpless. She used to be so


    fierce and confident but I turned her into a shivering wreck within seconds. It was satisfying to watch


    but nowhere near as good as it was going to be when I kill her...when she is finally truly mine.


    The fear that will be in her eyes, the way she''ll beg, the way she''ll plead.


    But she has to die first.


    Before her Alpha, before her kids, before her pack.


    It is Alpha Loren I will leave untilst and him who I want to suffer. She may have run from me but only


    because of him.


    We could have had a life together. We could have been happy.


    But because of her mate, we never could. For as long as she lives, she can never be mine because


    she will always love him. So she has to die because I have to have her. She has to be mine.


    I''ll put my hands on her throat and watch as she struggles. For just a moment, I''ll haveplete power


    over her. She won''t be thinking about anything or anyone else. And then the life will drain away and the


    She''ll be mine forever. No more opportunities to escape, no more second chances.


    I finally reached the drive to my new house. I stepped out the car and threw the keys straight at the


    closest man before marching inside.


    "Se?or," he said running to keep up with me.


    "What?" I snapped.


    "There''s a man here to see you," he replied, slightly out of breath.


    "Who? I''m not expecting any visitors," I said, not bothering to slow down for his sake.


    "Luciano Megestanis," he replied.


    I suddenly stopped.


    He was able to catch up and I heard him breathe a sigh of relief which was immediately retracted as I


    turned to face him.


    "And why is he not dead?" I asked with a raised eyebrow.


    He gulped and shifted his eyes to the floor, "He says he has an offer."


    "I don''t take offers from traitors. Where is he? I''ll kill him myself," I growled turning back towards the


    house.


    "In your office," the man called.


    I stepped into the house and went straight into my office.


    I opened the door to see him satfortably in my chair, reading one of my books from the shelf. I


    clenched my jaw as he looked up and his eyes glinted.


    "Andrea!" he said. "Long time no see."


    "You have guts toe here, Luciano," I hissed.


    He shrugged, "I''ve done nothing wrong."


    "The night she escaped you returned with her scent all over you, suggesting you were with her... yet


    she still got away. Exin that, Luciano," I replied.


    "You may believe what you like, Martinez," he said. "But I came here to offer my help."


    I leant forward and smiled, "Your help?"


    "Against Alpha Loren."


    "And why would I trust you?" I spat.


    He shrugged, "Because you need me."


    "I need you?" Iughed.


    "I admire your confidence and you may have all these men and weapons and allies and ns....but so


    does Loren and you know it. You are both powerful men and the win could go either way. Do you really


    wanna risk it?" he asked.


    I narrowed my eyes. He had a point. I wouldn''t admit it but Leonardo Loren was not an easy target.


    "And what do you have to offer?"


    He smiled and gestured for me to take a seat the seat opposite him.


    "This is my office, I don''t need you to tell me I can sit down," I grumbled before begrudgingly sitting.


    He smiled, satisfied I''d agreed to at least consider what he has to say.


    "I used to be in that pack and I know Leo better than many. I know how he conducts his army, their


    strengths, their weakness, the loopholes. And it''s a big pack withkes, mountains, gushing rivers and


    cliffs to get in the way but I know it like the back of my hand. Even having someone just to tell you the


    geography would be a huge help."


    I narrowed my eyes, still not convinced.


    "I''m also already halfway to earning the Alpha''s trust again," I added.


    His eyes snapped up, "So you did let him get her back," he growled.


    He shrugged, "And you could kill me for it but..."


    I lurched forward grabbed him around the cor before pulling him onto the desk.


    He only smiled in amusement, "You aren''t going to kill me."


    With that, I pulled my gun from my belt and pressed the tip against his skull.


    "Oh yeah?" I asked, "You think because you know where a fewkes and rivers are I need you? Ever


    heard of google earth?"


    "Did I forget to mention this?" he asked thrusting a crumpled piece of paper towards me.


    "What the fuck is this?" I asked reading the numbers written on it.


    "The exact coordinates of one of three underground vaults Leonardo will hide his Luna and his kids in


    when you attack," he said. "If you want the other two, I''d keep those bullets in the gun."


    I red at him for a few seconds more.


    "I know you want more than the Alpha''s death and his pack," he continued. "You want her. You can''t


    rx until you have her."


    I let out a low grumble before releasing him.


    "Fine," I said eventually.


    "You''re seriously fucked up, dude. Mommy issues?" he asked.


    I felt my lip twitch.


    "Looks like I hit a nerve," he teased.


    "You will help me. But under my conditions."


    "Of course," he said, holding out his hand.


    I looked down at his hand, hesitated for a moment before reaching forward and firmly taking his hand.


    "First condition: you will not ask me about my life. My Mother especially," I growled.


    "Your wish is mymand. Besides, what is there to ask...? She abandoned you years ago, right?


    Nothing more to it."


    I clenched my jaw.


    "How do you know that?" I hissed.


    "My cousin told me of course. We''re very close. She tells me everything," Luciano replied.


    E was the first person I had ever told about my childhood. She had been missing home and trying


    desperately to seek some kind of humanity in me. So for just a few minutes, I''d let her have the slight


    I knew I''d live to regret it and here we are.


    I stepped forward and looked Luciano right in the eye. He didn''t look away or seem in any way affected


    by my re.


    "Never mention this again," I growled.


    He did nothing but stand up and walk towards the door.


    "I''ll be back this evening with the other coordinates," he said before leaving my office and then the


    house.


    I hate him thoroughly and I hate letting people get away with disrespecting me.


    But unfortunately, he is right.


    When I attack, I have to find E before I find Loren and for that, I need to know where he will hide her.

 Chapter 233 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233 Chapter 233


    E''s POV


    Luca hade by the house for what was supposed to be a brief visit to drop off groceries but he had


    quickly be engrossed in a game of Mario kart with my sons and judging by the screams and


    shoutsing from the living room, it wasn''t looking like he was going anywhere any time soon.


    So Max took the opportunity to leave us with him and take Milly home. He didn''t say a word, or even


    look at me as he marched her out of the house and down the drive.


    She looked back helplessly and gave me a small, teary smile as I stood from the doorstep, full of guilt. I


    knew my intentions to protect the pack were good but that doesn''t mean it was right. Milly gave us a


    drop of hope that we were all too quick to snatch at before we considered the consequences and we


    should have listened to Max. We shouldn''t have used our power as Alpha and Luna to override his


    wishes regarding his own kid sister.


    After they''d gone, I shut the front door and stared at the wooden panels on its back.


    I could hear my heart pounded in my ear and my chest was beginning to squeeze and constrict like


    someone had tied a belt around it. I clenched my fists and bit my cheek but I couldn''t hold back my


    tears for long. My vision soon blurred with water I kept my eyes fixated on the wood of the door.


    Then the sobs came silently, seizing my throat as I fell to my knees, hardly able to breathe.


    I sped the floorboards with my nails as I clenched my eyes shut tight. The pressure built inside me.


    In my head especially. I needed to cry, to wail, to howl. My face contorted and creased but nothing


    coulde out. Nothing except floods of tears.


    "E?" Luca''s voice asked from the hall, "What''s wrong."


    He dropped to the ground beside me but I couldn''t speak or move to acknowledge him.


    "E, you need to breathe," he said rubbing my back, "E."


    I shook my head repeatedly as I sped my nails at my head, desperate to release the pressure in


    some way. But nothing was working and it only grew more immense until it totally consumed me.


    After that, I don''t really know what happened.


    At some point I ended up on the sofa, staring vacantly down at the swirls and patterns of the rug.


    It slowly grew dark outside and the kids gradually began to tire. The squeals of joy as the yed Mario


    kart began to get quieter and eventually even Cato wasn''t climbing all over Luca, sabotaging his


    attempt at ''rainbow'' road. One by one, they began to drop off and Luca carried them upstairs as they


    slept in his arms.


    "How are you?" Luca asked once they were all in bed.


    I shrugged. My mouth was dry and my cheeks stung with the salt of my tears. Inside, the turmoil


    continued. It was at bay but my panic attack was hardly unprovoked. Andrea was still out there and


    those six sleeping kids were still in danger. Milly still could never live peacefully in this pack again and


    Max still hated me.


    Just then, the wheels of a car rolled into the drive.


    "It''s Max," Luca saiding back into the living room after looking through the window in the hall. "Do


    you want to go or should I?"


    I got to my feet, "I''ll go," I said.


    He nodded and I headed for the front door.


    Max was just getting out of his car as I stepped onto the porch, closing the door behind me.


    As he opened the door, the internal light flickered on, revealing Milly sat in the front passenger seat.


    Her cheeks were tear-stained and her face distraught.


    He left her and came up to the doorstep where I stood. He paused on the bottom step as I gave him a


    meek smile.


    "I''ve had some time to calm down," he said after swallowing, "I haven''t forgiven you but I wanted to say


    goodbye because you''re still my friend."


    "You''re really going," I said as my heart began to sink.


    He nodded and there was a silent pause as he just stood in the drive, his hands now delved deep into


    his pocket.


    "She doesn''t really wanna go. I feel awful for forcing her but..." he said before looking back to the car. "I


    know it''s best."


    I nodded as I began to walk down the steps to where he stood at the bottom, "She knows you care


    about her more than anyone else."


    Max smiled, "I care about you too. Far more than you damn deserve."


    I let out a lightugh as I held back my tears, "How long do you think you''ll be gone for?" I asked trying


    to keep it together.


    "I don''t think Milly will ever be able to return. But me? Maybe when she finds her mate or is old enough


    to look after herself out there. I don''t know but you haven''t seen thest of me yet, E Jones."


    I smiled before I felt the tears begin to fall. Not willing to stand there letting him watch me cry, I lurched


    forward and wrapped my arms around him, hugging him tightly.


    He hugged me back and rested his head on mine.


    "Look after the Alpha, won''t you?" he said. "And call me if you ever wanna talk...or argue or whatever


    the fuck we do."


    Iughed, "I will."


    "And I know this is the worst time I could possibly be leaving you but I''ve got to look out for my little


    sister."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "I''m a grown-up now, Maxy," I said. "You know I''ll be okay."


    He nodded, "Of course you will."


    "I''m guessing you haven''t told Leo," I said as I pulled away, wiping my eyes.


    He shook his head, "He can''t know until I''m off the territory. Just let him knowter tonight, okay?"


    "I won''t have to if you don''t hurry up and leave before he gets home," I said. "He texted me five minutes


    "Oh shit," Max said before giving me onest squeeze, "I''ll call you soon, okay?"


    I nodded before he pulled away and headed back towards his car.


    I was just following him down the steps to say goodbye to Milly as Leo appeared at the end of the drive.


    He furrowed his eyebrow at the sight of Max''s car with Milly in it but didn''t question until he reached the


    doorstep and looked at my teary eyes.


    "What''s going on?" Leo asked.


    Max scratched the back of his neck again and winced, "I''m leaving with my sister, Alpha."


    "Leaving? Where are you going?" he questioned, raising an eyebrow.


    "I don''t know," Max replied. "Milly has always wanted to go to San Francisco so..."


    Leo let out a shortugh, "Have you lost your mind, Maximus?"


    Max sighed and looked to the floor before taking a deep breath.


    "I know I have duties in this pack but they are nothing my brother can not fulfill. Right now my sister is


    my priority," Max replied.


    "Why can''t your brother take Milly to fucking San Francisco?" Leo asked, irritation rising in his voice.


    "Because I don''t trust Mason," he said.


    "But you''d trust him to take over one of the most important roles in this pack whilst we''re under attack


    by Martinez?" Leo snapped.


    "I meant I don''t trust him to take good care of Milly," Max said, staring into the trees of the forest and


    not into Leo''s ring eyes. "She''s already upset. Thest thing she needs is Mason."


    I liked to avoid Mason at all costs. He was the eldest of Max''s three younger brothers and although I


    struggled to like any of them, he was the one I could tolerate the least.


    "You are not abandoning this pack," Leo replied. "Milly will be fine. She already has my protection."


    Max didn''t do anything but look back down to the floor silently. Leo still stared intently and I noticed


    through the window of Max''s car, the concerned look on Milly''s face.


    "Leo," I said tugging his hand. "Come inside. You too Max. You both need to talk about this properly


    before any decision is made."


    "E''s right," Leo said. "I can tell you are not yet seeing howpletely insane this is and I need to talk


    some sense into you before you do anything stupid."


    Max clenched his jaw, "Fine."


    I could tell he had a lot to say to Leo, all bubbling and festering under the surface. But unfortunately for


    him, Leo''s his Alpha.


    Once I had ushered them all inside, only Milly epted my offer to sit down at the kitchen table. Max


    and Leo opted to stand at opposite ends of the room of each other, Leo ring at Max with his arms


    folded across his chest as Max stood with his hand on Milly''s shoulder. She watched Leo as he eyed


    her brother and held her hands tightly together as we all waited in an intense silence for someone to


    speak.


    "So as I have made very clear," Leo began, "You are not leaving this pack. Not until Andrea Martinez is


    dead."


    Max looked down at the table and clenched his jaw.


    "Where do you n to protect the civilians when he attacks, Alpha?" Max asked, "The base?"


    "As always."


    "And that means that when I go to fight I will have to dump my sister amongst all of the wolves who just


    saw her nearly kill a boy with Hecate''s powers, right?" Max replied. "What happens if you are killed?


    Let''s face it, it''s not unlikely. And then what will be protecting Milly from their witch hunts? The orders of


    a dead man."


    "If you are concerned, she can apany E and my kids in one of the vaults," he replied, "It''s safer


    there than the base anyway."


    Max paused, "And then the second he is dead, we are free to leave?"


    Leo nodded, "You have my word."


    "Which vault?" he said.


    "The one three miles North of the base by Lake Jada. The second you hear word of Martinez''s attack,


    take her there and it will not be bolted up until she is inside. Once she is, I can guarantee her safety."


    Max nodded, "Okay. Deal."


    I let out a sigh of relief.


    Crisis averted.


    xxxxxxxxxx


    Thanks for sticking with me :)

 Chapter 234 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234 Chapter 234


    E''s POV


    "Luca told me you had a panic attack earlier," Leo said resting his hand on my backter that night.


    I was sat brushing my hair in front of the dresser but at his words, I stopped and only clutched the


    handle of the brush as my mouth dried.


    I looked up at him and forced a smile, "I''m okay now."


    "Are you really?" he asked, looking at me through my reflection in the mirror.


    I shrugged, "Everything''s going to shit again," I told him, "And it overwhelmed me for a moment. I still


    have the incredible and constant level of fear that will not leave me until Andrea is dead but I''m coping."


    Leo nodded kissed the top of my head before he took the brush out of my hand and began gently


    "I can''t make you any promises," he began softly, "I can''t guarantee you that we can defeat him and I


    can''t say that life will ever go back to how it was. But I can promise you that this entire pack is working


    tirelessly to put its everything into making those things happen. We are doing everything we can and no


    matter what he throws at us, we will not give up. Allies all around the country are sending us supplies


    and men, the base is being fortified as we speak and the men train through the night. This pack is no


    stranger to war, Ells."


    "But you''ve never fought a war against Andrea Martinez," I said, "Your men are used to battlefields and


    force against force war. Andrea does things differently."


    "What do you mean?" he asked.


    "He doesn''t y fair. Assassination, ambushes, machine guns, nting bombs-" I listed.


    "nting bombs..." Leo repeated under his breath.


    "He used to do it all the time. At parties, in cars, in people''s homes-"


    "Homes..." Leo repeated, suddenly freezing halfway through a stroke of the hairbrush.


    I could hear his heart begin to pound as I looked up to his face. His eyes were flickering madly as he


    stared straight down.


    "Fuck," he said suddenly dropping the brush and grabbing his phone.


    "What?" I asked.


    "Themanders. Last week my head fivemanders were attacked in their homes. We thought


    Martinez was trying to convert them to his side but we knew he is smarter than that to think that would


    work. There was another reason for him to do it and I have a really bad feeling about what it is," he said


    dialling a number.


    There was a split second of ignorant bliss before I realised what he was suggesting and my heart


    began to pound just as his was.


    "You mean-" I began but before I could finish my sentence a crashing, booming bang sounded


    throughout the entire forest.


    The trees outside shuddered with its sheer force as I felt it''s shock waves tremble through the brick


    walls of the house, shaking the lights and creaking the floorboards as it took hold.


    I brought a shaking hand over my mouth as I slowly got to my feet, unable to take my eyes off the hell


    that had been unleashed outside.


    As swirling towers of me rose up the forest became consumed and the sky aze with bright reds


    and yellows. But as the thick ck plumes of smoke billowed up too, it was masked in a thick haze of


    ash, creating a deep zing orange like a doomsday inferno.


    Leo''s phone still rang.


    But there was no answer.


    "He came to our house too," he said in a deep, serious tone, as the phone went to the voicemail


    ofEduardo Siciliano, one of themanders who had been attacked by Andrea, "We need to get you


    and the kids out of here. Now."


    But the fire had me in a trance. I couldn''t take my eyes off it as the reality tantly refused to sink in.


    "E," he said marching over and grabbing his hand. "It''s begun."


    I shook my head in denial, "No."


    "My headmanders are probably all dead, there could be a bomb in this house and we have six


    children still sleeping in their beds. I need you to shut off your emotions and help me get you all to


    safety," he said shaking my shoulders, "Come on. You''re stronger than this."


    With that, I snapped my eyes from the burning forest and nodded as his phone began to ring.


    "Answer it," I said, "You focus on being Alpha. I''ll get the kids out of bed."


    He gave me a small encouraging smile before his face straightened again and het turned to answer his


    phone whilst I turned to the hallway, marching to the kids'' bedrooms.


    It''s begun.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    We don''t have time to be scared.


    And I am stronger than this.

 Chapter 235 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235 Chapter 235


    The bombs were heard all over the territory. The fires were visible for miles and the fallen ash settled


    on the ground even in the most far fetched corners.


    The soldiers flocked to the army centre and now I was stood amongst a crowd of thousands of


    whispering men awaiting an exnation.


    I held my hand up, ordering a silence which instantly swept over the entire army.


    "I''m sure all of you heard the explosions. And before rumours spread and the truth is distorted, I better


    inform you of the truth," I began, speaking loudly so all could hear, "Tonight at quarter past midnight,


    bombs nted by Andrea Martinez were detonated in the homes of Commanders Eduardo Siciliano,


    Paulo Salvatore, Mario Rossi, Emiliano Fruili and Rafaello Carli. They and their families were all


    killed."


    I had every single set of eyes on me as a deadly silence took hold. Only the crackling of the distant


    fires and cries of wild animals trapped in the mes could be heard.


    "And whilst this is a huge tragedy for the Ste pack and those men will not be forgotten, we have no


    time to grieve. We have already lost too many lives at the hands of Andrea Martinez and for now the


    mourning and funerals will have to wait. We will honour the deaths in another way: by taking him down


    once. By protecting our civilians, our children, our mates, our elderly and our sick.


    There was a cheer of support throughout the army.


    "Martinez has shown us tonight that he wants to y dirty," I continued, "So fine. We will do this his


    way. That means we will show no mercy, we will take no prisoners, there will be no rules and no tactics


    will be considered too brutal. This will be like no war we have ever fought before but we will carry the


    same Ste strength, bravery, resistance and resilience that has taken us to victory time and time and


    time again. We have never been defeated before and if Martinez thinks his bombs and machine guns


    can, he is gravely mistaken. That fucker is a dead man. He has been since he first set eyes on my


    Luna all those months ago and his inevitable fate is long overdue."


    There was another cheer. This time louder and more passionate.


    "We may have lost our headmanders," I added, "Five strong, skilled, intelligent, cunning warriors.


    But it''s going to take far more than that to bring the Ste pack down and I''m sure their deputies will do


    them proud in stepping up to fill their roles and lead our squadrons to victory. So arm up, soldiers and


    prepare for battle. Your seniors will deliver your first orders shortly."


    With that, they all disbanded, withry shouts and apuse.


    But I couldn''t bring myself to smile and cheer like they did. My speech had been a sess. I needed to


    keep up the morale if we are to stand a chance but with the sky still aglow with the ze of the


    explosions, the victory I talked of wasn''t in sight. Not yet. Maybe not ever.


    I marched over to ir who stood briefing the five deputy headmanders, now just the head


    immense pressure they suddenly had on their soldiers.


    But ir and I had devised a n for each of the five divisions theymanded. All they needed to do


    was carry out my orders.


    "So in summary," ir began, "Division one: border defence. Bombs on the roads, machine guns


    hidden in the trees, Patrols covering every single possible entrance. That includes Seattle and the


    airport.


    Division two: base defence. The fortification is nearlyplete. There are towers to position snipers


    and machine guns. Soldiers on patrolling the walls are to be unarmed with additional hand grenades.


    Scouts withmunication devices are to be position a mile around the base ready to feedback


    information and stop them before they get anywhere near the civilians.


    Division three: targetting Martinez. Your job is simple. Track the bastard down and kill him. But simple


    doesn''t mean easy. He''s sly and cunning. We know he''s not easy to find. But the men in division three


    are the only soldiers permitted to dy the deaths of Martinez''s men. Get information out of them.


    They are weak-willed, disloyal and will spill without much effort. That''s Martinez''s greatest weakness


    and you will exploit the fuck out of it. Some of them won''t know a word of English but you have


    recording devices and a system to send files back to trantors. Use it.


    Division four: Second line of defence. You will be between the borders and the base hunting down and


    killing Martinez''s soldiers by any means you can. Explosives, machine guns, snipers, hand grenades.


    You have free reign over the armoury.


    Division five: For now you will join division four. But as the situation develops and we know more about


    Martinez''s tactics, your role will be more apparent. You are crucial to the n to adapt to


    whatever Martinez hits us with. Remember we are going into this with very little information. We have


    no idea what to expect."


    They all nodded.


    "Anything to add Alpha?" ir asked turning to me.


    "Division three. If you have the chance, make his death as slow and painful as possible," I said, "Make


    him suffer."


    "But I assume that means that an opportunity to kill him shouldn''t be missed on the grounds of being


    too merciful," ir said.


    "No," I said through gritted teeth, "His heart stopping is your priority. If that means he doesn''t suffer


    before it beats for thest time, I will at least take some satisfaction in knowing he will still suffer in hell."


    Half an hourter, I was watching as the divisions disbanded to fulfil their allocated roles.


    "Elena, Maria, Allison," I said calling over my sisters and their best friend.


    Since the war against Haden''s pack years ago, they''d stayed members of the army and trained


    alongside our brothers. They were incredible soldiers, just like the other one hundred women that had


    been recruited in thest few years since the policy changed to allow any woman who can pass the


    physical tests to join. They were still a minority and E still considered the tests unfair on the female


    body but they are there to ensure a soldier is up to standard and ultimately to ensure their safety. I


    wasn''t going to let anyone I didn''t think was strong enough fight. Same goes for the men. And they are


    wee to train hard as they like in the civilian training centre until they can pass the tests.


    They responded to my call and approached me.


    Maria''s bows and arrows had been reced by a sniper and bullets. Elena gripped a gun as long as


    her arm whilst Allison carried a box of explosives.


    "I know you don''t like being coddled or treated differently to any other soldiers on the grounds of being


    women or my sisters but..." I began, "You know what happened to E. You know these men have no


    morals. Keep your guards up."


    Elena nodded, "Don''t worry, Leo. If you thought Maria was dangerous with that bow you should see her


    with a sniper."


    I smiled, "I know. I certainly wouldn''t mess with you three. But just be careful and look out for each


    other," I said.


    They nodded before Elena and Maria gave me a quick hug before continuing with their preparations.


    I then spotted Max over by the armoury.


    "E, Milly and the kids are in the vault I trust?" I asked as I stood next to him.


    "Locked and bolted," he confirmed.


    I nodded and sighed a slight sigh of relief, "Were they okay?" I asked.


    "There was some tears and worried faces from the kids. But E held it together," he replied, "She''s


    amazing like that. No matter how hard things are for her, she''ll do whatever she must for those little


    kids."


    I smiled, "She sure is amazing. And she has a huge heart too. She feels terrible about what happened


    with Milly. She''d change it in an instant if she could."


    Max nodded before he looked up to me, "I know... but she can''t."


    I sighed.


    "And do you regret it?" he asked, "Because we all know at the end of the day it didn''t matter whether


    E supported it or not, it was your decision as Alpha to test Milly''s powers. So do you regret it?"


    I paused for a second, "No. I am sorry that it turned out this way but I am not sorry for sping at what


    could have been an opportunity to save this pack from certain doom."


    I quickly bit my tongue and looked around. The soldiers were all still busy and I had fortunately not


    managed to turn any heads.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Certain doom huh?" he asked, "You think we''re fucked?"


    "I''m not willing to underestimate Martinez for a piece of mind," I replied. "Now push your spite for me


    out of your mind and focus on at least trying to win this war. If by some miracle we seed, you can


    leave with your sister and never have to look at me again. And keep your mouth shut. I need morale to


    stay high."


    I knew Max was entitled to be mad about Milly but he certainly had a way of pissing me off when I was


    already on edge. As I walked away from him, another man was approaching me.


    Haden.


    Just what I needed.


    "Is it important?" I snapped as he began to follow me.


    "Last time you had to lead anything of this scale on home turf it was against Ayas," he said, "It''s an


    honour to fight alongside the great Alpha Loren rather than against you."


    "Fuck of Haden," I replied, "I don''t have time for your pointless wittering."


    "I just wanted to let you know you have my full support," he said.


    I stopped walking and turned to face him. Having once been a powerful Alpha, he was nearly as tall as


    me and still stood with the posture and nerve of the man he once was.


    In the years since the end of our official feud, Lia had forced us into many failed attempts to get along.


    Whilst he had no choice but toply to my orders, he had hardly ever been the submissive type and


    done everything with the most resent and reluctance possible. He irritated me beyond measure and


    much to Lia''s dismay, any endeavours for civility and peaceful ''family time'' only ever ended with


    arguments. So to hear him give me his ''full support'' was something I never thought I''d experience.


    "I don''t like you, Loren," he said bluntly. "But I don''t like Martinez more. He kidnapped my nephew and


    he poses a threat to my own family too. So I will fight for you to take him down."


    "You are a member of my army and you don''t have a choice...but I appreciate it. Thank you, Haden," I


    said with a half-smile, "Now get back to your division before I am forced to discipline you."


    He nodded and finally left me alone.


    I spent the next half an hour, watching over my men as they prepared. I helped them load up their


    trucks, buckle up their bulletproof vests, hand out helmets and package emergency first aid kits.


    There were apprehension, nerves and tensions but these men certainly didn''tck courage. They were


    hardened, experienced soldiers. And they were ready toy down their lives to protect this fight and


    they certainly weren''t scared of Andrea Martinez.


    "Alpha," ir said approaching me as I stood in the middle of the facility, "Everything''s ready. Shall we


    give go ahead?"


    I nodded and waved my hand to the drivers of the trucks and the patrols ready to file out, "Let''s do


    this."

 Chapter 236 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236 Chapter 236


    "Have you been down here before?" Milly asked, ncing around the bunker.


    We were sat almost in pitch ck. Only a small bulb hanging from the ceiling illuminated the room in a


    dull grey glow and being ten foot underground, there certainly wasn''t any opportunity for the moonlight


    to shine in.


    "No," I said clutching Stefano in my arms.


    The rest of the kids were huddled by my feet, wrapped in the thick woollen nkets that Leo kept


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    stashed down here. They held each other and my legs, not a single one asleep despite it being one in


    the morning.


    "The night I met you I was supposed to be," I said looking around at the concrete walls, concrete floors


    and thick reinforced doors, "But Haden''s men got to us before they could get me to safety so I ended


    up in the heart of the war. It was terrifying but this is hardly aforting alternative."


    She nodded and continued her 10thp of the small confined room. We''d been here twenty minutes


    and she was yet to sit down. We were all anxious and scared for the people above the ground that we


    loved but she seemed particrly uneasy. Agitated, skittish...cooped up.


    After the explosions, Max had piled us all quickly into the back of a military truck, all eight kids still in


    their pyjamas, and driven through the smoke and burning to get here. The kids had only had a seconds


    each to say goodbye to their father and there had been no time to exin to them what was going on


    until Max had mmed the three-foot iron door shut and we''d listened to the clunk of every single bolt


    echo around the concrete bunker. We''d stood in silence for a few moments before I ushered them


    further in, found the switch to the unimpressive light and at least tried to settle the distress and


    confusion.


    They were already scared and exining to them was difficult, especially with Cato''s probing


    questions. He was far more developed than his younger siblings and he knew there was more than I


    was letting on to.


    But all I could bring myself to tell him was that we had to stay down here until Daddy says it''s safe and


    that he is up there doing everything he can to make that happen. I told them the fires were set by that


    bad man we talked about before but they couldn''t burn forever. When the mes have died and the ash


    has settled, everything will be okay.


    But Milly was seventeen and she knew the full situation as much as I did. My soft words didn''t stand a


    chance of settling her.


    "Why don''t you sit down, Milly?" I suggested, there''s plenty of room.


    She shook her head, "I can''t," she said clenching her fists, "I just..."


    She tilted her head back and contorted her face in what looked like pain.


    "Just what?"


    "Somethings not right. I can sense it," She replied, "Those books we''ve read about my magic and


    Hecate. They all talk about how I should be able to see the future. I''ve never been able to hone that


    power. asionally I have visions but only in dreams and they''re weird and hard to interpret. But there


    are feelings that I get. Like preemptive emotions for what''s about toe..."


    She then turned to me. Her face was grave, her bottom lip quivered a little as she pressed her nails into


    the palms of her hand.


    "...and what emotions do you feel now?" I asked.


    "Panic, suffering, chaos, anger, fear...," she said, "And then this one emotion that I could never have


    imagined. It''s like nothing I''ve felt before. It''s cold and empty and dark and..." she nced down to my


    children in a split second before continuing in a hushed tone, "...It''s like death, E."


    Now my lip trembled too.


    "Whose going to die Milly?" I asked.


    She clenched her fists even tighter as she just stared into my eyes, her face stered in pure dread.


    "Us and everyone we hold dear."

 Chapter 237 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237 Chapter 237


    Leo''s POV


    ir and I leapt behind our truck, ducking low, as another round of machine-gun fire was sent our way.


    We breathed heavily pressing our backs against the armoured metal.


    The bombsid on the roads and around the border had all been detonated by the first fleet of


    Martinez''s men meaning now there was a free passage for hundreds more to flood in, all trigger happy


    and ruthless.


    We were struggling to hold them back and chaos had quickly gripped the entire territory as we lost


    countless good soldiers, including every man in my patrol except myself and ir. It was now just the


    two of us against a group of about a eight of Martinez''s men and only a short distance away, we could


    hear the fire and shouts of other patrols as they fought just as we were.


    "Any word of Martinez?" I asked ir as I looked over to him.


    He shook his head, "No sign of him. But division three have some prisoners. They might find


    something."


    "Fuck," I cursed, as the machine gun rain continued, "We both know what Martinez is like with


    information. His men don''t know shit."


    "So what do we do?" ir asked, "This is already a blood bath."


    "All we can do is keep fighting," I replied, "And hope the bastard shows his face at some point."


    Just then, the machine-gun fire finally stopped and I gripped my gun, "Good luck," I said to my Beta


    with a nod before marching out and firing ruthlessly to the enemy men desperately trying to reload the


    machine-gun.


    With abined effort, ir and I had them all dead in seconds.


    I nced around, checking for any more before lowering my gun and taking a deep breath.


    But just as I was rxing, thinking we''d killed them all, I heard the pping of a pair of hands only


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    metres from us.


    "Bravo, Leonardo," A voice said, "You''re good with a gun."


    I snapped my eyes over to the voice to see a tall, dark-haired man carelessly stepping over the bodies


    of Martinez''s men, prodding their lolling heads with his foot.


    "What the fuck..." I muttered under my breath, "Why is it always you, Luciano? Why do you always


    reappear unannounced?"


    He let out a shortugh before he looked at the death and destruction around us.


    "So it looks like Andrea Martinez''s obsession with your girl has developed to yet another extreme


    length..." he said in an almost amused tone, like the loss of all this life meant nothing to him.


    "Are you just here to watch the show or...?" I asked.


    He paused for a second, "No," he said, "I''m here because I thought you might want to know something


    about Martinez''s n. I''ve been working with him you see."


    I clenched my jaw and paused.


    I knew Luciano was twisted and maniptive but we were running pretty low on options here.


    Whatever he knew could be the difference between the saving and losing this pack.


    "And who''s side exactly are you on?" I questioned.


    "Neither," he said with a shrug before delving his hands into his pocket, "I n to ensure you and


    Martinez both kill each other so I can take everything you have without even breaking a sweat."


    At least he''s honest.


    "...But right now...it''s looking like Martinez is gonna take an easy win."


    I narrowed my eyes.


    "And does he know you''re medalling on both sides?"


    Lucianoughed, "He doesn''t trust me. Not even a little," he said before putting on a scornful smirk,


    "The only person that''s ever been dumb enough to trust me is you."


    "Then why would he have told you anything of use to me?"


    "Oh, he didn''t," he replied, his eyes glinting, "It''s what I told him."


    I exchanged looks with ir.


    "And what the fuck did you tell him?" I asked.


    "Has that gun still got bullets in it?" he questioned, the smile still on his lips as he nced down to the


    gun I gripped tightly in my hands.


    "Tell me Luciano," I hissed, "Stop wasting my time."


    "I gave him the coordinates to the three bunkers," he said.


    My stomach clenched and churned as I froze.


    "...and I''m guessing by the look on your face...you have indeed hidden your family in one of them," he


    said, "So predictable-"


    Before he could finish his sentence, I seized his throat and threw him into a tree.


    "What?" he asked with augh, "Did you forget I used to be one of your most trusted men?"


    I mmed his head into the tree and blood dripped down his neck.


    "I can''t decide if I should kill you now quickly or wait until I have time to make it slow and painful," I


    growled in his ear.


    He only grinned more despite how weak and injured I had rendered him.


    "You don''t have time for revenge, Leonardo," he said, "Martinez could be finding your Luna and your


    little kids as we speak...and what are you doing to help them? Beating up your oldest, most loyal


    friend..."


    Irritatingly, he was right. Fucking him up wasn''t my priority right now.


    I had to get to E and our children before Martinez did.

 Chapter 238 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238 Chapter 238


    "Do you hear that?" I whispered, snapping my eyes to Milly.


    It''d been silent hours. The children thankfully had all gone to sleep and Milly and I were in too much


    anxiety to speak.


    But now the muffled nging of metal had crept up on us.


    "It sounds like somebody trying to get into the vault," Milly replied, her voice hushed and hoarse.


    The entrance to the vault was a small steel hatch shielded by rocks and vegetation.


    "There''s no way anybody would just stumble across us," She said surely, "Maybe it''s the Alpha or my


    brother. Maybe everything is over."


    I shook my head.


    There were about ten different locks, passcode and scans but Leo and Max both had ess to them


    all. They wouldn''t be trying to break through the thick, sturdy metal.


    "Just an animal, maybe?" she suggested.


    I forced a smile and held Stefano tighter in my arms, "...maybe."


    We sat for ten minutes just nervously listening to the banging. As the time passed, it became apparent


    that whatever or whoever was out there, was incredibly determined to break through and with every


    single attempt they made, my heart jumped, praying they wouldn''t seed.


    But eventually, it stopped.


    I nced at Milly.


    Maybe they''d given up.


    Maybe they''d gone.


    A few more tense minutes passed with no sound and I began to rx again.


    The children still slept and we were still safe. That''s about all we could be thankful for but at least it was


    something.


    I rested my head back on the wall and took a deep breath as I ran my fingers softly along Stefano''s


    little tufts of silky blonde hair.


    His eyes were shut peacefully as his long ck eyshes flickered ever so slightly with every gentle


    breath he took. With his head rested on my chest and his little hands folded close to his face, I could


    cuddle him close, keeping him shielded from the harsh, cold darkness of the volt.


    He was not even a year old yet and he was lucky enough to stand no chance of remembering any of


    this. But that also meant he wouldn''t remember anyone we lose tonight. His father, his siblings, Luca,


    Max, his Grandparents, me.


    He''d never know them and that broke my heart.


    I ced my lips on his precious head and closed my eyes, holding in my tears.


    But just as I left the lingering kiss, I had to scrunch my eyes shut, my head suddenly filled with a high


    pitched, thudding, piercing ring.


    I could feel the gritty floor under my knees and hands, as my body was suddenly ovee with the


    pain of impact and my eyes filled with dust. The already dim light bulb flickered off and apart from the


    wretched wail in my head, I waspletely deafened, leaving me almost senseless.


    All I could smell was powdery concrete and smoke as I staggered to my feet, clutching in the dark.


    "Stefano," I said.


    I couldn''t even hear my own voice.


    "Stefano!" I shouted, "Kids! Milly!"


    "E?" A croaky voice replied as I felt a pair of hands reach for me.


    The ring was quietening and being reced by the screams and cries of my children.


    "Milly," I repeated, clutching the hands.


    "The vault," she whispered, "It''s open. The door is broken."


    I rubbed my eyes, wiping the dust as I nced around incredibly disorientated.


    But just by me, I could see a small slither of silver light slipping into the vault. Moonlight.


    "Get everybody back," I said, crawling away from the light, wildly waving my hands and ushering the


    children back.


    "Are you all okay?" I asked, still unable to see as I felt their heads with my hand.


    I felt Cato''s height and Mathias''s curls. The bow I''d tied in Marie''s hair and an identically sized person


    beside her clutching her hand: Francesca. I heard Lili''s voice as I discovered another little girl reach for


    my hand and Ss''s cries came from somewhere in the vault too.


    "Zach and Stefy," I whispered, "Where''s Zacharias and Stefano?"


    "Here," Milly said, "I''ve got them. They''re fine."


    "Everybody''s okay," I said taking a deep breath before I turned back to where the door to the vault was.


    The explosion had only broken through a crack of it but the distinctive ng of the shovels and digging


    was soon back, this time closer and louder.


    I felt my pulse in my throat as I stood in front of the children, listening to the echoes..


    Milly stood next to me, shielding them too but as the metal of the door creaked and groaned and the


    shovels broke through, fear gripped me.


    Fear of not being able to protect them.


    A shlight shone in, blinding us with bright white light.


    I squinted and stepped back before whoever was holding it, began calling up to the surface in Spanish.


    "Ellos estan aqui," he called, "They are here!"


    A few momentster, three pairs of footsteps flooded into the vault and I felt a man seize me.


    "No," I hissed, kicking and punching, "My kids."


    I nced around as he grabbed my hands and lifted me off the ground. One of the other men had


    ripped Stefano and Zach from Milly as another seized Lili as she screamed and cried.


    I managed to punch the guy who had hold up me hard in the nose, making him let go of me to stagger


    back, so that I couldunch myself at the one with his dirty hands all over my youngest daughter.


    I kicked him in the ribs with all my force and he leant over groaning so that I could pull Lili into my arms


    as she buried her head into my chest.


    "Stay away from us," I growled as the man holding Zach and Stefano cowered back, "And give me my


    sons. Now."


    The other two men who were still on the floor, rolling in pain so as I handed Lili to Milly and stepped


    confidently forward, anger and fury rushing through my veins as I gave him my hardest re.


    He nodded and put the boys down.


    But just as I was reaching for them, the first guy, whose nose was now bloody and already swollen,


    raised a ck metal object.


    I heard the click of the safetytch as he pointed it directly at Milly and my children.


    "Our boss only wants cares about having you alive, woman," he slurred in a thick Hispanic ent,


    "Cooperate or I will kill them all"


    I swallowed before nodding.


    That wasn''t a risk I was going to take.


    "Okay," I said lifting Stefano into my arms as Milly came to pick up Zacharias, "Come children," I added


    ushering them all forward, "Don''t worry. Mama''s here."


    Lili clung to my hand and my eldest three: Cato, Mathias and Ss took care of their twin little sisters as


    we all were herded out of the vault, through the rubble and into the fresh air of the forest.


    "Where are we going?" I asked as we were lead away from the vault.


    One of the guys was walking close behind Milly, continually prodding the back of her head with his gun


    and shoving her forward.


    In the distant, we could hear gunshots and bombs constantly sounding along with cries and shouts in


    both Italian and Spanish.


    "Back to your husband of course," the second replied.


    My stomach churned, "He''s here?"


    "And he''s close," he said with a grim, toothy grin.


    "And Alpha Loren?" I asked, "Where is he?"


    "Papa," Lili whispered.


    I put my hand on her shoulder and held her close.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Far from here," he replied.


    Whilst I was relieved to hear he was still alive, it would be great if he could just appear and rescue us


    right now.


    "Papa is safe, Lili," I whispered, "And he''s going to save us."


    The manughed, "Don''t lie to your children."


    Just then, the man walking behind Milly prodded her in the back with his gun, this time so hard she


    stumbled forward having to clutch Zach tight in her arms.


    "Keep walking, bitch," he said, "I''ll be right here...the view is so good..." he added looking down at her


    butt.


    "She''s a child," I hissed.


    "She''s woman enough for me," he replied, reaching for her ass.


    With that, Milly spun around and shot him a re.


    I instantly noticed the wind pick up around us, making the trees groan and creek.


    The man took no heed and stepped towards her again, jeering andughing.


    The gust only grew until it was a gale, whipping Milly''s hair as she just fixated her stare on him. His


    face began to drop its sneer as he nced around at the swaying trees and the clouds blowing over


    the moon, casting utter darkness on the forest.


    "What the fuck?" the one behind me said, just before the ground began to tremble.


    "It''s her," the one next to me hissed pointing at Milly, "She''s doing it."


    The man closest to Milly had wide eyes and waspletely frozen to the spot as Milly stood, her eyes


    closed shut, focusing and concentrating hard.


    But it only took the other to hiss some Spanish at him before he pulled out his gun, aiming it at Milly''s


    head.


    "Milly!" I screamed.


    She snapped her eyes open and immediately spotted the gun, not even a secondter, a towering wall


    of mes, stripped through the forest, scorching the leaves and debris in it''s path as it stretched on and


    on.


    We were now all illuminated in a yellow glow and through the flickers of fire I could see the scared


    faces of my children who hid behind Milly - well seven of them at least.


    The eighth was still in my arms.


    On the other side of the wall.


    The same side as the three armed soldiers.


    I lurched forward but the fire had grown five feet tall. Milly''s mouth was gaped open, her chest rising


    and falling in panic as she ran forward to stand opposite me.


    "E," she cried, "No! I can''t do anything. I don''t have the control!"


    There was no chance of jumping it without burning. It burnt to fierce and high. But with the men quickly


    pushing the shock from the minds and processing what they had witnessed, there was only one thing I


    could do.


    "Give Zach to Cato," I ordered.


    She didn''t question and passed the toddler down to his eldest brother.


    I couldn''t cross to the other side but Stefano could. He weighed no more than 25 pounds.


    I wrapped his nket tight around him and nced behind me to the men who were now marching


    forward towards us.


    "Catch him," I said as I kissed him quickly on the forehead before I took a step back andunched him


    into the air.


    I didn''t have time to dwell on the idea, nor could I afford to hesitate and overthink. Somehow I managed


    to just push all doubts away and switch off my panic to think rationally and know that this was his best


    chance. So I let go of my baby son, sending him flying over roaring fire into the arms of Milly.


    She caught him unscathed and I let out a choked sigh of relief.


    "Go," I shouted across the crackling and spitting of sparks and burning, "Get the kids somewhere safe!"


    She was still reluctant, her dark eyes reflecting the orange and yellow glow in front of her.


    "Milly, go," Imanded and she eventually nodded, taking asting, sorrowful look at me before lifting


    Zach higher onto her hip, clutching Stefano in her other arm and ushering the rest with kind, reassuring


    words as they all nced over to me, on other side of the firey barrier with worried little faces.


    "I love you," I said just as I felt a callous pair of hands seize me, "I love you all!"

 Chapter 239 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239 Chapter 239


    I was dragged away from the mes by two of the men, they squeezed me tight and held my wrists and


    ankles but there were no stakes anymore. My children were safe and I was unphased by their guns


    and threats.


    They weren''t going to kill me.


    But Andrea would.


    So I had to put my all into escaping them before they could bring me to him. I fought with all my might


    against the three grown men but I had no sess in stopping them from dragging me and I only felt my


    feet on the ground again when they stopped half an hourter.


    My hair was dishevelled across my face, I breathed heavily and my eyes still stung with the dust from


    the explosion but a few metres away I could still see a figure in front of us.


    He wore a pristine ck suit and his dark ck hair was gelled neatly as an assertive smile sat on his


    lips.


    "Bring her to me," he said, his ent as slurred and thick as ever.


    The two men holding both my arms walked me forward and I couldn''t even try to resist them, too frozen


    with fear.


    I was now only half a metre from him and after he''d taken a slow step forward, only inches. As he used


    the tip of his finger to move the hair out of my face, I cast my eyes down to his polished ck shoes,


    somehow still clean despite the earth and leaves of the forest.


    I took a deep, shaky breath when I felt his touch run down my cheek to my chin where he sped my


    face and forced my eyes up to look at his.


    "H, nca," he said, "My beautiful wife...how wonderful it is every time our paths cross..."


    His eyes were full of scorn as he red mercilessly at me. My mouth was dry and my hands shook with


    the intense fear building inside of me.


    At longst, he spared me from the darkness of his eyes as he went to examine my body, his fingers


    following his gaze as it travelled across my chest.


    "Whilst I was looking forward to some time alone, I was also rather hoping your children would be with


    you," he said as he looked up to the men.


    "Donde estan ellos?" he asked, raising a full ck eyebrow.


    "Ellos escaparon, Se?or," one replied, "They escaped."


    "Escaparon!" Andrea growled, his face hardening into anger, "Eres est¨²pido? Ellos son ni?os!"


    The man swallowed, fear all over his face as Andrea seized his throat, "Find the brats and bring them


    back to me," he ordered, "Or I will have you all killed."


    The men then let go of me and cowered back.


    "What the fuck are you waiting for?" Andrea hissed, "Vamos."


    "They''re with a witch," one of them stuttered.


    "A witch," Andrea scorned, "What bullshit. And what is a witch to a bullet, huh? Get out of my sight and


    do as I have ordered or I will send you straight to hell."


    It could have been amusing to see such rough-looking men shudder and pale if it weren''t for how


    furious their reluctance had made Andrea.


    He sent them one more hard stare before they turned and ran through the trees back in the direction of


    Milly''s fires, leaving Andrea to seize my shoulders and pull me into him.


    "You still have people doing your dirty work I see," I said as I caught the strong scent of his cologne and


    his minty breath.


    He let out a twistedugh, "How are yourmanders?" he asked, "Blown to pieces by the bombs I


    nted, I presume?"


    I swallowed.


    "How are the families of all the Ste soldiers I cut the throats of?" he continued, pulling me even closer


    to his face.


    I cast my eyes away from him as he brought his mouth to my ear, his breath heavy.


    "You know I am more than capable of ''dirty'' work," he said, "And I can promise you this, nca: tonight


    I will take great pleasure in murdering all of your dear children, your beloved mate and you with my own


    hands."


    I scrunched my eyes shut as my face contorted with dread and he only let out anotherugh.


    "Look at you," he jeered, grabbing my arm with one hand and wrapping the other around my waist,


    "You''re so weak and feeble. It''s pathetic."


    I whimpered as he gripped me tighter.


    "When we first met all those months ago you were so feisty and now...totally helpless," he said, "Admit


    it, E Martinez. I ruined you."


    I said and did nothing. With his hold on me, I could hardly move and my mouth tantly refused to form


    words.


    "I could crush you with my bare hands, nca," he said taking his gun from his belt and casting it onto


    the floor beside us.


    "And you are too afraid to even fight back."


    His hand moved to my throat and he gripped tight.


    As he slowly increased the pressure, gradually blocking my airway, he pushed his lips against mine


    nting asting kiss.


    My vision was beginning to blur and my head felt light and dizzy.


    Confused, twisted thoughts infested my mind. The wretched screams of my children echoing around


    my skull along with their father''s face, his cheeks wet with tears and a forlorn expression, riddled guilt.


    But just as I thought I couldn''t resist the sumbing darkness any longer, my airway was suddenly


    released and fresh oxygen gushed into my starving lungs.


    "Do you mind, Loren?" Andrea asked as he pulled my back into his chest, wrapping his arm around my


    neck, "I''m trying to kill your mate."


    My vision cleared and I could see Leonardo stood tall and fuming only a few metres away.


    Thank the Goddesses. He found me.


    He was unarmed but his hands and arms were covered in blood that sttered up to his face,


    indicating he had managed to do some damage to our enemies regardless.


    "And I can''t let that happen," Leo replied lurching forward as Andrea began to move towards his gun,


    which stilly where he had thrown it on the floor.


    Leo got to it first and kicked it far into the forest beforeing straight towards Andrea and me.


    "I wouldn''t do that," Andrea warned, "I can still snap her neck."


    Leo paused and looked to Andrea''s hands on my neck before his face hardened and he took a step


    back.


    "Fine," he said sharply, "We''re both unarmed. We''re both adults...well I am at least. Let''s settle this


    properly."


    Andrea scoffed.


    "You against me. Alpha against Alpha. Man against man. Unless you''re afraid I''ll beat you...again?" Leo


    asked raising an eyebrow.


    Andrea was still reluctant and Leo''s lips curled into a smile.


    "Tell me, Martinez..." he began, "Do I threaten you?"


    With that Andrea unravelled his hand from my neck and kissed my cheek as he maintained fierce eye


    contact with Leo, who swallowed, the corner of his mouth twitching in anger as he exhaled heavily


    through his nose.


    Andrea then shoved me behind him.


    "Fine," he snapped, "I had nned to kill youst but... this works too."


    Leo gave the first blow: a forceful punch that sent Andrea stumbling back and reeling in pain. The blood


    he spluttered from his mouth barely had a chance to seep through his brilliant white shirt before Leo


    came in ruthlessly with a second.


    But before Leo''s fist could reach his cheek, Andrea had shot to the side, narrowly avoiding it before


    bringing his knee hard into Leo''s exposed stomach.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    He doubled over, the air expelled from his lungs as Andrea didn''t hesitate to knee him again causing


    him to choke out another residual breath.


    Just as Andrea wasing in for a third, he cast his weary eyes up and met mine. A split secondter,


    his face instantly hardened again as he stood up straight, his gritted teeth seething with rage.


    Andrea may have had Alpha Blood but it wasn''t as strong as Leo''s. He was just as tall but slender with


    youth. He was muscr and powerful but I''d never seen a man more ripped than Leo and Andrea


    Martinez was no exception.


    With his strength quickly returning, Leo seized his cor and flung him to the ground, the impact


    causing him to groan as fresh ripples of pain spread through him.


    But as Leo pressed him to the ground, with a sudden surge of strength, Andrea managed to offset his


    bnce and roll on top of him as one of his hands delved deep into a pocket for a small object.


    With only a small click, a glint of moonlight reflecting off a metal de caught my eyes.


    "I don''t y fair, Loren," Andrea growled as he began forcing the pocket knife towards Leo''s throat, "I


    don''t believe in honour and nobility."


    Leo had his hand around Andrea''s wrist desperately holding the de off but since he was lying t on


    his back as Andrea could use his body weight and gravity to push the knife down, he was struggling.


    His arm shook as he gritted his teeth and groaned.


    Andrea just looked down at my mate, a wicked, victorious smile on his face.


    My heart was pounding in my ears, my stomach had been bound and constricted by anxiety and dread


    and my hands mmy and trembling uncontrobly.


    But as I watched Leo''s desperation and death get closer and closer to him, an instinct set in.


    The gun.


    Andrea''s gun.


    Ity covered in leaves only a few metres from me.


    I sprinted to it and picked it up. He taught me how to use one like this months ago, the day I had been


    too weak to shoot him when his back was turned.


    Now I had another chance and my love for Leo was my strength.


    He always had been.


    I spent three hellish months enduring Andrea''s torture but hope that Leo would one day find me got me


    through, even when Andrea eroded it away until there was only a fragment left. I clung on. Just about


    surviving by the dim light of a flicker of faith burning in my heart.


    Because I knew that Leonardo will always do whatever it takes to save me. Sometimes it hurts me, like


    when Connor got caught up in his fierce protection. Sometimes I suffer months of pain before he can


    rescue me.


    But he always does.


    No matter what.


    Now it was my turn to repay the favour.


    No matter my fear.


    I gripped the gun firmly in my hands and repeated Andrea''s words inside my head:


    Both eyes on the target.


    Hold it steady.


    Use your strength.


    Pull the trigger.

 Chapter 240 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240 Chapter 240


    Leo pushed Andrea off him and he slumped down onto the floor, his eyes wide open at the night sky


    and his limbs as still as the air.


    He didn''t blink. His chest didn''t rise and fall in breath. There was no beating of a heart inside his


    ribcage.


    Leo stared at his body in disbelief before he looked up to me, his mouth slightly ajar as I just stood,


    gripping the gun as I felt the pumping adrenaline slowly fade away and the reality set in.


    Andrea''s blood was sttered on Leo''s face from the gunshot but it didn''t stop me from dropping the


    weapon and sprinting forward, throwing myself into Leo''s chest as he wrapped his arms around my


    back.


    I buried my head into his shoulder as he held me tight and began to sob.


    "You did it," Leo whispered, "You saved us all."


    I only hugged him tighter as we sat on the forest floor, next to the dead body of Andrea Martinez.


    And he was definitely dead this time. I''d watched the bullet enter the back of his skull, shattering his


    brain and ending him instantly.


    A few minutester, Leo looked down to Andrea before reaching into his pocket and finding his phone.


    He then grimaced and picked up Andrea''s still warm thumb to unlock it before searching the contacts.


    "H," he said cing his hand around my waist and pulling my head back onto his chest.


    He made a lot of phone calls to both Andrea''s men and his own before he finally put the phones down.


    "They''re retreating," he said with a smile as he kissed my head, "It''s over."


    "Finally," I replied.


    "Are my children safe?" he asked.


    "They''re with Milly. She was amazing, Leo," I replied, "She saved them all."


    "With her...powers?" Leo questioned hesitantly.


    I nodded, "Andrea sent men after them but they don''t stand a chance. Our kids are alive and safe


    because of her."


    "And we will ensure the entire pack knows that," he said as he stood up, helping me to my feet too,


    "She will be known as a hero and maybe Max will let her. stay"


    I smiled as he took my hand, "Now let me get you safely home so I can go and clear all this shit up."


    Everything seemed to be working out so well. But it almost seemed too easy.


    "Have we lost anyone tonight Leo?" I asked.


    Leo''s face dropped and he squeezed my hand, "ir survived, as far as I know my brothers, sisters


    and Max are all fine too...but..."


    "Luca," I choked.


    "He''s missing," Leo replied, "No one has seen him but that doesn''t mean he''s dead."


    "But it means he''s at least injured," I said, "Badly."


    Leo nodded, "I have patrols searching for him but the territory is vast and he could be anywhere."


    "Then I''m not going home until we find him," I announced, stopping and looking around, "Where was he


    Leo sighed and ced his hand on my waist. For a moment I thought he was going to refuse my help


    but then he sighed, "Just North of the base. That''s where he was when I phoned him two hours ago."


    I nodded, "Let''s go."


    We ran the ten miles towards the area above the base. There were already men searching through the


    forest for both Luca and other wounded soldiers but there was no sign of him yet.


    "Luca," I called, "Luca!"


    Soon enough every time I called his name, the coarse, dry skin in my throat ripped.


    But it was as I paused in a clearing hourster in total dispair, feeling so hopeless I could drop to my


    knees, that I finally heard a response.


    "E," a voice whispered.


    I snapped my head to where it wasing from. A ditch filled with leaves and debris but as I got


    closer, I could see the body of a man lying stretched out in agony.


    "Leo!" I screamed as I dropped down to Luca''s side.


    Leo was soon there too.


    "I''ll get the Doctor," he announced before sprinting off.


    "No," I whispered, my eyes frantically searching Luca''s body for the source of his pain, "Luca."


    I pulled his shirt up to reveal a bullet wound in his stomach. Blood still gushed out and instantly my


    hands were covered in red.


    "It doesn''t hurt," he said, his voice hoarse. "I can''t feel a thing."


    He then inched his hand to mine, his weak fingers slowly entwining around mine. His grip was loose


    but he squeezed a little and a slight smile appeared on his paled lips.


    "Is Martinez dead?" he asked.


    I nodded, "I shot him."


    He breathed a sigh of relief and his body seemed to rx, "The nightmare is finally over."


    I looked down at his wound and struggled to agree.


    "Leo will be back with the doctor soon," I reassured. "You''ll be fine."


    He slowly shook his head.


    "No, you are not doing this," I ordered, "Don''t you dare die on me, Luca Romano. Don''t you dare."


    He managed a sad smile, "Don''t worry, Ells. They''ll be other people to eat popsicles with at midnight


    and swap socks with. You''ll find other friends."


    "No onepares to you, Luca," I replied. "I will never find a recement even half as worthy."


    He gave my hand a little squeeze.


    "You''re my best friend," I said as tears swept down my cheeks, "You have been since the day we met.


    Please just hold on. A little longer."


    "You don''t need me, E Loren," he said, "You are brave and strong and courageous. You defeated


    Martinez. And you''ll still have Leo and the kids and-"


    "And that means you shouldn''t live!" I eximed, "Because you think I don''t need you? You don''t think


    you have worth in this world?!"


    "I''m slipping," he said, his voice fading with weakness, "There''s nothing to grip."


    I lifted his other hand and held them both tightly.


    "Grip to everything you have to live for. Your future mate, your future children, your future life. You''ve


    been amazing to me and my family for seven years. But you''ve got so much to live for yourself too.


    Hold on, Luca. I am begging you. There is too much to be lost."


    But he was struggling to keep his eyes open, the colour draining from his skin fast.


    I soon felt someone lift me up by my waist and drag me away as three men with,rge briefcases and a


    stretcher swept in. They attached wires to his chest and performed CPR and shoved pipes down his


    throat but his eyes were now shut and he responded to nothing they said.


    "No!" I screeched as Leo held me away. "No!"


    "The Doctors will do everything they can," Leo said as he was loaded onto the stretcher, "We have to


    let them do their jobs."


    I was sobbing as I watched them lift his limp body up and carry him out of the ditch to a truck a few


    metres away.


    Leo hugged me tight before one of the doctor''s jogged over to us.


    "We''re taking him straight to the ICU, Alpha," he said, "We''ll keep you updated."


    "What are his chances?" Leo asked as I buried my head into his chest.


    The Doctor paused, "The wound is deep and he''s been bleeding out for some time. At this point, it


    could go either way."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Leo nodded before the Doctor ran off to the truck and they sped away as I just clutched Leo''s shirt in


    my hands.

 Chapter 241 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241 Chapter 241


    I woke in the soft sheets of my bed, slowly opening my eyes to see Max and Milly sat at my feet.


    "Hey," Milly said softly, reaching for my hand.


    I furrowed my eyes in confusion and looked down at the pillow as I tried to make sense of everything.


    It was a few moments of blissful ignorance before I sat bolt upright.


    "Luca," I said, "Where is he?"


    Max smiled and pushed me back down as I tried to stand up, "He''s still in the hospital but he''s alive


    and rtively stable."


    "Rtive?" I asked.


    "He''s in aa. As you know, the wolf healing process doesn''t trigger when unconscious so until he


    wakes up, we just have to hope that the human part of him is strong enough," he replied, "But they''ve


    stitched him up, given him a blood transfusion, kept his heart beating and his lungs breathing. The


    Doctors didn''t think he''d get this far but now they say so long as he wakes soon, he''ll be fine."


    I nodded, "So all we can do is pray to the Goddesses that he wakes up?"


    Milly squeezed my hands, "Yes."


    "How did I get here?" I asked looking all around the room.


    Thest thing I remember was Leo carrying me through the forest as my head pounded with grief.


    "You passed out. The Alpha brought you here and told us to leave you to sleep until you wake up,"


    Milly exined, "He''s gone out to clear up the territory and help with the search for injured and missing


    soldiers but the children are all sound asleep in bed."


    I smiled, "You were amazing," I said to her, "How did you do that?!"


    "I don''t know," she replied, "It just felt right. To use it to protect the kids. I''m sorry I couldn''t help you."


    "It''s okay," I said, "What you did was more than I can ever thank you for. And plus, had I got away with


    you, I wouldn''t have had the chance to finally shoot that motherfucker in the head like I should have


    months ago."


    Max grinned, "Proud of you, cuz," he said, wrapping his arm around me, "And you Mils," he said pulling


    his sister into the hug, "You two women saved this pack."


    I grinned at Milly, "Does that mean you''re staying?" I asked excitedly.


    Max nodded and kissed us both on the head, "I can''t control Milly''s life anymore. She''s not a kid


    anymore and besides...she''ll smoke my ass easily."


    Milly smiled.


    "But I''m still your brother and you said you''d get some rest once E was awake," he said sternly, "Get


    to bed."


    He then released her from the cuddle before shoving her towards the door as sheughed, "Now."


    After that, Milly headed to bed and Max and I were certainly not about to wake the eight noisy beasts


    from their sleep so it was just us sitting in the library.


    I couldn''t bring myself to read with the thoughts of all the suffering and grief still going on out there and


    Luca fighting for his life in the ICU. So I sat with a book syed out in myp, staring at the fire in the


    hearth.


    Max was pouring over some thriller. How he could read such a thing considering the circumstances I


    don''t know, but it had been at least half an hour since hes looked up to check on me.


    He was engrossed.


    "What are you reading?" I asked, dragging my stare from the flickering mes to Max.


    "Zombie genocide," he said without taking his eyes off the page, "It''s good."


    I rolled my eyes, "How can you read right now? Are your thoughts not too loud?"


    "There''s no point sitting there wallowing," he replied, "Distract yourself."


    "Were you injured?" I asked and he sighed before looking of from his book.


    "Or don''t..." he muttered, "No. I was lucky to get off with a few scratches and bruises. It was a blood


    bath."


    "So we''ve lost a lot of men?" I questioned.


    He nodded, "Hundreds."


    I sighed and rested my head on my hand, "There''ll be a lot of work to rebuild the pack and help the


    families who lost soldiers."


    "Fortunately for us all, we have the best Alpha, Luna duo the world has ever seen to do that," he said,


    "We''ll get back on our feet soon. Don''t worry, Ells."


    I blushed, "I''m gonna go and make some food to distract myself. Are you hungry?"


    "I''ll just finish this chapter and then I''ll be down..." he said already fixating his eyes on the page once


    again, "Hold on..."


    So I got up alone, wandered along the dark hall to the stairs and then down to the dark kitchen. The


    house was deathly quiet. With every step, the floorboards groaned and the clock on the wall in the


    kitchen ticked intensely against the silence.


    It was the stark contrast to the usual noise in the house that you can hardly hear yourself think over.


    As I opened the fridge, the quiet shattered with the ringing of the doorbell.


    I looked at my watch. It was the crack of dawn. Hardly a time to pop round with good news.


    My thoughts immediately went to Luca and how we''d be one of the first to be told if something awful


    had happened.


    Panic already setting in, I rushed into the hall and tried to peer out the window to make out any


    shadows but there was nothing. The only thing suggesting I hadn''t imagined it was Max appearing at


    the top of the stairs.


    "Do not open it," he ordered, "I''ll get my gun just to be sure."


    He had a point. The war was over but some stragglers of Andrea''s army could still be about. My


    dumbass was too concerned about Luca to even think about that.


    But the knocker hadn''t bashed through the door and hurled any threatening words. Maybe it was a


    Doctor? Or a pack member seeking refuge?


    I crept closer, eager to get a better look out the window.


    Nothing was unusual except a trail of wet, sticky red across the porch and then the sound of heavy


    breaths and groans of one man on the other side of the door. Whoever it was was in a great deal of


    pain so I didn''t hesitate to grab the key off the top of the door frame and open it.


    What I saw was nothing short of a shock.


    I took a quick step back and reached for the door to m it straight back shut.


    But a blood-smothered hand mmed onto the door. The action seemed to sap all the remaining


    energy out of the owner and he sunk to his knees, wiping red down the wood of the door.


    "I''m sorry," he whispered. "I didn''t know where else to go."


    He then lifted the other hand from his stomach to reveal a deep wound.


    "Please," he added as I just continued to stare down at him,pletely dumbstruck.


    Never did I think Luciano woulde begging for my help.


    I will admit, it brought me some pleasure to seem him so weak and helpless. There was no sly smile on


    his lips and even that evil glint in his eye had diminished. In its ce was the expression of


    desperation.


    "You can''t be here," I said at longst.


    "You have every right to be hesitant," he replied, his voice getting hoarser. "But I won''t hurt you. I can''t


    hurt you. I''m dying."


    I looked around at the forest. It was still and empty. I then looked back down to him. At his paled lips


    and ghostlyplexion.


    I bit my lip before crushing all my doubts and leaning down to put his arm over my shoulder and begin


    dragging him to his feet.


    "Max is here," I said shortly. "He may not be so amodating."


    Luciano made no reply but a deep groan as he rose from his knees.


    Before I could even get him over the threshold, Max appeared in the hallway, gun in hand.


    "Luciano?" He said, in an angry but deeply confused tone.


    "He''s injured," I said as I strained under his weight.


    "Then leave him to die," Max hissed. "He doesn''t deserve anyone''s kindness, especially not yours."


    "Max, please," I replied.


    "Injured or not, family or not, he''s caused you nothing but pain. Why would you even consider helping


    him?"


    "Because evil or not he''s still a person and I can''t just let him die," I replied.


    Luciano looked briefly up to Max, with a weary, pleading expression before I felt his knees buckle and


    suddenly I had all his weight on me. I couldn''t take it and began stumbling as Luciano dropped to the


    floor. But before he impacted, undoubtedly hitting his head in the process, Max stepped forward and


    caught him.


    "Are we really doing this?" He asked me, pausing as he held Luciano up.


    "Yes," I replied firmly.


    He nodded and pulled Luciano so that one arm was over his shoulder and he could be hauled into the


    kitchen. He was huge, taller than Max by about half a foot and judging by the amount of muscle,


    probably heavier too. Although not elegantly, Max seeded in moving him. His head lolled, the blood


    practically poured and his feet just dragged along the floor suggesting he was unconscious. But his


    groans and murmurs suggested otherwise.


    I cleared the kitchen table of various toys and kids'' stationery that had been left in the flurry of


    evacuation before Max lifted him up andy him down on his back.


    "Was it a bullet or a knife or-" I asked.


    "Your mate''s ws," he replied breathlessly.


    As I lifted his shirt, I only confirmed what he had said. There were three long gashes from just below his


    armpit on one side right down to his hip on the other. They were too deep, wide-spread and long to


    "He was trying to kill you, I presume?" Max asked.


    Luciano nodded.


    Max sighed. I knew what he was thinking. Leo had clearly wanted him dead and interfering with it was


    interfering with the Alpha. He wasn''t dead yet but he certainly would bleed out within the next hour if we


    just left him.


    "Who did this doesn''t change anything," I said ripping Luciano''s shirt out of the wound. "We are helping


    you and that is final."


    Although I addressed this to Luciano, it was entirely aimed at Max.


    "Max, will you get me some towels, a basin of water and salt and the medicine kit," I added.


    He followed mymand after only a short hesitation and soon I had a whole stack of towels and the


    box filled with all the first aid supplies.


    I couldn''t take him to the hospital, although they would have been able to do a lot more, because


    unfortunately, Leo''s people unsurprisingly have loyalty to him and news of Luciano''s appearance would


    get back to him and Luciano''s chance of survival would have been higher bleeding on the forest floor.


    So he''d have to do with me. I''d practised a lot the dying men Andrea used to drag back to the house in


    Venezu so he wasn''tpletely without hope.


    The first thing I did wasyer two towels down on his chest and instruct Max to hold them down,


    applying as much pressure as possible.


    Whilst he did that, I prepared my sterilised needle and medical thread.


    Luciano had lost consciousness long before even the appearance of the needle so there was no bother


    worrying about his pain, not that I had much sympathy anyway.


    After a few minutes, Max removed the towels and I got straight to work. There was blood everywhere.


    On our hands, on our clothes, all over the kitchen floor. Every few stitches, I had to wash away some of


    it with the salty water so that I could see what I was doing but as I worked my way along the widest of


    the three shes, it began to stop oozing. Once that one was sealed, I did the other two.


    Eventually, all the bleeding had stopped. The kitchen looked like a crime scene and Luciano was white


    as paper but his heart still beat and his lungs still breathed. All that I could do now was wipe him with


    antiseptic and wait.


    I doused his wounds in an excessive amount of undiluted disinfectant. The concentration of it must


    have been intense because as it seeped into the stitching, it was enough to cause him to stir.


    He winced and then suddenly his hand was around my wrist.


    Max shot to his feet and pointed his gun at Luciano''s head.


    "You''re supposed to be dead," he whispered, ignoring the gun and looking straight at me.


    "So are you," I hissed, "Seven years ago and six times over."


    He gave a weak smile and the slightestugh which was more just an exhale of air, "Yet you saved


    me."


    I yanked my wrist out of his hand and red down at him.


    He opened his mouth to speak again before he just simply dropped out of consciousness again


    I looked up at Max and sunk into the kitchen chair.


    "Leo is going to be furious," I said.


    Max nodded, "Yep. And he''ll probably kill him and your efforts will be in vain."


    I shook my head, "Leo can''t seem to bring himself to end him either. He wants to but he just can''t.


    There''s something about him."


    Max raised an eyebrow, "Something diabolical."


    "Yes, but how many times has Leo left him to die and never actually done it?" I asked.


    "E," Max said taking my hands, "Luciano is the lowest piece of shit to ever walk the earth...maybe


    Martinez was his one rival for that title. And he is never going to change. He is not right in the head and


    that will never be fixed. Got it?"


    I nodded.


    "Good," he said, "Then we both agree. That man needs to die."


    Just then, there were footstepsing down the drive.


    "That''s Leo," I whispered recognising the distinct rhythm and weight of his stride.


    I tried my best to wipe my hands on my bloody shirt before going to the door. It would probably be best


    if I could try and exin before he saw Luciano unconscious on the kitchen table.


    I opened it a few seconds before he would have done and put on a big smile.


    "You''re home," I said.


    Ipletely forgot the state of my clothes and went forward to hug him.


    He looked down at me, a concerned look in his eye before grabbing my shoulders and stopping me


    froming closer.


    "And you''re covered in blood," he said, shaking me. "Why? Are you hurt? Are the kids hurt? Max?"


    "No, no, no," I replied quickly. "It''s just-"


    Before I could continue, he had smelt the air and obviously detected Luciano''s scent.


    He marched straight past me into the kitchen and of course, met the gruesome scene.


    Max stood awkwardly by Luciano, a cloth dripping with blood in one hand and Luciano''s ripped shirt in


    the other.


    Before he said anything, Leo just let out a deep growl. But then his anger was ovee by confusion.


    "Anyone going to exin what the fuck is going on or...?" he asked, snapping his re from Max to me.


    "He came here badly injured," I said. "I couldn''t let him die on our doorstep."


    "You helped Luciano Megestanis?" He asked.


    "Wild huh?" Was my only response.


    Wrong response.


    Leo grabbed my arm and pulled me into him.


    "Why would you even let him in the house? Where our children are all sleeping? How did you know you


    could trust him?"


    "He was on unarmed on death''s door. He couldn''t have hurt anyone," I replied, defensively.


    "Are you forgetting that this he is the slyest, lying, deceiving sneak to ever live?" He asked only pulling


    me closer.


    "Well the gash you left across his chest was fairly convincing," I snapped, shaking my arm out of his


    grip.


    Leo let out a short breath, "He better hope he never wakes up."


    "And if he does?" I asked.


    "We''ll kill him," Max said, "Right, Alpha?"


    Leo swallowed and nodded, "Yes."


    I watched as Leo slunk down in a chair next to where Lucianoy. He stared at him for a few seconds


    before resting his chin on his hand.


    "Why didn''t you make sure he was dead in the first ce?" I questioned, "Save us the trouble?"


    "The moment I did this was the same moment I learnt Martinez knew where the vault is," he snapped,


    "I was more concerned about you and the kids than bringing my self to finally kill someone who used to


    be a best friend to me. I hate him wholeheartedly and I know his evil has to be stopped. And he will be


    killed... but I can''t just do it like it means nothing, okay?"


    I sighed and stepped behind Leo, resting my hands on his shoulders. He seemed to release a deep


    breath as he rested his hand on top of mine.


    "I understand," I said, kissing his cheek.


    "Max, would you take him to the pack prison? Make sure he''s chained and guarded at all times," Leo


    said, "E and I will clean up this mess. Hopefully, before the kids wake up."


    Max nodded and heaved Luciano off the table. Leo had to help him carry the huge mass of


    unconscious man to his car before he drove off, leaving us to scrub, mop, wipe and disinfect the entire


    kitchen.


    "Are you okay, Leo?" I asked as he rinsed out the cloth for the final time after wiping up thest smear


    of Luciano''s blood.


    He''d been quiet for a while and seemed so exhausted and down.


    "I saw hundreds of good men diest night," he said, "Luca is in the ICU and now all of this with


    Luciano. I know I should be happy that Martinez is finally dead but..."


    "But that doesn''t mean you can''t feel all the grief, loss and anxiety too, Leo," I said, "You may be an


    Alpha but you shouldn''t feel guilty for your human half having feelings."


    He rested his hands on my hips and took yet another deep breath, "I''ve learnt a lot about feelings


    recently," he said, "Sometimes I wish I was 100% wolf. Sometimes I feel like I''d rather not have


    feelings. But then I remember how important it is to feel guilt...and remorse...because without it you


    don''t take responsibility for your actions and make it your mission to learn from them."


    I gave a half-smile, "You''re referring to what happened with Connor?"


    Since the day Leo killed Connor months ago, we hadn''t talked much about it. It was too painful and


    with so much else going on, I couldn''t take it.


    I took a sharp breath in and sped my hands together.


    "We have to talk about this at some point," he said, "We can''t just pretend it never happened."


    "We agreed to go back to normal," I replied, "Before Andrea reappeared, we had gone back to normal."


    He shook his head, "No we hadn''t," he said, "Nothing was normal. Not whilst Andrea Martinez was still


    roaming around. But now he is dead and everything is over, we have the chance to go back to our


    lives. But we can''t with this massive elephant in the room. If we just carry on like this it will always just


    loom over us, casting a shadow on our happiness...so please...I know it''s been a long night but tell me


    how you feel."


    Forgiveness: the act of releasing resentment and anger towards someone who has wronged you.


    Leo certainly wronged me by taking Connor from me. His reasons to protect me and his people may


    have been valid but that didn''t mean I didn''t feel an intense amount of resentment and anger towards


    him.


    But the longer I held onto those negative feelings, the longer they held me back from healing.


    I missed Connor dearly and I always will. And some part of me still denied that he was gone because


    with everything that had been going on, I''d been able to distract myself and avoid epting the painful


    truth.


    But Leo was right. This was our chance.


    My chance to make peace with the pain he caused me, let it go and be happy again with the man I


    love.


    And I was so ready. So very ready.


    "I forgive you, Leo," I said, "There''ll be no shadow on our happiness. Nothing is going to stop us from


    living out the rest of our lives together peacefully and joyfully. After everything, we deserve it. And I


    deserve to let myself heal."


    He smiled and wrapped his arms gently around me, guiding my head to his chest.


    "I love you so much, E Jones," he said, "We won''t ever forget Connor or what I did. But it''s healing


    and happiness from now on. For both you and the pack."


    I nodded and stood on my tiptoes to reach his lips, "I love you too," I whispered before I kissed him,


    cing my hand behind his neck and pulling him close to me.


    Just then, Leo''s phone buzzed.


    "It''s ir," he said, "Oh thank the Goddesses," he said as a relieved smile came onto his face, "Luca''s


    woken up and triggered the healing process. He''s going to be fine."


    I let out a deep sigh as I looked up and thanked whoever was up there.


    "That little shit has caused me a lot of hassle through the years but I love him," Leo continued, "We''ll go


    and visit himter, yes?"


    I nodded before a wide smile crept onto my face and I cupped his cheeks in my hands and kissed him


    again, this time for longer and deeper.


    Just as he ced his hands on my hips and pulled me closer to his chest, a small voice came from the


    hallway.


    "Eww, Mama and Papa are kissing!" Cato eximed just as Ss appeared next to him.


    "That''s so gross," Ss said, wrinkling his little nose.


    Leo and Iughed before our sons ran towards us and jumped into our arms.


    "You''re both home," Cato said, hugging Leo, "And Daddy smells sweaty but I''m d he''s okay," he


    added looking to me, "You smell quite sweaty too actually."


    I rolled my eyes and tickled his tummy.


    "I think we all need a bath afterst night," I said, "Even you, you little rascal."


    He giggled and squirmed until I gave him mercy from my tickles to hug Ss tighter.


    "And then once you''re all clean and you''ve had something to eat, I need to talk to you in my office,


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Cato," Leo said, still holding his eldest son, "You''re growing up and we need to talk about what


    happenedst night. I can tell you have a lot of questions."


    Cato nodded, "It''s our office now, Dad," he said.


    Leo smiled, "Fine. In our office."

 Chapter 242 Chapter 242 - The End if It All

    Chapter 242 Chapter 242 - The End if It All


    A few hourster, Leo and I walked hand in hand through the hospital until we reached the room


    He grinned widely as he saw us through the window and started wiggling his legs like an excited child.


    Seeing the colour was back in his cheeks and his eyes with their sparkle again was such a huge relief.


    "E!" He eximed, "Alpha! I knew you two wouldn''t be able to stay away for long."


    "I brought you these," I said reaching into my bag and pulling out a bunch of bananas.


    His eyes lit up in glee, "Are those Musa sapientum bananas?"


    I nodded, "Only the best for you."


    "Come here," he said pulling me into a huge tight hug and dragging me beside him onto the bed.


    "Careful of your stitches, Luca!" I eximed as he grimaced in pain, "You aren''t done healing yet!"


    Luca then peeled one of his bananas and took a huge bite of it before my hair started to get stuck to it


    and he was frantically trying to pluck it off.


    "Alpha join in," he said beckoning Leo, who was stood watching us in amusement as I tried to gather


    my hair behind my ears.


    Leo raised an eyebrow as he folded his arms.


    "We''ve all been through a lot," Luca said, "We owe ourselves an Alpha, Luna, Luca sandwich."


    Leo was still reluctant.


    "Leo,e on," I said grabbing his hand and pulling him onto the bed, "The man nearly died. Let him


    have a cuddle with his Alpha."


    Leo rolled his eyes and slid onto the bed on the other side of Luca so that he was in the middle of us.


    "I was already nning to name our next son after you," Leo said.


    "You still can," Luca replied hopefully.


    "Nah, it would be weird now," Leo replied, scrunching his nose.


    Iughed as Luca nustled his head onto Leo''s chest as I wrapped my arms around his shoulders.


    "I''ve been dreaming of this for years," he said with a rxed sigh, "A cuddle with my Mom and Dad."


    Iughed and squeezed Luca''s hand, "We''re so d you''re okay."


    "I listened to what you said, Ells," he replied, "About my future mate and our kids and our life. And


    when I was in thea, it was all I could think about."


    I smiled.


    "And I saw her you know," he replied.


    "A woman?" I asked.


    He nodded, "She has beautiful ck skin. It glowed in the sunlight and her hair. Wow her hair. It was so


    curly and artfully wild. And her eyes were so brown and perfect and...I felt her. Someone was holding


    my hand just before I woke up and it has to have been her. There was this warmth and the sweetest


    scent I''ve ever smelt."


    My heart swelled to about three times the size as I smiled in excitement.


    "Well, you better make sure you get healed so that you can get out of this hospital and find her," Leo


    said, "Have another banana."


    We sat with Luca for hours. He and I chatted away endlessly as Leo asionally chipped in or passed


    Luca another banana until the entire bunch was gone.


    "It''s gettingte. We should probably go and save Milly from the kids," Leo said looking at his watch,


    "But we''ll see you soon, Luca."


    Leo then wrapped his arm around Luca and gave him a quick squeeze before I gave him a long, tight


    squeeze and we both left.


    As we walked back out of the hospital, I noticed a Doctor in a white coat stood by the vending machine,


    kicking it.


    "For fuck''s sake," she grumbled before crouching down on her knees, rolling her sleeve up and delving


    it into the machine at a very awkward angle.


    "Leo look," I whispered nudging him, "Look at that Doctor."


    Her skin was dark and her hair grew in a thick afro.


    "It could be her," I said, "She fits the description at least."


    She grumbled and groaned as she pushed her arm further into the vending machine, reaching for a


    chocte bar on the bottom shelf.


    "Motherfucker," she said to herself.


    Leo and I slowly approached her and as she saw us, her eyes widened.


    "Alpha, Luna," she said as she tried to get her arm out, "The machine wouldn''t give me my chocte


    so I was just um...well... trying to get it myself."


    She quickly stumbled to her feet and rearranged her uniform before putting on an innocent smile.


    Definitely Luca''s mate.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Luca let out a slightugh before grabbing the vending machine and shaking it. The Doctor watched in


    confusion as he crouched down and picked up the two chocte bars that had fallen.


    "Do you know who is in room 108?" Leo asked.


    She immediately blushed, "Luca Romano. I know he''s not my patient but-"


    "He''s woken up and I''d say he probably wants to see you," Leo told her, putting the two chocte bars


    in her hand.


    She opened her mouth but only stuttered.


    "Go," he urged, "I''ll let the office know I''ve ended your shift early."


    She nodded and smiled before scurrying down the hall towards Luca''s room


    I had a long phone call with Luca that evening about his mate, who''s name was Amaani. He was so


    over the moon with her, telling me how perfect she is and how well they already get on.


    It wasn''t long until Luca was out of the hospital and moved straight in with her. In a matter of weeks,


    they were practically inseparable but that didn''t mean I didn''t get to see Luca anymore. It just meant


    that I got two best friends for the price of one. Her spirit was just as bright and joyful as Luca''s and my


    children absolutely loved her. They''d only met her twice before they started calling her ''Aunty Amaani''


    and they spent nearly as much time tackling and yfighting with her as they did with ''Uncle Luca''.


    With thebined effort of everybody in the pack, we were soon back on our feet and rebuilding


    Ste. Bereaved families were prioritised, funerals were held and the memory of their lost loved ones


    was celebrated and cherished in a memorial service held by Leo and me to thank them for everything


    they did for us.


    When the chaos had settled, Leo released my father from the prison where he had been living in a


    keen to see each other, Leo invited him round for dinner to meet his grandchildren to which he was


    happy to attend, especially as I had summoned my Mom from her rogue pack across the country to


    finally be reunited.


    Seeing the two of them hold each other again and the way my Mom''s face finally held that beautiful


    genuine smile that I hadn''t seen since she lost him, made me cry tears of joy.


    There was still tension between them and Leo but with eight grandchildren to cuddle and get to know,


    we all had a peaceful evening before they left together hand in hand to continue their lives, which were


    put to a sudden stop years ago.


    We''d had word from Julia and Chico, the couple who worked for Andrea who risked their lives helping


    me. Now that Andrea was dead, they''de out of hiding and were raising their kids in peace, with an


    honest ie and a violence-free life. I made sure Leo sent them a cheque and invited them to stay


    any time they wanted. Without them, I could still be with Andrea in Venezu and I knew I could never


    truly make it up to them but it was the least we could do.


    For now, Luciano remained in his cell, chained and wolfsbaned. Leo seemed to be putting off doing


    anything about him, always using the excuse of waiting until every other issue created by the war had


    been solved. I didn''t pressure him. I knew how difficult it was for him and since even Luciano is


    incapable of harming anyone under so many locks and keys, it was fine to wait until Leo was ready.


    So for now, since we''d had enough action and adventure for an entire lifetime, we just finally slipped


    back to the happiness of raising our children together and loving each other endlessly.


    Just the way mates should.


    The seven years we''d had together so far had hardly been your conventional fairytale- from our


    turbulent ''once upon a time'' to all the evil and wickedness we had encountered along the way that had


    been far from just ''make-belief''.


    But there had been magic, love and heroes of all varieties.


    Good had triumphed bad and the viins had at longst been in.


    And now, maybe there''d even be a happily ever after.


    The End

 Chapter 243: The Rise of the Alpha Prologue

    Chapter 243: The Rise of the Alpha Prologue


    Prologue


    Dear reader,


    Life is a road.


    Whether we travel it skipping and singing or dragging our feet, we all have a journey to make. Us


    ordinary people navigate our own way through the maze of junctions and turnings to where we want to


    be. Some of us get lost along the way, some find other destinations before the right one, but it''s all part


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    of the adventure we call life.


    Cato Loren''s road was a little different.


    On the day he was born, it was paved from beginning to end in a straight, untwisting, unwavering line.


    No exits, no slipnes, noybys. Each sign pointed to one destination: bing Alpha.


    This doesn''t sound like the makings for a particrly interesting story. A child is born and seventeen


    yearster he bes an Alpha. That''s it, right?


    If only it could have been that simple...


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!